《Date A Live》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    ¡ªHe held his breath.


    It was an unbelievable scene.


    It was as if a part of the town had just vanished.


    In its place was an enormous crater that probably even a falling meteorite couldn''t create.


    A group of human figures fluttered in the sky.


    It was absurd beyond even his wildest dreams.


    However, Shidou did not even notice this abnormality.


    ¡ªFor there was something much more extraordinary in front of Shidou''s eyes.


    A girl.


    A girl, wrapped in a strange light, stood there.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Enveloped by his faint voice, the sigh slowly faded away.


    The presence of the girl was so overwhelming that it suppressed that of any other object.


    Like metal, yet also like cloth, the dress was made of a strange, eye-catching material.


    Attached to the dress was a skirt that radiated light, beautiful enough to cause one to lose consciousness.


    However, the beauty of the girl herself overshadowed even those.


    Her long black hair, like a plume of smoke, weaved around her shoulders and waist.


    Coldly looking up at the sky, her eyes were of a strange, hard to describe color.


    Her figure, which would probably make even a goddess feel envious, was warped by weariness, as she stood silently with pursed lips.


    His vision;


    His attention;


    Even his heart;


    ¡ªIn that moment, they were stolen away.


    It was so...


    Excessively;


    Abnormally;


    So intensely;


    Beautiful.


    "¡ªWhat''s..."


    Dazed, Shidou spoke for the first time.


    Even if my throat and eyes are to be destroyed for blasphemy, he thought.


    The girl slowly shifted her gaze downwards.


    "...Your name?"


    His voice, carrying the question from the bottom of his heart, shook the air.


    However.


    "¡ªI have no such thing"


    With a sad look, the girl replied.


    "..."


    At that time.


    The two''s eyes crossed¡ªItsuka Shidou''s[1A 1] story had begun.

 Volume 1 - CH 1

    "Ahhh..."


    The feeling of waking up was the worst.


    After all, when you wake up to find your sister passionately dancing to a samba rhythm while stepping all over your stomach or chest or head, other than a special group of people, anyone would be unhappy.


    April 10th, Monday.


    Yesterday was the last day of Spring Break, so today is a school day.


    While rubbing his bleary eyes, Shidou declared in a lowered voice:


    "Ahh, Kotori. My cute little imouto."


    "Ohhhhh!?"


    Only then did she finally notice that Shidou was awake. The little sister with a foot still on Shidou''s stomach¡ªKotori, turned her head while adjusting her middle school uniform.


    Her long hair, separated into two bunches, swayed, as she gazed at Shidou through her round acorn-like eyes.


    Incidentally, even though she was caught stepping on someone early in the morning, she didn''t seem to be secretly cursing, "Damn it!" or "I''m caught!". If anything, it seemed that she was honestly happy that Shidou had woken up.


    Oh, and from Shidou''s position, there was a stunning view of her underpants.


    It wasn''t as if it was just showing a glimpse. Even shamelessness has its limits.


    "What is it? My cute onii-chan!"


    Kotori answered, without even a sign of moving her foot.


    In case you were wondering, Shidou was not cute.


    "Well, get off me. It''s heavy."


    Kotori gave an exaggerated nod and leapt from the bed.


    Shidou''s stomach was left with an impact like a body blow.


    "Gfhu!"


    "Ahahaha, gfhu! Ahahahaha!"


    "..."


    Shidou silently pulled the blanket over his head.


    "Ahh! Hey~! Why are you sleeping again!"


    Kotori raised her voice, slowly shaking Shidou.


    "Just another ten minutes..."


    "No way~! Wake up already!"


    After sitting up and grimacing at the dizziness resulting from shaking his still dazed head, Shidou opened his mouth with a groan.


    "R-Run away..."


    "Eh?"


    "...Actually, I''ve been infected with the ''if I don''t sleep for another 10 minutes I''ll tickle my sister to death virus'', a.k.a. the T-virus..."


    "Wh-What!?"


    Kotori was as surprised as someone who''d found a hidden message from aliens.


    "Run away... while I still can control myself..."


    "B-But, what will you do!?"


    "Don''t worry about me... as long as you''re safe..."


    "No way! Onii-chan!"


    "Gaaaahh!"


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Shidou blew the blanket away, excitedly moving his two hands and roaring, as Kotori ran away with a dreadful scream.


    "...Sigh"


    Exhaling, he covered himself with the blanket again. Looking at the time, it was still before six.


    "What a time to wake someone at..."


    Grumbling, he suddenly recalled something.


    As his half asleep brain slowly woke up, last night''s memories resurfaced.


    Both of their parents had left on business trips yesterday.


    Because of that Shidou was temporarily left in charge of the kitchen, and so Shidou, who was bad at waking up, asked Kotori to help wake him.


    "Ah..."


    Troubled that he might''ve done something bad, he quickly got out of bed.


    Holding down his bed hair and suppressing a yawn, Shidou plodded out of the room.


    At that moment, the small mirror hanging on the wall caught his eyes.


    A boy whose forelocks were about to invade his vision, probably because he hadn''t had a haircut for a while, was casting a lame look at Shidou.


    "..."


    Together with his declining eyesight, his looks had also been slightly degrading. Sighing, he descended the stairs and entered the living room.


    "...Huh?"


    A slightly different view than usual greeted him.


    The wooden table that was in the middle of the living room was on its side, as if it had become a barricade. Behind it, a head with twin-tails was quivering slightly.


    "..."


    Silencing his footsteps, Shidou approached the side of the table.


    Sure enough, Kotori was sitting there hugging her knees and trembling.


    "Graaaaahh!"


    "Kyaa! Kyaaaaaaa!"


    As Shidou grabbed her by the shoulders, Kotori let out a despairing scream as her limbs went limp.


    "Calm down, calm down! I''m my usual self."


    "Gyaaaa! Gyaa... ah? O-onii-chan?"


    "Yep, that''s right."


    "You... You''re not scary anymore?"


    "It''s alright now. I''m Kotowi''s friend."


    "Oh, ohhhhhh."


    As Shidou talked to her in baby talk, Kotori''s tightened face slowly relaxed.


    It was as if she was a wild fox squirrel that had opened its heart.


    "Sorry, sorry. I''ll go to make breakfast right away."


    After letting go of Kotori''s hand and standing up, Shidou put the table back where it belonged and went into the kitchen.


    Working at the large electronics company that the two of them built, Shidou''s parents were often away from the house at the same time.


    At those times, it was always Shidou''s responsibility to prepare food, so he was already used to it. In fact, he was confident that he could use the cooking tools better than his mother.


    As Shidou was fetching some eggs from the fridge, he heard the sound of the TV coming from behind him. It seems that Kotori had calmed down and had turned on the TV.


    Come to think of it, it seems Kotori has a daily routine to eat while checking out horoscopes or fortune-telling corners.


    Well, most of the fortune-telling corners usually comes at the end of the main programs, and are obviously just speculations. After surfing through all of the channels, Kotori started to watch what seemed to be a boring news program.


    "¡ªEarly this morning, in the suburbs of Tenguu City¡ª"


    "Huh?"


    Overhearing the contents of the useless news program that usually could only serve as BGM, Shidou raised an eyebrow.


    The reason was simple. From the announcer''s clear voice, he heard a familiar street name.


    "Nnn? It''s pretty close by. Did something happen?"


    Leaning over the counter, he narrowed his vision and stared at the TV.


    On the screen, the image of a street that had been absurdly destroyed was being displayed.


    Buildings and roads had been reduced to mountains of rubble.


    The devastation was like the impact of a meteorite, or maybe the scene of an air raid.


    Shidou scrunched up his brows, and releasing his held breath he said:


    "Ahhhh... So it was a spacequake."


    As if fed up, he shook his head.


    A ''space earthquake'' referred to the phenomenon of the shaking of a wide area.


    It was the generic term given to explosions, quakes, vanishings, and such things that happen for unknown reasons at random times and places.


    Like the whims of a large monster, destroying a street for the sake of it, these were extremely unreasonable phenomena.


    The first occurrence of such an event was around thirty years ago.


    It happened right smack in the middle of Eurasia¡ªthe region that had contained countries such as the Soviet Union, China, and Mongolia, causing them to have disappeared in a single night.


    For Shidou''s generation, just looking at the pictures in the textbook was unpleasant.


    It was as if everything above ground had been scraped off, leaving absolutely nothing behind.


    Casualties numbered about 150 million. It was the largest and deadliest catastrophe in human history.


    In the six months that followed, similar incidents occurred on a smaller scale all around the world.


    Shidou couldn''t remember the exact number, but it was around fifty.


    On land, at the poles, in the ocean, even on small islands, such cases had been confirmed.


    Of course, Japan was not exempt.


    Six months after the Eurasia Sky Disaster, the region from South Tokyo to Kanagawa Prefecture had turned into a circle of scorched earth, as if an eraser had been applied to it.


    That''s right¡ªit includes the area that Shidou was living in today.


    "But it suddenly stopped happening for a while, right? Why did it start increasing in frequency again?"


    "I wonder why...?"


    At Shidou''s question, Kotori, still staring at the TV, tilted her head.


    After that South Kanto incident, spacequakes had not been detected for a while.


    However, five years ago, starting with a corner of the redeveloped Tenguu City, these mysterious phenomena started popping up here and there again.


    Moreover, most of them happened in¡ªJapan.


    Of course humans had not been sitting around doing nothing for those twenty-five years in between.


    Starting thirty years ago with the areas that had finished redevelopment, underground shelters had spread at an explosive rate.


    Together with the fact that it had become possible to observe precursors to spacequakes, a certified JSDF disaster response team had been put together.


    Their purpose was to travel to disaster areas and rebuild the destroyed facilities and roads, but their work can only be described as magic.


    After all, completely destroyed streets could, in an insanely short amount of time, be restored to how they used to be.


    Their work was classified as top secret and so no information was available to the public, but when you see a collapsed building restored in a single night, you can''t help but feel like you just saw a magic trick.


    However, even if the repair work could be done really fast, that doesn''t mean that there was little threat from the spacequakes.


    "Doesn''t it seem like the area around here has a lot of spacequakes? Especially last year."


    "...Hmm, seems that way, huh. Maybe it''s a bit early..."


    Kotori muttered, while leaning her upper body onto the arms of the sofa.


    "Early? What is?"


    "Nnn..., nophing."


    This time it was Shidou who tilted his head.


    It was not due to what Kotori said, but rather because the last half of it seemed slightly muffled.


    "..."


    Silently, he circled around the counter, and walked towards the side of the sofa which Kotori was leaning on.


    Maybe Kotori had noticed it, but as Shidou came closer, she gradually turned her face away.


    "Kotori, turn this way for a moment."


    "..."


    *bonk*


    "Guhh!"


    Kotori held her head with her hands, and turned around with a jolt. A weird noise came from her throat.


    Seeing the item inside her mouth as expected, Shidou gave a short sigh, "As I thought".


    Even though it was right before breakfast, Kotori had her favorite candy, Chupa Chups, in her mouth.


    "Hey! Haven''t I told you not to eat sweets before meals?"


    "NNNnnn! NNNnnnnn!"


    Taking away the candy and bringing out a stick, he found Kotori trying to resist by pouting.


    Shidou strained his face as he looked towards where he was about to hit, since he really didn''t want to hit someone with such cute features.


    "...Jeez. You''d better properly eat your breakfast!"


    In the end it was Shidou who folded. He rubbed Kotori''s head, and returned to the kitchen.


    "Ohh! I love you, Onii-chan!"


    Shidou suitably waved his hands and returned to his work.


    "...Now that I think about it, today''s the middle school opening ceremony, right?"


    "That''s right~"


    "Then you''re coming back at lunch time... Kotori, any requests for lunch?"


    After Kotori thought it through with a "Hmmmm", she shook her head, and then suddenly stood up.


    "Deluxe kids plate!"


    It was a lunch item for kids offered at a nearby family restaurant.


    Shidou straightened his body, and like that, gave an apologetic bow.


    "That cannot be prepared in this store."


    "Ehh~"


    While sucking on a lollipop, Kotori replied with a dissatisfied voice.


    Shidou gave a loud sigh and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Whatever, nothing I can do about it, it''s a special occasion so let''s eat out for lunch."


    "OHHHH! Really!?"


    "Yeah. Then, let''s meet at the usual family restaurant after school."


    Shidou said, and Kotori rubbed her hands together in excitement.


    "No going back on your word! It''s a promise! You have to be there even if an earthquake starts or a fire erupts or a spacequake happens or the family restaurant is occupied by terrorists!"


    "No. If there''s terrorists there we won''t get to eat."


    "You have to be there!"


    "Fine, fine, I got it."


    Hearing Shidou say that, Kotori vigorously raised her hands in the air with a "Whoooo~!"


    Shidou did not even consider that he might have been a bit too generous. Well, today''s special anyways.


    From tonight onwards they would have to eat meals at home for a while, but today''s the opening ceremony for the two of them. This much luxury should be fine.


    Well, who knows whether a kids lunch that costs 780 yen really counts as luxury.


    "Nnnnn..."


    Shidou stretched lightly, and opened the small window in the kitchen.


    The sky had cleared up. It seems like today will be a good day.


    It was around 8:15 A.M. when Shidou reached the high school.


    After checking the class list posted in the corridor, he entered the classroom where he would be spending his next year.


    "Year 2, Class 4, huh?"


    Since the spacequake thirty years ago, the region from South Tokyo to Kanagawa Prefecture¡ªin other words, the empty region of land created by the spacequake, was redeveloped as test cities using various new techniques.


    The public school that Shidou attended, Raizen High School, was one such example.


    Filled with facilities to be proud of, this school that one could hardly believe was a public school was just built a few years ago, so it was still in an almost perfect condition. Of course, being a high school built on an old disaster area, it came equipped with the newest type of underground shelter.


    For these reasons the application rate was pretty high, so Shidou, who decided to apply just for the reason that "it was close to home", had to work quite hard.


    "Mmmm...."


    With a light hum, he surveyed the classroom.


    There was still quite a bit of time until homeroom, but a large amount of people had already gathered.


    There were people overjoyed at being in the same class, people sitting alone looking bored, and people with various other reactions... but there didn''t seem to be any faces that Shidou knew.


    As Shidou moved his head to check the seating chart drawn on the blackboard,


    "¡ªItsuka Shidou."


    Unexpectedly, from behind him, a quiet voice spoke in monotone.


    "Huh...?"


    He didn''t recognize the voice. Curious, he turned around.


    A slender girl stood there.


    The girl had hair that was barely reaching her shoulders and a face like that of a doll.


    There probably isn''t anybody who would fit the description ''doll-like'' better.


    While noble like a precisely created artificial being, at the same time, her face did not contain any kind of emotion.


    "Eh...?"


    Shidou quickly glanced around the area, then tilted his head.


    "...Me?"


    Since he could not find any other Itsuka Shidou nearby, he pointed at himself.


    "Yes."


    Without any particular feeling, the girl immediately replied, giving a small nod in Shidou''s direction.


    "Why do you know my name...?"


    Shidou asked, and the girl, as if confused, tilted her head.


    "You don''t remember?"


    "...Um."


    "I see."


    Shidou hesitantly replied, and the girl, seeming especially dejected, gave a short comment and walked towards a seat by the window.


    Like that, she sat on the chair, taking out something like a thick technical manual, and began to read.


    "What... is going on, exactly?"


    Shidou scratched his face and frowned.


    In any case, it seemed she knew about Shidou, but had they met somewhere before?


    *whack*


    "Gefhuu!"


    While Shidou was deep in thought, a magnificent slap hit him on the back.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, TONOMACHI!?"


    He had immediately known who the perpetrator was, and yelled while rubbing his back.


    "Hey, you seem quite energetic, you sexual beast Itsuka."


    Shidou''s friend, Tonomachi Hiroto, before even being joyful at entering the same class was, as if showing off his waxed hair and muscled body, folding his arms and lightly bending his body while laughing.


    "...Sex... What''d you say?"


    "Sexual beast, you brute. I take my eyes off you for just a moment and you got so much manlier. When and how did you get close to Tobiichi, huh?"


    Wrapping his arm around Shidou''s head while smirking, Tonomachi asked.


    "Tobiichi...? Who''s that?"


    "C''mon, don''t act dumb. Just now you guys were happily talking, weren''t you?"


    Tonomachi pointed his chin towards the seat by the window.


    There, sat the girl from before.


    As if noticing their stares, the girl glanced up from the book, turning to look at them.


    "..."


    Shidou''s breath was caught in his throat as he awkwardly turned his eyes away.


    On the other hand, Tonomachi was smiling and waving his hand in an overly familiar manner.


    "..."


    The girl, not showing any particular reaction, shifted her eyes back to the book in her hands.


    "There, look, she''s always like that. Out of all the girls, she''s the most difficult, having been compared to permafrost or the Cold War or Mahyadedosu[1B 1]. How in the world did you get her to open up?"


    "Huh...? Wh-What are you talking about?"


    "No way, you really don''t know?"


    "...Hmm, was she really in our class last year?"


    As Shidou said this, Tonomachi held his hands out in an "I can''t believe this" pose, making a surprised expression. He was someone who likes to imitate Westerners'' reactions.


    "C''mon man, it''s Tobiichi, Tobiichi Origami. She''s the super genius that our school boasts about. You''ve never heard anything like that?"


    "No, this is my first time hearing about it but... Is she that amazing?"


    "Amazing can''t even describe it. Her grades are always at the top of the year, and in the mock exam not long ago she got some crazy results and went straight to the top of the nation."


    "Huuuh? Why is someone like that at a public school?"


    "Dunno. Probably something like family circumstances?"


    Giving a big shrug, Tonomachi continued.


    "Anyways, that''s not all. Her PE scores are also top class, and at the same time she''s a beauty. In last year''s ''Most Wanted Girlfriends Ranking - Best Thirteen'' she came in third, I think. Didn''t you see it?"


    "I didn''t even know there was such a thing. Or rather, best thirteen? Why is it such a random number?"


    "Because the girl who organized this was thirteenth."


    "...Aaah"


    Shidou laughed weakly.


    "By the way, the ''Most Wanted Boyfriends Ranking'' goes up to the best 358th."


    "That many!? The bottom of that is nearer to the worst ranking, isn''t it? Did the organizer decide that too?"


    "Ahh. He really didn''t know when to give up."


    "Which place are you Tonomachi?"


    "358th place."


    "The organizer was you!?"


    "The reasons I managed to get that rank included: ''his passion seems it''d be too strong'', ''he seems to be hairy'', and ''his toenails seem to smell''."


    "As I thought, that''s the worst ranking!"


    "Well, below that are the people nobody voted for. At least with the negative points I managed to win in that category."


    "That''s pushing it a bit far! With a rank like that, it would have been better to give up."


    "Don''t worry Itsuka. You were entered as Mr. Anonymous and got one vote and 52nd place."


    "Wrong response!"


    "Well other reasons include: ''he doesn''t seem interested in women'', and ''to be frank, he seems like a homo''."


    "It''s an iron hammer bringing death by unreasonable slander!"


    "Just calm down. In the ''Fujoshi Selected Best Couple'', you and I made the top ranking as a pair."


    "I''M NOT HAPPY WITH THAT AT ALL!"


    Shidou shouted. He was slightly worried at being part of the couple in first place.


    However, it seemed Tonomachi did not mind at all (or rather, he seemed to have gotten over it), as he crossed his arms and returned to the original topic.


    "Well anyways, it''s not an exaggeration to say that she''s the most famous person in the school. Itsuka, your ignorance manages to surprise even this great Tonomachi."


    "What kind of character are you trying to be?"


    As Shidou said this, the familiar warning bell that he had been used to hearing since his first year rang.


    "Oops."


    Now that he thought about it, he still hadn''t confirmed his seat.


    Shidou followed the seating arrangement written on the blackboard, and placed his bag on the seat two rows from the window.


    Right then, he noticed it.


    "...Ah"


    As if by some twist of fate, Shidou''s seat was adjacent to that of the person at the top of the year.


    Tobiichi Origami had closed and put the book away in her desk before the warning bell had finished ringing.


    She then sat looking straight ahead, in a posture as beautiful as if it had been measured with a ruler.


    "..."


    Feeling a bit awkward for some reason, Shidou turned his eyes towards the blackboard like Origami had done.


    As if matching that moment, the door to the classroom opened with a rattle. From there a short female wearing thin-rimmed glasses appeared and walked behind the teacher''s desk.


    From around, students were whispering excitedly.


    "So it''s Tama-chan..."


    "Ah, it''s Tama-chan."


    "Seriously? Yeahhh!"


    ¡ªIn general, good things were being said.


    "Alright, good morning everyone. For the following year, I will be everyone''s homeroom teacher, my name is Okamine Tamae."


    The teacher in charge of social studies, Okamine Tamae ¡ª nicknamed Tama-chan, ¡ªspoke in a slow pace and bowed. Perhaps the size was a bit off, as her glasses slipped slightly, and she hastily held them in place with both her hands.


    Her childish face and small build that couldn''t even pass off as being in the same generation as her students, combined with her leisurely attitude, has earned her tremendous popularity amongst the students.


    "...?"


    In the middle of the excited students, Shidou''s expression stiffened.


    Sitting to the left side of Shidou was Origami, who was intently staring in Shidou''s direction.


    "..."


    For a moment, their eyes met. Shidou hurriedly averted his eyes.


    Why was she looking at Shidou¡ª no, she doesn''t have to be looking at him, there is the possibility that it could be something past him, but for the moment Shidou couldn''t calm down.


    "...Wh-What exactly is going on...?"


    He silently muttered, as a bead of sweat dripped down his face.


    Since then, approximately three hours had passed.


    "Itsuka~. You''ve got nothing to do anyways, right? Wanna get something to eat?"


    The opening ceremony had ended, and as the students were finishing their preparations and leaving the classroom, Tonomachi, his bag slung over his shoulder, started a conversation.


    Other than during test periods, it was rare for school to end in the morning. Here and there, groups of friends were discussing where to go for lunch.


    Shidou was almost about to nod, but with an "ah" he stopped.


    "Sorry. I had plans today."


    "WHUT? A girl?"


    "Ahhh, well... yeah."


    "NO WAY!!"


    Tonomachi made a V shape with his arms while raising a knee, making a Glico-like reaction[1B 2].


    "What the hell has happened over spring break!? You''re not satisfied even after being able to talk on good terms with that Tobiichi, but now a promise to eat lunch with a girl!? Didn''t we swear to become magicians[1B 3]together!?"


    "No, I don''t remember such a promise... and anyways, it''s just Kotori."


    Shidou replied, and Tonomachi heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What the hell, don''t scare me!"


    "You''re the one who jumped to conclusions."


    "Meh, if it''s Kotori-chan then there''s no problem. Can I come along?"


    "Mm? Ahh, I think it should be ok..."


    Right when Shidou finished, Tonomachi placed his elbows on Shidou''s desk, and spoke in a low voice.


    "Hey hey, Kotori-chan is in her second year at middle school, right? Is it alright for her to get a boyfriend or something now?"


    "Huh?"


    "Uhm, there''s no hidden meaning behind this but, what would Kotori-chan think about a guy around three grades her senior?"


    "...Actually, never mind. Don''t you dare come."


    Shidou narrowed his eyes, and annoyed, he pushed back Tonomachi''s face which had come closer.


    "Haha. In any case, I''m not so much of a jerk that I''d disturb your happy sibling get-together. I try to play by the rules."


    "You always say just a bit more than you''re supposed to."


    Grabbing his cheeks, Tonomachi made an unexpected face while speaking.


    "But man, don''t you think that Kotori-chan is super cute? To be able to live with her under the same roof must be the best."


    "If you actually had a younger sister, I think that you''d definitely change your opinion."


    "Ah... You hear that a lot. So is it really true that people with little sisters don''t have such fetishes?"


    "Yeah, they are not girls. They are just creatures called little sisters."


    Shidou strongly asserted, and Tonomachi smiled meekly.


    "That''s really the case, huh?"


    "That''s really the case. If you try to come up with something that''s not quite a girl, that''d probably be a little sister."


    "Then, older sisters?"


    "...Onnashi?" [1B 4]


    "Wooow, a women only city!"


    Laughing, Tonomachi responded.


    ¡ªAt that moment.


    UUUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh!?"


    The windows of the classroom shook violently as an unpleasant siren echoed through the streets.


    "Wh-What''s going on?"


    Tonomachi opened the window and looked outside. Surprised by the siren, a countless number of crows flew up into the sky.


    The students who remained in the classroom all stopped their conversations and stared, wide-eyed.


    Following the siren, a mechanical voice that paused after each word, probably for ease of understanding, rang out.


    "¡ªThis is not, a drill. This is not, a drill. The foreshock, has been observed. The occurrence, of a spacequake, is predicted. Persons in the vicinity, please move to the nearest shelter, immediately. I repeat¡ª"


    In that instant, the stone silent room was filled with the students'' gasps.


    ¡ªSpacequake alert.


    Everyone''s hunches were confirmed.


    "Oi oi... Seriously?"


    Tonomachi uttered in a dry voice while sweating profusely.


    However, in terms of tension and anxiety, Shidou and Tonomachi and the other students in the classroom were relatively calm.


    At the very least, none of the students seem to have fallen into a panic.


    After this town was severely damaged by the spacequake thirty years ago, children like Shidou were trained persistently in evacuation drills since kindergarten.


    In addition, this was a high school. An underground shelter that can fit all the students existed.


    "The shelter is right there. If we calmly hide then it''ll be alright."


    "R-Right, that''s right."


    Tonomachi nodded at Shidou''s words.


    As fast as possible without running, they left the classroom.


    The corridor was already overflowing with students, forming a line going towards the shelter.


    ¡ªShidou furrowed his brows.


    There was a single person moving in the opposite direction of the line¡ªa female student was running towards the entrance.


    "Tobiichi...?"


    That''s right, dashing down the hallway with her skirt flapping was that Tobiichi Origami.


    "Hey! What are you doing! The shelter is the other direction¡ª"


    "I''m fine."


    Origami stopped for a moment, saying only that, and once again dashed away.


    "Fine... what the...?"


    Puzzled, Shidou turned his head and joined the line of students with Tonomachi.


    He was slightly worried about Origami, but maybe she just forgot something and went to get it.


    In fact, even though the alert was issued, that didn''t mean a spacequake would happen immediately. If she came back quickly then she''d be fine.


    "C-Calm down pleeease! It''s, alright so, slooowly! Remember ''okashi'', O-Ka-Shi! Don''t push, don''t run, skullll!"[1B 5]


    From in front echoed the voice of Tamae, who was directing the students.


    At the same time, small giggles leaked out from the students.


    "...Seeing someone who''s more flustered than I am calms me down for some reason."


    "Ahh, I kinda get what you mean."


    Shidou gave a light laugh, and Tonomachi replied with a similar expression.


    Faced with a teacher who appeared completely unreliable like Tama-chan, rather than feeling insecure, in reality the students'' tension seemed to have dropped.


    And thus, as Shidou remembered a certain thing, he searched his pocket and took out his cell phone.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Itsuka?"


    "Nothing. ''scuse me for a bit."


    While avoiding the question, he selected the name ''Itsuka Kotori'' from the call history and dialed.


    However¡ªit wouldn''t connect. Every time he tried, the result was the same.


    "...Damn it. Did she manage to evacuate?"


    If she still hadn''t left school then it''d probably be alright.


    The problem is that there was the possibility that she had left school and was heading towards the family restaurant.


    Actually, there should be public shelters nearby, so normally there would be no problem... but for some reason Shidou just couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling.


    Not paying heed to the fact that the warning had already been issued, for some reason an image with the figure of Kotori waiting for Shidou like an obedient puppy popped up in his mind.


    In his head, Kotori''s words, "It''s a promise!" swirled and echoed.


    "W-Well we did make an absolute promise to meet there even if a spacequake happened, but... even she wouldn''t be that dumb... Oh, right, I have that."


    Kotori''s cell phone should have a GPS location service installed.


    Manipulating his cell phone, he brought a map of the town onto the screen, on which was a red marker icon.


    "..."


    Seeing it, Shidou''s throat clogged up.


    The icon showed Kotori''s location as right in front of the promised family restaurant.


    "That huge idiot..."


    Cursing, he snapped his phone shut without clearing the screen, and slipped out of the line of students.


    "H-Hey, where are you going, Itsuka!"


    "Sorry! I forgot something! You go ahead!"


    Answering Tonomachi while facing the other way, he ran towards the entrance against the flow of the line.


    Like that Shidou quickly changed his shoes and, seeming to almost fall forwards, he dashed outside.


    Past the school gate, he tumbled down the hill in front of the school.


    "...Since it''s become like this, we''ll just evacuate normally...!"


    Running as fast as he can, Shidou raised a shout.


    Spread out in Shidou''s view was a very eerie scene.


    Roads without moving cars, a town devoid of all signs of people.


    On the streets, in the parks, even in the convenience stores, not a single person was left.


    The presence of the people that had been here until just a few moments ago was left behind, but the actual figures of those people had disappeared. It was like a scene from a horror movie.


    Since the disaster thirty years ago, it was this Tenguu City that was carefully redeveloped while nervously dealing with the spacequakes. Never mind the public facilities, even the percentage of normal families owning a shelter was the highest in the country.


    Because of the frequent spacequakes recently, people evacuated quickly.


    But even so...


    "Why is that idiot stubbornly waiting there...!"


    He let out a shout, then opened his cell phone while still running.


    The icon showing Kotori''s position remained in front of the family restaurant.


    While deciding that Kotori''s punishment would be a wild flurry of flicks to the forehead, he continued moving his feet at a high speed towards the family restaurant.


    He was not doing anything like pacing himself. He just relentlessly sprinted towards the family restaurant as fast as he could.


    His feet hurt, and the tips of his fingers grew numb.


    His head was dizzy, his throat started to stick together, and a clattering could be heard from within his mouth.


    However, Shidou did not stop. Things like danger or tiredness couldn''t make their way into his mind, since it was filled with the single thought of getting to where Kotori was.


    But¡ª


    "...?"


    While running, Shidou had glanced upwards. He thought he saw something move at the edge of his vision.


    "What are... those..."


    Shidou furrowed his eyebrows.


    There were three... or maybe four. In the sky, things that looked like humans were floating.


    But, Shidou immediately stopped caring about that.


    The reason¡ª


    "Uwahhhh...!?"


    Shidou instinctively covered his eyes.


    The street in front was suddenly engulfed in a blinding light.


    It was followed by a deafening explosion, and a fierce shockwave assaulted Shidou.


    "Wha¡ª"


    Shidou reflexively wrapped his arms around his face and put his power into his legs but it was futile.


    The wind pressure that was like that of a large typhoon blew him off-balance and he tumbled backwards.


    "The... What the hell happened...?"


    While rubbing his still flickering eyes, he pushed his body up.


    "¡ªHuh¡ª?"


    Seeing the landscape that spread through his vision, Shidou let out an astonished sound.


    After all, the street that was right in front of him moments ago, in the brief amount of time that Shidou had his eyes closed¡ª


    Without even a trace, it had ''disappeared''.


    "Wh-What is this, what the hell happened, this is..."


    He muttered, in a daze.


    No matter what metaphor you used, it wouldn''t be a joke.


    It was as if a meteorite had crash landed.


    No, if anything, it was as if everything on the ground had completely vanished.


    The street in front had been scraped off in the shape of a shallow bowl.


    And, in the corner of the street that had become like a crater¡ª


    There was something like a clump of metal that rose.


    "What...?"


    Because of the distance, he was not able to discern the small details but¡ªhe saw a form that was something like a throne that a king in a RPG would sit on.


    However, that was not what was important.


    There was a girl wearing a strange dress, who seemed to be standing on the throne with her foot on the armrest.


    "That girl¡ªwhy is she at somewhere like that?"


    He could only vaguely see, but he could make out her long black hair and the skirt that was radiating a mysterious glow. He probably wasn''t wrong about her being a girl though.


    The girl casually scanned the area, suddenly turning to face towards Shidou.


    "Un...?"


    She noticed Shidou... Probably. It was too far away so he couldn''t really tell.


    As Shidou was puzzling over this, the girl made a further movement.


    With a swaying motion, she seemed to have grabbed a handle that was growing out of the back of the throne, and was slowly pulling it out.


    It was¡ªwith a broad blade, a huge sword.


    Giving off an illusory shine like that of a rainbow, or of a star, it was a curious blade.


    The girl shook the sword, and the trail it left traced a faint path of light.


    And then¡ª


    "Eh...!?"


    The girl faced Shidou, and with a boom, swung the sword hard horizontally.


    He instantly lowered his head. No, to put it more accurately, Shidou''s arms, which had been supporting his body, lost their strength, and as a result the position of his upper body dropped.


    "Wha¡ª"


    The blade''s trail passed through the place where Shidou''s head had been.


    Of course, it was not a distance where the sword could physically reach.


    However, it really¡ª


    "...Haaah¡ª"


    With eyes wide open, Shidou turned his head backwards.


    The houses, stores, roadside trees, signs and so on that were behind Shidou had, in an instant, been trimmed to the same height.


    A second later, the sound of destruction echoed like distant thunder.


    "Eeek...!?"


    It had gone beyond Shidou''s comprehension. Trembling, his heart tightened.


    ¡ªWhat is the meaning of this?


    The only thing he understood was that if his head hadn''t been lowered just then, right now he would be like the scene behind him, reasonably downsized.


    "S-Stop kidding me...!"


    As if pulling a body that was cut apart at the waist, Shidou crawled backwards. As soon as possible, as far as possible, I have to escape from this place...!


    However.


    "¡ªYou too... huh"


    "...!?"


    An extremely tired voice rang out from above his head.


    His vision, which was a beat behind, caught up with his thoughts.


    In front of his eyes stood a girl who up to a moment ago had not been there.


    That''s right, it was the same girl that stood in the middle of the crater until just now.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Unintentionally, his voice leaked out.


    She was around Shidou''s age, or maybe slightly younger.


    Within her knee-length black hair was a face that possessed both beauty and dignity.


    In its center, a pair of eyes that emitted a mysterious shine, almost like crystals that reflect a variety of colors of light in every direction, was enshrined.


    Her outfit was very strange. Shaped like a princess''s dress, it was made with a material which one couldn''t tell whether it was a cloth or a metal. Additionally, its seams, inner parts, skirt, and such, were composed of a mysterious film of light that didn''t even seem to be physical matter.


    And in those hands, she was holding the huge sword that was around her own height.


    The abnormality of the situation.


    The strangeness of her appearance.


    The uniqueness of her existence.


    Any of those would be more than enough to catch Shidou''s attention.


    However.


    Yep, however.


    What stole Shidou''s eyes didn''t contain such impurities.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    In that instant.


    The fear of death, even the need to breath, was forgotten, as his eyes were nailed to the girl.


    It was that much.


    The girl, was just so intensely... Beautiful.


    "¡ªWhat''s..."


    Dazed, Shidou spoke for the first time.


    Even if my throat and eyes are to be destroyed for blasphemy, he thought.


    The girl slowly shifted her sight downwards.


    "...Your name?"


    His voice, carrying the question from the bottom of his heart, shook the air.


    However.


    "¡ªI have no such thing."


    With a sad look, the girl replied.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    It was then. Shidou''s and the girl''s eyes met for the first time.


    At the same time, the nameless girl, with extreme melancholy, while making an expression like she was about to cry, drew her sword again with a ''kachiri'' sound.


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    With that small sound, his trembling had resumed. Shidou yelled out in desperation.


    But that girl just cast a confused look at Shidou.


    "...What?"


    "Wh-What are you planning to do...!?"


    "Of course¡ªkill you quickly."


    Hearing the girl reply so naturally, his face turned blue.


    "W-Why...!"


    "Why...? Is it not obvious?"


    With a weary face, the girl continued.


    "¡ªAfter all, didn''t you come to kill me too?"


    "Huh...?"


    Faced with an unexpected answer, Shidou''s mouth dropped open.


    "...There''s no way I would do that."


    "¡ª¡ªWhat?"


    The girl looked at Shidou with a mixture of surprise, suspicion, and confusion.


    However, the girl immediately narrowed her eyes and looked away from Shidou, turning her face towards the sky.


    As if being brought along, Shidou also turned to look upwards¡ª


    "Whaa...!?"


    His eyes opened wider than ever before, his breath caught in his throat.


    After all, there were a few humans wearing strange suits flying in the sky¡ªand to add to that, from the weapons in their hands, a large number of missile-like things were shot at Shidou and the girl.


    "W-Waaaaaaaaaah!?"


    Instinctively, he let out a cry.


    However¡ªeven after a few seconds, Shidou remained conscious.


    "Eh...?"


    Astonished, his voice leaked out.


    The missiles that were launched from the sky floated unmoving in the air several meters above the girl, as if they were held by invisible hands.


    The girl gave an exasperated sigh.


    "...This kind of thing is useless, why can''t they ever learn."


    Saying this, the girl raised the hand that was not holding the sword, and squeezed it shut.


    As she did this, the countless missiles crumpled up, as if being compressed, and exploded where they were.


    Even the magnitude of the explosions was frighteningly small. It was as if all of the power had been sucked inwards.


    He could somewhat understand the confusion of those people fluttering around in the air.


    However, they did not stop their attacks. One after another, missiles were shot.


    "¡ªHmpf"


    The girl gave another small sigh, making a face which seemed like tears might come out at any moment.


    It was the same face as when she had been pointing her sword towards Shidou before.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing that expression, Shidou felt his heart pound even harder than when he was on the verge of losing his life.


    What a strange scene this was.


    Who the girl was, he had no idea. Who the people in the air were, he also had no idea.


    However, the fact that the girl was stronger than those people flying in the air, that much he understood.


    That was why he vaguely thought of this question:


    She is the strongest.


    ¡ªSo why is it that she is making that kind of face?


    "...Disappear, disappear. Anything and everything... Just disappear...!"


    While saying that, she pointed the sword that gave off a glow as mysterious as her eyes, towards the sky.


    Tiredly, sorrowfully, she artlessly swung the sword.


    Within a moment¡ªthe wind howled.


    "...W-Wah...!"


    A fierce shockwave assaulted the area, as the slash flew towards the sky along the path of the blade.


    The people flying in the air hurried to avoid it, and withdrew from their position.


    But in the next moment, from a different direction, a light beam with a tremendous output was fired towards the girl.


    "...!"


    He involuntarily covered his eyes.


    As expected, the beam of light seemed as if it hit an invisible wall in the air above the girl and was stopped. Like a firework exploding in the night sky, it spread apart in all directions, sparkling beautifully.


    However, as if the light beam had continued, something landed behind Shidou.


    "W-What the hell is going on..."


    Since a while ago, Shidou hadn''t been able to understand anything that had been going on.


    He felt like he was watching a bad daydream.


    However¡ªseeing the figure that just landed, Shidou''s body stiffened.


    It was wearing a machine, or something like that.


    Covered from top to bottom in an unfamiliar body suit was a girl.


    She carried large thrusters on her back, and a weapon shaped like a golf bag in her hands.


    The reason Shidou''s body froze up was simple. He recognized the girl.


    "Tobiichi... Origami...?"


    He muttered the name that Tonomachi had taught him this morning.


    The girl with the overly mechanical appearance was his classmate Tobiichi Origami.


    Origami flicked a glance at Shidou.


    "Itsuka Shidou...?"


    As a response, she called Shidou''s name.


    Even though she was surprised, her expression didn''t change. However, it was just a bit, but her voice carried a puzzled tone.


    "...Huh? Wh-What''s up with that suit¡ª"


    Even he himself realized that it was a stupid question, but by that time he had already said it.


    Overwhelmed by everything that had happened, he didn''t even know what he should be worrying about anymore.


    However, Tobiichi quickly looked away from Shidou, towards the girl in the dress.


    After all,


    "¡ªFmph"


    The girl swung her sword in the same way as before towards Origami.


    Origami immediately kicked off the ground, dodging over the plane in which the sword was swung, and closed in on the girl with amazing speed.


    From the front of the weapon in Origami''s hand, a blade made of light had appeared.


    Targeting the girl, Origami swung that down with all her might.


    "¡ªUgh"


    The girl knitted her brows slightly, stopping the blow with the sword in her hand.


    ¡ªIn that moment.


    From the point where the girl and Tobiichi crossed swords, a violent shockwave was formed.


    "Wa-W-Waaaahhhhhhhh!?"


    With a pitiful shout, he balled up his body and somehow managed to withstand it.


    Origami was repelled, and momentarily the two separated and glared at each other with their weapons poised.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sandwiching Shidou, the sharp gazes of the mysterious girl and Origami mixed together.


    It really could be called a critical situation. They were in a state where it seemed that any small trigger would cause the fight to resume immediately.


    "..."


    Shidou on the other hand was feeling uneasy.


    With sweat forming on his forehead, and with the thought that he had to escape from this place, he slowly dragged his body horizontally across the ground.


    However, at that moment, suddenly the cell phone inside his pocket started ringing with a bright melody.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    That became a signal.


    The girl and Origami kicked off the ground at pretty much the same time, clashing right in front of Shidou.


    "Gyaaaaaaah!"


    Faced with the overwhelming wind pressure, Shidou was mercilessly blown away, and fainted after hitting a wall.


    "¡ªWhat''s the situation?"


    Wearing a shirt and a crimson military uniform hanging from her shoulders like a cloak, a young girl had entered the bridge and asked the question.


    "Commander"


    The guy waiting beside the captain''s seat gave a salute as perfect as if it were in a military textbook.


    The girl that had been called commander only gave that a glance, then kicked the guy''s toes.


    "Oww!"


    "Skip the greetings and explain the situation."


    While saying this to the guy who had an anguished, or rather, ecstatic expression, she sat down in the captain''s seat.


    The guy straightened himself immediately.


    "Yes. The attack started as soon as the ''Spirit'' appeared."


    "AST?"


    "It seems so."


    AST, Anti Spirit Team.


    Wearing mechanical armor to hunt Spirits, catch Spirits, kill Spirits; above humans, but not quite on the level of monsters; they are the modern magicians.


    In other words¡ªthe reality is that even being at a superhuman level was not enough to compete seriously with Spirits.


    The Spirits'' power was of a different magnitude.


    "¡ªWe have confirmed ten people. At the moment we are following one, who is engaged in battle."


    "Show me the visuals."


    At the commander''s word, real-time footage showed up on the bridge''s large monitor.


    On a wide road around two blocks from downtown, two girls fighting while waving huge weapons around was shown.


    With the clashing of the weapons, bursts of light escaped, the ground cracked, and buildings collapsed. It was hard to imagine that this scene was part of reality.


    "She''s pretty good. But, well, with a Spirit as an opponent she probably won''t be able to do anything."


    "It is as you say, but it is also a fact that we cannot do anything either."


    "..."


    The commander raised her foot, and with the heel of her boot stepped on the guy''s foot.


    "Guhgii!"


    Ignoring the guy who was making an extremely happy face, the commander quietly sighed.


    "I understand that even without you telling me. I''m also tired of only being able to watch."


    "So, what you are trying to say is..."


    "Yes. The Round Table finally gave their consent. The plan is starting now."


    With those words, the sound of the crew members in the bridge swallowing their breath could be heard.


    "Kannazuki."


    The commander lightly leaned into the back of the seat, and raised a small right hand with the second and third fingers held straight. It was as if she was asking for a smoke.


    "Yes, sir."


    The guy quickly reached into his pocket, and took out a small lollipop. He speedily but carefully removed the wrapping.


    Then, he knelt beside the commander, and said "please enjoy" as he placed the lollipop between the commander''s fingers.


    The commander put it in her mouth, and the stick started to move up and down.


    "...Ahh, now that I think about it, where is our important ''secret weapon''? He didn''t answer the phone just then. I wonder if he properly went to a shelter?"


    "Let me investigate¡ªand, huh?"


    The guy twisted his head, perplexed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, that."


    The guy pointed towards the picture. The commander moved her gaze there¡ª"ah", she made a short sound.


    On the side of the battle between the Spirit and the AST member, the school uniform clad figure of a boy was spread out.


    "...Perfect timing. Go recover it."


    "Roger."


    The guy gave another courteous bow.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    ¡ªIt''s been a while.


    In my head, a voice that I''ve heard somewhere before echoed.


    ¡ªFinally, finally we meet again, ¡Á¡Á¡Á.


    A voice filled with nostalgia, with warmth.


    ¡ªI''m glad, but, just a little longer. Wait just a little longer.


    Who are you, I asked, but there was no answer.


    ¡ªI won''t leave you again. I definitely won''t make a mistake again. That''s why...


    There, the mysterious voice was cut off.


    "...Haa!"


    Shidou came to,


    "Uwahh!"


    and let out a big shout.


    Well of course. After all, a woman he didn''t recognize was holding his eyelids open with her fingers, while shining light on his eyes with what seemed like a small penlight.


    "...Nn? He woke up."


    The woman with a strangely sleepy face said, with an indifferent and spaced out voice.


    She seems to have been checking the movements of the eyeballs of the unconscious Shidou, so her face was unusually close. He could smell a faint fragrance, probably the smell of her shampoo.


    "W, Wh-Wh-Wh-Wh-WHO ARE YOU?"


    "...Nn, aah."


    The woman, still in an absent-minded state, raised her body up, drearily sweeping her bangs to the side.


    As a certain amount of distance was put between them, it became possible to see the full view of the woman.


    She wore what was like a military uniform, and was around 20 years old. Her messy hair, eyes decorated with thick dark circles, and the stuffed bear covered with scars whose face was for some reason peeking out of the pocket of the military uniform, were her special characteristics.


    "...I am the Analysis Officer here, Murasame Reine. Unfortunately the Medical Officer is away. ¡ªBut don''t worry. Although I don''t have a license, I can at least handle some simple nursing."


    "..."


    He couldn''t help but worry.


    Because, this woman called Reine seemed obviously less healthy than Shidou.


    In fact, since earlier, as if drawing a small circle with her head, her body had been swaying unsteadily.


    Shidou, now with his upper body raised, was reminded by what Reine had just said.


    "¡ªHere?"


    He asked, looking at his surroundings.


    Shidou had been sleeping on a simple pipe bed. Surrounding it was a white curtain that acted as a divider. It was a space like a school infirmary.


    However, the ceiling was slightly out of place. Some plain pipes and wirings were visible.


    "Wh-Where is, here..."


    "...Ah, this is the medical office of <Fraxinus>. You were unconscious so we brought you here."


    "<Fraxinus>...? And I was unconscious..., ah¡ª"


    That''s right, Shidou had been dragged into the battle between the mysterious girl and Origami, and had been knocked out.


    "...Um, uhm, can I ask a few questions? Too many things that I don''t understand happened..."


    Shidou said while scratching his head.


    However, Reine did not respond, silently turning away from Shidou.


    "Ah¡ªPlease wait..."


    "...Follow me. There''s someone I want to introduce you to. ...I know you have a lot of questions, but I''m bad at explaining. If you want any specifics you should ask that person."


    Saying this, she opened the curtains. Outside the curtains was a slightly larger space. Around six beds were lined up, and in the back of the room sat some unfamiliar medical tools.


    Reine turned towards what was apparently the entrance of the room, and wobbled towards it.


    She immediately stumbled, and with a bang, hit her head on the wall.


    "! A-Are you alright?"


    "...Uuuu."


    She hadn''t fallen. Reine, moaning, was leaning on the wall.


    "...Aah, sorry. Recently I haven''t been getting enough sleep."


    "H-How long has it been since you last slept?"


    Shidou asked, and Reine, after thinking for a bit, raised three fingers.


    "Three days. Then of course you''d be sleepy."


    "...Maybe around thirty years?"


    "The units are too different!"


    Shidou had even prepared for an answer of around three weeks, but this answer was completely unexpected.


    And it obviously exceeded the age that she appeared to be at.


    "...Well, it''s true that I can''t remember the last time I slept. I have something like extreme insomnia."


    "Is-Is that so..."


    "...Oh. Ahh, excuse me, it''s time for my medicine."


    Reine suddenly searched in her pockets, and pulled out a case of tablets.


    She then opened the case, and poured the tablets into her mouth as if she were drinking them.


    "Hey!"


    Without any hesitation, the large number of tablets in Reine''s mouth went crunch crunch crunch gulp, and they unintentionally launched into a comedy routine.


    "...What is it, you''re noisy."


    "How much did you eat! And anyways, what medicine was that!?"


    "...They were all sleeping pills."


    "You''d die! That''s not a good joke!"


    "...But they''re not really effective anyways."


    "What kind of body do you have!"


    "...Well it''s sweet and delicious so it''s good."


    "Isn''t that Ramune instead!?"


    After the bout of shouting, Shidou exhaled a deep breath.


    "...Anyways, this way. Follow me."


    Reine returned the empty case to her pocket, and once again started walking with dangerous steps, opening the door of the medical office.


    "..."


    Shidou hurriedly put on his shoes, and left the room chasing her.


    "What''s, this..."


    Outside the room, was a construction like a narrow corridor.


    The pale colored mechanical-styled walls and floors for some reason made Shidou recall the innards of a space battleship that appeared in some space opera or the passageways in a submarine from some movie.


    "...What am I doing?"


    Shidou, already not knowing what''s what, slowly started moving his feet.


    Relying only on the back of Reine who was staggering with unsteady steps, in the corridor that was like a movie set, footsteps echoed.


    After walking for some time.


    "...It''s here."


    At the end of the road, in front of a door with a small electronic panel on the side, Reine stopped and said.


    In the next moment, the electronic panel made a light beep, and the door smoothly slid open.


    "...There, please come in."


    Reine stepped inside. Shidou followed behind.


    "...This is..."


    He took in the scenery on the other side of the door.


    To explain with a single sentence, it was a place like the bridge of a ship. In front of the door that Shidou passed through, the floor spread out in a half oval, and positioned in its center was a chair that seemed to be the captain''s seat.


    Furthermore, following the gently sloped stairs on its two sides lead to a lower level, where the crew members could be seen operating complex looking consoles. It was dim as a whole, and the monitors scattered here and there gave off a light that unpleasantly asserted their presence.


    "...I brought him."


    Reine dizzily swayed her head as she spoke.


    "Good work."


    The tall guy standing beside the captain''s seat gave a light bow like a butler. He had wavy hair and a nose that doesn''t seem Japanese. He was a young man with looks that could appear in BL novels.


    "Hello. I am the Vice Commander here, Kannazuki Kyouhei. Nice to meet you."


    "O-Ok..."


    While scratching his cheek, Shidou gave a small bow with his head.


    For a moment, Shidou had thought Reine was talking to this guy.


    However¡ªhe was mistaken.


    "Commander, Analysis Officer Murasame has returned."


    Kannazuki called out, and from the captain''s seat which had its back facing them, a low groan was heard, while it slowly rotated around.


    And then.


    "¡ªI welcome you. Welcome, to <Ratatoskr>."


    The voice of the one who was called ''commander'' sounded a little too lovely, as the figure of the young girl wearing the crimson military uniform on her shoulders came into clear view.


    Her hair was bound by two large black ribbons. She had a small build, round eyes like acorns, and in her mouth Chupa Chups.


    Shidou frowned. After all, no matter how you look at it¡ª


    "...Kotori?"


    That''s right, no matter if you go by looks, or voice, or the aura surrounding her, while there are several differences, that girl was without a doubt Shidou''s cute little sister, Itsuka Kotori.


    "¡ªItsuka, Shidou."


    Muttering in a faint voice that nobody else could hear, his face appeared in Origami''s mind.


    Without a doubt, he was the boy from that time. There''s no way Origami''s memories could be wrong.


    It was a bit of a shame, but they had only met that one time, so it couldn''t be helped that he didn''t remember Origami. Since entering high school she had tried various ways to get closer to him, but they all ended in failure.


    And now, there was an even more pressing issue.


    "Why, was he in such a place?"


    She could not understand why he had come out into the streets after the spacequake alert sounded.


    Also¡ªhe had definitely seen it.


    Origami, in the special equipment¡ªand the Spirit.


    "Master Sergeant Tobiichi, the preparations are complete!"


    "..."


    At the mechanic''s sudden voice, Origami jolted her downcast face upright.


    She then immediately focused on a command in her head.


    The command travelled down the wiring suit wrapped around Origami''s body, passing to the thruster parts on her back, and activated the embedded Realizer.


    Wrapped in the equipment whose form didn''t seem suited for flying, Origami''s body was lightly floating in the air.


    JGSDF - Tenguu Base.


    In the hanger situated on one of its corners, following the mechanic''s instructions Origami landed in her personal dock as if sitting down, returned the weapons to their designated places, and finally, exhaling a deep breath, shut off all of the Realizers.


    At the same time, the weight of the equipment and the accumulated stress that she hadn''t felt even a fragment of moments ago bore down on her body all at once.


    The sound of a machine started behind her, and the thrusters she carried were disconnected.


    However, it wasn''t until around another three minutes, before Origami could move from that place.


    This happened every time after using a CR-Unit. Returning from a superhuman to a normal person, the body would feel abnormally heavy.


    Combat Realizer Unit. Generally called CR-Unit.


    It was the name given to the tactical equipment that utilizes the miraculous technology, the Realizer, that the humans had obtained after the large spacequake thirty years ago.


    It takes the results calculated by computers, and distorting the laws of physics, manifests them in the real world.


    In short, although there are some restrictions, it is a technology that turns imaginations into reality. It had been called a system that produces so-called ''magic'' through scientific means.


    At the same time, it was the only way for humans to fight against the Spirits.


    "Make way! Stretcher coming through!"


    A bellowing voice came from the right.


    Moving only her eyes, Origami noticed a squad member covered with the same wiring suit riding on the stretcher.


    "...Dammit, shit, that bitch...! I swear, I''ll fucking kill her...!"


    The squad member on the stretcher was holding down the blood-soaked bandage on his forehead and bitterly muttering insults while being carried away.


    "..."


    There should be no problems if he could swear with such vigor. Losing her interest, Origami moved her gaze back.


    In fact, if treatment is carried out using a medical-use Realizer, as long as it isn''t an extremely serious injury, it can be cured in no time. When Origami broke her leg before, by the next day she was able to walk again.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    While exhaling a long breath, Origami glanced slightly upwards.


    She recalled the battle today.


    ¡ªThe calamity that will destroy the world, Spirits.


    It was an abnormality which a group of superhumans like Origami couldn''t even hope to scratch.


    Appearing out of nowhere, spreading destruction on a whim, they were monsters on the level of natural disasters.


    "..."


    In the end, even today''s battle ended with the Spirit being lost, though it was more like the Spirit decided to bring down the curtains.


    Lost doesn''t mean that the Spirit had died.


    All it means is that the Spirit escaped through another dimension.


    Though there were records in books where it seemed that the actions of the AST drove away Spirits, Origami as well as all of the other members involved directly in battle knew.


    The Spirits feel absolutely no threat from them, and when the Spirits become lost, that''s purely because of the Spirits'' whims.


    "..."


    Her expression didn''t change at all.


    However, Origami bit down hard on her back teeth.


    "Origami"


    The voice that came from the inside of the hanger broke Origami''s thoughts.


    "..."


    Silently, she turned to face the voice. Her body probably still hadn''t gotten accustomed yet, as her head felt extremely heavy.


    The basic realizer equipped on the wiring suit, once started, can expand a personal territory of a few meters around the person.


    This territory is the essence of the CR-Unit. As the name states, it is a space in which the user''s thoughts can become reality.


    It has the ability to soften any external impact, as well as even allowing the gravity in the inside to be freely set. As long as this territory is expanded, the AST members can become superhumans.


    That''s why in return, for a short while after using a CR-Unit, it is hard to move the body freely.


    "Good work."


    There, wearing the same wiring suit as Origami, stood a woman in her mid-20s with her hand on her hip.


    Captain Kusakabe Ryouko. The commanding officer of the AST that Origami belonged to.


    "You did great driving off that Spirit by yourself. ...I gave a strict lecture to Tomonara and Kagaya. What were they thinking, retreating and leaving the Spirit to Origami alone."


    "I didn''t drive it away."


    Origami replied, and Ryouko shrugged.


    "Well, I''ve gotta report it like that to the top. If we don''t show some results the budget''s gonna drop."


    "..."


    "C''mon, don''t make such a face. I''m praising you after all. In this situation where the ace''s seat is still empty, you''re making a great effort. Also, if you weren''t there, the number of additional people who''d have died isn''t just one or two."


    Fuuuu, she exhaled her breath.


    "But hey,"


    Ryouko sharpened her gaze, grabbed Origami''s head and turned it towards herself.


    "You went a bit overboard. ¡ªDo you want to die so badly?"


    "..."


    With her sharp gaze still fixated on Origami, Ryouko continued.


    "Do you really understand what kind of opponent you''re fighting here? That''s a monster for god''s sake. A hurricane with intelligence. ¡ªDo you understand? Within your abilities, suppress the damage to the minimum, within your abilities, make it lost as early as possible. That is our job. Don''t pointlessly expose yourself to danger."


    "¡ªThat''s wrong."


    Origami replied while looking Ryouko straight in the eyes, and once again opened her lips slightly.


    "To defeat the Spirits, that is the duty of the AST."


    "..."


    Ryouko frowned.


    As the captain of the AST, she was supposed to have understood the name of the Anti Spirit Team much more so than Origami.


    Because she understood, she stated.


    ¡ªWe can''t manage to do any more than suppress the damage.


    However, while acknowledging that, Origami repeated once again.


    "¡ªI will, defeat, the Spirits."


    "..."


    Ryouko let out a sigh, and removed her hands from Origami''s head.


    "...I wasn''t planning on hearing what you personally think. Think what you want. ¡ªHowever, if it seems like you''ll go against a command while on the battlefield, you''ll be removed from the team."


    "I understand."


    Origami gave a short answer, raised her body which had finally adjusted, and walked away.


    "¡ªSo, this here is the monster that we call a Spirit, and here is the AST. They''re JGSDF''s Anti Spirit Team. You''ve gotten yourself into a pretty worrisome situation. If we hadn''t recovered you, you''d probably have died two or three times by now. So, onto the next thing¡ª"


    "W-Wait a moment!"


    Shidou raised his voice, trying to hold back Kotori who had started her rapid explanation.


    "What is it? After all the trouble this commander is going through to directly give you an explanation. If you''re going to cry, then do so with more dignity. Since it''s like this, I can at least give you the special privilege of licking the bottom of my foot."


    Lightly raising her chin, with a gaze that seemed to be looking down on Shidou, a stream of abuse that was not Kotori-like flowed from her mouth.


    "Re-Really!?"


    The voice filled with great glee came from the one standing beside Kotori, Kannazuki. Kotori instantly replied "not you" and elbowed him in the solar plexus.


    "Gah...!"


    Watching that exchange, Shidou opened his mouth in surprise.


    "...Ko-Kotori... Is that you? You were safe?"


    "What''s this, did you forget your little sister''s face, Shidou? I knew you were bad at remembering things, but I hadn''t expected it to be this bad. Maybe it''d be a good idea to reserve a spot at a retirement home right now."


    A line of sweat rolled down Shidou''s face.


    He pinched his cheek. It hurt.


    Shidou''s lovely sister wasn''t ever supposed to stop calling him ''onii-chan''.


    Scratching the back of his head, Shidou let out a troubled voice.


    "...Somehow, I''m so confused it''s like the inside of my head has become Crocodile Panic[1C 1]. What the hell is going on? Or rather, where am I? What are these people? Also¡ª"


    Kotori, nodding "okay, okay", held out her palm and stopped Shidou.


    "Calm down. If I can''t understand what you''re asking, there''s no way I can answer it."


    Saying this, Kotori pointed to the screen in the bridge.


    There, the black haired girl that Shidou encountered earlier, as well as the humans clad in mechanical armor, were being displayed.


    "Uhmm... did you say... Spirit?"


    Shidou asked while scratching his cheek. He recalled the word that Kotori used in her explanation earlier.


    Randomly appearing in the world, a monster of unknown origins.


    "Yes. She is a being that did not exist in this world originally. Just by appearing in this world, not by her own will or anything like that, the surrounding area would be blown away."


    With a bang, Kotori brought her two hands together, then opened them up, simulating an explosion.


    Shidou grimaced, with his hand still on his cheek.


    "...Sorry, the scale''s a bit too large so it''s hard to understand."


    Hearing this, Kotori shrugged her shoulders, "you still don''t understand after all this?", and sighed.


    "What I''m saying is that spacequakes, or rather the phenomenon that we call such, are the aftereffects of Spirits like that girl appearing in our world."


    "Wh..."


    Shidou unconsciously knit his eyebrows.


    An earthquake in open space. Spacequake.


    An extremely unreasonable phenomenon that eats into humankind, into the world.


    And the reason behind that, is because of that girl¡ª?


    "Well... the scale of the destruction varies. It could be limited to as small as a few meters, or as large as¡ªaround the extent of opening a giant hole in the continent."


    Kotori made a large circle with her arms.


    She was probably talking about the first spacequake thirty years ago¡ªthe one that was coined the Eurasia Sky Disaster.


    "Luck was on your side, Shidou. If the scale of the explosion this time was slightly larger, you might have been blown away instantaneously."


    "..."


    It was indeed as she said. Even now, Shidou''s body cowered.


    Seeing Shidou like this, Kotori closed her eyes half way.


    "And anyways, why did you go out while the alert was sounding? Are you an idiot? Did you want to die?"


    "No that''s not... because you were, look at this."


    Shidou pulled his cell phone out of his pocket, and showed Kotori''s position data. As expected, Kotori''s icon was stopped in front of the family restaurant.


    "Hm? Ahh, that."


    However, Kotori took her own cell phone out of her pocket.


    "Ahh...? Why do you have, that."


    Shidou looked back and forth between the screen of his own cell phone and the cell phone Kotori carried that was right in front of his eyes. Because Kotori was at this place, he completely thought that she had dropped her cell phone in front of the family restaurant.


    Kotori shrugged her shoulders, and let out a long sigh.


    "I was wondering why you''d go outside while the alert was sounding, so this was the reason. How stupid do you think I would be, you dumb brother."


    "B-But... Ehh, why is this¡ª"


    "It''s simple. The reason is that we are in front of the family restaurant right now."


    "Huh...?"


    "Alright then. I guess it''d be faster if I just show you. ¡ªCut off the filter."


    Following Kotori''s words, the dim bridge immediately brightened.


    Nonetheless, it was not that the lights had been turned on. If anything, it was like a dark curtain that covered the ceiling had been suddenly removed.


    In fact, the blue sky spread out around them.


    "Wh-What is this..."


    "Please don''t make a racket. The scene outside is just as you see."


    "The scene outside is... this"


    "Mhmm. Where we currently are is 15000 meters above Tenguu City. In terms of location, it coincidentally ended up being right around the family restaurant we were planning to meet at."


    "Where we, are..."


    "Yup. This <Fraxinus> is an airship."


    Folding her arms, Kotori let out a smirk *fufun*. It was just like a child bragging about their favorite toy. No¡ªif anything, it was probably closer to a mother introducing the child she tenderly raised.


    "A-Airship...? What the hell is that. Why are you in something like that?"


    "That''s why, didn''t I say to listen to my explanations in order? Even a chicken can remember up to walking three steps."[1C 2]


    "Uuuu..."


    "...However, to think that this place would be found from the tracking device of a cell phone, we completely overlooked that. We let our guard down after applying Invisible and Avoid using the Realizer. We must come up with some counter-measures later."


    While muttering words that Shidou didn''t understand, Kotori placed her hand on her chin.


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it. I didn''t expect you to follow that anyways, Shidou. After all, you have a brain that would lose to a horsehair crab''s [1] in terms of price per gram."


    "..."


    "Commander. Crab miso isn''t made with brain but with guts."


    A drop of sweat rolled down Shidou''s face as Kannazuki said that with a steady voice.


    "..."


    Kotori moved her fingers, beckoning for him to come, and Kannazuki gave a light bow.


    And then, *pa*, the stick from the lollipop that she finished was blown towards his eyes.


    "Nuaaaaghh!"


    Clutching his eye, Kannazuki tumbled backwards.


    "A-are you alright?!"


    It didn''t seem like he was acting. Shidou raised his voice in concern.


    However, right as he was about to rush over, he stopped his feet.


    Kannazuki, who fell onto the floor, pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, and with an ecstatic expression, calmly wrapped it around the lollipop stick that Kotori had just shot at him.


    "Sorry, did I cause you to worry? I''m fine, this is a reward in our line of work!"


    Saying this, Kannazuki instantly got up, standing perfectly straight.


    What kind of line of work that is, Shidou did not particularly want to know the details.


    "Kannazuki."


    "Yes."


    Kotori raised two fingers, and Kannazuki took out two replacement candies and handed them to her.


    "So, back on topic. AST. That''s a unit specialized for Spirits."


    While speaking, Kotori pointed to a group of people that were shown on the screen.


    "...A unit specialized for Spirits... what specifically do they do?"


    Hearing Shidou''s question, Kotori raised her brows as if the answer was obvious.


    "Simple. If Spirits appear, then they fly over and deal with it."


    "Deal with it...?"


    "Essentially, exterminate them."


    "...!"


    It was not that what Kotori said caught him by surprise.


    However¡ªShidou was assaulted by a feeling like his heart was being wrung.


    "E-Exterminate...?"


    "Yup."


    Nonchalantly, Kotori nodded.


    Shidou gulped. The sound of his heartbeat was awfully loud.


    He had understood what they said. Spirits. They certainly were a dangerous existence.


    But¡ªno matter what, to go as far as killing them.


    Suddenly, Shidou saw the face of that girl in his mind.


    (¡ªAfter all, didn''t you come to kill me too?)


    The meaning behind those words that the girl had said, he finally understood.


    As well as the meaning of that face that seemed like tears would stream out at any moment.


    "Well, if you consider it normally, having them dead would probably be the best for us."


    Seemingly without any particular emotion, Kotori spoke.


    "W-Wh...y?"


    "Why, you ask?"


    With a distorted expression, Shidou asked like he was moaning, and Kotori sophisticatedly placed her hand on her chin.


    "There''s nothing weird about it right? They are monsters. Just by appearing in this world they cause spacequakes. They are the evilest and deadliest poison!"


    "But, didn''t you say before? That the spacequakes have nothing to do with the Spirits'' wishes."


    "That''s right. At least, it is widely believed that the explosion from first entering this world is unrelated to the intentions of the Spirit itself. ¡ªBut, there have been scars of destruction and spacequake victims resulting from the fight with the AST afterwards."


    "...But isn''t that because those people from the AST attacked them?"


    "Well, that might be so. ¡ªHowever, that is merely a conjecture. It might be that, if the AST does nothing, the Spirits would delightfully start their destructive activities."


    "That... probably won''t happen."


    Kotori tilted her head in wonder at Shidou''s statement.


    "What''s your proof?"


    "Someone who would destroy the streets for fun... wouldn''t make a face like that."


    Something like this was probably too vague and weak to be called a proof but... for some reason, Shidou believed in it from the bottom of his heart.


    "So it''s probably not according to their intentions right? But still¡ª"


    "Whether or not they''re causing it voluntarily isn''t the problem. In either case, it is a fact that the Spirits are causing the spacequakes. It''s not that I don''t see where you''re coming from, but you can''t just leave a dangerous existence on the level of a nuclear bomb alone just because you feel sorry for it. Today it ended with only a small explosion, but we can''t be sure that next time it won''t be a Eurasia-level disaster."


    "Even then... to kill them..."


    Shidou stubbornly argued, and, muttering "good grief", Kotori shrugged her shoulders.


    "You''ve only met for a few minutes, and on top of that it was someone who almost killed you, but you''re still taking their side. ...Could it be, you fell for her?"


    "N-No way. I was only wondering if there was some other way."


    "Some other way, huh."


    Hearing Shidou''s words, Kotori let out a long sigh.


    "So then let''s hear it, what other ways do you think there are?"


    "That is¡ª"


    The words stopped.


    In his mind, he had fully understood what Kotori had said.


    An aberration that leaves deep scars in the world just by appearing¡ªSpirits.


    Such a thing must be eliminated as quickly as possible.


    However, it was only for a single instant.


    Shidou had witnessed it. The girl''s face, that seemed like tears were about to roll out.


    Shidou had heard it. The girl''s voice, filled with sorrow.


    ¡ªAhh, this is wrong, was what he had thought.


    "...Anyways."


    From Shidou''s mouth, words started flowing naturally.


    "If... we don''t properly talk with them even once... we won''t know."


    The fear of facing death straight on at that time was still carved in the depths of his body.


    It was honestly a fear that would make one want to escape.


    However, Shidou could not just leave that girl like this.


    Because she is¡ªthe same as Shidou.


    Hearing Shidou''s words, Kotori''s lips curled into a mischievous smile.


    It was as though she was saying "I was waiting for those words".


    "I see. ¡ªThen, let me help you."


    "Huh...?"


    While Shidou''s mouth was hanging open, Kotori spread her arms out wide.


    Reine, and Kannazuki, and the crew spread out below, and also this airship¡ª<Fraxinus>, it was as if she was indicating all of these.


    "I said, we will assist you with that. All of <Ratatoskr>''s power will go towards supporting Shidou."


    With an elegant movement, Kotori placed her fingers on her knees.


    "Wh-What are you talking about. I don''t¡ª"


    "Let me answer your first question. The one about who we are."


    As if to block out Shidou''s questions, Kotori raised her voice.


    "Okay? The ways to deal with a Spirit basically fit into two main methods."


    "Two...?"


    Shidou asked, Kotori gave an exaggerated nod, and then raised her index finger.


    "The first, is the approach that AST is taking. The method of exterminating them through a clash of power."


    Following that, her middle finger also stood up.


    "The other is... the method of talking to the Spirits. ¡ªWe are <Ratatoskr>. We are an organization created for the purpose of resolving the spacequakes without killing the Spirits, through conversation."


    "..."


    Shidou narrowed his brows in thought. About what exactly that organization is, and why Kotori was part of such an organization, there were many questions in his mind, but¡ªfor now, he asked the question that was the most on his mind.


    "...So, why is such an organization going to be supporting me?"


    "You''ve got the premise all wrong. In the first place, the organization called <Ratatoskr> was an organization created for Shidou''s sake."


    "Ha, haaaa...!?"


    Shidou had a magnificent breakdown in expression, and let out a hysteric voice.


    "Wait a moment. Now I''m more confused than before. For my sake?"


    "Yes. ¡ªWell, it might be more correct to say that it''s an organization to lay the foundations for Shidou''s role in negotiating with the Spirits in order to solve the problem of the Spirits. Either way, it''s an organization that wouldn''t exist if Shidou didn''t exist."


    "Wa-wait. What do you mean? Were all of these people gathered for that reason? Or more importantly, why me!"


    Shidou asked, and while rolling the candy around in her mouth, Kotori murmured.


    "Mm, well, Shidou''s special."


    "That''s not an explanationnnnnnnn!"


    Unable to resist, he yelled.


    However Kotori fearlessly smiled, and made a shrugging gesture.


    "Oh well, you''ll understand the reason eventually. Isn''t this fine? I''m saying that we, all the members and all our technologies, will be backing your actions. Or¡ªare you planning to stand between the Spirits and AST without any preparation by yourself? You''ll die, for sure."


    Kotori narrowed her eyes and spoke in a cold voice. Without noticing it, Shidou swallowed his breath.


    It was as Kotori said. Shidou was just singing his ideals and hopes, but did not possess any means to make it reality.


    The things he wanted to say were so many that it seemed that they might overflow from inside his throat, but he somehow endured it, and asked only what would advance the topic forwards.


    "...So for that, conversation method, what in particular needs to be done?"


    A small smile floated on Kotori''s face.


    "About that."


    She then placed her hand on her chin,


    "Make the Spirit¡ªfall in love."


    Smirking, she proudly said that.


    ......


    After a bit of time.


    "...What?"


    A line of sweat dripped down Shidou''s face as he frowned.


    "...Sorry, I don''t really understand."


    "Like I said, make friends with her, talk to her, flirt with her, date her, and make her fall madly in love."


    Hearing Kotori say this as if it was a given, Shidou buried his head in his hands.


    "...Uhm, and why would that solve the problem of the spacequakes?"


    Kotori placed a single finger on her chin and with an "mmmm" made a thinking gesture.


    "If we want a solution to the spacequakes without using force, then we have to persuade the Spirit right?"


    "That seems right."


    "For that, wouldn''t it be quickest to make the Spirit come to like this world? Oh, this world is so wonderful~, if they become like that, then even a Spirit wouldn''t randomly go on a rampage."


    "I see."


    "Thus, well, isn''t it often said? That if you fall in love then the entire world seems beautiful. ¡ªAnd so, date her, and make the Spirit fall for you!"


    "No, there''s something wrong with that logic."


    It was obvious that the logic went out of the window. While a streak of sweat flowed down Shidou''s face, he commented.


    "I-I can''t go through with such a thing..."


    "Be quiet you fried chicken."


    As Shidou tried to voice a complaint, but Kotori covered it with a strong voice that didn''t allow him a choice.


    "I won''t allow the AST to kill the Spirits~, there''s gotta be another way~, but I don''t like <Ratatoskr>''s way~...? If you''re going to be naive then at least do it in moderation you Bombardier Beetle. What can you do by yourself? Know your own limits."


    "Ugghh..."


    "¡ªI don''t need the approval of the bottom of your stomach. But, if you don''t want to kill the Spirits... then you don''t have room for choosing the method."


    For some reason, an evil smile floated onto Kotori''s face.


    In reality, it was as she said.


    Without any power or support, even if Shidou wanted to talk with that Spirit girl one more time, it wouldn''t come true.


    AST''s method is out of the question¡ªeven Kotori''s group probably wants to ensnare the Spirits for their personal gains, since that was the only reason he could think of.


    However¡ªit was a fact that there were no other ways.


    "..., I understand."


    Shidou bitterly nodded, and Kotori''s smile filled her face.


    "¡ªYoroshiku. Looking at the data up to now, the next time a Spirit will show up is at least one week later. We''ll immediately start training tomorrow."


    "Huh...? Training...?"


    Shidou uttered, stunned.


    The next day arrived. April 11th, Tuesday.


    It was the day after the day Shidou had gone through a strange and unrealistic experience.


    In the end, after that, Shidou was moved to a different room where he was given a detailed explanation of the situation that dragged on late into the night by a man he didn''t know (honestly, he didn''t really remember the later parts), and after signing various forms he was finally allowed to return home.


    Without even taking a bath he dove into his bed, and before he noticed it was morning.


    He dragged his sluggish body to school, and endured the lessons while rubbing his sleepy eyes, and finally the last class ended¡ªwas what he was thinking when at that moment the incident happened.


    "Come."


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly.


    Shidou''s hand was grabbed by Origami, as he let out a confused voice.


    "Ah, wa-wait..."


    His chair toppled over with a crash, and he was dragged out of the classroom by Origami.


    Behind him, Tonomachi''s mouth was hanging open, and for some reason groups of girls were making a commotion going *kyaa, kyaa*.


    While thinking that another rumor was going to start going around, Shidou followed Origami. Well, at least it''s better than being treated as the ''best couple'' together with Tonomachi, he comforted himself.


    Without a word, Origami climbed up the stairs until she reached the tightly locked door to the roof, and finally let go of his hand.


    The clatter of the students leaving school seemed awfully far away.


    Though there were people less than ten meters away, it seemed as if this was a lonely, isolated space.


    "Eh, uhmm..."


    Even though he didn''t have any feelings for Origami, for some reason, being brought to such a place by a girl, he felt awkward. Shidou''s gaze swam.


    However, without any warning,


    "Yesterday, why were you at such a place?"


    She spoke while looking at Shidou straight in the eyes.


    "Well, it seemed my sister was still in the streets after the alarm rang, so I was searching.."


    "I see. ¡ªDid you find her?"


    Shidou answered, and with her expressions unchanging, not even showing surprise, Origami replied.


    "¡ªA-Ah... yeah."


    "I see. That''s great."


    After saying this, Origami''s lips continued to move.


    "¡ªYesterday, you saw me."


    "A-Ahh..."


    "Don''t tell anyone."


    As Shidou was about to affirm, Origami said in a commanding voice.


    I wonder how she would react if I replied "If you don''t want everyone to find out then you better listen to what I say, hehehe", such a dangerous curiosity showed on Shidou''s face.


    But as expected, Shidou didn''t have that much courage. He slowly tilted his head forward.


    "In addition, it''s not just about myself¡ªbut everything you saw and heard yesterday. It would be best if you forgot it all."


    She was definitely... talking about the Spirit.


    "...Do you mean that girl?"


    "..."


    Origami merely looked at Shidou silently.


    "H-Hey... Tobiichi. That girl¡ª"


    He had already heard about the Spirits from <Ratatoskr>, but Shidou still asked.


    In the end, that was only the viewpoint of Kotori and her organization. If it''s people like Origami who cross swords with them, he thought that they would probably have a different mindset.


    "That was a Spirit."


    Origami gave a short reply.


    "It''s something that I must defeat."


    "...T-That Spirit, is she a bad person...?"


    Shidou tried throwing out this question.


    As he did so, it was slight, but he thought he saw Origami bite her lips.


    "¡ªMy parents, passed away 5 years ago, because of a spirit."


    "...Wh¡ª"


    The unexpected reply clogged up Shidou''s words.


    "I don''t want there to be more people like me."


    "...Is, that so¡ª"


    Shidou placed his hand on his chest.


    He tried to somehow calm his intense and profuse heartbeat.


    However, suddenly a worrisome thought came into his mind. While scratching his cheek, he asked Origami, who even now was still looking straight at him.


    "Now that I think about it, Tobiichi... about the Spirit, and stuff like that, is it alright for you to talk about them...? Well, even though I asked about them..."


    "..."


    Origami was silent for a moment.


    "No problem."


    "I-Is that so?"


    "If you keep it a secret."


    "...And if I don''t?"


    "..."


    Again, her words stopped for a moment.


    "It''d be a problem."


    "I see... that would be bad. ...I promise you, I won''t tell anyone."


    With a nod, Origami approved.


    At the end of their conversation, Origami moved her gaze away from Shidou, and proceeded down the stairs.


    "...Fuuu..."


    After he couldn''t see Origami''s back anymore, Shidou leaned on the wall and let out a sigh. Even though all they did was talk, he felt an extreme nervousness.


    "Her parents, died because of Spirits¡ªhuh."


    *Dong*, he banged his head on the wall, and muttered.


    The Spirits were called the calamity that will destroy the world. Such a thing¡ªprobably happens.


    "...Was I just naive after all..."


    Origami and Kotori, though their directions were different, they were moving under their firm beliefs.


    But what about Shidou?


    The harsh words he said before Kotori yesterday, could he say the same towards Origami?


    "..."


    *Haaa*, he let out a breath. He doesn''t think that his actions are mistaken, but he had a complicated feeling.


    Then, as Shidou was about to descend the stairs.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª!!"


    From the direction of the corridor, he heard the screams of a female student.


    "...!? Wh-What''s wrong?"


    Hurriedly bounding down the stairs and taking a look, he saw that a few students had gathered in the corridor.


    In their center, he noticed a woman wearing a white coat collapsed on the floor.


    "Wh-What happened?"


    "I-It seems she''s a new teacher, and... she suddenly fell...!"


    I asked, and a female student nearby hurriedly answered.


    "I don''t really understand, but for now let''s get the nurse¡ª"


    As Shidou started to speak, the collapsed woman in the white coat grabbed his leg.


    "W-Waaaah!?"


    "...Don''t worry about me. I just tripped."


    While speaking, the woman slowly raised her face which had been attached to the floor.


    "Y-You''re...!"


    Long bangs, and thick circles. She was wearing glasses, but there was no way he could forget those facial features.


    "...Hn? Ahh, you are¡ª"


    The woman¡ª<Fraxinus>''s Analysis Officer, Murasame Reine, slowly picked herself off the ground.


    "Wh-what are you doing at this place...?"


    "...Can''t you tell by looking? I''ve become a teacher. In particular I will be teaching physics, as well as taking the position of assistant homeroom teacher for class 2-4."


    While displaying the nametag on her chest, Reine replied. Incidentally, the stuffed bear covered in scars peeked out of her breast pocket directly above it.


    "No, there''s no way I could know that!"


    A yell¡ªat that point, Shidou noticed that oddly the surrounding gazes had gathered on them.


    "Ah... I-It seems that this person is fine."


    He stretched out his hand and helped Reine up.


    "...Nn, thanks."


    "No problem. Let''s talk while walking."


    Paying mind to the surroundings, Shidou suggested.


    Matching Reine''s pace, they plodded away.


    "Uhm¡ªAnalysis Officer Reine?"


    "...Nn, ahh, just Reine is fine."


    "Huh?"


    "...I will also call you by your name. They say coordination and cooperation is born from trust."


    Reine nodded a few times, and looked at Shidou''s face.


    "Uhm, you were... Shintarou, was it?"


    "Way off!"


    There wasn''t anything like trust there.


    "...Now then Shin, this might be sudden."


    "What''s with that splendid through?! Or rather you even gave me a weird nickname!"


    The shout burst forth. However, Reine continued as if she hadn''t heard Shidou''s words.


    "...The preparations for the strengthening training that Kotori talked about yesterday has been completed. I was searching for you. This is perfect, let''s proceed to the physics preparation room."


    Anything Shidou says now would be useless, so he gave up on retorting, and after a big sigh, returned a question.


    "Exactly what will I be doing for this training? Uhm... Reine-san."


    "...Hm. I heard this from Kotori, but Shin, it seems that you haven''t associated with girls before right?"


    "......"


    ¡ªMy dear sister, why are you leaking your brother''s history with women (zero) to other people?


    A vein popped up on Shidou''s face as he gave an ambiguous nod.


    "...It''s not like I''m trying to blame you. It''s very good to have firm morals. ...But, that won''t help you when you''re trying to seduce a Spirit."


    "Ugh..."


    Frowning, he groaned.


    It was probably when they passed close to the staff room, when


    "...Ah?"


    Shidou saw a strange sight and stopped.


    "...What''s wrong?"


    "Look at that..."


    Where he was looking at, the homeroom teacher Tama-chan was walking¡ªfollowing behind her, a tiny shadow with hair split in two then turned around.


    "Ah!"


    Perhaps she noticed Shidou''s gaze, but the tiny shadow¡ªKotori''s expression suddenly brightened.


    "Oniii-chaaaaaaan!"


    Instantly, as if sucked towards him, Kotori landed a surprise assault on Shidou''s stomach.


    "Hagaa....!"


    "Ahahaha, you said hagaa! That''s the mayor! ahahahaha!" [1C 3]


    "Ko-Kotori...!? Why are you in this high school..."


    Shidou asked while somehow peeling off Kotori who was clinging onto his stomach, and from behind Kotori, teacher Tama-chan hurried over.


    "Ah, Itsuka-kun. Your sister came, so we were just going to broadcast it."


    "A-Ahh..."


    Taking a good look, Kotori was wearing the slippers for guests, and had a guest pass on the chest of her middle school uniform. It seems she entered the school after properly going through the formalities.


    "Oh, teacher, thank you!"


    "It''s my pleasure."


    The teacher returned a smile to Kotori who was energetically waving her hand.


    "Oh my, what a cute sister."


    "Haa... yeah."


    As a drop of sweat rolled down his face and with a bitter smile, Shidou gave an ambiguous reply.


    After smiling and waving "bye bye" to Kotori, the teacher walked away towards the staff room.


    "...So, Kotori."


    "Huh, Whaat?"


    While opening her round eyes, Kotori tilted her head.


    That behavior belonged to the cute little sister that Shidou was familiar with.


    "You... those things last night, like <Ratatoskr>, or Spirits¡ª"


    "Let''s talk about those later."


    Her tone was the same as always, but for some reason there was the feeling of some kind of pressure, so Shidou fell silent.


    Then, from behind Shidou, Reine''s quiet voice echoed.


    "...You''re early, Kotori."


    "Mm, because I left <Fraxinus> behind midway."


    Although she had said to talk about those later, she had naturally said the ship''s name.


    Feeling that this was a bit irrational, Shidou placed a hand on his forehead.


    Looking at that with a carefree smile, Kotori proceeded down the corridor as if to guide Shidou.


    "Anyways, hey, onii-chan. Let''s go?"


    Saying this, Kotori pulled his hand.


    "Wh... Whoa, I get it so slow down."


    Today was a day where he was dragged along by girls a lot. While leisurely thinking about such a thing, they reached their destination.


    East school building fourth floor, physics preparation room.


    "Now, come in, come in~?"


    "Don''t say it like ''heigh-ho''!"[1C 4]


    Urged by Kotori, Shidou slid open the sliding door.


    Immediately after, he frowned and rubbed his eyes.


    "...Hey."


    "...What?"


    Reine responded to Shidou''s words by tilting her head.


    "What''s with this room?"


    The physics preparation room was not a place that students normally entered, and in fact, Shidou had no idea what it contained.


    But even then, he clearly realized.


    ¡ªThat this was not the physics preparation room.


    After all, Shidou''s vision was filled with a large number of computers, displays, and various electronic devices that he had never seen before.


    "...They''re the room''s equipment?"


    "Why are you answering with a question! Or rather before that, isn''t this the physics preparation room? What happened to the teacher in charge of this place!"


    That''s right. Originally, this was supposed to be the only place other than the toilet where the kind and plain elderly physics teacher Chousoka Beshiyouichi (nicknamed natural-born stone hat[1C 5]) could relax.


    Now, teacher Chousoka Beshiyouichi''s figure could not be seen anywhere.


    "..Ahh, him. Hmm."


    Reine placed her hand on her chin and gave a small nod.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Just like that, a few seconds passed.


    "...Oh well, even if you stand there it won''t change anything. Please enter."


    "What''s after ''hmm''!?"


    What an amazing ignoring ability. It''s a skill that Japanese people should definitely learn nowadays.


    Reine entered the room first, and sat in a chair placed in the deepest part of the room.


    Next, Kotori entered the room from beside Shidou.


    Then, in a very accustomed manner, she untied her hair bound in white ribbons and refastened them with the black ribbons that she took out from her pocket.


    "¡ªPhew."


    As she did so, it seemed like Kotori''s aura suddenly changed.


    She then sluggishly loosened the collar of her uniform, and collapsed into a chair near Reine with a big thump.


    And then, from the bag she carried, Kotori took out what seemed like a small binder.


    Inside it, lined up beautifully in a set, were various types of Chupa Chups.


    It was the rumored candy holder.


    Kotori chose one, putting it in her mouth, and sent a gaze that seemed to be looking down on Shidou, who was still standing at the entrance to the room.


    "How long are you going to stand around for, Shidou? Or are you trying to be a scarecrow? You''d better give up. With your stupid face, I don''t think you''ll be able to chase crows away. Ah, but since it''s so gross maybe on the other hand humans won''t come near you."


    "..."


    Seeing his sister who had transformed into a queen in a single moment, Shidou placed his hand on his forehead.


    Changing the ribbon had probably caused a switch in mindset.


    It was like the flipping over of pieces in Reversi, impressively Jekyll & Hyde like.


    "...Kotori, which is your true character...?"


    "You''re being pretty rude. You won''t be popular with women like that. ¡ªAhh, so that''s why you''re still a virgin. Sorry for pointing out such an obvious thing."


    "...Hey."


    "According to statistics, more than half of men who reached twenty-two without being able to date a girl remain virgins for life."


    "That means I still have more than five years left! Don''t underestimate the future me!"


    "People who talk only about possibilities or how long they have left, in the end the only thing they say is ''I''ll work hard starting tomorrow''."


    "Guh..."


    Realizing that he couldn''t win in an argument, he grit his teeth and shut the door.


    "...Now, anyways Shin, the training is about to start. Please sit here."


    Saying this, Reine indicated a chair sandwiched between the two of them.


    "...Okay."


    Shidou had already realized that any of his complaints would be useless, so he followed their directions and sat in the chair.


    "Now, let''s immediately start the tort... *cough**cough*, let''s start the training."


    "You just said torture right now didn''t you."


    "It''s your imagination. ¡ªReine."


    "...Ahh."


    Kotori spoke, and Reine agreed while crossing her legs.


    "...Whatever your intentions, in order to join in our plans, you must at the very minimum clear a certain requirement."


    "What is it?"


    "...In simple words, you must become more used to dealing with females."


    "Dealing with females... huh?"


    "...Ahh."


    Reine nodded. For some reason, it seemed like she was about to fall asleep just like that.


    "...Not only to break through the target''s guard, but in order to gain their affection, maintaining a conversation is essential. Although we can give instructions on where to go and what to say... but if the person in question is nervous then it won''t work."


    "A conversation with a girl... it can''t be that tough."


    "I wonder."


    Kotori suddenly grabbed Shidou''s head, and pushed it hard into Reine''s breasts.


    "......!?"


    "...Nn?"


    Reine let out a strange sound.


    His cheeks were attacked by a warm and soft feeling, and following that a fragrance that seemed to melt his brain circled in his nose. Shidou instantly pushed Kotori''s hand away and raised his face with a jolt.


    "...Wh-wh-wh-what are you doing...!"


    "Hmm, it''s no good huh."


    Kotori mockingly shrugged her shoulders.


    "You understand now right? If something like this even messes up your heartbeat then it''s definitely no good."


    "No, clearly this example is strange right!?"


    However Kotori wasn''t about to listen to him, as she shook her head in disappointment.


    "Really, you''re a sad cherry-boy huh. Oh my, did I just think you were a bit cute?"


    "Sh-shut up."


    "...Well, isn''t it fine? It''s because of this that we came here after all."


    Saying this, Reine crossed her arms. Her naturally magnificent bust was even more emphasized.


    Or rather, they were ''riding'' on her arms.


    "..."


    For some reason looking at them made him feel embarrassed, so without noticing it his vision wandered.


    ¡ªTraining to get used to females.


    In Shidou''s head, the words Reine said passed through.


    Moreover, they more or less became how to avoid being flustered in erotic situations... or something like that.


    Kotori and Reine, what exactly are they planning on making Shidou do here¡ª


    "Swallow your saliva. It''s disgusting."


    Placing her elbows on the desk, Kotori said with half-opened eyes.


    "...! N-no it''s not like that Kotori! I-I wasn''t..."


    "...Oh well, weren''t we starting immediately?"


    Cutting into the conversation between Kotori and Shidou, Reine pushed her glasses up.


    "Haa¡ª, w-wait, I haven''t prepared myself yet..."


    With his voice shaking from nervousness, Shidou straightened his back.


    Without minding him Reine muttered "...Nn", and like a moment ago brought her body towards Shidou.


    Compared with the previous case where they were brought into contact without any prior notice, his heart throbbed way faster.


    ¡ªAhh, what? Just what is she going to do...!?


    With his heart beating like this he couldn''t even move. While making an expression like a main character in an 80''s shoujo manga, Shidou tightly closed his eyes.


    However, no matter how long he waited, nothing happened.


    Opening his eyes and taking a look, Reine had merely plugged in the power for the monitor on the desk.


    "Eh...?"


    While Shidou stared blankly, a cutely designed word <Ratatoskr> showed up on the screen.


    Next, together with a pop tune, beautiful girls with colorful hair were shown in order, and a logo that seemed to be the title, ''Make love, my?little?Shidou'', danced.


    "Th-this is..."


    "...Yup. It''s what''s called a dating simulation game."


    "It''s a galge?!"


    Shidou let out a shout that was like a shriek.


    "Oh my, what were you imagining? It seems only your fantasizing ability is first-rate, disgusting."


    "...N, th-that''s..."


    Fumbling for words... somehow he managed to calm his heart beat by clearing his throat.


    "I-I was just, wondering if something like this really counts as training..."


    Silently, Kotori looked at him with eyes like she was looking at something dirty.


    He wished that she would at least say something. This silence, this silence is painful.


    "...Well, please don''t say that. This is merely the first stage of the training. Moreover, this isn''t something you can find in stores, it was produced by the whole of <Ratatoskr>. It realistically reproduces situations that can happen in reality. It should be at least able to prepare you. By the way, it''s 15+."


    "Ahh... so it''s not 18+."


    Shidou said that without any particular meaning, and Kotori looked at him with a look bordering on pity.


    "You''re the worst."


    Then, Reine scratched her head.


    "...Shin, aren''t you 16? You shouldn''t be able to play 18+ games right?"


    "But isn''t this subtly different from what you said a moment ago?!"


    He yelled, but it didn''t seem like either Kotori or Reine was going to respond.


    "...Nn, then let us start."


    "Okay okay... let''s see."


    Despite feeling that something didn''t make sense, Shidou took the controller in his hands as urged.


    Playing a galge while your sister and a teacher watched, what kind of punishment is this, he thought.


    Skimming over the protagonist''s monologue, the game progressed forward.


    Then, the screen suddenly turned dark.


    "Good morning, my brother! It''s another nice day today!"


    Together with those words, a pretty CG was shown on the screen.


    A short girl, probably the protagonist''s little sister, was drawn in a slanted composition.


    Or rather, she was stepping on the sleeping protagonist.


    With her panties in full view.


    "There''s noooooo way!!"


    While gripping the controller, Shidou raised his voice.


    "...What''s wrong Shin. Is there a problem?"


    "Didn''t you say that this reproduces situations that could happen in reality?!"


    "...That''s right, is there something weird?"


    "Weird or not, such a messed up situation could... never..."


    Stopping in the middle, Shidou''s forehead started to sweat.


    He realized that for some reason, an extremely similar experience seemed to have happened just yesterday morning.


    "...What is it?"


    "...Nevermind, it''s nothing."


    While feeling that there was something extremely off, Shidou returned to the game.


    After he advanced the text a bit, some words appeared in the middle of the screen.


    "Huh...? What''s this?"


    "Mm, those are choices. You choose the protagonist''s next action through one of these. As you do your affection points will change accordingly so be careful."


    Saying this, Kotori pointed to the bottom right side of the screen. There, was an object like a meter with its pointer on the zero position.


    "Hmm... I see. So it''s fine if I just choose one of these right?"


    Shidou moved his eyes from the affection points meter to the choices.


    ¢Ù"Good morning. I love you Ririko." Lovingly hug your sister.


    ¢Ú"I''m awake. Or rather you''ve completely woke me up." Drag your sister into the bed.


    ¢Û"I caught you, idiot!" Grab the leg that''s stepping on you, and perform an ankle lock.


    "...What the hell are these three choices! What part of this is real! I''ve never done any of these things!"


    "Whatever, but the time limit is almost up."


    "Huh...?!"


    Just like Kotori said, the number displayed under the choices was gradually getting smaller.


    "...Guess I have to do it."


    Shidou said as if groaning, and chose the most normal of the choices, ¢Ù.


    "Good morning. I love you Ririko."


    I lovingly hugged my sister, Ririko.


    As I did so, Ririko''s face immediately filled with scorn, and she pushed me away.


    "Eh... hey, what, will you stop that? It''s gross."


    The affection points meter dropped all the way to minus fifty.


    "It was supposed to be real!"


    While slamming the controller onto his knees, Shidou yelled.


    "Ahhhh, you''re an idiot. Even if it''s your sister, it''s obvious that that''s what would happen if you suddenly hug her. ¡ªJeez, it''s good that this is just a game, if this happened in reality, a lovely air hole would have opened up in Shidou''s stomach."


    "Then what am I supposed to do!"


    Shidou screamed about this extremely unreasonable treatment, and Kotori acted like she hadn''t heard it.


    With a sigh, she turned on the LCD screen in front of herself.


    "Ah...? What are you doing?"


    "Even if it''s training, there needs to be a bit of tension."


    On the screen, a scenery that he remembered was shown. It was the entrance to Raizen High School.


    There, in the camera''s sight, stood a middle-aged man wearing the high school''s uniform.


    "...What''s with that guy?"


    "He''s part of our crew."


    Saying this, Kotori pulled something like a mic out of nowhere and spoke into it.


    "¡ªIt''s me. Shidou failed a choice. Do it."


    "Huh?"


    The man in the image bowed.


    "Huh...? Wh-what?"


    Shidou narrowed his brows, and the man in the image took out a piece of paper from his pocket. He then held it out in front of the camera.


    The moment he saw it, Shidou felt a shock as if his heart stopped.


    "Th-That''s¡ª"


    Seeing his reaction, a smile that showed that she was enjoying this greatly surfaced on Kotori''s face.


    "That''s right. It''s the poem that the young Shidou, affected by manga, wrote: ''Etude, tribute to the corroding world''."


    "Wh...wh-wh-wh-why do you have that...?!"


    It was without a doubt the poem that Shidou had written in his notebook in middle school. But before going to high school, it became embarrassing and he should have had disposed of it.


    "Fufu, I thought that it would come in handy some day so I picked it up."


    "Wh, wh-wh-what are you planning...!"


    While grinning, Kotori let out the command, "Do it."


    "Yes."


    With a short answer, the man politely placed the poem into a nearby shoe rack.


    Like this, some student that comes to school tomorrow will end up reading the poem Shidou put his whole soul into!


    "Wh... what are you doing!"


    "Don''t make a fuss, you''re shameful. If you mess up when dealing with a Spirit then it won''t end with something like this. There''s no question about Shidou yourself, but there is also the possibility that we could even get dragged in. ¡ªThus, in order to give you a sense of tension, I''ve put in this penalty."


    "That''s too heavyyyyy! Or rather, wouldn''t I be the only one that would get hurt?!"


    Shidou yelled, and Reine gave a nod, placing her hand on her chin.


    "...Indeed, what Shin says does make sense."


    "! Th-that''s right!"


    With the unexpected help, Shidou''s face brightened. However,


    "...In that case, when Shin gets a choice wrong, we should also face some kind of penalty."


    Saying this, she started to slowly take off her white coat.


    "Wai... what are you doing?!"


    "...Uh, weren''t you saying that it was unfair that you were the only one getting embarrassed? So when Shin makes a mistake on a choice then I will take off a piece of clothes like this."


    She said, and without seeming particularly embarrassed she crossed her arms.


    "That wasn''t what I meanttttttt!"


    "Whatever, continue with the game."


    Kotori impatiently kicked the chair.


    With an almost crying face, Shidou gave up and faced the screen.


    But, if the choices that appear later are all like this, he had no confidence that he could safely clear them.


    "...Hey Kotori, for the sake of learning, can I try all the choices for the last choice?"


    "Uwah, chickening out and thinking like a commoner, how disgraceful."


    "Sh-shut up, it''s my first time playing something like this so give me a break!"


    "Jeez, fine then. Just this one time. ¡ªThen, save here."


    "O-Okay..."


    After Shidou finished saving, he reset the game and returned to the first choice.


    "..."


    With a grim face he glared at the choices... there really doesn''t seem to be a decent one.


    But it didn''t seem like ¢Û would raise the affection points. By process of elimination, he chose ¢Ú.


    "I''m awake. Or rather you''ve completely woke me up."


    Groggily waking up, I drag Ririko into the bed and pull the blankets over her.


    "Ah..., wh-what are you doing!"


    "I can''t help it. It''s because of Ririko that it''s gotten like this."


    "!! Noo, stop! Noooooooo!"


    "It''s fine it''s fine it''s fine."


    The screen turned dark.


    The developments afterward happened in an instant.


    The little sister, collapsed in tears. The protagonist, being beaten by the father. The clear sound of handcuffs. The protagonist, laughing alone in a dark room.


    With that CG as the background, a sad music as well as the credits began to flow.


    "What the hell is thiiiiiiiis!"


    Unable to resist, Shidou yelled.


    "If you suddenly do something like that then it''s obvious what the result will be you sex offender."


    "Then ¢Û''s the correct answer?!"


    Shidou reset the game, and for the third time returned to the first choice, and this time chose ¢Û.


    "I caught you, idiot!"


    I twisted my sister''s leg, performing an ankle lock¡ªor tried to.


    "Naive."


    She twisted her body, escaping from my grasp, and like that, swung her leg around my back and grabbed my legs in a splended Sharpshooter


    "Gwahh...?!"


    Afterwards, due to the injuries sustained at that time, the protagonist became paraplegic and was forced into a life trapped in a wheelchair. ¡ªLike that, the game ended.


    "Hey, wasn''t ¢Ù the correct choice after all?! And normally your little sister shouldn''t be able to pull such a move!"


    "Hmpf."


    As soon as Shidou said this, Kotori dragged him by the collar and flung him onto the floor, instantly grabbing his legs and pulling a Sharpshooter.


    "Gah...?!"


    "Hmph, gah? At least call out for your mother."


    Saying this, she let go of Shidou and refreshingly straightened her hair.


    "H-hey you, where did you learn such a¡ª"


    "It''s a lady''s means for self defense."


    She flatly said.


    The image Shidou had of a lady suddenly changed to that of a pro wrestler bulging with muscle.


    "Ugh..., then what about this, in the end what''s the correct choice?"


    "Jeez, you''re even going to ask the creator for the answer? How pitiful."


    While speaking, Kotori grabbed the controller from Shidou, reset the game and proceeded until the first choice.


    She then proceeded to silently stare at the screen without selecting anything.


    "...? What are you doing? If you don''t hurry¡ª"


    Before Shidou finished talking, the number displayed below the choices became zero.


    "Nnn... ten more minutes..."


    "Come on! Wake up already!"


    Like this, an extremely normal conversation was shown on the screen.


    The affection points meter neither went up nor down.


    "Wha..."


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with choosing from such weird choices?"


    Laughing scornfully, Kotori gave the controller back to Shidou.


    "I''ll make a special exception and let you continue from this path, so hurry up and continue. Oh, and starting from the next choice there will be penalties."


    "Guh..., grr..."


    While feeling something inexplicable, Shidou grabbed the controller.


    Continuing the game, a female teacher boasting a bust of over 100 centimeters showed up on the screen.


    Even though it was already unrealistic, Shidou ignored it and proceeded onwards.


    Then,


    "Kyaa!"


    With a scream, the female teacher tripped over thin air and fell in a way such that the protagonist''s face was pushed into her breasts.


    As expected, the controller was thrown onto the desk.


    "There''s, no way! Something like..."


    He started to speak, but once again Shidou felt a cold sweat, and dejectedly picked up the controller again. He felt that something like this, although the situation was different, had happened just a while ago.


    "What''s wrong, Shidou?"


    "...Nothing."


    Quietly, he resumed playing.


    As he did so, once again a choice showed up.


    ¢Ù"After something like this... teacher, I''ve started to love you." Gently hug her.


    ¢Ú"I-it''s the god of breastsss!" Grab her breasts.


    ¢Û"Chance!" Transition into an armbar.


    ...Once again, none of them seemed sane.


    "So it''s like this...!"


    Shidou tightly clenched his fists. This must be following the same pattern as the previous one.


    Waiting until the counter below the choices hit zero, as expected some text showed up on the screen.


    "..., kyaaaah! What are you doing!? Pervert! It''s a pervert!"


    The female teacher shrieked, and the affection points dropped by 80.


    "What the hell!"


    Shidou cried out, and Kotori merely shook her head in contempt.


    "If you enjoy her breasts for such a long time without trying to get away, this response seems obvious."


    "Then what am I supposed to do!?"


    "Did you not read the text before the choice? She is the advisor for the Judo Club, Goshogawara Chimatsuri. You have to put her in a hold, and move her attention from her breasts to the match."


    "How the hell am I supposed to know that!"


    "¡ªWell, a loss is a loss. Do it."


    "Roger."


    The man in the camera once again took out a piece of paper from his pocket, and showed it to the camera.


    On it was a crude drawing of a character as well as a detailed setting.


    "Th... This is!"


    "That''s right. It''s the manuscript for the original character that Shidou created in the past."


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?!"


    Despite Shidou letting out a shout, the man put the paper into a random shoe rack.


    "Stop it stop it stop iiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!"


    Shidou grabbed his head and screamed, and Reine started making some movements with a rustling sound.


    "..., Reine-san!"


    He had forgotten. She had said that every time Shidou took a penalty, she would remove another piece of clothing.


    Well, since Shidou was a healthy high school boy, it would be a lie to say that he wouldn''t be happy... but, for some reason, he was troubled.


    Fortunately, Reine was still wearing plenty of clothes on her body. If he makes sure not to get any more choices wrong then¡ª


    "...Nn"


    Just as Shidou was thinking this, Reine slowly moved her hands behind her back, did something that caused a clicking sound, then moved her hands inside her clothes and wriggled them around a bit, and pulled out her brassiere from her neck.


    "You''re starting from there?!"


    Shidou yelled, and Reine cocked her head to the side.


    "...Is there a problem?"


    "No, but aren''t you clearly getting the order backwards?! Or rather you don''t have to take off any more clothes!"


    "...Hmm? Is that not unfair? I can still continue..."


    "You just want to take them off, isn''t that right?!"


    Shidou raised his voice, and once again with a *gan* his chair was kicked.


    "I don''t care about that but hurry it up. Look, the next character has already appeared."


    Saying this, Kotori gestured to the screen.


    "Guh..."


    Without a choice, Shidou resumed playing.


    This time, what was shown on the screen was a scene with a girl that seemed to be in the same grade as the protagonist, who crashed into him at a corner of a corridor, and fell beautifully with her legs in an M shape and her panties completely visible.


    "¡ª!"


    While searching his memories, Shidou clenched his fists, and said in a loud voice.


    "There''s none! This one, this one for sure doesn''t happen!!"


    "...Is that so? However I think that unexpectedly this does happen..."


    That was what Reine said, but he definitely hadn''t run into this before. Shidou confidently shook his head.


    But, again his chair was kicked.


    "This isn''t a game where you try to decide whether a situation is realistic or not. Do it properly. If you make a mistake on the next choice¡ªthis."


    Saying this, Kotori operated the computer in front of her.


    "...Ah?"


    Shidou narrowed his brows as an animation was shown on the screen.


    ¡ªThe background was Shidou''s room. There, a half-naked Shidou stood.


    "This... is..."


    Shidou''s face turned pale.


    After all, this was¡ª


    "Ougi!¡ñRoaring Flash Blast Waveeeeee!"[1C 6]


    In the image, Shidou made a pose with his two hands together by his waist, and with all his power suddenly pushed them forward.


    Kotori made a face that seemed like she could not possibly enjoy anything more than that right now.


    "Yep, this is, before when Shidou was watching the house by himself... *pu*, when he was practicing his original killer move in his room... *kuku*, a video..."


    Unable to hold it in, Kotori said while her laughter spilled out.


    "NoooooooooooOOOooooooooooOooooooooooOOoooooooooo¡ª!"


    Shidou let out his most magnificent scream of the day.


    "Kotori! Not this! Please, anything but this!"


    "Fufu, you better make sure to get the right choice next time then. ...Ahh, if you give up part way, I''ll upload this to a video site."


    "......"


    With a face that seemed like he was about to cry, Shidou gripped the controller once again.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    "How''s that!"


    Still gripping the controller with his left hand, Shidou raised his clenched right fist towards the sky.


    It has been ten days, including rest days, since the start of the afterschool training with Kotori and Reine.


    Shidou had finally met with the game''s happy ending screen.


    ...But well, he didn''t even want to count the number of times his old scars had been dug out during that time.


    "...Nn, quite a bit of time has passed, but let''s say that the first step has been cleared."


    "And, it seems he''s viewed all the CG, so for now it''s a passing mark I guess. ...But even then, in the end this is only with dealing with virtual girls."


    Gazing at the credits roll from behind him, a sigh could be heard from Reine and Kotori.


    "Well then, for the next training... let''s move on to real females. We''re tight on time after all."


    "...Hm, will he be alright?"


    "It''s fine. Even if he fails, the only thing lost would be society''s trust in Shidou."


    "What did you just casually say!"


    Shidou had been quietly listening to their conversation, but he couldn''t control himself and interrupted.


    "Uggh, were you eavesdropping? You still have such bad hobbies huh. You voyeur, peeping tom."


    Kotori frowned while covering her mouth with her hand and said.


    "It''s not called eavesdropping or anything if you''re talking right in front of me!"


    Shidou shouted, and Kotori with a "Yeah whatever" held up her hand as if to silence him.


    Somehow, it made him feel like he was the one who had said something weird instead.


    "So, Shidou. About the next training..."


    "...I''m amazingly unmotivated but, what?"


    "Let''s see... I wonder who would be good."


    "Ah?"


    Shidou tilted his head sideways, as Reine started operating the console in front of her. On the displays lined up on top of the desk, various images of the insides of the school appeared.


    "...That''s right, let''s go with something safe first, what about someone like her?"


    Saying this, Reine pointed to the right side of an image, at teacher Tama-chan.


    For an instant, Kotori raised her eyebrows¡ª


    "¡ªAhh, I understand. That''s fine, let''s go with it."


    Immediately, an evil smile appeared.


    "...Shin. The next training has been decided."


    "Wh-What kind of training is it?"


    Holding back his anxiety, Shidou asked, and acknowledging his question, Reine replied.


    "...Ahh. During the actual run, when a Spirit appears, we will have you hide this miniature intercom in your ear, and you deal with the problems by following our instructions. We would like to treat this training as the real thing, and practice with it once."


    "So, what do I need to do?"


    "...For the moment, go seduce teacher Okamine Tamae."


    "Huh?!"


    Raising his eyebrows, he yelled.


    "Is there a problem?"


    As if enjoying Shidou''s reaction, Kotori said while grinning.


    "Of course...! There''s no way I could...!"


    "You''ll have to face much harder opponents during the real thing you know?"


    "¡ªTh-Thats, true, but...!"


    Shidou replied, and Reine scratched her head.


    "...I think she is suitable as your first opponent. Most likely, even if you confess she will not accept, and it doesn''t seem like she would go around spreading the news either. ...Well, if you''re against it no matter what then it would be fine to change it to a female student..."


    "Uuuu..."


    An unpleasant scene appeared in Shidou''s mind. The female student Shidou called out to returned to the classroom and gathered her female friends together. "Hey hey, Itsuka-kun just like, confessed to me~" "Ehh~, seriously~? Even though he shows a face like he''s not interested in girls, that''s pretty bold of him." "But there''s no way for him~" "Yeah, no way. Like, he seems super gloomy~" "Ah~, you said it~, ahahahaha."


    ...It seems that a new trauma had been born.


    Regarding that, if it was Tamae, then there seemed to be no chance for that scene to occur. No matter how young she appears to be, she is a grown up female. She''ll probably ignore it as a student''s joke.


    "So, what will you do? In the real thing, failure is equivalent to death, so no matter which you pick we were planning on only giving you one chance."


    "...The teacher please."


    Kotori so asked, and as cold sweat dripped down his back, Shidou answered.


    "...Great."


    With a small nod, Reine took out a small device from the desk''s drawer, and handed it to Shidou. She then pulled out what seemed like a receiver with a mike and headphones attached to it and placed it on the desk.


    "What''s this?"


    "...Try placing it in your ear."


    Doing as told, he put it into his right ear.


    After he did so, Reine grabbed the mike, and as if whispering, moved her lips.


    "...How is this, can you hear me?"


    "Woah!?"


    Suddenly Reine''s voice echoed in his ear. With a start, Shidou''s shoulders trembled and he jumped up.


    "...Great, it''s properly connected. Is the volume okay?"


    "U-Uh... yeah, I think..."


    Shidou replied, and Reine immediately wore the headphones that were placed on the desk.


    "...Nn, okay. There''s no problem on our side either."


    "Eh? Did it manage to pick up what I just said? But there''s nothing that looks like a microphone on my side..."


    "...It comes with a highly sensitive microphone installed. Background noise is automatically filtered, and it transmits only the important sounds to us."


    "Haaah..."


    Shidou sighed in admiration, as Kotori pulled out what seemed like another tiny gadget from within the desk.


    With a flick of her finger, just like that it expanded its wings and danced in the sky like an insect.


    "Wh-What is that?"


    "...Take a look."


    Saying this, Reine operated the computer in front of her and pulled up an image.


    Displayed there was the physics preparation room that Kotori, Reine, and Shidou were in.


    "So this is..."


    "...Ultra-small high-sensitivity camera. We will follow you with this. Make sure not to mistake it as a mosquito and destroy it."


    "Huh... these are amazing."


    *boom*, his butt was kicked.


    "Whatever, hurry up and go you stupid turtle. The target is in the 3rd floor corridor in the east school building. That''s close."


    "...Fine."


    Realizing that anything he said would be useless, Shidou weakly nodded.


    If he dragged it out, there''s the possibility that they would change the target to another person. Shidou somehow moved his unwilling legs and left the physics preparation room.


    Then, looking left and right at the bottom of the stairs¡ªhe spotted the back of Tamae in the hallway.


    "Teac¡ª"


    In the middle, his voice was clogged.


    It was a distance where if he raised his voice it would reach her... but he wanted to avoid the attention of the students that were still left in the school and of other teachers.


    "...Guess I have no choice."


    In a light jog, Shidou chased after the back of Tamae.


    After a few meters, it seems that she noticed Shidou''s footsteps, as Tamae stopped and turned around.


    "Oh, Itsuka-kun? What happened?"


    "...U-Um¡ª"


    Even though it was a face that he saw almost every day, to treat it as a target to seduce instantly increased his nervousness. Shidou faltered unintentionally.


    "¡ªCalm down. Don''t forget, this is training. Even if you fail, you won''t die."


    In his right ear, Kotori''s voice ran out.


    "Even if you say that..."


    "Eh? What was that?"


    Reacting to Shidou''s muttering, Tamae tilted her neck.


    "Ah, it''s nothing..."


    Probably getting irritated that Shidou hadn''t been able to advance the conversation at all, once again a voice came over the intercom.


    "How useless. ¡ªFor now let''s be safe, and try giving her a compliment."


    Hearing Kotori''s words, he looked over Tamae from head to toe, searching for something he could compliment.


    ...No, wait. Shidou immediately gave up the idea. In a how-to book he read a few days ago, rather than directly try to compliment a woman''s looks, it seemed that asking about other things is better for carrying on the conversation. In this case, to compliment their clothes or accessories, or more directly appreciating their fashion sense apparently is better.


    Making up his mind, he opened his mouth.


    "B-By the way, those clothes... are cute."


    "Eh...? I-Is that so? Ahaha, you''re making me embarrassed."


    Tamae''s face was flushed with delight as she smiled while scratching the back of her head.


    ¡ªOhh? Isn''t this a pretty nice response? Shidou lightly gripped his hand.


    "Yes, it suits you very much!"


    "Fufu, thank you. It''s actually one of my favorites."


    "That hairstyle is also very nice!"


    "Eh, really?"


    "Yes, and also, those glasses too!"


    "Ah, ahahahaha..."


    "And that attendance book is also super amazingly cool!"


    "Uhm... Itsuka-kun...?"


    As she became more and more bewildered, her face gradually turned into a wry smile.


    "You way overdid it you baldie."


    In his right ear, he could hear an amazed Kotori.


    But even if he was told that, he had no idea what he should say next. For a while, they stood in silence.


    "Uhmm... Is that all you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Tamae tilted her head.


    They probably thought that there wasn''t much time left, as this time a sleepy voice could be heard in his right ear.


    "...Oh well. Then, please just repeat the words I tell you."


    He was thankful for that. Shidou tilted his head forward a bit, showing that he understood.


    And then, without thinking at all, he repeated the information he heard as-is.


    "Um, teacher."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve found coming to school recently to be a lot of fun."


    "Is that so? That''s great isn''t it."


    "Yeah. ...It was since you became our homeroom teacher."


    "Eh...?"


    Surprised, Tamae''s eyes opened wide.


    "Wh-What are you trying to say, jeez. What''s with this suddenly."


    Shidou continued, repeating Reine''s words.


    "Actually, since a long time ago, I''ve¡ª"


    "Ahaha... that''s no good. I appreciate your feelings, but you know, I''m a teacher."


    While patting the attendance book, Tamae gave a bitter smile.


    As expected of a teacher, an adult. It seemed she was planning to reject him unhesitantly.


    "...Hm. How should we attack."


    Reine, who had been continually weaving sentences, gave a small sigh.


    "...If I remember, she is 29 this year huh. ¡ªThen Shin, try saying this."


    Reine gave the instructions for the next line. While thinking pretty much not at all, Shidou moved his mouth.


    "I''m serious. I seriously want to¡ª"


    "Uhmm... this is troubling for me."


    "I seriously want to, marry you!"


    ¡ªTwitch.


    The moment marriage came out of Shidou''s mouth, Tamae''s face seemed to change slightly.


    And then after a short silence, a small voice spoke.


    "...Are you really serious?"


    "Eh..., ah, haa... yeah."


    Faltering because of the sudden change in atmosphere, Shidou replied, and Tamae suddenly took one step forward and grabbed Shidou''s sleeve.


    "Really? When Itsuka-kun becomes of marriable age, I will be already over 30 you know? Even then, is it okay? Should we go greet our parents now? After you graduate high school, will you come live together with me?"


    As if a different person, her eyes glittered and glowed, and with ragged breaths Tamae drew closer to Shidou.


    "Uh...uhm, teacher...?"


    "...Hm, it seems it was too effective."


    As Shidou staggered backwards, Reine spoke along with a sigh.


    "Wh-What is going on?"


    In a voice that wouldn''t reach Tamae, he asked Reine.


    "...Well, single, female, 29 years old, for someone like that the magic word marriage is like a deadly spell. As her old classmates each start building their own families one by one, her parents start pressuring her, and the walls of being thirty closing in on her, she is in a very insecure position. ...But even then, she seems a bit too desperate."


    In a slightly perplexed voice rare for her, Reine said.


    "Th-That''s nice and all, but what do I do about this...!"


    "Hey Itsuka-kun, do you have a bit of time now? You''re still not old enough to sign the marriage registration, so for now let''s go make a blood pact. We can probably borrow a chisel from the art room. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that it doesn''t hurt."


    Edging up to Shidou, words gushed from Tamae''s mouth. Shidou let out a sound like a scream.


    "Ah, getting caught up any more in this could be annoying to deal with. You''ve accomplished your mission, so give a suitable apology and escape."


    Shidou gulped, and after making up his mind, opened his mouth.


    "So-Sorry! I don''t think I''m ready to go that far yet...! Please just treat it as if this never happened...!"


    Shouting, Shidou dashed away.


    "Ah, I-Itsuka-kun!?"


    Hearing Tamae''s voice calling from behind him, he continued running.


    "Whew~, that teacher has quite the personality."


    Kotori''s carefree laugh could be heard. With his legs still moving, Shidou raised his voice.


    "Don''t screw with me...! Why are you laughing so¡ª"


    Just as he started to talk.


    "Caref...!?"


    "...!"


    Since he was focusing on the intercom, Shidou crashed into a student that had just appeared from around a corner, and fell down.


    "...S-Sorry, are you alright?"


    Saying this, he picked himself up. And...


    "Eh...?!"


    Shidou felt as if his heart was squeezed. After all, there was that Miss Tobiichi Origami.


    Also, that was not all. When she fell, it seems that she landed on her behind, and just happened to be facing Shidou with her legs spread in the letter M. ...It was white.


    He involuntarily averted his eyes. However, Origami did not seem panicked at all,


    "I''m fine."


    She said, and stood up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Then, Origami asked Shidou.


    But she did not seem to be asking about why Shidou was running down the hallway. If it''s anything¡ª right, it was probably about why Shidou had his head turned downwards with his hand on his forehead.


    "...Nothing, don''t worry about it. I was just shocked at encountering a situation that I thought was definitely impossible..."


    The last fortress crumbled. <Ratatoskr>''s simulation abilities are to be feared. For some reason, it almost seemed like that game was actually quite well done.


    "I see."


    Saying only that, Origami started to walk down the hallway.


    At that moment, Kotori''s voice rang in his right ear.


    "¡ªThis is a perfect opportunity, Shidou. Let''s continue our training with her."


    "H-Huh?!"


    "It''s probably best if we could obtain some data on someone in the same generation, instead of a teacher. Also, though she isn''t a Spirit, she is an important member of the AST. Don''t you think she''ll be a pretty good reference? As far as I can tell, she doesn''t seem to be the type to spread rumors around either."


    "You..., are you messing with me?"


    "Don''t you want to talk to the Spirits?"


    "..."


    Shidou held back his breath, and bit his lower lip.


    Preparing himself, he threw his voice towards Origami''s back.


    "To-Tobiichi."


    "What?"


    Origami turned around with a timing that seemed as if she was waiting for him to call.


    Shidou was slightly surprised, but he calmed his breathing and opened his lips. Somehow it seems that because of the experience from Tamae''s case, he was a lot calmer than before. That''s right, if he doesn''t overdo it, then it''s good, as long as he doesn''t overdo it.


    "Those clothes, they''re cute."


    "School uniform."


    "...That''s right."


    "Why did you choose her clothes you antlion."


    Even though it was just the name of a bug he felt as if he was suffering a tremendous amount of abuse. Mysterious!


    ¡ªIt''s because it worked with the teacher...! With that meaning, he shook his head slightly.


    "...Should we help?"


    They were probably getting impatient, as once again Reine offered to help.


    While he was still feeling uneasy, he didn''t have the confidence to be able to continue the conversation by himself. Shidou gave a small nod.


    Following the words he heard in his right ear, he let out his voice.


    "Hey, Tobiichi."


    "What?"


    "I, actually... I''ve known about you since a while ago."


    "I see."


    Still with short sentences, Tobiichi continued with unbelievable words.


    "I knew you too."


    "¡ª!"


    While he was extremely surprised inside, he couldn''t make any sound. It seemed that if he said anything other than Reine''s instructions, that immediately this pace would be broken.


    "¡ªIs that so. I''m happy. ...Also, being in the same class for 2nd year made me super happy as well. This entire week, I had always been looking at you during classes."


    Uwaah, even Shidou thought that was disturbing. As he thought of stalkers, it felt like that line would be what they would say.


    "I see."


    However, Origami,


    "I was looking too."


    Looking straight at Shidou, she said.


    "..."


    He gulped. In reality, Shidou felt awkward and had not looked towards Origami during class at all.


    As if to calm his rapidly beating heart, he repeated the words that entered his ears.


    "Really? Ah, but really, that''s not all. After school I would stay in the classroom and smell Tobiichi''s gym clothes."


    "I see."


    As expected what follows this would be a *dong*, was what he thought, but Origami''s expression did not change at all.


    Rather,


    "I do so too."


    "......?!"


    ¡ªDo so, with whose?! With her own right?! If that''s so then say that!


    Shidou''s face became filled with sweat.


    And also, haven''t the lines from Kotori and Reine become rather strange?


    But with his head spinning, it was impossible for Shidou to continue the conversation with his own words.


    "¡ªIs that so? Somehow, it seems that we suit each other."


    "Yes."


    "Then, if it''s fine with you, will you go out with me¡ªor isn''t this progressing way too fast no matter how you look at it!"


    He no longer cared about the training or whatever. Unable to stand it, he turned around and yelled.


    From Origami''s perspective, he was a weirdo who just confessed and then randomly played a huge tsukkomi[1D 1] on himself.


    "...Well, I didn''t think you would really go ahead and say it."


    "Weren''t you the ones who told me to just say it like that!"


    After shouting out his resentment, he then sighed and turned towards Origami.


    Origami was emotionless like always... but maybe it was his imagination, that compared with a moment ago, just a tiny bit, her eyes seemed to be open wider.


    "Ah, uhm, about that... sorry, that was¡ª"


    "I don''t mind."


    "...............Huh?"


    Shidou let out a dumb sound. He was completely stunned. His mouth opened feebly, and his limbs grew limp. Basically, his whole body was dumbfounded.


    ¡ªWait, what is this. What did this girl just say?


    "Wh-What?"


    "I said, I don''t mind."


    "Wh-Whwhwhwhwhwhwhwhwhat?"


    "I don''t mind going out with you."


    "...?!"


    Sweat gushed out on Shidou''s face. He lightly placed his hand on the side of his head, calm down, calm down, he told himself.


    There''s no way. If you think about this normally there''s no way. No girl would give an OK to dating a boy with whom the number of conversations they''ve had could be counted.


    ...Well, it probably wasn''t impossible, but he definitely did not expect this kind of reply from Origami.


    ¡ªNo wait. Shidou''s eyebrow twitched. Maybe, Origami was misunderstanding something.


    "Ah, aah... it was about going out with me to some place right?"


    "...?"


    Origami tilted her head slightly.


    "Was that what you meant?"


    "Eh, ah, no... Uhm, Tobiichi, what did you think I meant...?"


    "I thought you meant dating."


    "...!"


    Shidou''s body trembled as if his head had been struck by lightning.


    For some reason, hearing the word "dating" come out of Origami''s mouth felt terribly immoral.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "N-No... You''re not wrong... But."


    "I see."


    Origami responded as if nothing happened.


    In the next moment, Shidou regretted his decision.


    ¡ªWhy, why did I say something like "you''re not wrong"! No, I can still do it, I can still turn it into a misunderstanding!


    But.


    UUUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "!?"


    At that moment, without any warning, the alarm echoed around them.


    At almost the same instant, Origami raised her face slightly.


    "¡ªAn emergency. See you."


    Saying that, she turned heel and ran down the hallway.


    "H-Hey¡ª"


    This time when Shidou called out, she didn''t stop.


    "Wh-What should I do, about this..."


    Before long, he heard a voice over the intercom.


    "Shidou, it''s a spacequake. For now we''ll have you return to <Fraxinus>. Come back at once."


    "S-So, it''s a Spirit after all...?"


    Shidou asked, and a beat later, Kotori continued.


    "Yes. The predicted location where it will appear is¡ªhereRaizen High School."


    The time is 5:20 PM.


    The three of them who had moved to the airship <Fraxinus> floating above the city while staying out of sight from the students beginning to evacuate, looked over the various information displayed on the screen in the bridge.


    Changed into their military uniforms, Kotori and Reine periodically exchanged words and nodded meaningfully, but Shidou didn''t really understand what the numbers on the screen meant.


    The only thing he could understand was¡ªon the right side of the screen, a map centered on Shidou''s highschool was there.


    "I see, mm."


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, exchanging words with the crew while licking Chupa Chups, Kotori raised the edge of her lips slightly.


    "¡ªShidou."


    "What?"


    "I''ll have you get to work immediately. Go get ready."


    "..."


    Kotori''s words caused Shidou''s body to stiffen.


    Well, he had imagined this would happen, and he was supposed to have resolved himself too.


    But even then, he couldn''t hide his nervousness now that it''s time for the real thing.


    "¡ªAre you letting him take part in the real fight already, commander?"


    Standing beside the captain''s seat, while staring at the screen, Kannazuki suddenly asked.


    "The opponent is a Spirit. Failure is equivalent to death. Has he had enough trainin¡ªgefu."


    In the middle of his sentence, Kotori''s fist sunk itself into Kannazuki''s solar plexus.


    "Questioning my decisions, you''ve become quite a person huh Kannazuki. As punishment, until I say otherwise you will speak like a pig."


    "O-Oink."


    For some reason, seeming extremely used to it, Kannazuki replied.


    Looking at this scene, Shidou wiped the sweat that had surfaced.


    "...But, Kotori, I think that Kannazuki-san has a point..."


    "Ara, Shidou, you can understand pig language? As expected of someone on the same level as pigs."


    "D-Don''t underestimate pigs! Pigs are unexpectedly amazing animals you know!"


    "I know that. They love cleanliness and are strong. It''s even been said that they have more intelligence than dogs. That''s why for my capable subordinate Kannazuki, or for my honorable brother Shidou, it''s with the greatest respect that I am calling you pigs. Pig. You pig."


    "...Guuu."


    It didn''t sound like she was using it as a respectful title.


    However, Kotori probably understood Kannazuki''s question and Shidou''s anxiousness the most. Her candy''s stick pointed straight upwards, and she motioned to the screen.


    "Shidou, you''re pretty lucky you know."


    "Eh...?"


    Following Kotori''s gaze, he looked at the screen.


    As expected, numbers of unknown meaning danced around the screen, but¡ªon the map on the right, he noticed something different from before.


    Inside Shidou''s highschool, there was a single red icon, and surrounding it, many small yellow icons were shown.


    "The red one is the Spirit, and the yellow ones are the AST."


    "...and, what''s lucky about this?"


    "Look at the AST. See how they haven''t moved at all?"


    "Ahh... seems so."


    "They''re waiting for the Spirit to go outside."


    "Why? Aren''t they going to charge in?"


    Shidou tilted his head, and Kotori gave a big shrug.


    "At least think a bit before speaking. I''m so ashamed, even mold is slightly more intelligent than you."


    "H-How dare you!"


    "CR-Units weren''t created for fighting in small rooms to begin with. Even if you expand a territory, there are many obstacles and the corridors are narrow, so inside a building your mobility will definitely decrease, not to mention that your vision is also obstructed."


    Saying this, Kotori snapped her fingers. As if responding to that, the image on the screen changed to real-time footage of the school.


    A shallow bowl-shaped hole appeared in the schoolyard, and surrounding it the roads and even a part of the school building were cleanly cut through. It was exactly like what Shidou had witnessed that other day.


    "After appearing in the yard, it seems to have entered the half destroyed school building. It''s not often you get this lucky, because now you can make contact with the Spirit without the AST''s interference."


    "...Ohhh, I see."


    He understood the logic.


    However, Kotori''s words caused Shidou to consider something, as he narrowed his eyes.


    "...If the Spirit had appeared outside like normal, how was I supposed to approach it?"


    "Wait for the AST to be completely defeated, or to charge through the middle of the battle, something like that."


    "..."


    Shidou understood much deeper than before just how thankful he should be for the situation right now.


    "Nn, then let''s quickly move out. ¡ªShidou, you haven''t removed the intercom right?"


    "Ah, yeah."


    He touched his right ear. As expected the intercom he had been using just a while ago was still equipped.


    "Okay then. The camera will be following you, so if you''re in a pinch, make a sign, and tap the intercom twice."


    "Mm... I understand. But well..."


    Shidou narrowed his eyes, and looked towards Kotori and Reine, who was at her own post in the lower part of the bridge.


    From their suggestions during training, they were really quite hopeless support members.


    Probably figuring out what he was thinking from his expression, Kotori formed a fearless smile.


    "Don''t worry Shidou. There are a lot of reliable people in <Fraxinus>''s crew."


    "I-is that so?"


    With a doubtful face Shidou replied, and Kotori flung out her coat with a floomp and stood up.


    "Such as,"


    And then with vigor, she pointed at one of the crew in the lower part of the bridge.


    "Having experienced marriage five times, Romance Master¡ñ<Bad MarriageTired Too Early> Kawagoe!"


    "But that means he divorced four times doesn''t it!?"


    "Boasting great popularity with the Filipina in the stores at night,


    Mikimoto!"


    "That''s completely through money appeal isn''t it!?"


    "Her love rivals encounter misfortune one by one. The 2AM Woman¡ñ<Nail KnockerStraw Doll> Shiizaki!"


    "She''s definitely got some curse on her!"


    "Man With One Hundred Brides¡ñ<Dimension¡ñBreakerPerson Who Surpasses The Dimensions> Nakatsugawa!"


    "They are brides with a proper z-dimension[1D 2] right!?"


    "Due to her deep love, now the law won''t let her within 500 meters of her loved one¡ñ<Deep¡ñLoveOn Probation> Minowa!"


    "Why are there only people like this here!"


    "...Everyone, as the crew, their skills are certainly real."


    From the lower part of the bridge, Kotori''s mumbling voice could be heard.


    "E-even if you say that..."


    "Whatever, hurry and leave already. If the Spirit goes out then the AST will come swarming."


    Shidou had started complaining, and Kotori vigorously kicked Shidou''s butt with a *bong*.


    "...ow, y-you..."


    "It''s fine even if you don''t worry. If it''s Shidou, even if you die once or twice, you can immediately start a new game."


    "Don''t mess with me, what am I, a plumber?[1D 3]"


    "Mamma Mia[1D 4]. A brother that doesn''t believe his sister will become unhappy you know."


    "I don''t want to hear that from a sister who won''t listen to her brother."


    Mixed with a sigh, Shidou said, and obediently walked towards the bridge''s door.


    "Good luck."


    "Yeah."


    Towards Kotori who raised her thumb, he lightly waved his hand as a reply.


    His heart was still beating fast, but¡ªthere was no way he was going to run away from this chance.


    To defeat them, or to make them fall in love, or to save the world.


    Such grand things he was not considering at all.


    It was just¡ªhe wanted to talk once more with that girl.


    The transporter placed in the lower area of the <Fraxinus> apparently uses a realizer to instantly transport/retrieve things as long as the straight line path to the destination was not blocked by anything.


    At first there was a feeling somewhat like getting seasick, but after a few times he was more or less used to it.


    After confirming that his surroundings had instantly changed from <Fraxinus> to behind the dim highschool, Shidou lightly shook his head.


    "Now then, first I should¡ª"


    As he started to say, his words stopped.


    It was because, like a bad joke, the building''s wall in front of Shidou''s eyes had been sliced open, and he was looking through to the inside.


    "Actually looking at this, it''s unbelievable..."


    "Well, perfect, enter the building from there."


    From the intercom attached to his right ear, Kotori''s voice was heard.


    Shidou muttered "...Understood" while scratching his cheek, and went into the school building. If he wasted too much time the Spirit might wander outside, and before that, the possibility that Shidou might be discovered by the AST and put into ''protection'' is also there.


    "Now, let''s hurry. The Spirit''s response is three floors up the stairs beside you, in the fourth classroom in front."


    "Roger..."


    Shidou took a deep breath, and dashed up the stairs nearby.


    Before a minute had even passed, he arrived in front of the specified classroom.


    Without opening the door, he could not confirm the figure inside, but just thinking that there was a Spirit in there naturally caused his heart to ring like an alarm bell.


    "Eh¡ªthis is, class 2-4. Isn''t this my class?"


    "Ara, is that so. Isn''t that convenient. You can''t say that you have a locational advantage, but it''s probably a lot better than somewhere completely new to you."


    Kotori said. But actually, it hasn''t been long since he entered this grade, so it wasn''t as if he was really familiar with it.


    Anyways, he must make contact with the Spirit before her whims start acting up. Shidou gulped.


    "...Hey, good evening, what are you doing in a place like this?"


    In a small voice, he repeated the greeting countless times.


    Making up his mind, Shidou opened the classroom''s door.


    The state of the classroom, dyed red by the setting sun, was projected into his retinas.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    A moment passed.


    The light words he had prepared in his mind were utterly blown away.


    "Ah¡ª"


    The fourth row from the front, the second column from the windows¡ªright on Shidou''s desk, the black-haired girl with the strange dress wrapped around her body was sitting with one knee raised.


    Her eyes emanating an illusory shine was in a melancholic half-open state, staring at the blackboard in a daze.


    Half of her body illuminated by the sunset, the girl was, to the extent of stealing the thinking abilities of anyone looking at her for a moment, mysterious.


    However, that scene which had been close to perfection, immediately crumbled.


    "¡ªNu?"


    The girl noticed Shidou''s invasion, as she opened her eyes fully and looked towards him.


    "...! H-hey¡ª"


    While trying to calm his heart, Shidou raised his hand... or was about to.


    ¡ªHyun.


    He thought the girl casually waved her hand, and a streak of black light brushed past Shidou''s cheek.


    A moment later, the classroom''s door that Shidou''s hand was holding onto, as well as the windows in the corridor behind that, shattered with a great noise.


    "...!?"


    Suddenly faced with this, he instantly froze in place. He tried touching his cheek, and a bit of blood was flowing.


    However, he was not even allowed to stay stunned.


    "Shidou!"


    Kotori''s voice shook his eardrums until they hurt.


    While making a gloomy expression, the girl swung her arm overhead. Above the palm of her hand, what looked like round blobs of light radiated black.


    "Wai..."


    Faster than his shout, he scrambled behind a wall and hid his body.


    An instant later, a stream of light burst through where Shidou had been standing, easily blasting through the outer walls of the school building and extending outside.


    Even after that, streams of black light were continuously shot out.


    "W-wait! I''m not your enemy!"


    From the corridor that had become rather breezy, he let out his voice.


    Then, it seems like Shidou''s words got through, as with that the lines of light stopped being fired.


    "...Haa, can I come in...?"


    "From what I can see, she''s not preparing to attack. If she wanted to, it should''ve been easy to blast the wall away along with Shidou. ¡ªOn the other hand wasting time and annoying her is not good. Let''s go in."


    Shidou muttered, as if speaking to himself, and Kotori answered. The camera had probably entered the classroom already.


    Gulping down his saliva, Shidou stood in front of the entrance to the now doorless classroom.


    "..."


    The girl was staring intently at him. As if wondering whether an attack will come, that gaze was filled with doubt and caution.


    "C-Calm down for n¡ª"


    Raising his two hands to show that he had no hostility, stepping into the classroom.


    However,


    "¡ªStop."


    At the same time the girl''s cold voice rang out¡ª *pshh*, the floor in front of Shidou''s feet was seared by a light ray. Shidou hurriedly froze his body.


    "..."


    The girl carefully looked over Shidou from head to toe, and opened her mouth.


    "Who are you."


    "...Ahh, I am¡ª"


    "Wait a moment."


    As Shidou was about to reply, for some reason Kotori stopped him.


    The screen in <Fraxinus>''s bridge was currently displaying a head shot of the Spirit, the girl wrapped in the dress made of light.


    Her charming face, decorated with a thorny gaze, was glaring towards the right side of the camera¡ªtowards Shidou.


    Surrounding her, a bunch of parameters beginning with the words ''affection level'' were there. Reine was using the realizer to analyze/numericize and display the mental status of the girl.


    Together with the AI built into <Fraxinus>, the conversation between the two of them was displayed without time lag at the bottom of the screen as text.


    At a glance, it looked exactly like the game that Shidou used for training.


    Selected crew members were looking at the galge screen displayed on the giant monitor with absolute seriousness.


    It was an extremely surreal scene.


    Then¡ªKotori suddenly raised her eyebrow.


    "Who are you."


    At the moment the Spirit said these words to Shidou, the screen flickered, and a siren echoed in the bridge.


    "Th-This is¡ª"


    In the midst of a confused voice from someone in the crew, a window appeared in the middle of the screen.


    ¢Ù"I am Itsuka Shidou. I came to save you!"


    ¢Ú"I''m just a helpless passerby please don''t kill me."


    ¢Û"Before asking for someone''s name, state your own first."


    "A choice¡ª"


    Kotori''s candy''s stick stood up straight.


    The realizer for analysis that Reine operates, in conjunction with <Fraxinus>''s AI, detects the changes in things like the Spirit''s heartbeat or faint brain waves, and instantly displays possible response patterns on the screen.


    The times that these are displayed are limited only to when the Spirit''s mental status became unstable.


    In other words, with the right decision, one could gain favor with the Spirit.


    However, if one makes a mistake¡ª


    Kotori immediately moved her mouth closer to the mike, stopping Shidou from making his reply.


    "Wait a moment."


    "¡ª?"


    A sound like a breath being held could be heard over the speaker. He was definitely wondering why Kotori had stopped him there.


    They could not let the Spirit wait forever. Kotori turned towards the crew members and commanded.


    "Choose the option that you think is right! Within five seconds!"


    All at once, the crew members operated the console before them. The results of that immediately showed up on the display in front of Kotori.


    The most popular was¡ªnumber ¢Û.


    "¡ªIt seems that we all share the same opinion."


    Kotori said, and the crew nodded in unison.


    "¢Ù seems like the obvious choice at first glance, but while the opponent has doubts that we might be the enemy, saying something like this would just seem suspicious. And it also seems a bit disgusting."


    While standing still, Kannazuki said.


    "...¢Ú is out of the question. In the off chance that he was able to escape, that would be the end of it."


    Next, from the lower part of the bridge, Reine''s spoke.


    "That''s right. To that point, ¢Û makes sense logically, and if all goes well we might even be able to control the direction of the conversation."


    Kotori gave a small nod, and once again drew the mike close.


    "...H-hey, what did you just say..."


    Having stopped his sentence while exposed to the girl''s sharp gaze, Shidou was standing in the middle of an unpleasant atmosphere.


    "...I will ask once again. Who are you."


    The girl said, as if irritated, her eyes growing even sharper.


    Then, at that moment, finally Kotori''s voice reached his right ear.


    "Shidou. Can you hear me? Answer exactly how I tell you to."


    "O-okay."


    "¡ªBefore asking for someone''s name, state your own first."


    "¡ªBefore asking for someone''s name, state your own first. ...Wha"


    As soon as he said it, Shidou''s face grew pale.


    "Wh-what did you make me say..."


    However, it was already too late. The moment she heard Shidou''s voice, the girl''s expression distorted, this time raising both of her arms and creating balls of light.


    "..."


    He hurridly kicked the floor, tumbling towards the right.


    A moment later, a black ball of light was thrown to the place Shidou had stood. A giant hole opened in the floor that seemed to pierce all the way through to the second or first floor.


    "...Uwaa..."


    "Ehh, that''s weird."


    "That''s not what you should be saying..., are you trying to kill me...?"


    Responding to Kotori who seemed to be genuinely mystified, Shidou raised his body up while holding his head.


    Then¡ª


    "This is the last time. If you don''t have any intentions of answering, I will treat you as an enemy."


    From on top of Shidou''s desk, the girl said. Flustered, Shidou immediately opened his mouth.


    "I-I am Itsuka Shidou! I''m a student here! I have no hostile intentions!"


    "..."


    Shidou spoke while raising his two arms, and with suspicious eyes the girl dismounted from Shidou''s desk.


    "¡ªStay like that. Currently, you are within my attack range."


    "..."


    Signalling that he understood, Shidou nodded while maintaining his posture.


    With slow steps, the girl approached Shidou.


    "...Nn?"


    Then, lightly bending her waist, she stared at Shidou''s face for a while, and "Nu?", she raised her brows.


    "Hey, haven''t we met once before...?"


    "Ah... ahh, this month¡ªI believe, on the tenth. In the town."


    "Ohh."


    As if remembering, the girl lightly hit her hands together, then returned to her previous posture.


    "I remember now. You''re the one that said some kind of weird thing."


    Seeing that a slight amount of harshness was gone from the girl''s eyes, for a moment Shidou''s nervousness diminished.


    However,


    "Gi...!?"


    Just a moment later, Shidou''s bangs were grabbed and his face was forced to face upwards.


    The girl tilted her face as if to look into Shidou''s eyes, as she let loose her gaze.


    "...If I recall, you said that you had no intention to kill me? Hmph¡ª I''ve seen through that. Tell me, what are you after. Are you planning to attack me from behind after loosening my guard?"


    "..."


    Shidou raised his eyebrow slightly, biting down hard on his back teeth.


    It was not because he feared the girl.


    Shidou''s words¡ªI did not come to kill you; words like that, the girl could not come to believe them at all.


    It was because she had been exposed to an environment where she could not believe them.


    He felt sick, and couldn''t stand it.


    "¡ªHumans are..."


    Involuntarily, Shidou let out his voice.


    "... not all people who try to kill you."


    "..."


    The girl''s eyes grew round, as she removed her hand from Shidou''s hair. And then for a short while, with a questioning gaze she looked at Shidou''s face, then opened her lips a tiny bit.


    "...Is that so?"


    "Ahh, that is so."


    "The people that I''ve met, they all told me that I must die."


    "There''s no way... that''s so."


    "..."


    Without saying anything, the girl moved her hand backwards.


    She half-closed her eyes and pursed her lips¡ªmaking a face which said that she could still not trust what Shidou was saying.


    "...Then I will ask. If you have no intention of killing me, then for what purpose are you here right now?"


    "Uh, that is¡ªumm."


    "Shidou"


    Just has Shidou started to stammer, Kotori''s voice echoed in his right ear.


    "¡ªAnother choice huh."


    Kotori licked her lips, looking at the choices displayed in the middle of the screen.


    ¢Ù"Of course, I came to meet you."


    ¢Ú"Whatever, that doesn''t matter does it."


    ¢Û"It''s just a coincidence."


    The display in front of her instantly gathered the opinions of the crew members. ¢Ù was popular.


    "Well, for ¢Ú, after looking at the last reaction it''s probably impossible. ¡ªShidou, for now just simply say that you came to meet her."


    Kotori spoke towards the mike, and shown on the screen, Shidou opened his mouth while standing up.


    "I-It was to meet you."


    The girl made a blank face.


    "To meet me? Why?"


    The moment the girl tilted her head and said this, once again choices showed up on the screen.


    ¢Ù"I''m curious about you."


    ¢Ú"It was so we could love each other."


    ¢Û"I have something I want to ask you."


    "Nn... what should we do."


    Kotori rubbed her chin, and the display in front of her showed ¢Ú as the answer.


    "It''s better to go with a straight attack here, commander. Show her his manliness!"


    "If you don''t say it clearly this lady won''t get it!"


    From the lower part of the bridge, the voices of the crew rang out.


    Kotori "hmmed" then crossed her legs.


    "Well, it''s probably fine. ¢Ù or ¢Û would probably get another question as the response. ¡ªShidou. Go with ¢Ú, it was so we could love each other."


    She said her command towards the mike. In that moment, Shidou''s shoulders began to shudder.


    "Ah... it''s, you know."


    Receiving the order from Kotori, Shidou''s words hesitated and his eyes swam.


    "What, you can''t say it? Or did you appear in front of me without a reason? Or is it¡ª"


    The girl''s eyes once again started to look dangerous. Shidou hurridly saved his hands and let out his voice.


    "I-It was so... we could ... love each other?"


    "..."


    The moment Shidou said this, the girl crossed hand over hand and swept horizontally.


    In an instant, right above Shidou''s head a blade of wind passed over¡ªcutting through the classroom wall and escaping outside. Several strands of Shidou''s hair were cut and danced in the air.


    "Uwaa...!?"


    "...I don''t want to hear your jokes."


    Making an extremely melancholic expression, the girl said.


    "..."


    Shidou gulped.


    In that moment, the fear he had felt up to now faded, and his heart beat fast.


    ¡ªAhh, that was it, it was this expression.


    This expression, which Shidou so despised.


    As if considering themselves to be not loved at all, an expression showing the loss of faith in the world.


    Unconsciously, Shidou''s throat shook.


    "I came here..., in order to... talk to you."


    Shidou said¡ªand seeming not to understand his meaning, the girl raised her eyebrows.


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Just that. I, want to, talk to you. I don''t mind what the topic is. Even if you don''t feel like it and just ignore me, that''s fine. But, I just want you to know one thing. I will¡ª"


    "Shidou, calm down."


    As if warning him, Kotori said. However, Shidou could not be stopped.


    After all, until now, this girl had nobody who would reach their hand out to her.


    After all, with just one sentence she could have been in a completely different situation, but the person who would tell her that one sentence, not one had existed there.


    For Shidou, he had his father, his mother, and he also had Kotori.


    But, the girl had nobody.


    Since that''s the case¡ªShidou had to say it.


    "I will¡ªnot deny your existence."


    Shidou took a heavy step forward, and as if clearly pronouncing each word, said.


    "..."


    The girl raised her eyebrows, and averted her eyes from Shidou.


    And then, after a short silence, she opened her mouth with a crack.


    "...shidou. You said you were shidou?"


    "¡ªYeah."


    "You really won''t deny my existence?"


    "Yeah."


    "Really really?"


    "Really really."


    "Really really really?"


    "Really really really."


    Shidou answered without pausing, and the girl stroked her hair, and stood up while letting out what seemed to be a sniffle, turning her face back.


    "¡ªHmpf."


    Raising her brows and forming a sneer, she crossed her arms.


    "Who are you trying to fool with those words baaka baaka[1D 5]."


    "As I said, I am¡ª"


    "...But you know, that."


    While making a complicated expression, the girl continued.


    "I don''t know what kind of insides you have, but you''re the first human that I could have a proper conversation with. ...To get more information about this world you might be of some use."


    Saying this, she snorted once again.


    "...H-huh?"


    "I''m saying that I wouldn''t mind if it''s just talking with you. But it''s just for gaining information. Mm, that''s very important. Information is super important."


    While speaking¡ªit was just a bit, but the girl''s expression seemed slightly softer.


    "I-Is that so..."


    Scratching his face, Shidou so replied.


    With this... well for the moment the first contact could be treated as successful.


    While Shidou stood perplexed, in his right ear Kotori''s voice sounded.


    "¡ªGood job. Just continue like that."


    "A-Aahh..."


    Then, the girl started to slowly circle the classroom in large strides.


    "But, just try taking a suspicious action. I''ll open an air tunnel in your body."


    "...Okay, I understand."


    Hearing Shidou''s reply, the girl slowly let her footsteps sound in the classroom.


    "shidou."


    "W-What?"


    "¡ªThen I''ll ask. What exactly is this place? It''s the first time I''ve seen somewhere like this."


    Saying this, she walked around while poking the toppled desks.


    "Ehh... ahh, it''s a school¡ªa classroom, well, a place where students the same age as me go to study and learn. We sit in those desks, like this."


    "What?!"


    The girl''s eyes balled up in surprise.


    "Do all of these get filled with humans? Don''t joke with me. There must be close to forty."


    "No, it''s the truth."


    While saying this, Shidou scratched his cheek.


    When the girl appears, the evacuation alert would have already sounded in the streets. The humans that the girl had seen were probably only the AST. They probably didn''t have that many people either.


    "Hey¡ª"


    About to call the girl''s name¡ªShidou''s words were stuck in his throat.


    "Nu?"


    Probably noticing Shidou''s state, the girl scrunched up her brows.


    And then, after placing her hand on her chin for a while, as if thinking,


    "...I see, in order to have a conversation with someone, that''s needed huh."


    Like that, she nodded,


    "shidou. ¡ªWhat do you want to call me?"


    Sitting in one of the seats nearby, she said.


    "...Huh?"


    Not understanding what she meant, he asked.


    Crossing her arms with an "hmpf", she continued in an arrogant tone.


    "Give me a name."


    "..."


    After a brief silence.


    ¡ªSo seriooooooooooous!!


    Shidou screamed in his heart.


    "M-me!?"


    "Yeah. I have no plans of talking with anyone else anyways. There''s no problem."


    "Uwahh, another heavy problem has come."


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Kotori scratched her face.


    "...Hmm, what should we do."


    From the lower part of the bridge, Reine nodded, as if responding to that.


    In the bridge, neither did the siren sound, nor did choices appear on the screen.


    If the AI just showed random names, then there were too many to show.


    "Calm down Shidou. Don''t rush and say a weird name."


    Saying this, Kotori stood up, and raised her voice towards the crew.


    "Everyone! Immediately think of names for her and send them to my terminal!"


    After saying this she dropped her gaze to the display. A few crew members had sent in names already.


    "Ahem... Kawagoe! Isn''t Misako the name of one of your ex-wives!"


    "S-sorry, I couldn''t think of anything else..."


    From the lower part of the control room, an apologetic male voice could be heard.


    "...Jeez, let''s see... Urarakane? Kimimoto, how do you pronounce this?"


    "Clarabell!"


    "I forbid you from having children for the rest of your life."


    She pointed at the male crew member who raised his voice.


    "Sorry! My oldest child is already in elementary school!"


    "Oldest child?"


    "Yes! I have three!"


    "And by the way their names are?"


    "From the oldest, Pureblue, Fullmonty, Seraphim!"


    "Change their names within one week, and move outside of their current school district."


    "Do you need to go that far!?"


    "Think about the feelings of the children who are given the weird names you double baldie."


    "It''s fine! Recently everyone''s been doing the same!"


    *Gong Gong*, a muffled sound rang out in the bridge.


    Shidou was probably tapping on the intercom.


    Looking at the screen, the girl had her arms crossed, and was tapping her elbow impatiently.


    Kotori looked quickly over the screen. There was nothing helpful. *Haaa*, she let out a big sigh.


    Her subordinates had absolutely no sense whatsoever. Disappointed, Kotori shook her head.


    She looked at the girl''s beautiful appearance. Something that would suit her would be something elegant and refined in the old style. Yes, such as¡ª


    "Tome."


    "Tome! Your name is Tome!"


    As soon as Shidou said that, a pure red light shined in the control room, and a loud *pii pii* sound started to ring.


    "Pattern green, displeasure!"


    One of the crew raised his voice while looking panicked.


    In that moment, the affection points meter displayed on the big screen had rapidly dropped.


    Following that, in front of Shidou''s feet in the screen, *zugagagagagagagagan!*, as small balls of light rapidly showered down like a machine gun.


    "Nuwahhhhhhh!?"


    "...Kotori?"


    A questioning Reine''s voice.


    "Huh? That''s weird. I thought it was a great old-styled name."


    "...I don''t know why, but it seemed like you were making fun of me."


    As veins popped in her forehead the girl said.


    "...! S-sorry... wait a bit more."


    Calming thinking about it, Tome was clearly out. While crouching and looking at the smoke rise from the floor, Shidou cursed his own thoughtlessness. Apologies to all of the old ladies in the nation, but it was not a name fit for a girl of this time.


    Or rather in the first place, he had never considered that he would become a godfather through a sudden encounter. No matter how much he tried to supress his heartbeat, when he thought his vision started spinning. However, there was no way he was going to be able to suddenly come up with a girl''s name. Name, name, name... he skimmed over the names of the females he knew. But he did not have much time. As he was doing so, the girl''s face showed displeasure.


    "¡ª¡ªTo-Tohka."


    From the troubled Shidou''s mouth came such a name.


    "Nu?"


    "H-How... is it?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence¡ª


    "Oh well. It''s better than Tome."


    Looking at that Shidou made a hard bitter smile and scratched the back of his head.


    However... an even greater regret formed in the back of his mind.


    After all, it was because their first meeting was on April tenth[1D 6], what a simple name.


    "...What am I doing..."


    "Did you say something?"


    "Ah, no, nothing..."


    Hurridly he waved his hand. The girl seemed slightly curious, but did not pursue.


    Immediately, she trotted towards Shidou.


    "Then¡ªTohka, how do you write it?"


    "Ahh, that''s¡ª"


    Shidou walked to the blackboard, grabbed a piece of chalk, and wrote "Ê®Ïã".


    "Hmm."


    With a small nod, the girl imitated Shidou and traced the blackboard with her finger.


    "Ah, if you don''t use chalk then the words..."


    He started to say, but stopped his words. The places where the girl''s finger touched were cleanly shaved away, and crudely the two words Ê®Ïã remained.


    "What is it?"


    "...Nothing."


    "I see."


    Saying this, the girl stared at the words she wrote for a while, and gave a small nod.


    "shidou."


    "W-what?"


    "Tohka."


    "Eh?"


    "Tohka. It''s my name. Isn''t it marvelous?"


    "Ah, ahh..."


    It was somewhat... embarassing. In a lot of ways.


    Slightly averting his eyes, Shidou scratched his cheek.


    However, the girl¡ªTohka, once again moved her lips.


    "shidou."


    ...Even Shidou understood Tohka''s intentions.


    "To-Tohka..."


    Shidou called that name, and seeming satisfied the edges of Tohka''s lips turned upwards.


    "..."


    His heart leaped.


    Now that he thinks about it, it was his first time, seeing Tohka''s smile.


    Then, at that time,


    "¡ª...?"


    Suddenly, the school building was faced with a tremendous explosion and shaking.


    He instantly supported his body with the hand on the blackboard.


    "Wh-What the...!?"


    "Shidou, get on the ground."


    In his right ear Kotori''s voice echoed.


    "Eh...?"


    "Hurry."


    Not knowing what''s what, Shidou did as he was told and laid on the floor.


    In the next moment, *gagagagagagagaga¡ª*, a loud noise rang out, breaking the classroom windows'' glass all at once, and opening countless bullet holes in the wall behind. It was like a scene from a Mafia''s battle.


    "Wh-What the hell...!"


    "It looks like an attack from the outside. Probably to try to lure the Spirit out. ¡ªAhh, or maybe it''s to make the school building collapse, and thus getting rid of places where the Spirit could hide."


    "Wha..., that''s absurd...!"


    "¡ªBut still, this was outside my expectations. Them coming up with such an aggressive tactic."


    Then, Shidou raised his face.


    Tohka had an expression that seemed exactly the same as when she was dealing with Shidou earlier, gazing outside the shattered windows.


    Needless to say, bullets were useless against Tohka, even the fragments of shattered glass could not touch her.


    However, that face seemed twisted with extreme pain.


    "¡ªTohka!"


    Unknowingly, Shidou yelled out that name.


    "..."


    With a start, Tohka''s gaze moved from the outside to Shidou.


    Even now, overwhelming gunshot sounds were ringing, but the attack on the classroom of class 2-4 had momentarily stopped.


    While bracing himself for the attacks, he raised his body up. Then, Tohka gloomily lowered her eyes.


    "Hurry up and escape, shidou. If you stay with me, you''ll be hit by your fellow humans."


    "..."


    Shidou was silent, and gulped..


    Certainly, he had to run away. But¡ª


    "There are two choices. To run, or to stay."


    He heard Kotori''s voice. After hesitating for a bit,


    "...How can I run away, at a time like this..."


    "You''re such an idiot."


    "...Say whatever you like."


    "That was a compliment. ¡ªI''ll give you some great advice. If you don''t want to die, then stay as close to the Spirit as possible."


    "...Okay."


    Forming a straight line with his lips, Shidou sat down in front of Tohka''s feet.


    "Huh¡ª?"


    Tohka''s eyes opened wide.


    "What are you doing? Hurry and¡ª"


    "I know that...! But right now it''s the time for our conversation. Something like that, don''t worry about it. ¡ªYou want the information about this world right? If it''s something I can answer, then no matter how many questions you have I''ll answer them."


    "...!"


    Tohka made a surprised face for an instant, and then sat down, facing Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Her body wrapped in a wiring suit, Origami was holding a giant gatling gun in her two hands.


    Readying herself and pulling the trigger, an unbelievable amount of bullets were scattered onto the school building.


    Because her territory was expanded, she pretty much couldn''t feel the recoil, but it was originally a large radius gatling gun that would be mounted on battleships. Facing the bombardment from all directions, the school building gradually became full of holes.


    However¡ªthis was not the anti-Spirit equipment that uses the realizer. It was just simply equipment to destroy the building and force the Spirit out.


    "¡ªHow is it? Has the Spirit come out yet?"


    Coming over the intercom inside the headset, Ryouko''s voice could be heard.


    Ryouko was right beside Origami¡ªbut in the midst of the gunfire her raw voice could not reach.


    "I still can not confirm it."


    Without letting up on the attack, she replied.


    While shooting her own gun, Origami opened her eyes wide and swept through the crumbling school building.


    They were at a distance where normally one would not be able to see anything, but the current Origami with her territory expanded could even read the words on the paper posted on the bulletin board by the side of the building.


    Then¡ªOrigami narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Class 2-4, Origami''s classroom.


    Due to their attacks, the outer wall had completely collapsed¡ªshe saw the figure of the target, the Spirit.


    However¡ª


    "...Nn? That''s¡ª"


    Ryouko said in a doubtful voice.


    After all, inside the classroom, other than the Spirit, a human, what looked like a young man, was confirmed. ¡ªProbably a student who was too late in escaping.


    "Wh-Who''s that. Is he being attacked¡ª?"


    While narrowing her eyebrows Ryouko let out her voice.


    However, as if she hadn''t heard it, Origami continued staring at the classroom.


    She felt that the figure of the young man beside the Spirit was familiar.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Origami''s eyes opened wide.


    After all¡ªthat young man was Origami''s classmate, Itsuka Shidou.


    "¡ªOrigami?"


    From beside her, Ryouko called her in a puzzled voice.


    However Origami didn''t answer, she simply gave a command in her head.


    A command to the realizer wrapping her body, for the fastest speed.


    "What are you doing, Origami!?"


    "¡ªIt''s dangerous. Please avoid acting randomly on your own."


    As expected, they noticed the anomaly. The transmissions from Ryouko and headquarters came at around the same time.


    However Origami could not be stopped. She immediately dropped the gatling gun, drawing the close range anti-Spirit laser blade <No Pain> from her waist, and charged towards the school.


    Within a classroom faced with a rain of bullets, looking at and talking with a girl.


    ...Obviously, it was the first time he had such an experience in his life.


    Probably due to Tohka''s power, innumerable bullets, as if avoiding the two of us, drove themselves into the school building.


    But even then, seeing bullets pass in front of his eyes was not an everyday experience. He felt like if he so much as moved a bit he would be hit, so Shidou stayed perfectly still as he continued the conversation.


    The contents of the conversation was nothing special.


    Tohka asked the questions that she never had the chance to ask anyone, and Shidou answered. Just this simple exchange was enough for Tohka to give a satisfied smile.


    Exactly how long had they talk¡ªwhen inside Shidou''s ear, he heard Kotori''s voice.


    "¡ªThe numbers have stabilized. If it''s possible, try asking a question too Shidou. We really need the Spirits'' information."


    Being told this, Shidou thought about it a bit then opened his mouth.


    "Hey¡ªTohka."


    "What is it?"


    "Just exactly... what kind of being are you?"


    "Mu?"


    At Shidou''s question, Tohka frowned.


    "¡ªDon''t know."


    "Don''t know? ..."


    "It''s the truth. There''s nothing I can do about it. ¡ªI don''t know how long ago it was, but I was suddenly born there. That''s that. My memories are distorted and vague. I have no idea about things such as what kind of being I am."


    "I-Is that so...?"


    Shidou said while scratching his cheek, and Tohka hmpfed and crossed her arms.


    "That''s how it is. I was suddenly born in this world, and at that moment the mecha mecha group was already dancing in the sky."


    "Me-Mecha mecha group...?"


    "Those annoying people that zoom around."


    It seemed like she was talking about the AST. Involuntarily Shidou gave a wry smile.


    Then, from the intercom, a light electronic sound like the sound when you get a quiz question right rang out.


    "It''s your chance, Shidou!"


    "Huh...? What is?"


    "The Spirit''s mood meter has already gone above 70. If you want to make a move then now''s the time."


    "Make a move... what should I do?"


    "Nn, that''s right. For the moment... try inviting her to a date?"


    "Huh...!?"


    Hearing Kotori''s words, Shidou accidentally raised his voice.


    "Nn, what''s wrong shidou?"


    Responding to Shidou''s voice, Tohka looked at him.


    "¡ª! Don''t mind it."


    "..."


    Even though he hurridly tried covering it up, Tohka stared at Shidou with a curious look.


    "Invite her already. The best way to increase intimacy is to go all out like this after all."


    "...Even if you say that, the moment she appears there''s the AST..."


    "That''s even more the reason. The next time she appears, I''ll leave it to you to escape with her into a large building. The aquarium or the theater or a department store, whatever is fine. If there is an underground establishment then that''s even better. If you do that, then the AST probably wouldn''t enter directly."


    "...M-mm."


    "What are you muttering about since a while ago. ...! A plan to eliminate me after all!?"


    "W-wrong, wrong! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    He hurridly stopped Tohka, whose eyes grew sharp and balls of light appeared on her fingertips.


    "Then tell me. What were you saying?"


    "Guh..."


    Groaning while sweat rolled down his face, a voice urging him on echoed in Shidou''s right ear.


    "Come on, just accept it already. Date! Date!"


    At that moment the crew members in the bridge were probably also stimulated, as from the other side of the intercom, a thunder like chanting of date could be heard.


    "Da¡ñte"


    "Da¡ñte"


    "Da¡ñte"


    "Argh I understand already!"


    Shidou gave up and yelled.


    In reality, it wasn''t that he didn''t understand Kotori''s reasons, he knew that it was important to set a stage for the next meeting... but well, you know, he was slightly embarrassed.


    "Hey, Tohka."


    "Nn, what is it?"


    "U-uhm... t-the next time."


    "Nn?"


    "Wo-won''t you go... on a date with me?"


    Tohka made a blank face.


    "What''s a date?"


    "Th-that''s..."


    For some reason he felt really embarrassed, as he averted her gaze and scratched his cheek.


    Then, at that time, in his right ear, a slightly louder Kotori''s voice entered.


    "¡ªShidou! AST is on the move!"


    "Huh...!?"


    In a voice that Tohka in front of him could probably even hear, Shidou didn''t care and exclaimed.


    Within a moment¡ªoutside the classroom that had since given off a very open-air feeling, Origami appeared.


    "¡ª!"


    In an instant, Tohka''s emotions grew dark, and she extended her hand towards there.


    Then, without missing a beat, from the unrefined machinery in her hand a blade of light appeared, as Origami charged at Tohka.


    Sparks like at a welding shop scattered around the area.


    "Ku¡ª"


    "¡ªHow crude!"


    Tohka let out a roar, shaking off Origami with the hand that stopped the blade of light.


    "..."


    Slightly clenching her teeth, Origami was blown backwards. ¡ªBut, she immediately corrected her posture, and landed beautifully on the bullet-hole filled floor.


    "Tch¡ª It''s you again."


    Lightly shaking the hand that stopped the blade of light, Tohka said, as if filled with hatred.


    Origami glanced at Shidou, then gave off a sigh as if she was relieved.


    However she immediately readied the unfamiliar weapon and shot a cold gaze towards Tohka.


    "..."


    Seeing her state, Tohka stole a glance at Shidou, then thrust her heel into the floor below her foot.


    "¡ª<SandalphonKing of Slaughter>!"


    Instantly, the classroom''s floor bulged up, and from there the throne appeared.


    "Wha..."


    "Shidou, withdraw! Let <Fraxinus> pick you up at once. If possible try to leave with both of you!"


    Shidou stood dazed, and then heard Kotori''s yell.


    "Even if you say that..."


    Tohka pulled the sword from the back of the throne, and thrust it towards Origami.


    The shockwave from that one swing, very easily picked up Shidou''s body, and blew it outside the school.


    "Uwahhhhhhh!?"


    "Nice!"


    At the same time that Kotori''s voice rang out, Shidou''s body was surrounded with a weightless feeling.


    While feeling a strange floating sensation, Shidou was retrieved by the <Fraxinus>.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    "...Well yeah, normally they''d close down the school for something like this..."


    Shidou walked down the steep road extending from the front of the school while scratching the back of his head.


    It was the day after he had named the Spirit Tohka.


    Shidou had gone to school like normal, and upon seeing the tightly shut gate and the school building that had been reduced to a pile of rubble, sighed at his idiocy.


    He was there when the school had been destroyed, so normally one would assume that it would be closed... but when faced with such an overly unrealistic setting, it was possible that his mind had unconsciously become detached from reality.


    Plus, he had spent all night last night in a meeting with the others, reviewing the video of his conversation with Tohka and reflecting on it, so his mental capacity might have decreased from lack of sleep.


    "Sigh... I guess I should at least do a bit of shopping then."


    Letting out a single sigh, he turned to a different path than the way home.


    It was true that they had run out of eggs and milk, and just returning straight home would''ve felt somewhat weird.


    However¡ªbefore even a few minutes had passed, Shidou stopped again.


    There was a "Do not enter" sign propped up on the road.


    "Oh, the road is closed...?"


    But even if the sign hadn¡¯t been there, it was clear as day that the road was unusable.


    The asphalt floor had been torn up into a mess, the concrete walls had crumbled, and even the multi-tenant building had collapsed.


    It was as if a war had taken place here.


    "¡ªAh, this is..."


    He remembered this place. It was part of the spacequake zone where he had first met Tohka.


    It seemed like the repair forces hadn¡¯t dealt with it yet, as the disastrous scene remained unchanged from ten days ago.


    "......"


    When he recalled the girl¡¯s appearance in his mind, he let out a small sigh.


    ¡ªTohka.


    The Spirit¡ªthe girl who brought forth disaster¡ªwho did not have a name until yesterday.


    Yesterday, after conversing with her for longer than ever before, Shidou¡¯s premonition was confirmed.


    That girl really did possess an unthinkable amount of power.


    To the point where all of the organizations in the world would agree that she was a threat.


    The scene laid out before him was proof of that.


    Something like this really couldn¡¯t be left to itself.


    "...dou..."


    But at the same time, there was no way that she would use that power recklessly, like a careless, merciless monster.


    "...i, dou..."


    Shidou hated that melancholic face that she wore. He couldn''t tolerate it at all.


    "Hey, shidou..."


    ...Well, those thoughts were spinning around in his head, so before he knew it, he¡¯d ended up walking all the way back to the school gate.


    "...Stop ignoring me!"


    "¡ªHuh?"


    A voice rang out¡ªfrom the other side of the closed off area.


    Shidou tilted his head in confusion.


    As if splitting the frigid air, it was a beautiful voice.


    It was like a voice that he''d heard somewhere... to be specific, at school the previous day.


    ...It was a voice that he did not expect to hear at a time and place like this.


    "U-Umm¡ª"


    Shidou focused his gaze in that direction as he compared the voice he''d just heard with his own memories.


    And then, his entire body froze.


    She was right in front of his eyes.


    A girl was leaning slightly on the top of the mountain of debris, wearing a dress that clearly did not fit the surroundings.


    "T-Tohka!?"


    Indeed, unless Shidou''s mind or eyes were playing tricks on him, the girl was without a doubt the Spirit that he had encountered at school the previous day.


    "So you finally noticed, stu~pid stu~pid."


    The girl''s face, beautiful enough to send chills down one''s spine, was dyed with discontent. She kicked the pile of debris with a *thump*, and approached Shidou along the barely intact asphalt.


    Probably because it was in her way, Tohka kicked down the ''Do not enter'' sign with a grunt and arrived in front of Shidou.


    "W-What are you doing, Tohka...?"


    "...Nu? What do you mean?"


    "Why are you in a place like this...!?"


    Shidou glanced behind him while shouting, and caught sight of various people such as a group of women talking and a neighbourhood resident who was walking their dog.


    No one was taking refuge in a shelter. That means, the spacequake alarm hadn¡¯t sounded.


    Basically, this meant that neither <Ratatoskr> nor the AST had sensed any foreshock before the Spirit appeared.


    "Even if you ask me why..."


    However, the person herself didn''t seem to care about the strange situation at all. She folded her arms together, as if she didn''t know why Shidou was making such a fuss about it.


    "Aren''t you the one who invited me, shidou? That... on a date."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Shidou¡¯s shoulders trembled at her careless declaration.


    "Y-You remembered...?"


    "Hm? What, do you think I''m an idiot or something?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    "¡ªHmph, whatever. More importantly shidou, let''s get on with that date already. Date date date date."


    Tohka kept repeating ''date date'' with a unique intonation. [1E 1]


    "I-I get it! I get it, so stop repeating that word!"


    "Eh, why? ......Ah, shidou, don¡¯t tell me that you took advantage of how I don¡¯t know what it means, and taught me an indecent, obscene word?"


    With her cheeks coloured bright red, Tohka raised her eyebrows.


    "¡ª! I-I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! It¡¯s a completely pure word!"


    He scratched his cheek when he said that.


    It was a bit of a lie. As far as humans were concerned, it was a word that could be extremely impure.


    Shidou turned around with an uncomfortable glance.


    The women were grinning, looking at him as if they''d seen something charming.


    Well, there was also some doubt mixed in in their gazes, due to Tohka¡¯s strange appearance.


    "...Nu?"


    Tohka seemed to have noticed those gazes too. She hid herself behind Shidou, and watched them acutely.


    "...shidou, who are they? Enemies? Should I kill them?"


    "Hu... Huh!?"


    Shidou''s shoulders shook upon Tohka blurting out such dangerous thoughts with no warning.


    "No, no, no, why are you saying that? They''re just ordinary women."


    "What are you saying, shidou? Those fiery glimmering eyes... aren¡¯t they like birds of prey? There''s no way they aren''t targeting me. ...They might cause trouble later on if we leave them be. I think that it would be best to take them out before that happens."


    ...Well, it''s true that their eyes were gleaming, but...


    First of all he''d have to come up with a new conversation topic.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t I tell you? There aren''t many humans that will attack you."


    "...Hmph."


    Though Tohka still hadn''t let down her guard, at least she stopped seeming about to strike at any moment.


    "Whatever. So, about that date¡ª"


    "L-L-Let¡¯s go somewhere else first. Okay?"


    Shidou said that to Tohka, who had continued on unabashed, and hurriedly walked away.


    "Nu. Hey, shidou, where are we going!"


    Tohka followed right after him, and raised her voice in discontent while walking beside him.


    Together with Tohka, Shidou entered a deserted back alley, and finally let out a sigh in relief.


    "So you¡¯ve finally calmed down. Sheesh, what a strange person. What exactly is wrong?"


    Tohka narrowed her eyes in disappointment.


    "Tohka... what happened after everything yesterday?"


    There was an assortment of things that he wanted to ask, but the first one to leave his mouth was that.


    Tohka¡¯s lips moved with a bit of a scowl.


    "Nothing really, it was just like always. They swung their blades that won''t cut anything, fired their cannons that won''t hit anything. ¡ªFinally, my body just naturally disappeared."


    "...Disappeared?"


    Shidou tilted his head, puzzled.


    Come to think of it, Kotori and the others also had a hunch like that, but they didn''t really understand how it worked at all.


    "It''s just moving from this world to a different space."


    "S-Something like that exists? ...What kind of a place is it?"


    "I don''t really know."


    "...What?"


    Shidou frowned at her answer.


    "The instant I move there, I naturally enter a sleep-like state. From what I can remember, it felt like I was drifting around in a dark space. ¡ªAs far as I''m concerned, it''s like falling asleep."


    "Then, do you come to this world when you wake up?"


    "That''s not quite it."


    Tohka shook her head and continued.


    "In the first place, I could never choose when to come here, I''m just randomly sent to and stuck on this side. Well, I guess it''s like being forcefully woken up."


    "......"


    Shidou held his breath.


    He understood that spacequakes occurred when Spirits appeared in this world, but if what Tohka said was true, then it was not by their own will that they appeared here.


    In that case, aren¡¯t spacequakes really just like accidents?


    Forcing the responsibility on Tohka¡ªon the Spirits¡ªis too unreasonable no matter how you look at it.


    At that moment, one more question passed through Shidou''s head.


    There was one part of Tohka¡¯s story just now that didn''t quite fit.


    "...What did you mean by ''could''? Is today different?"


    "......"


    Tohka''s cheeks twitched slightly, her mouth bent into a frown, and she averted her gaze at a slant.


    "Hmph, a-as if I know."


    "Answer me properly. It might be something really important."


    But Shidou continued to press on.


    That''s how it was¡ªif Tohka had come to this world by her own will today, then that might be the reason why there was no spacequake.


    But for some reason, Tohka''s cheeks were flushed slightly pink, and her gaze was sharp.


    "You''re so persistent. This conversation is already over."


    "No, but¡ª"


    Shidou started to speak, but Tohka stomped on the ground with one foot.


    The asphalt that she stepped on instantly lit up, and beams of light radiated from it.


    "Whoa...!?"


    When the light touched Shidou, it scattered into fireworks with a crackle.


    "¡ªCome on, hurry up and tell me what a date means." Tohka said impatiently.


    "...Gah."


    Against that uncompromising tone of voice, Shidou couldn''t do anything but fall silent.


    If he questioned her any further, it''d result in a beam of light like yesterday.


    Shidou spent a little while mumbling to himself before speaking.


    "...It''s when a boy and a girl go out and have fun together...I think."


    "Is that it?"


    Tohka stared at him, as if in awe at how anticlimatic it was.


    "Y-yeah..."


    Even though he said it, he was still troubled because he hadn''t ever gone on a date either.


    That is, he knew some things from manga and dramas, but that was the extent of his knowledge.


    But Tohka grumbled with her arms folded over her chest.


    "...So basically, yesterday you were saying you wanted to play together, the two of us?"


    "...W-Well... yes... I guess."


    For some reason it was 20% more embarrassing when he said it plainly. He answered while scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    "I see."


    Tohka¡¯s expression slightly brightened as she nodded, and she took a long stride out from the alley.


    "H-Hey, Tohka¡ª"


    "What, shidou? Aren¡¯t we going to go have fun?"


    "¡ª! Y-You¡¯re okay with it...?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to?"


    "Ah... Well, that¡¯s true, but..."


    "Then hurry up. Or else I''ll change my mind," Tohka said as she resumed walking.


    And then, Shidou realized a fatal issue.


    "T-Tohka! Those clothes of yours won''t work...!"


    "What?"


    Tohka''s eyes widened in extreme surprise when Shidou said that.


    "What exactly is wrong with my raiment? This is my armor and my territory. I won''t tolerate your insults."


    "You stand out too much like that...! Even the AST will find out!"


    "Nu."


    Seemingly having realized that it would indeed be troublesome, Tohka made an unpleasant face.


    "What should I do, then?"


    "Well, you have to change your clothes, but..."


    A single drop of sweat dripped down Shidou''s cheek. There aren''t any women''s clothes here, and taking her all the way to a store would be difficult, too.


    Also, his wallet wasn''t that full.


    While he racked his brain for ideas, Tohka impatiently spoke up.


    "What kind of clothes would be good? Just tell me that."


    "Eh? Ah..."


    Even if she asked him what kind, he couldn''t come up with anything right away.


    But, at that moment, a familiar uniform passed through the edge of his vision.


    "Ah..."


    A schoolgirl that he didn''t recognize walked along the road with a sleepy face.


    It was probably a student that for some reason, also missed the announcement that the school was closed, just like Shidou had.


    "Tohka, over there. Clothes like that would probably be fine."


    "Nu?"


    Tohka looked in the direction that Shidou was pointing in, and placed her hand on her chin.


    "Hmm, I see. So that would be fine, huh?" said Tohka.


    She tightly raised her index and middle fingers of her right hand together.


    Then, a black ball of light appeared from her fingertips, pointed towards the schoolgirl.


    "Wait, what do you think you''re doing!?"


    Flustered, Shidou struck Tohka''s hand.


    At that moment, the photosphere shot from Tohka¡¯s fingers, grazed the schoolgirl¡¯s hair, and hit the wall behind her.


    A dull *thunk* rang out, and small fragments of the wall scattered around.


    "Eek...!?"


    The schoolgirl¡¯s shoulders trembled at the sudden event, and she frantically looked around her.


    But as if concluding that it was because she was half-asleep, she tilted her head in confusion and left.


    "What are you doing? You made me miss."


    "That''s not what you should be saying at alllllllll! That''s my line!"


    "I was going to stun her and strip off her clothes, but..."


    Tohka tilted her head as if asking what was wrong with that.


    Shidou let out a deep sigh from the bottom of his stomach, and placed his hand against his forehead.


    "Listen, Tohka. You can''t attack people. You just can''t."


    "Why not?"


    "...Don''t you feel annoyed when the AST attacks you? Listen to me¡ªyou shouldn''t do things that people won''t like."


    "...Hmpf."


    Tohka''s lips tightened in dissatisfaction when Shidou said that.


    Rather than disagreeing with what he said, it seemed like she was unhappy with how he spoke to her like he was talking to a child.


    "...I understand. I''ll keep that in mind." Tohka said in consent, with that expression.


    Next, she raised her face slightly as if remembering something, and said,


    "¡ªIt can¡¯t be helped. I''ll have to take care of the clothes myself, somehow."


    With that, she snapped her fingers.


    Just as she did that, the dress that she wore started to dissolve into the air... or so it seemed, but then as if it was being replaced, particles of light gathered around her, coiling around her body and forming a new silhouette.


    After a few seconds, Tohka stood there, wearing the same Raizen High School uniform that the schoolgirl had been wearing.


    "Wh... Wh-What is this?"


    "I cast off my raiment and created a new outfit. I just went by sight so the details might be off, but it shouldn''t be a problem." Tohka said as she crossed her arms with a ''hmph''.


    "If you could do something like that then you should''ve done that from the start!"


    Shidou shouted, and Tohka waved her hands around as if saying ¡®I get it, I get it.¡¯


    "More importantly, where are we going?"


    "A-About that¡ª"


    Shidou touched his right ear as if looking for help.


    Then, he finally realized. Right now, Shidou had no intercom in his ear.


    And of course, there was no camera floating around.


    At any rate, the crew of Kotori¡¯s <Fraxinus> hadn¡¯t detected Tohka¡¯s presence at all.


    In other words, they were completely alone.


    Shidou felt a bit dizzy.


    The pressure made his stomach hurt.


    There was a huge difference when Kotori and Reine weren¡¯t behind him to give him decent advice.


    "What''s wrong, shidou?"


    "...Nothing."


    Shidou took several deep breaths, and started walking stiffly. Shortly after, Tohka spoke up.


    "¡ªshidou. You''re walking too fast. Slow down a bit."


    "...A-Ah, sorry..."


    He adjusted his pace after having it pointed out. Their paces were different to begin with, so it was only natural that Shidou would end up in front... it was somehow a strange feeling.


    This was definitely what it was like to walk together with someone.


    For Shidou, who had never gone anywhere with a girl in his life, it was a new sensation (by the way, Kotori hopping and prancing in front of Shidou couldn¡¯t really be used as a reference).


    Thinking like that¡ªShidou stole a glance at Tohka walking beside him.


    What he saw was not a monster who could split the heavens and earth with a swing of a sword, but rather just a normal girl.


    As they left the alleyways and entered a large road where various stores lined the sides, Tohka narrowed her brows and nervously glanced around her.


    "...W-what''s with this number of people. Are they planning an all-out war!?"


    It seems she was surprised by the incomparably more people and cars than what she had been used to seeing. While remaining alert in all directions, Tohka said in a serious voice.


    Then, on the fingertips of both her hands, a total of ten small balls of light appeared. Shidou hurriedly stopped her.


    "Like I said! There''s nobody who''s aiming for your life here!"


    "...Really?"


    "Really."


    Shidou so said, and Tohka carefully looked over the surrounding again, for the moment extinguishing the balls of light.


    Then¡ªunexpectedly, the precaution that dyed Tohka''s face dropped away.


    "Huh...? Hey shidou, what''s that smell?"


    "...Smell?"


    He closed his eyes and sniffed the surrounding, and just as Tohka had said, a fragrant odor lingered in the air.


    "Ahh, it''s probably from that."


    Saying this, he pointed at the bakery on the right.


    "Ooohh."


    Saying just that, Tohka stared in that direction.


    "...Tohka?"


    "Nu, what is it?"


    "Wanna go in?"


    "......"


    Shidou asked, and Tohka''s fingertips twitched as her mouth curled into a frown. Then, with a miraculous timing, *guurururu*, Tohka''s stomach growled. It seems that even Spirits can feel hunger.


    "If shidou wants to go in then I won''t not come in."


    "...I want to go in. I really want to go in."


    "Is that so, then I have no choice!"


    Excessively cheerfully, Tohka responded, and triumphantly opened the door to the bakery.


    "......"


    Hiding in the shadow of the walls, Origami stared fixatedly at the boy-girl pair talking in front of the bakery, and without her expressions changing even one millimeter she let out a short breath.


    She had gone to school only to find that it was closed, and on the return home, she had noticed Shidou walking together with a female student.


    Just that was already an extremely serious situation. Like a lover, she quietly began to tail them.


    However¡ªthere was an even bigger problem than that.


    That female student, Origami recognized it.


    "¡ªSpirit."


    Quietly, she muttered.


    That''s right. Monster. Abnormality. The calamity that would destroy the world.


    The thing that was not human, whom Origami''s group was supposed to annihilate, was wearing a uniform and walking beside Shidou.


    "......"


    But if she calmly thought about it, such a thing was not possible.


    Before a Spirit appears, as a precursor, a foreshock of abnormal levels would have been detected. There was no way AST''s observation squad would have missed that.


    But, in that case the spacequake alarm should have sounded like the previous day, and an order should have also reached Origami.


    Origami took out her cellphone from her bag and opened it. There were no messages.


    In that case, then that girl was not a Spirit after all, but just someone who had an accidental resemblance.


    "...There''s no way that''s the case."


    Quietly, her lips moved. There was no way Origami could have mistaken the Spirit''s face.


    "......"


    Origami pushed some buttons on her cellphone, opening her address book and called a number inside.


    Then.


    "¡ªAST, Master Sergeant Tobiichi. A-0613."


    Stating her position and ID code. She then cut to the chase.


    "Send me one observation machine."


    "Ah, Reine~. If you don''t want that then let me have it."


    "...Nn, okay. Go ahead."


    Kotori extended her fork, and stabbed it into the raspberry in the plate placed in front of Reine. She then slowly brought the fork to her mouth, savoring the sweet and sour sensation.


    "Mmm, yum. Why don''t you like this, Reine?"


    "...Isn''t it sour?"


    Saying this, Reine downed the apple tea filled with plenty of sugar in one gulp.


    Right now, the two of them were in a caf¨¦ on Tenguu Avenue.


    Kotori was wearing a white ribbon and her middle school uniform, while Reine had on a lightly colored cutsew and denims.


    Kotori had gone to school as usual but, due to the spacequake yesterday Kotori''s school had more or less suffered some damages, so it was closed.


    Somehow, going straight home after that would feel somewhat weird, so she called Reine out to have an enjoyable snack time.


    "...Oh, this is a perfect opportunity, so tell me."


    Reine opened her mouth as if remembering something.


    "Wh~at?"


    "...Sorry that it''s such a basic question, but Kotori, why did you choose him as the negotiator with the Spirits?"


    "Mm..."


    Hearing Reine''s question, Kotori frowned.


    "You won''t tell anyone?"


    "...I promise."


    In a low voice, Reine nodded. Seeing this, Kotori consented and replied. Murasame Reine was a woman who will follow through with what she says.


    "Actually, I''m not related by blood with my brother. It''s a super galge-like setting."


    "...Hrm?"


    Neither seeming amused nor surprised, Reine tilted her head slightly. She quickly processed Kotori''s words and made a pose that seemed to be asking ''what does that have anything to do with my question?''.


    "That''s why I love you, Reine~"


    "......"


    Reine had a mystified expression.


    "Don''t mind it~. ...Then, to continue. I wonder how old I was then, it was during a time that I don''t even remember, but onii-chan had been abandoned by his real mother, and our family took him in, or something like that. It was so long ago that I don''t really recall, but it seemed like he was quite troublesome when we first took him in. It was at a level where it seemed like he might just go and commit suicide."


    "......"


    For some reason, Reine''s brows moved in surprise.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...Nothing, please continue."


    "Nn. Well, there was nothing we could really do about it. To someone who wasn''t even ten years old, a mother was an absolutely essential existence, so to my brother, it was probably a big event that completely denied his whole existence. ¡ªBut well, it seemed that after around a year his condition had stabilized."


    Exhaling audibly, she continued.


    "Probably because of that, onii-chan had become strangely sensitive to the despair inside people."


    "...Despair?"


    "Mm. Something like everyone rejecting oneself¡ªthinking that one will never be loved by anyone else. Well, basically what he had been like back then. If there was someone with such a melancholic expression, even if it was a complete stranger, he would probably go help them without a second thought."


    That''s why, her eyes said as they were cast downwards.


    "So I just thought, ''if it''s him''. ¡ªThe only one that I could think of that could cheer up the Spirit was onii-chan."


    Kotori so said, and Reine went ''...I see'' and lowered her eyes.


    "...But, what I want to hear is not that emotional kind of reason."


    "......"


    At Reine''s words, Kotori''s brows moved in surprise.


    "So what do you mean?"


    "...It''s troublesome when you play dumb. I won''t believe that you don''t understand. ¡ªWhat exactly is he?"


    Reine was <Ratatoskr>''s best analyst. Using the specialized realizers, nevermind the material structure, but through the distribution of temperature and the measurement of brain waves, she could pretty much grasp the subtleties of one''s emotions.


    ¡ªEven the hidden powers and traits within someone.


    Kotori gave an audible sigh.


    "Well, the moment I left onii-chan to Reine I kinda knew this was going to happen though~"


    "...Ahh, sorry but I had analyzed him a bit. ...I thought it would have been weird to engage a normal person in this strategy without a solid reason."


    "Mm, I don''t really mind~. Eventually it''ll probably become something that everyone knows anyways~"


    Along with the sound of the door opening and the waitress''s voice calling out ''Welcome'', Kotori shrugged.


    She then picked up the straw that was stuck into the cup in front of her, and sucked up the remaining blueberry juice in one breath.


    Then¡ª


    "Puufghfghghhfgh!?"


    Seeing the couple that had just come into the store sit down in the booth behind Reine, the juice that she had sucked into her mouth was blown out with amazing force.


    "......"


    Somehow it seems that the couple did not notice, but Reine, sitting in front of Kotori, was not covered from the impact. Uncovered, she was covered. Well, basically she had become soaking wet.


    "Sorry, Reine..."


    "...Nn."


    Quietly, Kotori apologized, and as if nothing happened, Reine took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her face.


    "...What''s wrong, Kotori?"


    "Mmm... I thought I saw something unscientific or maybe unrealistic."


    "...What was it?"


    Responding to Reine''s question, Kotori silently pointed behind Reine.


    "...?"


    Reine turned her head around¡ªand suddenly stopped moving.


    A few seconds later, her head slowly rotated back to its original posture, as she brought her apple tea to her mouth.


    Then, *pfffft*, she blew tea towards Kotori.


    "...That was too surprising."


    Maybe that was Reine''s way of showing her agitation.


    But that was to be expected. After all, behind Reine, Kotori''s brother, Itsuka Shidou, was sitting together with a girl.


    That was not all. The said girl was the one whom Kotori''s group had called a calamity, a Spirit.


    "Ehhhh... what''s going on."


    Kotori wiped her face with the handkerchief that Reine passed her, as she asked with a lowered voice.


    By the way, Reine''s handkerchief had an image of a bear printed right in the middle. Due to the stains from the blueberry juice and apple tea, it took on a Kikaider-like appearance.


    She searched in her pockets and looked at her cellphone. There were no messages from <Ratatoskr>. That means, they had not noticed any disturbance from when the Spirit appeared.


    But, that was undoubtedly the Spirit, Tohka. There was no way that there could be many girls that beautiful.


    "Is there a way for Spirits to appear without us noticing?"


    "...What''s the chance that it''s just a look-alike?"


    Kotori thought for a moment about Reine''s words.


    But she immediately shook her head.


    "If that was the case, then onii-chan would be going out with a normal girl. If you ask me whether that or a Spirit silently appearing is more likely... then by a narrow margin it would be the latter."


    "...I see."


    It was a rather harsh comment, but Reine readily accepted it.


    "...But if that''s the case then this is troublesome. I wonder whether Shin can deal with the Spirit by himself."


    "Nn..."


    Then, as the two of them placed their hand over their mouth and groaned, they heard the conversation from the two sitting behind Reine.


    "Huh, so it''s fine to just choose what to eat from this book?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Mushroom bread. Is there no mushroom bread?"


    "Uhh I think that''s a bit... Or rather, didn''t you just keep eating that at the bakery?"


    "I want to eat it again. What the heck is with that powder... that powerful addictiveness... if that was recklessly released into the world then the results will be catastrophic... people will be shaking with withdrawal symptoms and undoubtedly start wars over mushrooms."


    "No way."


    "Grr, whatever. Let''s start the discovery of a new flavor."


    "Yeah yeah... but I only have 3000 yen left."


    "Nu? What''s that?"


    "I''m saying that because you keep buying stuff to eat my money is disappearing!"


    "Muu, it''s a tough world. Well then, I guess there''s no other way. Wait a while, I''ll go gather some funds."


    "Wa...wait! What are you planning to do!"


    Hearing that conversation, Kotori gave a long sigh.


    Taking out the black ribbons from her pocket, she tied her hair.


    It was Kotori''s way of changing her mindset. Now, Kotori had transformed from Shidou''s cute sister into her commander mode.


    Then, opening her cell phone, she connected to <Ratatoskr>.


    "...Ahh, it''s me. It''s an emergency. ¡ªCommence with strategy code F-08¡ñOperation <Tenguu''s Holiday>. All hands, immediately to your stations."


    Hearing this, Reine''s face twitched.


    Waiting until Kotori''s phone call ended, she raised her voice.


    "...Are you serious about this, Kotori?"


    "Yes. It''s a situation where we can''t give him any commands. There''s no other way."


    "...I see. Since it''s like this¡ªthen it''s part of Route C. ...Hmm, then I will be on my way. I will negotiate with the store ahead of time."


    "Please."


    Saying this, Kotori took out a Chupa Chups from her pocket, and put it in her mouth.


    "......"


    Comparing the numbers written on the receipt in his hand with the contents of his wallet, Shidou sighed. He didn''t have much left, but luckily it was an amount that he could barely pay off.


    "Cmon, let''s go Tohka."


    "Nn, already?"


    Tohka said, staring in wonder. Shidou quickly stood up as if in a hurry. If they stayed here any longer then the only paths open to them would be to either wash the dishes or to eat and run.


    As Shidou walked towards the front counter, Tohka caught up too. She was no longer emanating such a harsh hostility towards the surrounding customers. It seemed that she had pretty much gotten used to people being around.


    For the moment, Shidou was relieved, as he placed the receipt along with three paper bills that made up 90% of his remaining money on the counter.


    "I''d like to pay please."


    Shidou said towards the employee standing at the counter¡ª


    "...!?"


    He frowned greatly, and took a step back.


    That was because, the employee that stood there was...


    "...Thank you for your visit."


    He recognized the woman with thick shadows under her eyes and seemed excessively sleepy.


    "Wh-wh-wh-wh..."


    "Nn? What''s wrong shidou, an enemy!?"


    Tohka turned her trembling face towards the visibly flustered Shidou.


    "N-no, that''s not it..."


    He feebly denied Tohka''s question.


    Then, Shidou stared at the worker wearing the extremely cute uniform with a stuffed bear sitting on her shoulder, her sleepy eyes glowing.


    For a moment, he thought he felt a glare as if saying ''if you tell anyone I''m working here then I''ll kill you'', but he soon realized that it had a different meaning.


    "...Here is your change and receipt."


    During the time Shidou was shocked, Reine had quickly completed the transaction. She passed the receipt over while tapping its surface.


    On the bottom of that receipt, ''We will support you. Continue your date naturally'' was written.


    In other words, the glare just then was for Shidou to continue the date without letting Tohka find out that they knew each other... probably.


    "D-don''t worry about it."


    Shidou said to Tohka, as he stuffed the receipt in his pocket.


    Reine''s sharpened gaze returned to being her usual spaced out look.


    She then took out a single colorful strip of paper from the register''s drawer and handed it to Shidou.


    "...This is a raffle ticket for the shopping district. As you leave this store, if you follow the road on the right you will reach the place for the drawing. If you would like, please have a visit."


    In addition to explaining the location in detail, the last part was said very clearly.


    Shidou scratched his cheek. Rather than ''if you would like'', she was probably saying to definitely use it.


    That said, it would''ve probably been fine even if she didn''t emphasize it.


    "shidou, what is that?"


    Because Tohka had been scrutinizing the raffle ticket with intense interest.


    "Do you want to go?"


    "Do you want to go, shidou?"


    "...Yeah, I can''t wait to go."


    "Then let''s go."


    Tohka cheerfully left the store in large strides.


    After giving a light bow to Reine, Shidou chased after her.


    "¡ªGood work, Reine."


    Hiding in the shadow of the counter, Kotori stood up after confirming that the two had left the store.


    "...I can''t get used to this, thank you."


    Reine lifted the hem of the excessively frilly uniform, and said in a monotonous voice.


    That had been strategy code F-08¡ñOperation <Tenguu''s Holiday>.


    <Ratatoskr> had considered every possibility, and had grouped them into over 1000 strategy codes. This was one of those possibilities.


    In the case that the Spirit escapes monitoring, and meets up directly with Shidou¡ª<Fraxinus>''s crew will blend into the people on the streets and support Shidou from the shadows.


    For this reason, the crew had all spent a minimum of one month learning how to act.


    "It suits you. Very cute."


    While licking candy, Kotori said, then she immediately pulled out her cell phone and called a number.


    "Ahh, it''s me. They just left the store. ... Mmm, be as natural as you can. If you mess up I''ll have you skinned."


    Concisely conveying the information and penalty, she hung up.


    "The second group seems to be standing by. ¡ªLet''s see, we should return to the <Fraxinus>. Even if we can''t reach them by voice, we should at least watch the video."


    "...Yeah, let''s do that."


    Hearing Reine''s words from behind her, the tips of Kotori''s lips curved upwards.


    "Now¡ªlet our datebattle commence."


    "Uhm, raffle... I guess it''s that."


    As Shidou and Tohka left the store and walked along the road, they saw a space with a long table lined with red crosses and a large lottery wheel placed on that table.


    There were two men wearing happi coats[1E 2], one standing by the lottery wheel and one handing out the winnings. Behind them, stuff that seemed like prizes such as a bicycle and bags of rice were lined up. There were already a few people in line.


    "..."


    Shidou scratched his cheek.


    He only faintly recalled... but in addition to the men wearing the happi coats, he seemed to remember seeing the faces of the customers in line inside of the <Fraxinus> too.


    "Oooh!"


    But there was no way Tohka would worry about something like that. Gripping the raffle ticket she received from Shidou (or rather, since it looked like she really wanted it so he handed it over), her eyes glittered.


    "Cmon, let''s line up."


    "Mm."


    Then, Tohka nodded, and they entered the back of the line.


    Watching the customers in front spin the wheel, her head and eyes spun along with the wheel.


    Quickly, Tohka''s turn came. Imitating the customer before her, Tohka handed the ticket to the worker, and placed her hand on the lottery wheel. Taking a good look, the worker was <Bad MarriageTired Too Early> Kawagoe.


    "Do I just spin this thing?"


    Saying that, she spun the lottery wheel around. A few seconds later, a red consolation ball flew out of the lottery wheel.


    "...That''s too bad. Red is pocket ti¡ª"


    As Shidou began to speak, Kawagoe rang the bell in his hand loudly.


    "First prize!"


    "Oooh!"


    "H-huh...?"


    Shidou furrowed his brows but... seeing a different worker behind Kawagoe pull out a red marker and color in the gold ball drawn beside ''first place'' on the prize board, he stopped his voice.


    "Congratulations! First place is a complementary pair ticket to Dreamland!"


    "Ooh, what''s that shidou!"


    "...A theme park? I haven''t heard of it though..."


    Shidou replied doubtfully to Tohka who had received the ticket in an elated mood.


    Immediately, Kawagoe pulled his face close and without hesitation,


    "There''s a map drawn on the ticket, so definitely visit! You should go right now!"


    "...O-okay..."


    Taking a step back as if feeling pressured, he looked at the back of the ticket. There certainly was a map on it. And it was extremely close by.


    "Was there always a theme park around here...?"


    Shidou tilted his head, but oh well, this was <Ratatoskr>''s command. There must be something there.


    "...Want to take a look, Tohka?"


    "Mhmm!"


    Tohka was filled with enthusiasm, so might as well walk there and see.


    The place really was close. From the raffle stand it was a few hundred meters down an alley. The two sides were still lined with buildings, it was not a place that one would think a theme park would be built.


    However¡ª


    "Oooh! shidou! There''s a castle! Are we going there!?"


    Tohka expressed an excitement more than ever before, as she pointed to the front.


    While thinking that was ridiculous, Shidou looked up from the back of the ticket and turned his face towards the front.


    "..."


    Instantly, Shidou froze in place.


    Certainly, while it was small, there was a western style castle. On the sign ''Dreamland'' was written.


    ...And on the bottom of that, ''Rest¡ñTwo hours 4000 yen~ Stay¡ñ8000 yen~'' was written.


    In other words, it was a love hotel that only adults could enter.


    "W-we''re leaving Tohka...! I accidentally took a wrong turn!"


    "Nu? It''s not that?"


    "Yeah that''s right. C-cmon, let''s go."


    "Can''t we stop there too? I want to go in."


    "...! N-nonono. Let''s not today! Okay!?"


    "Muuu... okay."


    He felt sorry for letting down Tohka, but that place was impossible after all. Shidou turned to glare at Kotori who was probably watching the whole thing from the sky, and turned back.


    "Jeez, going all the way there only to turn around? What a complete chicken, even for my brother."


    Sitting on the commander seat of the <Fraxinus>, Kotori shrugged her shoulders with a sigh.


    "...Oh well, what did you expect. Suddenly doing that is cruel."


    Sitting in the lower part of the bridge, Reine said while operating a console.


    The numbers shown on the screen from her analysis were much more stable than yesterday. Though it was not enough to be considered lovers, the numbers showed that Tohka thought of Shidou as a trustworthy friend.


    Well, that was why they tried a slightly drastic pattern.


    "Even if they don''t go to the very end, even if it was something like a kiss then it would''ve been checkmate."


    Saying this, the candy stick moved around, and she exhaled from her nose.


    "...What should we do next."


    "Nn, let''s see. Let''s go with ''coupling'' and ''one-way maze''."


    "Haa... haa."


    Even though they didn''t run, mysteriously he was out of breath. As they exited onto a road with various stores and buildings lined up, he slowed the pace.


    "Are you not feeling well, shidou?"


    "No, that''s not it..."


    "Then what''s wrong?"


    Tohka tilted her head and asked.


    "...for a bit, my thoughts went to my sister in the sky."


    "In the sky?"


    Making a slightly surprised face, Tohka.


    "Ahh. She had been a cute sister..."


    To think that she had such a split personality, he sighed.


    "Is that so..."


    Seeing Tohka suddenly giving off a solemn aura, Shidou suddenly realized. The way he had been speaking just then, it was as if Kotori had died.


    "Ahh that''s not it Tohka, It''s¡ª"


    Shidou''s words stopped.


    "Please have one."


    Suddenly, a girl had held out a packet of pocket tissue in front of his eyes.


    He reached out his hand and accepted it, and the girl gave a slight nod and left.


    "shidou? What''s that?"


    "Ahh, this is called pocket tissue¡ª"


    Saying this, Shidou twisted his neck.


    The pocket tissue given out on the streets were usually for advertisement. However, on the packaging of this pack of tissue, other than an illustration of a couple holding hands and the phrase ''If you''re happy then hold hands'', nothing else was on it. Was it some kind of religious organization?


    Then, while he was wondering, from the electronics store on his right he heard a voice that he recognized from somewhere.


    On the many television sets lining the storefront, a strange show was being broadcast.


    "Wha...!?"


    Shidou narrowed his brows and let out a sound.


    There were many commentators on a set like the information programs that play during the day, but each and every one of them were faces that he recognized from <Fraxinus>.


    "Someone who doesn''t hold hands on their first date is no good after all."


    "That''s right. If you''re a man then that much is obvious."


    "......"


    Then, as Shidou was silent, the surrounding couples increased to an unnatural level.


    What''s more, all of them were intimately holding hands, and periodically saying ''holding hands is nice!'' or ''it feels like our hearts are connected!'' and similar stuff, as if on purpose.


    Feeling slightly dizzy, Shidou placed his hand on his forehead.


    ¡ªThis was probably that after all.


    He gave a big sigh.


    After a while, Shidou placed the pack of tissues in his pocket, and trying to calm his heartbeat, turned to look at Tohka.


    "H-hey, Tohka..."


    "Nn, what?"


    Tohka tilted her head questioningly. Shidou gulped, and then held out his hand.


    "Uhm, want to... hold hands?"


    "Hands? Why?"


    Without any ill will, as if a pure question mark had floated up, Tohka asked.


    Somehow, it seemed more embarrassing than being outright rejected.


    "...You''re right. I wonder why?"


    In reality, it was not something that he could explain. As he looked away, Shidou pulled his hand¡ª


    "Nn."


    ¡ªback, but Tohka''s hand grabbed onto Shidou''s hand.


    "..."


    "Nu? What''s with that face. You were the one who said to hold hands, shidou."


    "A-ahh."


    Lightly shaking his head, they started walking.


    "Mm, this isn''t bad, holding hands."


    Saying this Tohka smiled, and she strengthened her grip slightly.


    "...Y-yeah."


    He realized that just by touching the small, soft, and slightly cooler hand, his face naturally turned red.


    As much as he could, he tried to avoid thinking about the feeling, as he walked while thinking about other things.


    Then, after walking forward for some time, he saw a yellow and black sign ahead that symbolized an area under construction. Men wearing helmets were busy working.


    "Mm... we can''t pass through here huh. Oh well, let''s..."


    Shidou turned towards his right, but this time along that path a do not enter sign was placed.


    "Ah?"


    While thinking that it was suspicious, he reluctantly turned back towards the way he came from.


    But, this time, the path that they had just walked along, was blocked with a sign.


    "......"


    No matter what this was too unnatural. Shidou squinted at the faces of the workers.


    Sure enough, he recognized a few of their faces. They were the <Fraxinus>''s crew.


    Speechless, Shidou turned towards the hill, and looked at the road that extended from his left.


    The only road they could take was that.


    "...So they''re telling us to go this way huh."


    "Nu? What''s wrong shidou?"


    "No, nothing. ...For the moment, let''s try going this way?"


    "Mm, okay."


    While making a face as if just walking like this is fun, Tohka affirmed.


    "Now then, let''s go shidou!"


    "Y-yeah..."


    In an awkward manner, Shidou walked towards the path on the left.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    The time was 6PM.


    The evening sun''s rays spread over the group of buildings in front of Tenguu Station, dying them orange.


    From a small park that could overlook this brilliant scenery, two people, a boy and a girl, walked.


    There was nothing particular about the boy. He was a normal high school student.


    However, the girl¡ª


    "...Fuuu"


    Kusakabe Ryouko licked her lips while squinting.


    "There''s a 98.5% match. That''s really too high for this to be a coincidence."


    Spirits.


    Disasters that destroy this world.


    The girls who turned the land into scorched earth 30 years ago and caused a huge fire 5 years ago, and were in the same category as the worst calamities.


    However, the figure that was reflected on Ryouko''s retina right now was just that of a cute girl.


    "Permission to fire?"


    Quietly¡ªor on the other hand, an extremely cold voice, was cast towards Ryouko''s back.


    She didn''t turn around. It was Origami.


    Equipped with the same wiring suit and thruster units as Ryouko, her right hand held the anti-Spirit rifle that was longer than her height, <Cry¡ñCry¡ñCry>.


    "...Not yet. Remain on standby. The higher-ups are probably still in discussion."


    "I see."


    Not seeming relieved, nor seeming disappointed, Origami nodded.


    Right now standing by in a one kilometer perimeter of the park, Ryouko and the other AST members number ten total, split up into five pairs.


    The fact that there were two people was one of the reasons for moving in pairs.


    Even further from the urban areas than the park was a flat area that was under development. During the day there were lines of trucks and cranes and such, but at this hour it has already quieted down.


    A few hours ago, when it was decided that the girl Origami discovered was a Spirit, permission to operate CR-units was immediately given.


    However, people like the Minister of Defence and the Chief of Staff were still in a meeting about the plan of action.


    The main question was whether to attack, or not.


    Since it was an appearance where a spacequake was not detected, the spacequake alarm did not sound.


    This meant that not a single resident had evacuated, so if the Spirit went berserk now, there would be grave damages.


    On the other hand, it would be bad to provoke the Spirit by sounding the alarm now. It was a serious situation.


    However¡ª


    "This is a good opportunity."


    Origami, in her usual flat voice, said.


    It was as Origami said, this was a chance.


    Because right now, the Spirit does not have her raiment[1F 2] manifested on her body.


    The outer shell that, like Ryouko''s territory, enclosed and made the Spirit the strongest, ultimate, invincible life-form, was currently not wrapped around her.


    If it''s now, there was a chance that their attacks could reach her.


    But that was no more than just a possibility, and right now what was needed was a certain way to deal a fatal blow with a single hit. That was the reason why Origami was holding the special anti-Spirit rifle.


    The user lets out a scream, the trajectory lets out a screech, and the target lets out their death throes.


    Thus, <Cry Cry CryC C C>.


    Without an expanded territory, the recoil would break the shooter''s wrist, it was a crazy gun.


    However, Ryouko did not imagine that there would be an incident that would require that gun.


    "...The noncommittal higher-ups might just give permission to attack in this situation."


    "It would be troublesome if they don''t."


    Ryouko said, and Origami replied immediately.


    "...Well, that''s the case if you''re at the scene. But, the significance of ''the Spirit went on a rampage after permission to attack was given but could not be dealt with in one hit'' versus ''the Spirit randomly went on a rampage but we had no idea it had appeared~'' is quite different when it comes to a problem of responsibility."


    "It''s bothersome but that''s how they make decisions."


    "Well, there''s a lot of people who care more about their position than the lives of a bunch of other people."


    Saying this, she shrugged.


    Origami''s expression changed not in the least, but for some reason it felt like she was disappointed.


    Then¡ªat that time, a voice mixed with noise reached Ryouko''s ear.


    "Yes yes, this is point alpha, what''s the final dec¡ª eh?"


    Ryouko went wide-eyed at the information that passed through her ear-piece.


    "¡ªRoger."


    Saying only that, she closed the connection.


    "...I''m surprised. They gave permission to fire."


    Honestly, that was a bit unexpected. She had completely expected it to be another command, to standby.


    Wait¡ªyesterday, the command to attack the school was also an aggressive move that would not have normally been given. There was probably some reshuffling in the people above.


    Oh well, Ryouko just has to do her own work. Specifically, right now it was¡ªto tell the member with the highest chance of success to pull the trigger.


    "¡ªOrigami, you shoot. Amongst the personnel right now, you are the most suitable. Failure will not be tolerated. Definitely finish it with one shot."


    Towards those words.


    "Roger."


    As expected, Origami answered without any emotion.


    In the park dyed by the setting sun, Shidou and Tohka were the only two that could be seen.


    From time to time the sound of cars or the cries of crows could be heard from a distance, but it was a peaceful place.


    "Ohh, this view is amazing!"


    Since a while ago, Tohka had been leaning over the railings and gazing at the dusk colored streets of Tenguu City.


    Following the route the <Fraxinus>''s crew skillfully (?) guided them through, they arrived at this park with a great overlook of the city, just as the sun was starting to sink.


    It wasn''t the first time that Shidou came here. It was rather the kind of a secret place that he liked.


    The one who chose this place as the destination was well... probably Kotori.


    "shidou! How does that transform!?"


    Tohka pointed to a faraway train and asked with her eyes glittering.


    "Unfortunately a train doesn''t transform."


    "Ah, so it''s a combining type?"


    "Well, it does connect together."


    "Ohhhh"


    Tohka gave a strangely satisfied nod, then spun around to face Shidou, putting her weight on the railings.


    Tohka, with the sunset lingering in the background, was indescribably beautiful, as if a painting.


    "¡ªReally"


    As if changing the topic, Tohka "Nnnnn", stretched.


    Then, suddenly, her face stretched into a carefree smile.


    "It''s a great thing, this date thing. I really, uhm, had a lot of fun."


    "......"


    That was an unexpected strike. Though he couldn''t see it, his cheeks were probably bright red.


    "What''s wrong, your face is red, shidou."


    "...It''s the sunset."


    Saying this, he looked down.


    "Really?"


    Tohka leaned towards Shidou, and as if looking upwards, peered at him.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    "As I thought, its red isn''t it. Is it some kind of disease?"


    At a distance where he could feel her breath, Tohka said.


    "N... th-that''s, not..."


    While averting his eyes¡ªinside Shidou''s head, the word, date, swirled around.


    From manga and movies he had the knowledge.


    If a couple visits such a wonderful place at the end of their date, then probably¡ª


    Naturally, Shidou''s eyes moved towards Tohka''s soft lips.


    "Nu?"


    "¡ª!"


    Tohka hadn''t said anything, but he felt like she had seen through his foul thoughts, and he again averted his eyes and moved back.


    While wiping the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve, Shidou quickly glanced at Tohka''s face.


    Ten days ago, and then yesterday, the melancholic expression on her face had faded quite a bit. Exhaling a small breath from his nose, he pulled forward one step to face Tohka again.


    "¡ªSee? Was there anybody who tried to kill you?"


    "...Nn, everyone was kind. Honestly, even now I can''t quite believe it."


    "Ah...?"


    Shidou twisted his neck, and Tohka gave a wry smile with an air of self-scorn.


    "That there''s that many humans who don''t reject me. Who don''t deny my existence. ¡ªThat mecha-mecha group... uhh, what were they called. A...?"


    "You mean AST?"


    "Yeah, them. It seems more realistic if everyone on the streets were their underlings, and they were all working together to deceive me."


    "Hey hey..."


    That was undoubtedly an absurd thought but... Shidou couldn''t laugh at that.


    Because to Tohka, that was normal.


    Continuing to be rejected, was normal.


    It was so¡ªsad.


    "...So then, I would also be a pawn of the AST?"


    Shidou asked, and Tohka vigorously shook her head.


    "No, Shidou is uhm... definitely someone whose relatives were taken hostage and threatened."


    "Wh-What''s with that role..."


    "...Please don''t let me think that you''re an enemy."


    "Eh?"


    "Nothing."


    Asking, this time it was Tohka who turned away.


    As if forcibly changing her expression, she scrubbed her face with her hands, and then turned back.


    "¡ªBut really, today was an extremely, extremely meaningful day. That the world was this kind, this fun, this beautiful... I couldn''t even imagine it before."


    "I, see¡ª"


    Shidou''s lips cracked into a smile has he exhaled.


    However, as if replying to Shidou''s expression, Tohka furrowed her brows as a dry smile surfaced.


    "Those guys¡ªThe AST''s thoughts, I think I kinda understand now."


    "Eh...?"


    Shidou narrowed his brows in a questioning manner, as Tohka put on a slightly sad expression.


    It was a bit different from the melancholic expression that Shidou hated¡ªbut it was an expression imbued with a slightly grim feeling, that just by looking at it seems to wring one''s heart.


    "Everytime... I come to this world, I''m destroying part of something this wonderful."


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou''s breathing clogged up.


    "B-But, that has nothing to do with your own will right...!?"


    "...Nn. Appearing, the effects of that, I can''t control."


    "Then¡ª"


    "But to the residents of this world, the resulting destruction does not change. The reason that the AST tries to kill me, I finally... understand."


    Shidou couldn''t immediately reply.


    Tohka''s saddened look caused his chest to tighten so much that he couldn''t properly breathe.


    "shidou. It''s better if¡ªI didn''t exist, after all."


    Saying this¡ªTohka smiled.


    It wasn''t the innocent smile that he caught a glance of today at noon.


    It was like a sick patient realizing that their end was near¡ªa weak, painful smile.


    With a gulp, he swallowed his saliva.


    Unknowningly his throat had become parched. While feeling a light pain as the water permeated his throat, he somehow managed to open his mouth.


    "It''s not... like that..."


    In order to put more power into his voice, Shidou tightly clenched his fists.


    "I mean... there weren''t any spacequakes today right! There''s gotta be something that was different than usual...! If we can find what that is...!"


    However, Tohka slowly shook her head.


    "Even if we established such a way, that doesn''t change the fact that the timing for when I am transported here is random. The number of appearances probably won''t decrease."


    "Then...! It''s fine if you just don''t return to that side anymore!"


    Shidou yelled, and Tohka raised her head, eyes wide open.


    It was as if she hadn''t even thought of, or considered that idea.


    "Something like that¡ªit''s not..."


    "Have you tried it!? Even once!?"


    "..."


    Tohka pursed her lips and lapsed into silence.


    While pressing on his chest, as if trying to suppress the irregular palpitation, Shidou once again drenched his throat with saliva.


    It was something he said in the spur of the moment but¡ªif something like that was possible, then a spacequake shouldn''t happen again.


    According to Kotori''s explanation, the energy waves from when the Spirit is transported from the other dimension to this world causes the spacequake.


    Thus, if Tohka was to be randomly pulled to this world without respect to her will, then she might as well just stay here from the very beginning.


    "B-But, you know, there''s a lot that I don''t know."


    "Something like that, I''ll teach you all of it!"


    To Tohka''s words, an immediate reply.


    "I''d need a bed, and things to eat."


    "I''ll... do something about that!"


    "Unexpected things might happen."


    "If it happens then I''ll think about it!"


    For a short while, Tohka sunk into silence, then she opened her lips a crack.


    "...Is it really okay, for me to live?"


    "Yeah!"


    "It''s ok for me to be in this world?"


    "Yep!"


    "...The only one who would say that is shidou, only you. Nevermind the AST, even the other humans, they would definitely not accept such a dangerous being in their living space."


    "As if I would know about that...!! What about the AST!? What about other people!? Tohka! If they reject you! Then more than all of them combined! I will accept you!"


    He yelled.


    Facing Tohka, Shidou firmly held out his hand.


    Tohka''s shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Shake! For now¡ªjust this is fine...!"


    Tohka looked down, and for a few moments sunk into silence, as if thinking, then slowly raised her face, and slowly extended her hand.


    "shidou¡ª"


    Then.


    The moment their hands touched.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou''s fingertip suddenly twitched.


    He doesn''t know why but¡ªhe felt an extraordinary chill.


    As if a rough tongue was licking his body all over, an unpleasant feeling.


    "Tohka!"


    Involuntarily, from his throat he yelled that name.


    And before Tohka could answer.


    "..."


    With both hands, he pushed Tohka as hard as he could.


    The slender Tohka couldn''t stand the sudden impact, as she rolled backwards like in a manga.


    Not even an instant later.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ªAh"


    Somewhere between his chest and stomach, Shidou felt a tremendous impact.


    "Wh¡ªWhat are you doing!"


    Covered with sand, Tohka complained, but it was difficult to respond to that.


    He couldn''t breathe.


    It was hard to maintain even his consciousness and stance.


    Anyways, something, feels, bad.


    "shidou?"


    Tohka said, stunned.


    Searching for the reason, he moved his shaking right hand to his side.


    Something''s weird.


    After all, there was nothing, th¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah¡ª"


    Through her eyesight strengthened by her territory, Origami heard this sound leak from her throat as she watched Shidou''s crumbling figure.


    For a few moments her body stiffened, as she lay prone on the flat ground that was prepared for the construction of new apartment buildings, holding the anti-Spirit rifle <Cry Cry CryC C C> ready.


    A few seconds earlier.


    Origami started the Realizer on <Cry Cry CryC C C>, applied an offensive barrier on the special bullet that was loaded, locked on perfectly and pulled the trigger.


    There was no possibility of missing.


    ¡ªIf Shidou hadn''t suddenly sent the Spirit flying.


    The bullet Origami fired¡ªin place of the Spirit, cut cleanly through Shidou''s body.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    This time, no sound came out.


    She could tell that her finger, the one that pulled the trigger, was quivering minutely.


    After all, just then, I just, Shidou¡ª


    "¡ªOrigami!"


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Ryouko''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    "You can regret later! I''ll scold you to death later! But for now¡ª"


    Saying this, Ryouko glanced at the park in fear.


    "Just think about not dying...!"


    "shidou...?"


    She called his name, but there was no reply.


    That was to be expected. In Shidou''s chest, there was a large hole bigger than even Tohka''s spread hand.


    Her head was confused, she didn''t understand.


    "Shi¡ª, dou"


    Tohka squatted down beside Shidou''s head and poked his cheeks.


    There was no response.


    The hand that was extended towards Tohka just moments ago was completely drenched in blood.


    "U, wa, aaa, aaaa¡ª"


    A few seconds later, her brain started to understand the situation.


    ...She recognized this burnt smell that enveloped them.


    It was that of the group that always tries to kill Tohka¡ªthe AST.


    It was a very sharp strike. Probably¡ªthat girl.


    If she was to be hit in her current state without her raiment, even Tohka wouldn''t come out unharmed.


    Much less if it was the completely defenseless Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka felt a tremendous dizziness, as she placed her hand over Shidou''s eyes, which were still gazing at the sky, and slowly shut his eyelids.


    Then, she took off the jacket of the uniform she was wearing, and gently covered Shidou''s corpse.


    Unsteadily, Tohka stood up, and turned her face towards the sky.


    ¡ªAhh, Ahhh.


    It was impossible. It was impossible after all.


    For a moment¡ªTohka had thought that it might''ve been okay to live in this world.


    If Shidou was there, then maybe things would''ve worked out, so she thought.


    It would probably be hard and cumbersome, but they might''ve been able to do it, so she thought.


    However.


    Ahh, however,


    It was, impossible, after all.


    This world¡ªit chose to reject Tohka after all.


    And it was through the lowest, the worst means thinkable¡ª!


    "¡ª<Heavenly Raiment¡ñTenthAdonai Melek>   ..."


    From the depth of her throat, that name was squeezed out. Raiment. The absolutely strongest, Tohka''s territory.


    Instantly, the world, sang.


    The surrounding scenery squashed and distorted, wrapped around Tohka''s body, and took the form of a solemn raiment.


    And then a brilliantly shining membrane became the skirt and insides of the raiment¡ªthe calamity has descended.


    *Creak, creak*


    The sky creaked.


    As if expressing displeasure at Tohka, who suddenly caused her raiment to manifest.


    Tohka moved her gaze slightly downwards.


    On a hill that was flat like a mountain top that had been sliced off, the people who just attacked Shidou were there.


    The people for whom it would not be enough to just kill them, were there.


    Tohka thrust her heel into the ground.


    Instantly, the throne that stored the giant sword appeared from there.


    With a boom, Tohka kicked off the ground, landing on the armrest of the throne, and drew the sword from its back.


    Then.


    "Aaaaa"


    Her throat trembled.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    As if the sky shook.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡ª!!"


    As if the ground roared.


    It felt like she was numbing her brain, as if trying to wear herself down.


    "How dare you."


    Her eyes, dampened.


    "How dare you how dare you how dare you how dare you how dare you how dare you"


    Tohka put power into the hand holding the sword, and killed the distance in front of her eyes.


    "Wh¡ª!?"


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Without giving time to even blink, Tohka had moved to the hill that she had been watching just then.


    In front of her was a woman with her eyes open in shock, and a girl with a meaningless expression.


    At the same time as seeing this hated, despised face, Tohka howled.


    "<Sandalphon> ¡ª [The Last SwordHalvanhelev]!!"


    Immediately, cracks ran through the throne that Tohka was stepping on, as it crumbled into pieces.


    Then, the various pieces of the throne attached onto the sword that Tohka was holding, further increasing the size of its silhouette.


    With a length exceeding several meters, an excessively oversized sword.


    However, Tohka lightly gave it a shake, then swung down towards the two females.


    The light gleaming off the blade grew even more intense, and in an instant creeped onto the ground below along the line extending from the sword.


    In the next moment, a tremendous explosion assaulted the surrounding area.


    "Wh...!"


    "¡ªGu"


    Jumping to the left and right just in time, the two of them let out voices filled with fear.


    But that''s to be expected. After all, with just that one strike, Tohka split the large flat area into two halves along its length.


    "You..., monster¡ª!"


    The tall girl screamed, swinging something like an unrefined sword at Tohka.


    But there was no way that such a thing could reach Tohka, with her raiment on. Just by directing her gaze towards it, she dispersed the attack.


    "Impossible¡ª"


    The girl''s face was painted with despair.


    But showing no interest in her, Tohka looked towards the other girl.


    "¡ªAh, ah. It''s you, it''s you."


    Quietly, her lips opened.


    "The friend of mine, the best friend of mine, shidou, the one who killed him, was you."


    Tohka said this, and just slightly, for the first time, the girl''s expression distorted.


    However, such a thing doesn''t matter at all.


    An existance that could stop Tohka with [The Last SwordHalvanhelev] materialized, doesn''t exist in this world.


    Looking down at the girl with eyes that were stained with pure darkness, she calmly went crazy.


    "¡ªKill destroy  kill   erase kill  everything. Die begonedie perish  die  ."


    "Commander...!"


    "I know. Stop making a ruckus. You''re not a monkey in mating season."


    While rolling a candy around in her mouth, Kotori replied to her panicking subordinate.


    <Fraxinus>''s bridge. On the central monitor the fallen Shidou with his body completely shaved away, as well as the visuals of the Spirit, Tohka''s battle, was displayed.


    She could understand the unrest in the crew.


    The situation was overwhelmingly, absolutely, devastatingly, hopeless.


    The spacequake siren had finally began to sound, but before the residents were completely evacuated, the battle between Tohka and the AST had started.


    The only saving point was that it was in an unoccupied construction site¡ªbut a single strike from Tohka easily crushed that optimism.


    A transcendental destructive power that made the Tohka up to now look cute in comparison.


    Just a single strike split the expansive construction area in two, in the middle a deep abyss.


    Also¡ªthe sudden death of Itsuka Shidou, who was supposed to be <Fraxinus>''s final weapon.


    Kotori''s group has been put into the worst imaginable situation.


    Yet,


    "Well, he lacked a bit in elegance, but I guess our knight gets a passing mark. I wouldn''t be able to stand to watch if the princess had been hit back then."


    In a not very serious tone Kotori said, and the candy''s stick moved.


    The crew members cast a fearful gaze towards that Kotori.


    But there was no blaming them. Right now she had just lost her brother.


    However within them, only Reine and Kannazuki showed different reactions.


    Reine was monitoring Tohka''s battle, collecting data, like everything was normal.


    However, Kannazuki was in a different state. His face was tinged red, and drool was leaking from his mouth.


    Looking, he had a face like he was thinking something like "Ahh... opening such a huge hole on my body... twitch twitch. Wouldn''t it be amazing. I''m sure, I''m sure it''d be amazing. B-but if I die then there''s no point."


    "Jeez."


    "Hauu!?"


    Kotori launched a kick at Kannazuki''s shin, then stood up.


    Then, she "hmpfed" with her nose, and with half-closed eyes announced.


    "Stop dawdling around and return to your own work. There''s no way that this is the end of Shidou right?"


    That was right.


    From now on was Shidou''s real work.


    "C¡ªCommander! This is...!"


    One of the crew from the lower bridge was looking at the left side of the screen¡ªat something in the park that was being shown, and let out a voice filled with surprise.


    "¡ªIt''s here."


    Changing the position of the candy, her mouth twisted into a smile.


    In the picture, lying in the park, covered with a school uniform, Shidou was being shown but¡ªthat school uniform, suddenly started to burn.


    It wasn''t that it was disappearing because it was created by a Spirit, nor was it because the sun''s rays started a fire.


    That''s because, what was burning was not the uniform.


    The uniform burned and fell, revealing the beautifully hallowed body of Shidou.


    And then, the crew members of <Fraxinus> once again let out sounds of surprise.


    "T-The wound is¡ª"


    That''s right, the wound. The section that had turned into a gaping hole, was burning.


    The embers flared up until Shidou''s wound couldn''t be seen anymore¡ªthen gradually died down.


    And then after the flames finished licking, there existed Shidou''s perfectly restored body.


    And then¡ª


    "Nn.........hoooooooooottttttttttttttt!?"


    Seeing the fire that was still smoldering on his stomach, he jumped up.


    Patting his stomach with a flustered look, he extinguished the fire.


    "¡ªH-Huh? I''m... why?"


    The bridge erupted.


    "Wh... C-Commander, what is¡ª"


    "Didn''t I say so? If Shidou dies once or twice, he can immediately start a new game."


    While licking her lips, Kotori replied to her crew.


    The crew simultaneously cast questioning gazes, but she ignored them.


    "Immediately recover him. ¡ªThe only one who can stop the girl is Shidou."


    ¡ªHe doesn''t understand.


    While repeatedly patting his stomach, Shidou wrinkled his brows.


    There was a big hole in the blazer and shirt he was wearing, and his necktie was torn off halfway.


    But right now Shidou paid no heed towards his embarrassing appearance.


    There was something else that he had to direct his attention towards.


    "Why¡ªam I alive...?"


    Once again touching his stomach, he murmured.


    Back then, he felt a bad premonition, and suddenly pushed Tohka.


    In the next moment, a hole opened in his stomach¡ªand he fainted.


    There actually is a hole in his clothes, and the stains from a great amount of blood still remained. It didn''t seem like a dream.


    "Oh right¡ªTohka...!"


    That attack had been without doubt targeting Tohka.


    Exactly how is Tohka doing. He looked around the area, searching for that figure.


    Then, from a hill even higher than the park Shidou was in, a black light shot out¡ªfollowing it, the sound of a tremendous explosion and a shockwave spread out.


    "Uwahh...!?"


    Caught by surprise, he tumbled onto the ground, fanned by the wind.


    "Wh-What, the...!"


    While letting out a shout, he looked towards that place¡ªShidou''s body stiffened.


    The view he saw, compared to before he lost consciousness, had become something completely different.


    In that direction had been the construction area, as well as the mountains and such that haven''t been touched since the landscape changed 30 years ago¡ª


    Those things had been absurdly destroyed, as if they were hit with an air strike.


    No¡ªit was slightly different. If anything, it was like a huge sword had cut through them countless times, leaving behind a number of sharp edges.


    "What..."


    As he was muttering, dumbfounded,


    "Nuahhh...!"


    Shidou felt his body becoming weightless.


    This was not the first time he felt this feeling. It was <Fraxinus>''s transfer system.


    By the time Shidou had comprehended that, his view had already changed from the park on the hill to the inside of the <Fraxinus>.


    "This way!"


    The <Fraxinus> crew member waiting said to him in a loud voice.


    "H-Haa..."


    Still slightly confused, Shidou was led into the bridge.


    And when he arrived at the bridge,


    "¡ªHow did waking up feel, Shidou?"


    In the captain''s seat on the upper level of the bridge, a Chupa-Chups'' stick moving around, Kotori spoke.


    "...Kotori."


    Shidou lightly knocked his ringing ear, and frowned.


    "...I can''t quite grasp the situation. What exactly happened?"


    "Nn, Shidou was attacked by the AST, so the princess snapped and went to kill the AST."


    Saying this, she gestured for him to look diagonally upwards¡ªat the big screen in the bridge.


    "Wh..."


    There was Tohka, swinging a gigantic sword and cutting up mountains, as well as the figures of the AST fighting back.


    No¡ªit was not something that could be called fighting back.


    Not one of the attacks that the AST let out with intense spirit reached Tohka.


    On the other hand, Tohka''s swings, whether a direct hit or even just the shockwave, was easily blowing the wizards away and breaking their formation, as if their territory didn''t exist.


    It was overwhelmingly one-sided¡ª the march of a king.


    "She''s completely gone. Seems she really couldn''t tolerate Shidou being killed."


    Saying this, Kotori shrugged.


    "..., What does that mean...! Oh right! Rather, why am I alive!?"


    Shidou yelled, and Kotori grinned like she obviously knew something.


    "Well, let''s talk about that later. Right now there''s something else you need to do."


    While looking at the image of Tohka, Kotori said.


    "Something else¡ªto do?"


    "Yeah. We wouldn''t want casualties to result due to the Spirits."


    "..., That''s obvious, isn''t it!"


    Shidou shouted, and Kotori narrowed her eyes like she was having fun.


    "Okay, splendid, Mr. Knight. ¡ªThen let''s go. To stop the princess."


    Kotori looked away from Shidou after saying this, and then raised her voice.


    "Turn the <Fraxinus> around! Move to the battle front! Bring the uncertainty within 1 meter!"


    "Understood!"


    Several crew members who seemed like helmsmen responded in unison.


    Then, together with a strained sound, the <Fraxinus> shook slightly.


    "Ko-Kotori!"


    "Nn, what is it Shidou?"


    "You say stop Tohka¡ªis something like that possible!?"


    "What are you saying? It''s not whether it''s possible, it''s whether you''ll do it, Shidou."


    Kotori raised her brows, a stupefied look on her face.


    "M...Me!?"


    "Of course. When are you going to make up your mind. ¡ªIt''s impossible for anyone but Shidou."


    "H-How exactly do I...!"


    While sweat dripped down his face, Shidou asked, and Kotori pulled the Chupa Chups out of her mouth.


    And then, as a mischievous smile floated onto her face,


    "Don''t you know? There''s only one way to save a princess that''s been cursed."


    Saying this, her puckered lips and the candy met in a kiss.


    The situation was the worst possible.


    The ten AST members on standby were already all in the battle, but nevermind damaging the Spirit, they could not even hope to approach it.


    No¡ªeven before that, nobody other than Origami even entered the edge of the Spirit''s consciousness.


    After all¡ªthere are no lions that walk while worrying about ants.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh¡ª!!"


    Releasing a roar like a crying voice wet with tears, the Spirit swung the oversized sword down.


    "..."


    Origami engaged the thrusters, twisting her body and escaping into the sky, avoiding that strike.


    But¡ªthe shockwave brought about by the sword''s pressure invaded her territory and assaulted Origami''s body.


    "Guh¡ª"


    For just a moment, she had been careless.


    "¡ªAAAAAAAAHHH!"


    The Spirit roared.


    Then with all her power she rotated her shoulders and the sword sliced through the air, once again swinging towards Origami.


    "¡ªOrigami!!"


    Ryouko shouted out. But¡ªit was too late.


    The Spirit''s sword touched Origami''s territory.


    ¡ªIn an instant.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Origami realized that her judgment had been naive.


    She had tried to guess the approximate power by the shockwave but¡ªshe was wrong. The power was clearly in a different world.


    Nevermind comparing it to oneself, even just considering a strategy against it would be blasphemous; the iron hammer of the tyrannous king.


    In terms of time, it was a mere 1.5 seconds.


    Her territory.


    Supposedly boasting an absolute power, Origami''s castle.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Without a sound, without a voice, it was crushed.


    Origami''s body was flung from the sky onto the ground.


    "Aa¡ª"


    "Origami!"


    Ryouko''s voice felt far away.


    Probably since the territory had been released, the burden on her brain seems to have eased somewhat, but in place of that her whole body hurt intensely. There weren''t just one or two broken bones. Blood drenched the wiring suit from wounds which she didn''t even know where they were, creating an unpleasant feel. Her head that suddenly became heavy, as if remembering about gravity, moved just a tiny bit.


    In her hazy vision, the figure of the Spirit standing in the sky was the only thing she could see clearly. Holding the sword with an extremely sad expression, the figure of an awfully small girl.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s the end."


    The Spirit raised the sword, and paused.


    Surrounding the Spirit, a countless number of specks of light appeared, each giving off a black glow, and converged onto the sword''s blade like they were being sucked in.


    Even without any explanation, she understood.


    That is a strike with the Spirit''s full force behind it.


    If she received it in her current state, without her territory, then without a doubt she would die. She had to escape somehow.


    However, her body was heavy and hurt, as if she couldn''t even try to move it.


    Ryouko and the other AST members are all already unable to fight. There was no longer anything in existence that could stop the Spirit.


    She waited for the sword to take on a dark glow.


    The Spirit put power into the hand holding the sword.


    Then¡ªat that moment.


    "TooohkaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa¡ª!!"


    From the sky.


    From even higher up than the Spirit.


    Such a yell was heard.


    "Eh¡ª"


    Even though a threat to her life was imminent, Origami still let out that astonished voice.


    After all, that scream was from the boy that Origami had hit just a while ago.


    "The princess is in flight huh... then Shidou, let''s drop in here. Parachute? You don''t need something like that. We''re not so high up, and anyways, when you approach her, we''ll suspend you in midair. ¡ªAhh, uun, don''t worry don''t worry. It''s limited to directly below the <Fraxinus> though. ...Eh? If you stray off course? Mmm... well, there''ll be a beautiful flower blooming on the ground, a bright red one though."


    After telling Shidou about ''the way to stop Tohka'', Kotori glanced at the monitor while saying that. She then chuckled.


    "W-wait! It''s already gonna be hard enough, why are...!"


    "Well you know, if the success rate is going to be around the same, then isn''t it obvious that the more enjoyable way is better?"


    "You''re gonna be the only one enjoying itttttt!"


    "So annoying. Grab him."


    "Yes!"


    Kotori said, and from somewhere two muscular men appeared, and restrained Shidou''s two hands.


    Like that, Shidou was pulled along.


    "Ahh, damn you, you better remember this Kotoriii!"


    "Whatever. I''ll remember it so have a nice trip."


    Hearing such a voice, Shidou who was dragged to a hatch positioned in the lower part of the hull,


    "Good luck."


    Not even given time to complain, was thrown into the sky.


    "Gyahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª!?"


    A fierce wind assaulted the school uniform wrapped around his body as well as the flesh on his face.


    An unending feeling of zero gravity. He no longer was afraid of things like roller coasters.


    Then¡ªwhile so frightened that it seemed like his consciousness would fly away, Shidou saw a single shadow.


    "¡ª!"


    Extending his limbs to stabilize, he captured that girl in his blurred vision.


    And then.


    "TooohkaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa¡ª!!"


    With all the power he could muster, he screamed out that name.


    Not even a beat afterwards, the gravity that pulled on his body melted into the sense of weightlessness.


    It was probably the support from <Ratatoskr>. It didn''t change the fact that he was still falling, but if it''s like this¡ª


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka seems to have noticed Shidou''s voice; without swinging that giant sword, she faced upwards.


    Her cheeks and the tip of her nose were bright red, and her eyes were soggy. It was an extremely unseemly appearance.


    His eyes met Tohka''s.


    "shi¡ªdou...?"


    As if not yet comprehending the situation, Tohka muttered.


    While the speed of his descent gradually slowed down, Shidou placed his hands on Tohka''s two shoulders. With the help of Tohka standing in midair, he finally stopped.


    "H-Hey... Tohka."


    "shidou... is it, r-really, you...?"


    "Ahh... yeah, I think so."


    Shidou said, and Tohka''s lips quivered.


    "shidou, shidou, shidou...!"


    "Mhm, wh¡ª"


    As he started to answer, the edge of Shidou''s vision was filled with an intense light.


    The sword that Tohka stopped in mid-swing gave off a pure black glow that turned the surroundings into darkness.


    "Wh¡ªWhat is that..."


    "...! Oh no...! The power is¡ª"


    The same time that Tohka furrowed her brows, light leaked out from the blade like lightning, piercing the earth.


    "To-Tohka, what is¡ª"


    "I can''t control [The Last SwordHalvanhelev] anymore...! We have to release it somewhere...!"


    "Where is that somewhere!?"


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Without saying anything, Tohka looked towards the ground.


    Following her gaze, he noticed Origami lying there, seeming like she might die any moment.


    "...! Tohka, you...! D-Don''t shoot there!"


    "T-Then what are you telling me to do! It''s already reached the critical state!"


    Even while saying this, the sword that Tohka held was shooting streams of black lightning into the surroundings. Like machine gun fire, the continuous barrage gouged out the earth.


    Then, at that time, Shidou remembered Kotori''s words.


    "...Tohka. U-Uhm, calm down and listen to me."


    "What is it! Now''s not the time¡ª"


    "It''s about that! The possibility to do something about it... maybe... is there!"


    "What did you say!? What should I do!?"


    "A-Aahh. Uhm¡ª"


    However, Shidou wasn''t able to immediately let it out of his mouth.


    After all, the method that Kotori had told him was too incomprehensible and illogical and lacking context¡ª


    "Hurry up!"


    "...!"


    Shidou made up his mind and opened his mouth.


    "I-It''s, uhm...! Tohka! K-Kiss, me...!"


    "¡ªWhat!?"


    Tohka furrowed her brows.


    But that was to be expected. During this urgent time, he said something like that. It couldn''t be helped that she took it as some kind of bad joke.


    "S-Sorry, just forget it. Let''s think about some other¡ª"


    "What''s a kiss!?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Tell me quickly!"


    "...A ki-kiss is uhm, you bring two lips together¡ª"


    In the middle of Shidou''s words.


    ¡ªWithout any hesitation, Tohka pressed her pink lips onto Shidou''s lips.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!?"


    His eyes opened as wide as they could, as he let out a muffled sound.


    Tohka''s lips were so soft and so moist and even gave off a sweet smell that that feeling and touch had caused his brain to scream hell and heaven[1F 3]. That kisses tasted like lemon is a lie. Tohka''s kiss tasted like the parfait she ate at lunch.


    A beat later.


    ¡ªCracks formed on Tohka''s sword that towered into the sky, then it crumbled away, dissolving into the air.


    Following that, the film of light that formed the inners of the dress wrapped around Tohka''s body as well as her skirt disappeared, as if bursting open.


    "Wh¡ª"


    Tohka let out a voice filled with bewilderment.


    "...!?"


    But even more surprised was Shidou.


    It was not at Tohka''s sword and clothes disappearing. That he had heard from Kotori, though he had half-doubted it.


    If anything, it was that Tohka spoke while they were still in the kiss, so the lip that was in contact wriggled, causing him to go into some kind of chaos state that could no longer be expressed with Shidou''s vocabulary.


    ¡ªTohka''s body grew limp, falling towards the ground.


    In Shidou''s dim consciousness, while hesitating slightly, he hugged Tohka before her body fell away. Rather weakly. Timidly.


    With their heads downwards, their lips and bodies united, the two of them descended.


    Tohka''s raiment turned into particles of light, leaving behind a trail.


    It could''ve probably been a scene from a fantasy.


    However, Shidou didn''t have room to be aware of that.


    Slowly falling while supporting Tohka¡ªwith his body on the bottom, they landed on the ground.


    They remained overlapping like that for a while,


    "Pwua...!"


    As if taking a breather, Tohka''s lips parted, and she raised her body.


    "S..., s-s-s-s-s-sorry Tohka! I was told that this was the only way...!"


    Shidou immediately jumped up when Tohka moved off his body, springing backwards and at the same time balling up his body, ending with a marvelous jumping dogeza[1F 4].


    Well, to be precise Tohka was the one who gave the kiss, but somehow he felt like that was not the problem.


    However, many seconds passed, but she didn''t step on Shidou''s head or even curse at him.


    "...?"


    Thinking this was strange, he raised his head.


    Tohka was just sitting there with a mysterious look on her face, touching her lip with her finger.


    Or rather, before that¡ª


    "Pwua...!?"


    Shidou''s face turned bright red as if he was about to spout a nosebleed, and he hardened.


    The raiment she wore crumbling into bits and pieces, Tohka was in a half-naked state that was embarrassing to even look at.


    "¡ª!"


    Shidou''s reaction seems to have caused Tohka to notice this. She hurriedly covered her chest.


    "N-N-N-No Tohka, I was just¡ª"


    "D-Don''t look, idiot...!!"


    Though not knowing the meaning of a kiss, it seemed that she had a normal sense of embarrassment. While blushing, Tohka glared.


    "So-Sorry...!"


    Flustered, he closed his eyes.


    "That''s no good! You''re squinting aren''t you!"


    "Th-Then what should I do...!"


    Shidou said, and after a few moments, his whole body felt a warm feeling once again.


    "Eh¡ª"


    Involuntarily, his closed eyes opened.


    In front of his eyes were Tohka''s pure black hair, and her naked shoulders. The point was¡ªtheir bodies joined snugly.


    "...Now, you won''t be able to see."


    "A-Aahh..."


    Is this really okay? While thinking that, and unable to move his body, he stayed firm like that.


    After a while.


    "...shidou."


    Tohka let out a fading voice.


    "What is it?"


    "Will you... take me on a date again...?"


    "Yeah. Something like that, I''ll take you any time."


    Shidou emphatically affirmed.

 Volume 1 - Epilogue

    "¡ªThat is all."


    The location was the special communications room within the <Fraxinus> that only the commander Kotori was allowed to enter.


    Facing the round table set up in the center of the dim room, Kotori concluded her report.


    The report concerning the capture and retrieval of the Spirit.


    Around the round table, including Kotori, the breathing of a total of five people could be felt.


    But¡ªin reality, the only one in <Fraxinus> was Kotori. The other members were attending the meeting through speakers set up on the round table.


    "...So that means that his power is the real thing, huh."


    Speaking in a slightly muffled voice was the ugly cat-shaped stuffed animal sitting on Kotori''s right.


    Well, the voice actually came from the speaker right in front of the stuffed animal, but from Kotori''s viewpoint it was as if the ugly cat was the one speaking.


    As the others did not have a video feed of her, it was something Kotori set up arbitrarily.


    Due to that, this inner-most room of the <Fraxinus> had become a strangely fantasy-like space. It was almost like the mad tea-party of Alice in Wonderland.


    "That''s why I said, if it''s Shidou then it''ll work out."


    Kotori proudly crossed her arms, and this time the mouse with a crying face to the left of her quietly spoke.


    "¡ªGoing by just your claims, there was not enough credibility. After all, you can''t expect us to so readily believe in the power of self-resurrection... or the ability to absorb the Spirits'' power."


    Kotori shrugged.


    Oh well, there was nothing she could do about that.


    Setting up the various observation and analysis devices to confirm Shidou''s abilities took¡ªaround five years.


    Well even then, during that time the <Fraxinus> was built and a crew was gathered. In terms of timing it worked out just perfectly.


    "What about the status of the Spirit?"


    This time the voice came from beside the ugly cat, from an extremely stupid-looking blue dog with drool hanging off its face.


    "We have been monitoring her status since being retrieved by <Fraxinus>¡ªand her status is extremely stable. Not even a creak in space-time was detected. Exactly how much of her power remains will need to be analyzed in detail, but at the very least, it''s not at a level where ''just existing will destroy the world''."


    Kotori said, and of the four stuffed animals, three of them held their breaths at once.


    "Then, at least at this current stage, the Spirits can exist in this world without problems?"


    In a clearly excited voice, the ugly cat spoke. Kotori stared at it with disgust as she calmly answered ''yes''.


    "In addition, it would be difficult for her to lostdisappear into the other dimension with her own powers."


    "¡ªThen, what about his status? He had absorbed that much of the Spirit''s power. Has anything abnormal happened?"


    This time, the crying mouse asked.


    "At this moment no abnormalities have been detected, in either Shidou or the world."


    "How? They''re calamities that will destroy the world! To seal that power inside a human, and have nothing abnormal happen..."


    The stupid dog stated.


    "Didn''t we get permission to use him because it was concluded that no problems will arise?"


    "...What exactly is he? With such an ability... it''s as if he''s a Spirit."


    It wasn''t just the stuffed animal''s face, it really was an idiot. Kotori sighed inside her heart and dutifully opened her mouth.


    "¡ªHis ability to revive is as I explained previously. Regarding the absorption ability, we are currently investigating it."


    Kotori said, and for a moment the stuffed animals were silent.


    Then a few seconds later, the stuffed animal that had yet to speak until now, a squirrel hugging a walnut, quietly spoke.


    "¡ªAnyways, good work, Commander Itsuka. You have obtained brilliant results. I expect great things from you in the future."


    "Affirmative."


    For the very first time, Kotori straightened her pose, and placed her hand across her chest.


    "...Fwaaah."


    Since that incident a weekend had passed, it was now Monday.


    In the school building completely rebuilt by the Restoration Forces, a sizable number of students had already gathered.


    In the midst of them all, Shidou absentmindedly sighed, and stared off towards the roof of the classroom.


    ¡ªThat day.


    Shidou had immediately collapsed after what happened, and after he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in <Fraxinus>''s infirmary.


    Then, he went through an extensive medical check in that facility¡ªbut ever since he had fallen unconscious, he hadn''t been able to catch a glimpse of Tohka. Even when he demanded to talk to Tohka, the only response he got was that she was undergoing examinations, so even until the very end he was not able to even take a look at her.


    "...Ahh."


    As if the ten hectic days that passed since meeting Tohka were a dream, the plain normal days was¡ªto be honest, felt so empty and powerless, so much that he felt like dying.


    However... there was but one thing, one other thing that was caught in Shidou''s thoughts even more.


    That day. Shidou had definitely exchanged a kiss with Tohka.


    At that moment, the raiment that Tohka wore had melted and disappeared¡ªand at the same time, he felt as if something warm had flowed into his own body.


    ¡ªWhat exactly was that feeling?


    "..."


    Silently, he touched his lips.


    Three days had already passed, but he felt as if that sensation still remained. Shidou blushed slightly.


    "...That''s seriously disgusting. What are you doing Itsuka?"


    "! T-Tonomachi. If you''re there then give off some presence."


    Suddenly being talked to, Shidou returned his head to its original posture.


    "...I did, a normal amount. In fact I even called out to you. If you let me get lonely then I''ll die you know."


    Saying this, he straddled the empty seat in front and thrust his elbows on Shidou''s desk.


    "No, I didn''t know that. Anyways, go back to your own seat. It''s going to be homeroom soon."


    "It''s fine. Tama-chan''s going to be a bit late anyways."


    "Jeez... she''s still our teacher. You should stop with that nickname that sounds like a cat or maybe a seal."


    "Haha, it''s cute, so isn''t it fine? Though our ages are apart, but she''s still completely in my strike zone."


    "Ahh... then propose to her. She''ll probably accept."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Then, at that time the door of the classroom slid open with a rattling sound, and Shidou''s shoulders shook slightly.


    ¡ªInstantly, the classroom was abuzz.


    But that was to be expected. After all, that Tobiichi Origami had come to school wrapped all over with bandages.


    "...!"


    He couldn''t help but lose his breath.


    Using a Realizer, most injuries could be immediately cured. But after three whole days and still having that many bandages remaining, it had been quite the injury.


    "......"


    With all the gazes in the classroom gathered on Origami, she walked towards Shidou with uncertain steps until she was right in front of him.


    "H-hey, Tobiichi, I''m glad you''re doing we¡ª"


    He started to say awkwardly, but suddenly Origami disappeared from Shidou''s field of view.


    A moment later, Shidou realized that Origami was giving a deep bow.


    "T-Tobiichi...!?"


    The classroom became noisy, and all eyes gathered on Shidou and Origami.


    But, as if not caring about any of that, Origami continued.


    "¡ªSorry. Although it is not something that can be resolved with a single apology."


    From what he had heard later¡ªthe attack that targeted Tohka had been fired by Origami. She was probably apologizing for that.


    "Wha... Itsuka, did you do something to Tobiichi...?"


    "I did not! If I did then wouldn''t I be the one apologizing!"


    Shidou replied to Tonomachi who had been sending a suspicious glare.


    Either way, there was no way to explain the situation in detail. Shidou faced Origami again.


    "I-I''ll forgive you, so for now raise your head..."


    Shidou said, and unexpectedly Origami obediently straightened up.


    "But¡ª"


    Then, in the next moment, she grabbed onto the base of Shidou''s necktie.


    "¡ª!?"


    Her cold expression not changing the least, Origami pulled her face close.


    "No cheating."


    "......Huh?"


    Starting with Shidou''s, the eyes of everyone watching Origami''s actions turned to dots.


    As if matching the timing, the chime that signalled the start of homeroom rang.


    While glancing at Origami and Shidou with interest, the students returned to their own seats.


    However, Origami alone remained staring intently at Shidou''s face.


    Then, the goddess of salvation appeared.


    "Gooood morning, evvvveryone. Homeroom is starting."


    Opening the door, teacher Tama-chan walked into the classroom.


    "...? T-Tobiichi-san, what are you doing?"


    "......"


    Origami silently glanced at Tamae, and then released Shidou''s necktie and returned to her seat.


    Still, that was right beside Shidou. He couldn''t give a sigh of relief.


    "O-okay, has everyone settled in?"


    Feeling the unrest in the classroom, Tamae said in an excessively cheerful voice.


    Then, she hit her hand as if remembering something, and nodded to herself.


    "Oh right, before we take attendance today, I have a surprise! ¡ªCome in!"


    Saying this, she called towards the door that she had just herself come in through.


    "Mm."


    Then¡ªas if responding to that, such a voice was heard.


    "Wha..."


    "¡ª"


    At the same time Shidou and Origami''s jaws dropped.


    "¡ªI am transferring into this class from today, my name is Yatogami[1G 1] Tohka. Pleased to be in your care."


    Wearing a highschool uniform, Tohka entered with a gigantic smile on her face.


    Faced with this beauty that could cause one''s eyes to hurt just by looking at it, the class grew rowdy again.


    Ignoring the gazes, Tohka took a piece of chalk, and in poor writing wrote just the words "Tohka" on the blackboard. She then nodded to herself as if satisfied.


    "Wh... you, why are you..."


    "Nu?"


    Tohka turned to face the source of the voice. She gave off a strange shine, an illusionary glow.


    "Ohh, shidou! I missed you!"


    She then called out Shidou''s name with a loud voice, and hopped over to right beside Shidou''s seat¡ªright where Origami had been standing just moments ago.


    Once again, Shidou became the center of focus of the class.


    Murmur, murmur. From all around, theories of the relationship between the two of them as well as the connection with what happened with Origami before could be heard.


    Sweat formed on Shidou''s forehead as he said with a small voice that the other students couldn''t hear.


    "T-Tohka...? Why are you here?"


    "Nn, the examinations and such had finished. ¡ªIt turns out that over 99% of my power had disappeared."


    Following Shidou''s lead, Tohka said in a small voice.


    "Well¡ªit ended up good for me. I no longer cause the world to cry just by existing. Then, well, your sister did a bunch of stuff."


    "A-and your family name...?"


    "What was her name, that sleepy woman gave it to me."


    "Jeez..."


    Shidou scratched his head and laid onto his desk.


    He was glad that Tohka was allowed to be free, but there were probably other ways of doing things.


    But, with an innocent look,


    "What''s wrong, shidou. You look down. ¡ªAhh, could it be, were you lonely when I was gone?"


    She said such a thing while being completely serious.


    At a volume big enough for the surrounding people to hear, no less.


    The commotion in the classroom reached a climax.


    Never feeling so uncomfortable in his life, Shidou somehow managed to get his voice out.


    "What... don''t say something weird like that."


    "Hmpf, how cold. Even though you were chasing me so wildly back then."


    Saying this, she placed her hands on her two cheeks, and made a embarrassed look.


    "¡ª!?"


    He knew that the atmosphere had changed. There were even people sending messages from the shadows of their desk. Like this, it won''t be long until the whole school knew Shidou''s name.


    Shidou tried again with a louder voice.


    "N-no, Tohka! S-saying it like that will cause everyone to misunderstand!"


    "Nu? Are you saying that it was a misunderstanding? Even though it was my first time..."


    "¡ª¡ª,......!?"


    ¡ªCritical hit. Probably, Kotori and Reine had taught her some unnecessary knowledge.


    Ignoring the teacher''s commands, the class went berserk.


    Then, immediately¡ªTohka moved her face to the right.


    "Eh...?"


    In front of the stunned Shidou''s eyes, something that seemed like a pen sliced horizontally through the air at an amazing speed.


    "Uwah!?"


    Surprised, he looked for its source. There, still in the posture as if she had just thrown a pen, was Origami with a cold stare.


    "...Nu?"


    "..."


    Tohka and Origami. Their eyes crossed.


    "Nu, why the hell are you here?"


    "That is my line."


    It immediately became a critical situation.


    ¡ªHowever, the two of them did not seem like they wanted to fight here.


    But of course. One side had lost almost all her power, and the other side was without her equipment and injured.


    "O-okay! Stop it! Let''s end this now! Okay! Don''t fight!"


    Teacher Okamine hurriedly cut between the two of them, and somehow managed to diffuse the situation.


    However.


    "Now, Yatogami-san''s seat will be¡ª"


    The teacher started to search for Tohka''s seat, but


    "No need. ¡ªMove."


    Tohka let out a sharp look at the student beside Shidou¡ªon the opposite side of Origami.


    "E-eeek!"


    Faced with that pressure, the female student fell down from her chair.


    "Nn, thank you."


    Saying that, Tohka calmly sat down, and looked towards Shidou.


    But doing so, she met not Shidou''s gaze but rather Origami''s.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two of them silently glared at each other.


    Shidou was extremely happy that Tohka could continue living in this world. He also feels grateful towards Kotori and her crew who had done a lot.


    Also, he honestly felt relieved that Origami had managed to stay alive.


    This was undoubtedly what could be called the best possible outcome.


    But, this was...


    "Uuuuuuugh..."


    Showered with strange looks from both sides, Shidou held his head.

 Volume 2 - Prologue

    "shidou! I baked something called a cookie!"


    Her night-colored hair fluttered around her waist.


    Her eyes sparkled like radiant crystals.


    An impossibly beautiful girl said those words excitedly, while thrusting the container she held in her hands towards Shidou.


    Itsuka Shidou was under incredible pressure as he turned his body and called the name of the girl.


    "To-Tohka..."


    "Umu? What!?"


    With a carefree smile that could make flowers bloom, the girl ¡ª¡ª Yatogami Tohka answered.


    "......Well, about that¡­"


    There were so many things he wanted to say, but he couldn''t find the appropriate words in the face of her dazzling smile.


    Unable to find something wrong with Shidou''s expression, Tohka lifted the container''s lid.


    "More importantly Shidou, look at this!"


    The many things inside were irregularly shaped and had burn marks everywhere. They could barely be called cookies.


    Shidou and Tohka were in the same class, but in order to ''give the individual students a holistic education''... or so they were told, things like laboratory practicals and home economics were conducted in small groups of students.


    In other words, only the girls had home economics today.


    "What is that..."


    "Umu, I had everyone teach me. I made this, so try eating it!"


    ...


    Shidou felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Not because of Tohka''s cookies. . .


    Putting it simply ¡ª¡ª, all the other boys were watching him with glares of resentment.


    But that wasn''t completely unreasonable.


    The fact that he was even able to enjoy the girl''s homemade cookies made him the target of all the other guys jealousy.


    What''s more, it was said that right after transferring in, that Yatogami Tohka had exploded upwards in the (rumored) "Girl You Want Most as a Girlfriend" rankings.


    The guy closest to him, just next to him, his friend Tonomachi Hiroto, had a hollow expression on his face, [fuck, fuck, FUCCCCCK... only a dead Itsuka is a good Itsuka] was grumbling something under his breath.


    "Hm? What''s wrong shidou? You¡¯re not going to eat it?"


    "I... Err... About that..."


    Shidou said with a nervous twitch in his cheek. Tohka''s shoulders began drooping little by little.


    "Ugh... I see, it''s because shidou is good at cooking..."


    "¡ª! I-It''s not because of that. I-I¡¯ll eat it!"


    Shidou made up his mind, and took a cookie from the container.


    And then, as he slowly lifted it to his mouth¡ª¡ª


    "...!?"


    While his attention was elsewhere, a silver blur flew in a straight line in front of his eyes.


    The shot came from the hallway, and after breaking the cookie in Shidou''s hand into small pieces, it pierced the wall.


    "Wha-What...!?"


    He shouted as his body instinctively stiffened.


    Tracing back the trajectory of the silver blur, he saw a fork stuck into the wall. *Biiiin¡­¡­* was the hum from its vibration. It had a simple design. Probably some utensil from the cafeteria.


    "What, who threw that! That''s dangerous, you know!"


    Tohka shouted as she turned toward the hallway. Shidou did the same as his eyes turned in that direction.


    [......]


    Standing over there as if she had just thrown something a few seconds ago, was a silent girl with her right hand stretched out.


    Her skin was light colored, and she had hair that brushed the top of her shoulders. Her features were unusual, but graceful; she had no expression whatsoever on her face, giving off the impression of a lifeless doll.


    "To-Tobiichi?"


    "Nu."


    Sweat was sliding down Shidou¡¯s cheek, while Tohka had knitted her eyebrows together in displeasure.


    This girl¡ª¡ªTobiichi Origami, slowly approached them while looking at both of them.


    After stopping in front of Shidou, she lifted the lid of the container she was holding with her left hand and brought it out like how Tohka did a few moments ago.


    "You don''t have to put Yatogami Tohka''s thing in your mouth. If you are going to eat something, then eat this¡ª"


    Inside the container, there were perfect cookies that were uniform in shape lined up in neat rows. It looked like a product straight from a factory line.


    "E¡ªErrrr¡­¡­"


    "Don''t interfere! shidou is going to eat my cookies!"


    While Shidou was having trouble responding, Tohka answered with a high-pitched voice.


    However. Origami didn''t flinch at all. Her expression didn''t even twitch as she shook her head.


    "The one who is interfering is you. You should leave immediately."


    "What are you saying? Coming afterwards and acting all high and mighty!"


    "The order in which we arrived does not matter. I cannot allow you to have him ingest your cookies."


    "Wha¡ª WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"


    "You did not sufficiently wash your hands . What''s more, while you were baking, you choked during the rising of the wheat flour, causing you to sneeze three times. This is unusually unhygienic."


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    As if she got thrust into the void, Tohka¡¯s eyes spun around.


    For some reason, the moment Origami finished speaking, the surrounding male students started to get very noisy and excited. All eyes were on Tohka¡¯s cookies.


    But Tohka wasn''t in any state to notice this influx of attention; *Grrr...* she clenched her fist.


    "shi-shidou is strong, so that much is okay for him!"


    "You appear to be unaware of the consequences ¡ª¡ª Also, you messed up the proportions of the ingredients. I don¡¯t think by skipping parts of the recipe, that your cookies can be considered finished."


    "...?!"


    When Origami said that, Tohka frowned, she looked at Origami and her own cookies.


    "Wha... Why didn''t you say anything when we were in class?"


    "It wasn''t my duty to point it out. ¡ª¡ªIn any case, the odds that my cookies would satisfy him are obviously higher."


    "Shu-Shut up! There''s no way cookies from someone like you could ever be delicious!"


    Tohka shouted, while her eyes were spinning at an unstoppable speed. She took a cookie from Origami¡¯s container, and put it in her own mouth.


    And then crispy sounds could be heard as she started chewing on it¡ª¡ª


    "Fuaa..."


    Her cheeks were dyed the color of cherry blossoms, as she made an ecstatic expression. It seemed that the cookie was delicious.


    But Tohka immediately changed her expression by shaking her head vigorously.


    "Fu-Fuun, It wasn''t such a big deal! If your cookie is like that, then mine is more delicious!"


    "That is most unlikely. You should just gracefully admit your defeat."


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"


    "What?"


    "Ca-Calm down, both of you"


    If they were left alone, a fight might break out; so Shidou went in between and created some distance between them, while saying "Maa, maa" in order to calm them down.


    "Nu¡­ then shidou, whose cookies do you want to eat?"


    "Eh?"


    And, faced with such words all of a sudden, Shidou made a idiotic sound.


    Tohka and Origami, from both the left and right at the same time, brought out their containers.


    "Well, shidou?"


    "..."


    Both Tohka and Origami had glints in their eyes that could pierce and pin down an enemy, and as they stared at Shidou, a sweat drop began to flow down his cheek.


    ...Somehow, it was an atmosphere where no matter which one he ate, he would be killed.


    Shidou followed what are his survival instincts¡ª and took the cookies from both containers with both his hands, and put them in his mouth at the same time.


    "Uh, y-yeah, they are great! Both of your cookies taste great!"


    Tohka and Origami stared at shidou¡¯s condition.


    "Umu, my cookie was eaten a bit faster!"


    "Mine was 0.02 seconds faster."


    These words were both said at the exact same time.


    "..."


    "..."


    And then, their faces quietly met.


    "...Errrr"


    Today was not the first time that the ambiance was like that.


    Shidou felt like giving up or something like that, but jumped once again in between both of them.


    And at that very moment, as expected from both sides, a huge amount of stress that was building in their fists was released and aimed at each other''s vitals ¡ª¡ªand ended up hitting the head and the belly of the poor boy who got between them.

 Volume 2 - CH 1

    "...Haaa..."


    Shidou let out a long and heavy sigh.


    Walking upon the residential street as the sun slowly set, he dragged his legs and knees like an old man as he slowly moved forward.


    Fatigue had set into his face, and somehow, even the fringe that was almost entirely covering his eyes had lost its luster.


    Although he was only a 16-year-old boy......he looked older than his age.


    But, that was something to be expected!


    "...Haaa."


    He sighed one more time.


    In the end, Tohka and Origami had started quarrelling, with Shidou having to intervene.


    Plus, the conflict between the two of them wasn''t new.


    Although Tohka enrolled just a month ago into the same Raizen High School that Shidou was attending, the two of them (Tohka and Origami) would have competitions like this every single day.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, if it was simply about normal schoolgirls having some verbal quarrels, Shidou probably wouldn''t be in such a critical condition.


    "..."


    Shidou recalled Tohka and Origami''s forms from last month.


    On one side was an evil [Spirit] that people thought as a disaster that would wreck the world.


    On the other side was an Anti-Spirit Team wizard belonging to the JGSDF.


    They were both girls with abnormal powers beyond that of humans.


    For the time being, it was a normal human being, Shidou, who was acting as the mediator between these two girls.


    "Seriously, can''t those two just get along...?"


    After saying that, Shidou lowered his head gloomily, realizing his own dumb remarks.


    Until a month ago, both of their goals would have been to take each other''s life.


    Right now, in order to prevent Tohka''s Spirit from going berserk, Origami and the rest of the AST openly avoided aiming for her life according to the [Orders]...Naturally, forming a good relationship was not going to be a simple task ¡ª that was obvious.


    However, if this were to continue on, then Shidou''s body wouldn''t last, as one would expect from this situation.


    Shidou then released his biggest sigh yet¡ª¡ª


    "Hmm...?"


    Suddenly, he lifted his head up.


    Unexpectedly, standing alone, he felt something cold drip on his neck.


    "...Uwaa"


    He said it like he was groaning, and a frown appeared on his face.


    Before he knew it, the sky was getting covered by heavy gray clouds.


    "Rain, huh? Hey, hey, didn''t the weather forecast say it was going to be clear [fine day]?"


    He ranted against the weather forecaster whose recent predictions have been off the mark.


    And with an unbelievable timing that made it seem like this was planned from the beginning, *splash* *splash*, large water droplets started to stain the asphalt road.


    "Argh, damn it..."


    In a hurry, he raised his bag that he was holding onto above his head. He then hurriedly jogged to his house.


    But, as if the rain was laughing at Shidou, it intensified in a blink of an eye.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t be serious..."


    As he felt the cold sensation spread all over his uniform, Shidou frowned his eyebrows in annoyance.


    Now that both of his parents were overseas on a business trip and the housework was thus left to Shidou, the latter, instead of thinking of matters such as "my clothes are sticking to my body, how uncomfortable" or "it''d be bad if I were to catch a cold", was rather concerned about whether his uniform would get dry the next day. A concern that is usually left to the housewife. Trying as much as he could to avoid getting his clothes wet, he ran toward the direction of his house even though he knew that it would be a futile effort.


    However, immediately after turning right at a T-junction...


    "Ah..."


    In the middle of the downpour, Shidou suddenly stopped running.


    He resisted the numbness in his legs. It wasn''t like his legs were tired, or that he stopped caring about being drenched.


    But because in front of him was --------


    Instead of the water jewels that were falling from the sky, there was something else that bothered him that appeared from afar.


    "A girl...?"


    Shidou''s lips spoke those words.


    Yes, it was apparently a girl.


    A mantle with a cute design, wrapped around her body, was forming a small shadow.


    Her face was not visible, mainly because her hood with decorative rabbit ears was covering her entire face.


    What was standing out the most was her left hand.


    An amusing-looking rabbit-shaped puppet was equipped on it.


    Such a girl, in an area which was empty of people...


    *pyon* *pyon*


    ...was hopping around cheerfully in circles.


    "What...?"


    Shidou scrunched his eyebrows and watched the girl.


    In his head, questions were being processed.


    ''Why was that girl not holding an umbrella but jumping up and down under the rain instead?''¡ª No, that wasn''t the question.


    Why?


    Why did he feel like as if his eyes were being stolen by that girl?


    It was a question like that.


    She was certainly wearing an eye-catching attire.


    But no, it''s wasn''t about that.


    Although he couldn''t put it into words well, an uncomfortable sensation was overflowing in Shidou''s mind.


    It was an incomprehensible sensation. Plus, he recently felt something identical to that.


    "..."


    The cold rain clung against his skin as his clothes were wet, but he no longer cared about this discomfort.


    He could only stare at the girl, who was dancing freely in the middle of the downpour of cold raindrops¡ª


    *Sliiiiiiiiide*!


    "What...?"


    He opened his eyes, bewildered by what just happened.


    ...The girl lost her footing.


    Her face and stomach hit the ground hard, splashing the water puddle. Incidentally, the puppet on her left hand slipped off and flew forward.


    And then, lying face-down on the ground, she had stopped moving.


    "...H-Hey!"


    Shidou in panic rushed over, and turned her over while holding her small body.


    "A-Are you okay? Hey!"


    For the first time, he was able to see the girl''s face.


    Her age should be around Shidou''s sister''s - Kotori''s age. Her azure, fluttering hair was blue as the sea. Her soft lips had a pink color and she was a girl that looked like a beautiful French doll.


    "...!"


    And then, the girl opened her eyes, revealing her long eyelashes and her sapphire-like pupils.


    "Ahh...I''m glad. Are you hurt somewhere?"


    After Shidou said that, the girl''s face turned ghastly pale and her eyes were spinning round and round, then she sprung up as if she was trying to escape from Shidou.


    After that, she pulled a certain distance between them; her whole body started to faintly tremble. She looked at Shidou with fear in her eyes.


    "...Err..."


    Well, although it was simply in order to help her, he did suddenly touch her body, which might have been a careless act...despite that, Shidou was still a little shocked.


    "Ab-About that. I was just¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª! Don''t, come closer... please..."


    "Eh?"


    Just as Shidou made a step forward, the girl timidly said:


    "Please...Don''t hurt...me."


    The girl followed with those words.


    Did she see Shidou as someone who would harm her? It did seem that way, and she looked like a trembling little animal.


    "Errr..."


    And, to Shidou, who had no idea how to react to that, noticed the puppet that fell on the ground.


    It should be something that previously fell off the girl''s hand. He slowly bended over, picking it up, then presented it to the girl.


    "Is this...yours?"


    "...!"


    The girl widened her eyes and wanted to rush towards Shidou, but suddenly stopped.


    Although she wanted to retrieve that puppet, she made a face that expressed her fear of approaching Shidou, so she restlessly kept waiting for a better timing.


    When Shidou saw the girl''s state, he made a bitter smile. He then brought forward his hand that was holding the puppet to slowly shorten the distance.


    "...!"


    The girl twitched her shoulders ¡ª¡ªmaybe because she realized Shidou''s intentions, she crept forward and approached slowly.


    And then, she snatched the puppet from Shidou''s hand and wore it on her left hand.


    Suddenly, the girl started manipulating the puppet''s mouth to open and close it.


    "Yaahh¡ª¡ª, sorry ''bout that bro. You''re a life-saver¡ª"


    It was probably ventriloquism Shidou thought, as the rabbit made a strange high-pitched voice.


    Tilting its head to the side, it looked at the girl''s face as though it was questioning her...And as if it wanted to barge between Shidou and the girl, the rabbit puppet continued talking.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ªHmmm hey¡ª, when ya were waking me up, it looked like ya touched Yoshinon in lots of places. So, how was it hmmm? Be honest and tell us how¡ª was it?"


    "W-What...?"


    The puppet made an impression as if it was laughing *kara* *kara*, clattering and moving its body accordingly.


    "Oh you''re kidding¡ª¡ª Don''t pretend, ya lucky pervert...Well, for the time being, ya did help me up, so treat this as a special service that I.gave.you"


    "...Haaa..., yeah."


    After the puppet said those words, he gave back a bitter smile.


    "Umm, well, see ya. Thanks, sir."


    After the puppet said those words, the girl turned on her heels and then ran away.


    "Ah¡ªhey!"


    Even though Shidou called to her, the girl did not respond.


    She continued running and followed the bending road. Her figure instantly disappeared.


    "What was...that?"


    A few seconds had passed after watching the strange girl retreat. Shidou was still standing at that same spot; he said that while scratching his cheek.


    "...Ah."


    And then he realized.


    He didn''t realize it when he was having his attention taken away from the girl, but¡ª¡ª Shidou''s whole body was now totally dripping wet.


    To top it off, because of the place where his knees touched the ground, his trousers were left magnificently dirty.


    "Gosh¡ª¡ªreally..."


    While wondering whether there was any more stain remover left at home, he disheveled and scratched his hair. Droplets of water left his hair and flew in every direction.


    There was nothing he could do since he was already this wet. Thus, Shidou conveyed his current mood through a side, wanting to cheer up, and continued walking back home.


    "Ahhh...I''m soaking wet."


    A few minutes have passed since he started grumbling while walking.


    "...Hm?"


    After finally arriving in front of his house, as he inserted the key into the house entrance, Shidou slightly frowned.


    After turning the doorknob, he pulled the door.


    As expected, the door that was locked after he left opened without any resistance.


    "¡ª¡ªKotori...that girl, she finally came home."


    After taking a deep breath, Shidou''s expression faintly stiffened.


    Shidou''s sister, Itsuka Kotori, attends the junior high school in the neighborhood, as a 13-year-old second year junior high school student.


    And at the same time, she was also a commanding officer in the organization that neutralized Spirits through peaceful means. <Ratatoskr>.


    Since his sister had to help the Anti-disposal unit with some matters concerning the protection of the Spirit Tohka, she has not come home during the previous month. Shidou sighed as the image of Kotori''s face came to his mind.


    "Really."


    Even though he understood that she was busy on Tohka''s case, he still couldn''t forgive her for sleeping outside of home without his consent.


    Although she managed to attend school normally...as a brother, he had to lecture her for a while.


    "Besides¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou gulped.


    There were a lot of questions that Shidou had to ask Kotori no matter what.


    Shidou went through events that were hard to believe just a month ago.


    Kotori had an important role to play in them.


    "..."


    Although it''s just meeting up with his sister, it was extremely heart throbbing.


    Shidou strengthened his resolve and *eei!* slapped his own cheek. Then, he stepped foot into the house.


    "¡ª¡ªI''m home."


    He took off the shoes and socks that were soaking wet because of the rain, rolled up the cuffs of his trousers before leaving wet footprints on the wooden floor as he walked.


    From the corridor, he could hear sounds coming out from the television; there was no doubt that Kotori should be in the living room.


    Shidou changed his direction to the bathroom and tip-toed towards it.


    It was impossible to have a conversation when he was soaking wet anyway. It should be better to enter the living room after drying his body and changing his clothes.


    While holding his bag and socks with one hand, Shidou opened the bathroom''s door like he always used to.


    And¡ª


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    In an instant, Shidou''s body froze.


    ¡ªIn the bathroom was the figure of a girl.


    Covered under the long night-colored hair were eyes that shone like crystals.


    Even by adding the ten most grandiose adjective he could think of, they would not be enough to represent 10% of the beauty of this beautiful girl that gave off an overwhelming presence.


    That girl was the only one in Shidou''s memory.


    It was the Spirit who was supposed to bring destruction to the world. But also the second year, class 4, student number 35 of the public school Raizen High School.


    Yatogami Tohka was there.


    ¡ªThere was not a single cloth that was covering her body.


    "To-Tohka...?"


    Shidou muttered, dumbfounded.


    Her limbs could be qualified as artistically beautiful. In an instant, Shidou''s retina, optic nerve, brain cells, vibrated, became feverish and exploded.


    She had breasts that could be entirely covered by his palm, a slender waist, and buttocks that looked soft. All the girls in the world would hold a reverence that would pierce through the boundaries of envy or jealousy to this charming yet mysterious naked body.


    "...?!"


    And finally, Tohka twitched her shoulders and turned her face towards his direction.


    "Wha...shi-shidou!?"


    "¡ª! Ah, Er, No , this is a misunderstanding¡­! It''s because¡ª"


    Although he didn''t know what was wrong, those words automatically came off Shidou''s mouth.


    "E-Enough. Just get the hell out...!"


    "Guefugh...!?"


    Shidou took a magnificent right straight punch to his stomach, causing him to fly backwards, hit the wall behind, and fall hard on the floor, butt-first.


    In a flash, *Slam!*, the bathroom door tightly closed.


    "*Cough*, *cough*...gosh, that girl, she punched me seriously."


    He said that while coughing violently, but his mind brought a little correction.


    If Tohka were to punch him seriously, Shidou''s body would already become a convenient container that could be detached into two parts.


    Gradually, the pain inflicted on his stomach, mind, and retina started fading away altogether with the skin-color corrosion from the impact¡ª¡ª he also somehow took back his heart''s composure.


    Then, the bathroom door opened by a little bit. Tohka poked her face through the gap with her cheeks flushed bright red.


    "...Did you see, shidou?"


    "¡ª!"


    Shidou shook his head furiously at Tohka, who was staring him intensively.


    ...He actually did see a little, but if he were to be naively honest and tell her, this time his whole body would become able to fit into a suitcase.


    Tentatively she understood that and came to an agreement, after Tohka made the sound [muu...], she fully opened the door.


    Of course, Tohka has already put on her clothes.


    But it wasn''t the usual school uniform. Kotori probably lent it to her; it was Shidou''s favorite dressing gown.


    Due to her size being slightly bigger, her skin was showing from her collar until her collarbone, making it oddly erotic. It was a little troubling for Shidou to know where to place his eyes.


    However, now wasn''t the time to worry about that. He pointed his fingers at Tohka, and shouted.


    "Wh-What are you doing over here, Tohka...!"


    But Tohka tilted her head to the side, wondering what Shidou was talking about.


    "What? Didn''t you hear from your little sister? I think that, hum¡ª it was something about some sort of training. I was told that I''ll be staying here for the time being."


    She said that nonchalantly.


    "T-Training...!?"


    After Shidou had brought his eyebrows together, he set his sight towards the corridor.


    He then stood up, walked briskly, and slammed open the door in confusion.


    "Kotori! What the hell is this about!?"


    "Oh¡ª"


    When he did that, the little twin-tailed kid that was sitting on the sofa, watching the television, turned around, bringing those round eyes that looked like an acorn towards Shidou.


    "O-Onii-chan. Welcome back!"


    "H-Hey I''m home...Wait, that''s not it!"


    He replied normally without thinking, and then furiously shook his head.


    "You brought Tohka here, didn''t you...? Oh, and training, what on earth is this about...!?"


    "Now, now... Calm down, calm down."


    "How can I calm down!? W-Why did you bring Tohka here...? Isn''t she supposed to go home with Reine-san as usual!"


    "Eh? Well¡ªabout that¡ª"


    Kotori stretched a finger in the direction of the kitchen.


    "Oh...?"


    Shidou brought his eyes towards the direction that Kotori was pointing at¡ªand again, he stiffened.


    "...Ah, I''m coming in."


    That''s what she said.


    There was a woman with an excessively sleepy face, arriving at the dining table that was separating the living room and the kitchen. She was adding many sugar cubes into a steaming hot cup.


    ¡ªShe was Murasame Reine, the analysis officer of [Ratatoskr] and also the assistant homeroom teacher in charge of Shidou''s class.


    Incidentally, she was not wearing her usual military uniform, a white robe, but the pajamas of Shidou''s mother while having a towel hang around her neck. Her hair was somehow a little moist.


    "Re-Reine-san? What are you doing...?"


    "...Fumuu?"


    After reflecting on Shidou''s question for a short while, she scratched her head and said:


    "...Ah, I''m sorry. Am I using too much sugar?"


    "No, that''s not the problem!"


    He couldn''t help but shout.


    Reine definitely put enough sugar cubes in that cup to worry about getting hyperglycemia, but that is not important now.


    To calm down his own heartbeat, Shidou lightly patted his chest and then continued, saying:


    "What is this about? Shouldn''t Tohka be currently living in <Fraxinus>?"


    Tohka, who was currently being protected by [Ratatoskr], should now be living in the isolated area, which also happened to be a part of the airship interior the organization owned called <Fraxinus>. It was said that she also commuted to school from there.


    Though she had her powers sealed, she was previously known as a Spirit that bringing destruction to the world.


    It was made this way so that if, per chance, anything were to happen, immediate actions could be taken. Not only there was that, in order to conduct a regular inspection efficiently, it seemed a strong seal was placed in that isolated area which also had rooms prepared.


    Therefore, when Tohka finished school, she should have returned with Reine to <Fraxinus>...


    "...Aah, that''s right. I should''ve given you an explanation."


    Reine said that while rubbing her eyes, that had dark circles around them.


    "...But, before that."


    "Before that...?"


    "...Wouldn''t it be better if you change your clothes first? The floor is getting wet."


    "Ah."


    After being reminded of that, Shidou let out a brief sound.


    "...So? What is this all about?"


    Shidou, having changed into his casual clothes, set his sights towards Reine and Kotori, who were sitting on the other side of the table.


    These three people were currently on the second floor of the Itsuka residence, in Kotori''s room.


    The space was about the size of six tatami mats. The room was filled by pink dressers, a bed, and there was a crowd of fancy accessories and dolls that were placed everywhere.


    He originally wanted to continue the conversation in the living room, but due to some sensitive topics that should not reach Tohka''s ears, they relocated here.


    Incidentally, Tohka was under a trance, watching rebroadcasted anime in the living room. She should be quiet for the next 20 minutes.


    "Well¡ªabout this."


    Kotori poked her soft cheek with her finger, pushing it upward.


    "From today onwards, Tohka will be temporarily staying here in our house!"


    Then, puffing her chest out with pride, she made an innocent smile.


    "That is why I''m asking how it turned out to be like thiiiiiiiiiiiiiis!"


    "......Now, please calm down, Shintarou."


    As Shidou was shouting, Reine spoke out.


    Whether or not it was a matter of course, she had still mistaken his name.


    "It isn''t Shintarou, but Shidou."


    "......Ah, you''re right. I take it back. Sorry about that, Shin."


    "......"


    It was not taken back. It just became a nickname.


    He couldn''t help but think it was on purpose but...as he looked closely at Reine''s face, he couldn''t help but think that she might have really mistaken his name.


    However, Shidou could not corner her about his name any more than this.


    "......The reasons can be more or less classified into two parts."


    Reine started speaking with a seemingly calm voice.


    "......The first part is about¡ª¡ªwho will continue to take care of her afterwards."


    "Take care of her afterwards...what do you mean?"


    "......Shin. Last month, you kissed Tohka and sealed away her powers, right?"


    "...Ugh, Ye-Yeah..."


    Shidou lowered his head in defeat.


    At the same time, the feeling from that time resurfaced, and his face reddened a little.


    "Ah¡ªOnii-chan''s face is getting red- How cute~~"


    "Sh-Shut up!"


    Kotori, who seemed to enjoy that, said it cheerfully from the depths of her heart. Shidou averted his sight awkwardly.


    "...Well, that''s fine, but there''s a problem...There''s currently something like an invisible connection running between Shin and Tohka."


    "Connection? What does that mean?"


    "...To put it into simpler words, when Tohka''s mental states becomes unstable, there''s the chance that the spiritual power that is sealed within your body will reflux."


    "Wha...?"


    Shidou''s body froze in fear.


    ¡ª¡ªSo the seal that was placed on Tohka''s spirit powers would let them get back to her...?


    Does it not mean that Tohka will once again have the power to slice heaven and earth in a single swing?


    If by any chance that was the case¡ª¡ª this was a possibility that can make people shiver just by thinking about it.


    "......As you know, Tohka is now living in the isolated area of <Fraxinus>."


    Whether she was aware or not of Shidou''s panicked state, Reine continued talking in a soft manner.


    "......Although we are usually monitoring Tohka''s condition......Somehow, when she is on <Fraxinus>, the levels of stress measured are higher compared to the levels when she is at school."


    "I-Is that so?"


    "......Yes. Moreover, it seems she doesn''t like the regular inspections that occur twice a day. Although it is within her tolerance for now, it would be hard even for an expert to say whether we could continue on like this¡ª¡ª And that''s why¡ª"


    Reine touched her chin with her fingers.


    "¡ªconsidering that the results gained from the inspections have been stable, we will be changing Tohka''s living quarters to outside of <Fraxinus> for a while." "Ha-Haa...is that so."


    "......Ahh. Due to these circumstances, it has been decided that Tohka will be staying in this house for the time being while the special Spirit residential building is being built."


    "Please wait."


    Shidou put his right palm on his forehead, his face twitching.


    "......What''s wrong?"


    "Wh-Why does it have to be my house...?"


    Reine made a small groan at Shidou''s question.


    "......Well, to put it bluntly¡ª when she is with you, Tohka''s mental state will be at its most stable condition."


    "Eh..."


    As soon as those words were said, he held his breath.


    "......That is to say¡ª while this is hard for us to judge, Tohka hasn''t put her trust on any human other than you. Whether it''s me or Kotori, although we had many opportunities to be in contact with her¡ª¡ª that wasn''t the case ......Firstly, even if it''s by a little, we will secure a safe place. Then, we will test whether if Tohka is capable of living a normal life."


    "...I see..."


    Shidou wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Certainly, after the explanation, everything seemed to be clear to Shidou.


    What more¡ª well, he was told that Tohka trusted him.


    ...He didn''t hate it.


    But, as if he was going to change his mind, he lightly shook his head. This wasn''t a request he could easily accept. As if he was trying to dodge it, he asked a new question that was directed at Reine.


    "So...What is the other reason?"


    "...Ahh, this one is more straight-forward ¡ªShin, it is for your training."


    "..."


    The words that were mentioned when he had changed his clothes a while ago were repeated.


    Training. With that single word, many unpleasant memories surfaced in his mind.


    "Oh yeah, that topic did turn up...But, there is no need for any more training right?"


    "...Huh? Why is that?"


    "Why is that...''cos the the Spirit''s power has already been sealed..."


    When Shidou said that, Reine turned into a wobbly state which made her swing her head to the side.


    "......Who told you that Tohka is the only Spirit?"


    "Eh...? What do mean...by¡ª"


    "......It means exactly what I said. A special trait of the calamity designated creatures¡ªalso known as Spirits¡ªare causing spacequakes. But Tohka isn''t the only one. At this current time, we have confirmed that there are other ones beside her."


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou suddenly felt like his heart was getting pulled and squeezed.


    ¡ªThe Spirits. So Tohka wasn''t the only one?


    Wondering whether it was nervousness or fear, whirlpools were forming in the bottom of his stomach. It was an emotion hard to describe. The constant trembling that his whole body was releasing could be felt from his hands and legs, all the way to his fingertips.


    But Reine didn''t care about the stiffened up Shidou, and went on.


    "......Shin. We want you to continue taking on the role of conversing with the Spirits. That''s what the training is about."


    "...Y-You''re kidding¡ª"


    Then, just as he shouted and struck his thigh...


    "¡ª¡ªHuh?"


    Kotori, who has been quietly listening to the conversation, raised her small voice.


    Before anyone noticed, the color of the ribbon that had been tying her hair in twintails had changed from white to black.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    ...Shidou felt like he had already seen this before. Kotori was now in Commander Mode.


    "You don''t want to, Shidou? Are you saying that you hate dating Spirits and making them fall for you?"


    Her tone was totally different from a few seconds ago. While giving off adult-like vibes, Kotori had spoken.


    ¡ªRight.


    [Ratatoskr] proposed to use this method to subdue the Spirits, which is through peaceful and non-violent means¡ª


    That is for Shidou to get in good terms with the Spirits, and then seal the powers in his own body¡ª even to put it in words, this was a stupid thing to do.


    "Uh, o-of course I don''t!"


    Shidou having said that, Kotori bent her body slightly forward while opening her lips.


    "Geez¡ª If that''s the case, then there''s nothing we can do anymore."


    "Ah...?"


    "We can either quietly watch the world getting messed up by spacequakes or patiently wait for a miracle-like event by letting the AST kill the Spirits. It''ll probably be one of those two."


    "...!"


    After being told that, Shidou was left speechless.


    It was not like he has forgotten about it¡ª but having that reality facing him once again made his heart struck by a prickly pain.


    The Spirits, who exist in the alternate dimension that is said to be the neighboring world, would rarely appear in this world.


    On these occasions, there would be a large fluctuation with the walls between the dimensions, causing a phenomenon known as a spacequake to occur.


    Whether it was on a large or small scale¨C as long as Spririts appear in an area, the latter would be absurdly destroyed, as though a bomb had exploded.


    After that, the Spirits would be known as dangerous existences, and people would be attempting to eliminate them by any means with the help of members of the JGSDF''s Anti-Spirits Team''s, the AST''s, military powers.


    "The unusual power that can seal the ones of the Spirits away¡ª you are the only person in the whole world that holds that. And yet, you''re saying that you don''t want to do this. Doesn''t it mean that there is no possible alternative anymore?"


    "...Wh-What''s with...that..."


    Shidou looked as if he was in pain.


    A heavy responsibility was put on him without him knowing. His stomach started to ache due to the heaviness of his duty.


    But¡ªback to the original topic...


    There were still a lot of things that Shidou had to confirm no matter what.


    "¡ªKotori."


    "What is it?"


    As if she somehow managed to guess what Shidou was about to ask, Kotori leisurely replied.


    "...First of all, will you tell me what on earth is [Ratatoskr]? When did you enter into such an organization? And¡ªabout my power, what on earth is it?"


    Yes. That was what Shidou always wanted to know.


    Due to Kotori always being away from home, he wasn''t able to ask her that


    Kotori sighed, and took out her favorite food¡ªa Chupa Chups¡ªfrom her pocket. Only after unwrapping it and putting it in her mouth that she began to talk.


    "¡ªI guess you''re right. This is also the right opportunity to tell you, so let me get straight to the point."


    After saying that, she let the back of her body lean on the cushion behind her.


    "[Ratatoskr] was formed by volunteers...Well, to put it simply, it was something like a kind of nature conservation association¡ª And of course, its existence was not publicly announced."


    "Nature conservation association huh..."


    Somehow, he felt like it was something that didn''t make sense, and because of that he hesitated to interrupt the talk. As if he wanted her continue talking, he continued making only agreeable responses.


    "Yup...What''s more, the main goal and the reason for forming [Ratatoskr]¡ª is to shelter the Spirits and to provide them with a blessed and happy life......Well, it also seems like there are corrupt people in the biggest leadership group, the ROUNDS, that want to do something like obtaining the enormous powers of the Spirits."


    "Ah...? Wasn''t it to prevent the spacequakes?"


    "Well, of course there is that. But that is a secondary goal. If that''s how you see it, then we are the same as the AST."


    "...Hmm, well, I guess you''re right. So...such an organization exists. When and why did you become the Commander there? I had no idea of what you were."


    He said those words in displeasure.


    Although he didn''t have any intent to say ''Don''t keep secrets from me'', this was something important¡ª that is to be hiding a secret like being involved in something that can endanger her life. He was a little unsatisfied as an older brother.


    Having guessed his feelings, Kotori snorted.


    "I was appointed as the commander of the combat unit of [Ratatoskr]...around five years ago, I think."


    "Five years ago......Huh¡ª Wait, WHA...!?"


    After Shidou finished making simple calculations in his head¡ª he lifted his tilted head back to its normal position.


    "Stop spouting that crap. Five years ago...weren''t you just an 8-year-old girl?!"


    Shidou was hit by a feeling of disbelief.


    Even though it was not an ordinary organization, still, to have a girl that is about as old as an elementary third year student be its commander, that is just plain crazy.


    "Well, during those few years, it was something like training. In reality, it was only recently that I have taken the command post."


    "N-No, it isn''t about that. Why would they take a small girl in the first place¡ª"


    "Well, how do I put it? [Ratatoskr] realized that I possess an overflowing intelligence."


    "How can I be convinced by something like that!"


    "Even if you tell me that, nothing can be done since it''s the truth. Why can''t you just believe in the words of your little sister more obediently? Do you think you will look smart if you doubt other people''s word?"


    ...Her behavior was completely different from the usual cute Kotori''s. Sweat was drooping down Shidou''s cheek.


    "......That double personality of yours, is it [Ratatoskr''s] fault?"


    After Shidou said that, Kotori snorted.


    "That''s simplistic and rude. Think a little before you say anything. In the first place this is¡ª"


    "This is...?"


    "......"


    After Kotori looked at Shidou with a difficult expression, she swung her head away and ignored Shidou''s words.


    "¡ªThat matter isn''t important. Right now, we are talking about [Ratatoskr]. Plus, about five years ago, some incidents happened and became the turning point for the organization."


    "Hey, don''t just change the¡ª"


    But, Shidou words were stopped halfway.


    It was because Kotori put her fingers around the rod of the Chupa Chups she was eating, took it out of her mouth and pointed it at Shidou.


    "¡ªDue to the discovery of the boy who can seal the Spirits'' power with a kiss, [Ratatoskr] thereafter has positively shifted its objective towards protecting Spirits."


    "Wha..."


    Shidou''s eyebrows were deformed in shock.


    "An-And that boy is...me, right?"


    "Yes."


    Kotori nodded, and once again, put the Chupa Chups back into her mouth.


    And as for Shidou, things were chaotic in his head. Having all kinds of information being given to him in one shot, it became impossible to process all of it.


    "Wait, please wait a moment...First of all, why was I provided with this kind of power?"


    "Dunno."


    "Huh...? N-Nononono. Don''t try to deliberately mystify that matter."


    "I''m not deliberately mystifying it. I really don''t know. Through the medium of a kiss, it can rob and take away the Spirit''s power, and seal it safely inside one''s body. I only know that you had this ability. As for the reason why you have these powers, I personally have no idea."


    "Th-Then, how did you know that I have this kind of power! And five years ago! What on earth happened back then!"


    The moment Shidou said that while scratching his head...


    Kotori averted her gaze to the ground.


    "..."


    After seeing that she seemed different than usual and took on an expression of grief, Shidou was shocked.


    She looked as if she was feeling deep sorrow. As if she recalled some painful memories.


    ¡ª¡ªIt looked like she felt remorse because of something wrong that could not be undone.


    On that¡ª face.


    "Ko-Kotori...?"


    When Shidou called her name, Kotori came back to earth, and her shoulders slightly trembled.


    "Eh¡ªyeah, it was discovered through [Ratatoskr]''s observation device. That''s how it was. And I also managed through the same method."


    She was completely different compared to her usual Commander Mode. Plus, Kotori said those vague words in an evasive manner.


    But he...for some reason, he didn''t have the heart to pursue this subject any longer.


    "A-Anyway¡ª"


    After Kotori coughed and cleared her throat, she pointed at Shidou with her finger.


    "Right now, the most important information is that [you have the powers to do something about the Spirits]. Got it?! So make your choice¡ª From now on, will you accept or not to capture the Spirits'' heart for us?"


    "..."


    Shidou pressed his lips together in displeasure. It was a question that has quite a bad disposition.


    Shidou was the only one that could seal the powers of the Spirits.


    If Shidou doesn''t do this, the Spirits¡ª the thing is, their existence and circumstances are the same with Tohka''s, so Shidou has thoughts of wanting to save them. Every time they come over to this side of the world, the AST would attack them.


    Even though it''s not the intention of the girl to destroy this world.


    Having a one-sided conclusion, deciding they are a disaster and aiming for their lives.


    And there''s¡ª¡ª that problem with the spacequakes.


    If the Spirits powers aren''t sealed, someday again, there was a chance that the large-scale great disaster level of that Eurasia might happen again.


    Shidou made a big sigh and scratched off some of his hair.


    "...Give me a little time, to think about it."


    "¡ªWell, that is okay for now."


    Kotori said that with a sigh, and directed her gaze towards Reine, who was sitting beside her.


    "Well then Reine, the preparations."


    "...Okay, leave them to me ...Or rather, everything is already complete."


    After Reine said that while wobbling her head, Kotori whistled.


    "As expected. You work fast."


    "...Preparations? What is that about?"


    A bad feeling resurfaced when those two made that restless conversation. Shidou asked them while sweat was dripping down off his cheek.


    When he did that, Kotori replied like it was a natural thing to do.


    "Eh? Therefore, Tohka''s room preparation was already decided. She is going to use the second floor''s guest room."


    "Wai-Wait a minute! Didn''t you say you will let me think for a bit!"


    "Yes, that''s why you shouldn''t worry about things here. Take your time and think."


    "Don''t speak the impossibleeeeee!!!!!"


    When Shidou shouted, Kotori blocked her ears in relief.


    "You''re noisy. Either way, until the specially designated residential area is finished, we have no choice but to let Tohka stay here. By the time you''ll make your decision, it''ll be too late for training."


    "Even If you say something like that...I think there''s something wrong with having a young girl and boy of the same age living in the same house..."


    As Shidou''s face was beet red when he said that, Kotori coldly laughed at him.


    "If you were able to make such mistakes, we wouldn''t have any hardships at all."


    "Guh..."


    It was a little saddening that he couldn''t deny it.


    "But, even so...!"


    And, as Shidou was still clinging onto opposition, from Shidou''s back¡ªthe door that installed in Kotori''s room entrance, *Kachin*, opened.


    "...!"


    His shoulder twitched, and then turned around.


    While he was wondering how long has she been there, from the corridor Tohka gave him an anxious look.


    "...shidou. As I thought, I can''t? I...can''t stay here?"


    "...Uh."


    With eyebrows that are shaped in the form of a °Ë, Tohka looked over with sad eyes, causing Shidou to be left speechless.


    ...If there was any human that can say no in this situation, he would really like to meet him.


    Shidou, made a loooooong sigh.


    "...I-I understand..."


    "¡­So, speaking of this training, what is it? What on Earth are you going to make me do?"


    Shidou, after having his head forcefully dragged around about three hours ago¡ª


    After finishing his dinner, Shidou asked Kotori, who was sitting on the living room sofa.


    The only ones in the Itsuka family living room were Shidou and Kotori.


    After all that, Reine returned to <Fraxinus>. As for Tohka, after eating dinner, she proceeded towards the guest room. The accessories she used while staying at the isolated area of <Fraxinus> were delivered a little while ago. It seems she was unpacking her luggage now.


    "Nothing in particular, it¡¯s OK to do nothing."


    Kotori, who had her hair tied up with the black ribbon, said that while moving her lips, which had a finished rod hanging from her mouth (of course, it was not tobacco, but a Chupa Chups).


    "Huh¡­? What do you mean? After saying all that stuff about training."


    "Un¡ª¡ª, speaking accurately, the theme this time is to lead an ordinary lifestyle¡­I think."


    "Ah?"


    "Basically, your training, based on the assumption that you will be dating all the Spirits from now on, is to manage to have a conversation with girls without being nervous."


    "¡­Ah, now that I think about it, you did say something like that."


    After he recalled having to train with galge last month and to undergo training in the art of flirting¡ª his cheek twitched.


    "This time, we will be making the best of ''living together with a girl'' as live combat training. The point is that even if you suddenly encounter a chest tightening situation with a girl, you will stay calm and be able to behave gentlemanly and act accordingly."


    "¡­Haa."


    "That''s why Shidou, during the time that you are living together with Tohka, no matter the kind of naughty event that will happen, it will be best if you can cope with the situation without being flustered."


    "Wha¡­What¡¯s up with that¡­"


    Shidou¡¯s brow formed a grand wrinkle, and he moaned.


    Suddenly a new question floated into his mind.


    "¡­Speaking of which, why must I seduce the Spirits in the first place? You can just seal the Spirits'' powers by kissing, right? In that case, there''s no need to abruptly strike¡ª¡ª"


    "Oh my, is forcing yourself on others what you prefer, Shidou? Good luck in not having your name appear in the morning newspapers."


    "I won''t be in them!"


    As Shidou shouted, Kotori shrugged her shoulders in a relieved manner.


    "¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s useless. If the Spirits don''t open their hearts to Shidou, they won''t let you seal their powers completely."


    "Is-Is that so¡­?"


    "Yes, and I don''t particularly mean that they have to be deeply in love. At the very least, it will be hard if they don''t trust you enough for them to not refuse the kiss. That''s why Reine monitors the Spirits individually on their mood and positive feelings."


    "Ha,Haaa¡­"


    The more he hears about this, the harder it is to understand what his ability is.


    "¡­Hm?"


    And¡ª Shidou twisted his head.


    For Kotori, it seems she began moving her lips normally.


    "¡­I see, I understand. Un¡­later¡­"


    If he looked closely, in Kotori¡¯s right ear, he could see she was wearing a small intercam.


    "Kotori? Who are you talking to?"


    "¡ª¡ªAah, it''s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it¡ª¡ª more importantly Shidou."


    Thus, Kotori jumped off the sofa and stood up.


    "I want to go to the toilet."


    "Huh? Why don¡¯t you just go then."


    "From what I saw a while ago, the light bulb is out. Could you go on ahead and change it?"


    "¡ª? Ahh¡­I don''t mind."


    While Shidou was thinking that Kotori was being very suspicious, he pulled out a spare light bulb from one of the shelves.


    He then took a stool meant for this type of work and headed towards the toilet.


    And then, after he put the stool on the floor he proceeded to open the door¡ª


    "¡ª!?"


    His posture froze accordingly.


    But it was a natural thing to do. In any case¡ª it was because his guest was in there, on the toilet.


    "Wha¡­shidou!?"


    Tohka was currently sitting there with her panties below her knees.


    "To¡­To-To-To-To-To-To-To-Tohka¡­!? What are you doing over¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou squeezed out that voice, while he felt his pulse rate suddenly accelerate.


    Weird. The toilet door was not locked.


    In addition, the light bulb which Kotori said was out¡ª was shining brightly and dazzlingly. Incidentally, the light switch that was installed beside the door was off.


    This was absurd, for someone that entered abruptly to be able to see through this ploy.


    "Tha-That¡¯s my line!, hurry up and close it!"


    With Tohka''s cheeks turning beet red, at the same time as having one hand pulling down her gown¡¯s hem, she violently grabbed the toilet paper that was installed on the wall, and then threw it at Shidou¡¯s face with all her might.


    "Goah¡­!?"


    Although it was just soft toilet paper, but if it was thrown abruptly, it would still have a decent amount of impact.


    Shidou emitted a groan, and collapsed facing up on that spot.


    *Roll**Roll**Roll*¡­¡­and, the toilet paper that had commenced a kamikaze [2A 1] attack on Shidou¡¯s nose drew a white line along the corridor.


    "Wha-What happened¡­?"


    And while Shidou was gazing at the ceiling, Kotori appeared overhead.


    "That was pathetic. Even though I just told you not to panic and get flustered."


    Because of her daunting pose as Shidou laid on his back, her underwear was fully exposed. Well, even if it was Shidou, because it was his sister¡¯s panties, he was not panicking.


    "¡­Kotori. This is your fault¡­"


    As Shidou said that, Kotori took the Chupa Chups by the stick, popped the candy out of her mouth and held it up beside her lips.


    ¡­What happened was that they had estimated when Tohka would enter the toilet, before sending Shidou to attack. And what''s more, they politely played with the door lock and the light switch.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou¡¯s condition is always being monitored by the <Fraxinus>. Then the crew and AI will judge each of Shidou¡¯s corresponding success rates individually¡ª And of course this time, it¡¯s a failure."


    After saying that, Kotori showed Shidou something that she was hiding behind her back.


    "Ah¡­?"


    It was a small-sized radio.


    Kotori inserted a battery into it, and matched the frequency. As she did that¡ª¡ª


    "¡ªThis world, it is filled with deceit. The adults are all rotten. We can''t be like that. Show them the power ¡ª the overflowing wonder. We can¡¯t stop our legs that will face the future¡ª"


    ¡­It was a poem he had heard from somewhere being blandly recited out loud.


    Yes. It was something that Shidou wrote when he was in middle school.


    "Gy¡­Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!?"


    Shidou screamed as if he had ceased functioning, pulled out the radio''s battery and dropped it.


    "Even if you do that it''s useless. After all, it is already being aired."


    "Wha¡­!?"


    Shidou¡¯s face was completely dyed red.


    "It is the Penalty''s successor from last time. It will be a problem if you don''t take it seriously just because this is training¡ª¡ª well, relax. As long as you don¡¯t get it all wrong, something like revealing the author''s name will not happen."


    "Isn''t that saying that if I get all of it wrong, it will be revealed!"


    "That''s why I''m saying that before it happens so you can get used to it. It''s not like I told you to make her get all lovey-dovey. No matter how nervous you get, if you calm down and are able to act correspondingly, you pass."


    "Tha-That¡¯s unreasonable¡­"


    The galge was much better. The training this time had a degree of difficulty that was too high for Shidou, who had no immunity.


    "Spe-Speaking of which, didn''t you say we shouldn''t make Tohka''s mental stability even worse¡­!?"


    "Ahhhh, well that''s not a problem. There are a lot of things that will cause her emotions to swing. In these sorts of events, the chances that the Spirit powers reverse back to her are very low."


    "Bu-But even so¡­"


    And, while Shidou was saying that, from his back a - *screech* - sound echoed.


    Tohka opened the toilet door by a bit, and half of her fully red face peeked out.


    "To-Tohka¡­?"


    Even though it was Kotori¡¯s fault in the first place, but for someone who was caught doing something like peeping just a moment ago, it was hard to face each other. Shidou averted his gaze and said in a soft voice.


    "So-Sorry¡­it wasn''t on purpose. Please forgive me¡­"


    After he said that, Tohka, with cheeks that were blushing in embarrassment, pointed at the white line along the corridor that she was focusing on.


    "¡­I will forgive you¡­so erm, some¡­how, could you please get me the paper?"


    "Ah¡­"


    Which reminded him that the toilet paper that was meant for emergency use might be out.


    Shidou took the toilet paper that fell on the corridor with his hands, rolled it back and handed it to Tohka.


    "Shidou, it seems that the bath is ready, so go on ahead."


    What kind of traps did you set up this time¡­?


    Shidou braced himself, when Kotori threw those words at him, it was around 8 P.M.


    "¡­The bath, huh."


    Shidou answered in a hollow voice, and was creeping his head into the living room.


    While Kotori was lying down, she was holding a controller from a game console connected to the television.


    As expected, Tohka¡¯s presence¡ª was absent.


    Yes. Just a while ago, when Shidou stepped away for a few minutes, Tohka¡¯s figure had disappeared.


    Kotori said that she went to go get something from her room¡­having reached this stage, Shidou wasn¡¯t that na?ve to believe that.


    "¡­No, I¡¯m okay with taking it afterwards. How about you going ahead, Kotori?"


    "¡­¡­"


    *Twitch*


    Kotori, who was enjoying swaying along in sync with the game¡¯s BGM, halted her fingers for a moment. Shidou did not overlook it.


    "I¡¯ll pass. Right now is the good part."


    ! She said that with a poker face while looking at the screen.


    ¡ªShidou was certain of this.


    This is a trap set by Kotori.


    While Shidou wasn¡¯t there, they made Tohka enter the bath, same as with the toilet incident just moments ago, and they would then have Shidou barge in. They were probably planning to produce a happy and embarrassing situation.


    A commander with many stratagems in her head like Itsuka Kotori would never overlook an opportunity such as the classic bath scenario.


    However, Shidou had already experienced the bathroom incident when he returned home. There was no way he would fall for it a second time.


    While making a small shrug with his shoulders¡ª it was time to play his prized, hidden card.


    "Oh well, don''t be like that¡ª especially today, since we are going to use the bubble bath melt."


    "¡ª!?"


    In an instant. Kotori¡¯s twin tails twitched and ruffled up.


    Everyone in the Itsuka family have the opportunity to enjoy the carbonated gas when bubble bath melt were to be used. However, only the first person to take a bath was assigned to put them.


    As such, Kotori had almost never missed this role before.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    A moment of silence after an evening meal.


    If a person that doesn¡¯t know anything sees this, they would probably see a quiet scene of a brother and sister.


    But¡ª right now, severe psychological warfare (?) had unfolded between these two.


    -Well, what are you going to do now, Kotori?


    Right now in Shidou¡¯s mind; Kotori¡¯s impregnable castle was being assaulted by bubble bombs, a downright surreal scene unfolded.


    Kotori, in a calm manner, moved her toes. Shidou was sure of his victory, and raised the sides of his lips.


    ¡ªFu,hahahahahaha! Don¡¯t look down on me, you little brat. For I, Itsuka Shidou, have been your brother for many years, it isn''t just for show.


    But, for a brief moment, Kotori replied with a shaky voice,


    "He¡­Heeeeeeeeeee, Yes¡­¡­That''s nice¡­¡­Shidou, go on in...first."


    "Wha¡­"


    From that unexpected response, Shidou raised his eyebrows¡ª No matter how much she is in Commander mode, there was no way Kotori could fight back against the magical powers of the bath bubbles!


    ¡­And, looking closely, Kotori¡¯s shoulders were trembling, he understood that by seeing that and from seeing her right hand tightly gripping her left hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    She was completely holding it in.


    And-at that time,


    "Kotori, sorry to make you wait. Well, it¡¯s a challenge!"


    From behind a voice echoed, Shidou turned around in shock.


    Over there was, Tohka standing there while holding something that looked like a blanket.


    "Tohka?!"


    "Nu, what''s wrong shidou? Making such a weird face."


    "N-No¡­where did you go?"


    "Un. Kotori asked me to play a game with her, but today was a little cold after all. So I went to find something that can cover my knees from the inside of my room."


    "¡­Wha-"


    From Tohka words, Shidou reflexively staggered. He felt like his sight began to distort and blur.


    -Was Kotori speaking the truth? Shidou, had gotten himself all worked up for nothing¡­!?


    "¡­I''m going to take¡ª a bath¡­"


    For some reasons it felt like he had lost. Shidou exited the living room all wobbly.


    "¡ª? shidou, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "¡­I wonder."


    The voices of these two were heard behind him as he left the corridor. He prepared clothes and a bath towel randomly, before opening the changing room door of the bathroom.


    "¡­¡­"


    Just in case, he knocked on the bathroom door before opening it.


    "¡­What, there really is no one."


    He let out a sigh of relief, and quickly took off his clothes before entering the bath. The moment he grabbed the bubble solution in his hand¡ª he suddenly felt like he had done something bad to Kotori.


    He thought of letting Kotori use it tomorrow instead. He tossed in the ordinary bathwater additive that doesn''t produce bubbles into the bathtub.


    And then he quickly washed his body before sinking his body into the bath dyed in a milky white color.


    "Fuu~~"


    A long and slender sigh. Many repeated echoes resounded off the bathroom walls and returned back into his ears.


    "Today was again¡­Tiring¡­¡­"


    He sunk his shoulders into the hot bath, and let out another sigh.


    From the pores of his body, it felt like his entire body''s fatigue melted away.


    Shidou, took his time and slowly closed his eyelids.


    ¡­And now, he wondered how much time past.


    "-Fun,fufufufu-n,fufu-n~"


    The sounds of someone humming, brought Shidou out of his daze.


    "Ah¡­? What¡­?"


    Shidou rubbed his drowsy looking eyes, and faced towards the direction where the humming was coming from¡ª


    "¡ª!"


    His body stiffened, and he cursed himself for letting his guard down.


    But that was natural. Because right now, facing the glass that separates the bathroom from the changing room, he saw the faintly visible figure of a black haired girl.


    "Thi-This was your aim huh, Kotori¡ª!"


    Shidou groaned while holding back his stomach.


    Making it look like it was the same pattern as last time and then using a surprise attack.


    It wasn¡¯t to have Shidou move towards where Tohka was, but the reverse.


    While being simple, it was an effective strategy. Because currently, Shidou has no place to run.


    "I''ve been deceived. Kotori¡ª!"


    Right now in Shidou¡¯s mind; Kotori was wearing sunglasses while making an inappropriate laugh and saying, [Because you¡¯re a little boy] while sipping on a glass of whiskey. That scene floated across his mind.


    Having finished removing her cloths, Tohka put her hands on the bathroom door.


    "¡ª!"


    Shidou in confusion, and without thinking, dove into the bathtub and shut the lid before he could be found.


    And then as if in an appearance of someone who was passing by, the sound of the door opening was heard.


    Next, with a *rattling* sound, the lid of the bathtub was removed. And then-


    "Tou!"


    *Splash!*


    And, without checking the inside of the bathtub, Tohka vigorously jumped into the bathtub.


    Splashing into hot water- and at the same time, Shidou felt something soft land his on stomach.


    "Nu?"


    And finally, Tohka felt something was unusual.


    Thus¡­Shidou could no longer continue holding his breath and broke from the surface of the milky water with he made ''a good day pose'' on his face.


    "Y-Yo."


    "¡­¡­"


    After that in just a few seconds.


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Tohka, face was glowing as red as a tomato, and raised a scream that doesn¡¯t sound like a voice.


    "Ca-calm down, Tohka¡­!"


    "-! You idiot! D-Don¡¯t come out¡­!"


    Tohka grabbed Shidou''s head with all her strength, and plunged him down into the water.


    Naturally, Shidou who didn¡¯t take a good breath, didn''t have sufficient oxygen in his lungs.


    "¡ª! ¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    And then having been locked in this grapple in the bathtub for a while.


    Shidou finally lost consciousness, *plop*¡­and began floating in the bathtub.


    Somewhere in his mind; Kotori said [yes, it¡¯s a No], he felt like he again heard a long voice from the radio¡ª but there was nothing Shidou could do.


    "That was a comp¡ªcompletely¡­¡­bad experience."


    He somehow brought back his consciousness. Shidou after coming out of the bath, washed the accumulating pile of dishes in the sink and prepared tomorrow¡¯s rice. Finally returning to his own room¡ª he was completely tired out.


    The clock hand turned to 11 O¡¯clock.


    The good children, both Tohka and Kotori, were already sleeping in their respective rooms.


    Although for a healthy young high school boy it was still early¡ª today¡¯s fatigue wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    ¡ªAs expected, even for Kotori, today was exhausting.


    Shidou entered his room and then dived into his bed. He immediately fell asleep.


    "¡­¡­ri. Kotori, please wake up. It''s time."


    Everyone has already fallen asleep¡ª it was long into night. She felt that her right eardrum vibrated and Kotori twitched her eyebrows.


    "U¡­¡­nn¡­¡­"


    But, to be woken up by something like that, a 13-years-old sleep (such as Itsuka Kotori) wasn¡¯t that shallow.


    On top of her bed she twisted her body around, rolling up the blanket and winding it around her body before turning over to the side, and once again started to give out calm sleeping sounds.


    "¡­Kotori. Kotori. Please do not go back to sleep"


    "Un~"


    Kotori used her hands to rub her weak blinking eyes, and sluggishly brought her body up.


    "Whaaat is it¡­Oniii-chaan¡­"


    "¡­¡­Sorry but I am not Shin. It¡¯s me, Reine."


    She made a small twist with her neck, and "Fuaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­" giving one big yawn.


    "Reine¡­? What''s wrong, at a time like this¡­"


    While Kotori was rubbing her eyes with her one hand, and the other was swinging at the bedside, finding her hand phone while groping with her hands, she turned on the lights on the menu screen and squinted her eyes towards the display.


    It was 3:20 A.M. It was the time when, all good and bad kids were inside their dreams.


    "¡­The preparations are ready. We¡¯re leaving the final instructions to you."


    After being told that, Kotori [ah] opened her mouth with a small gap.


    "Un¡­Oh yeah¡­I asked you...to help me...wake up¡­"


    While Kotori was bobbing her head like Reine, she once again reached towards the area around her bedside.


    And she took into her hand, a mouth-sized rod attached candy that she had placed there. She then tore open the messy wrapping and shoved it into her mouth.


    "-!"


    At that instant, on her tongue something like an explosive-like feeling was transmitted to her brain. Kotori jiggled her whole body. And at the same time, a refreshing and stimulating fragrance passed through her nasal cavity.


    Yes, that wasn¡¯t the usual Chupa Chups. It was her secret weapon, the super refreshing Super Mental Candy that Kotori uses only when she wants to hold back her drowsiness.


    Kotori took her black ribbon in her hands, and tied her hair in her usual twin tails.


    "Ah- I have woken up. Sorry about that, Reine."


    "¡­I don''t mind- without delay, this is the report. Shin is currently in a sleeping state."


    "I see. And, how about the other members?"


    "¡­I told them to be on stand-by as ordered. We can go at any time."


    "That¡¯s sufficient."


    When Kotori said that, she killed the sound of her footsteps and left her room, descended down the stairs and reached the front door.


    And then, with the sound of *kachinn*, the door was unlocked.


    In front of the front door there were black battle uniforms and Balaclava.[2A 2], There were several men in this American Special Forces-like attire ready on stand-by.


    "The target is on the second floor. I¡¯m counting on all of you."


    "Roger."


    The men obeyed Kotori¡¯s instruction, and invade the Itsuka house without making any sound with their feet.


    "Un¡­Uunnn¡­"


    Shidou let out a small moan, and on top of the bed he lightly stretched his spine.


    His eyes greeted the morning sun light coming from the window, and the sound of birds chirping was entering into his ear.


    "Un¡­It¡¯s already morning huh."


    He spilled out a yawn, while blinking his eyes, he turned to the other side of the bed.


    ¡ªAnd.


    "Ah¡­? What is this¡­?"


    The felt like his cheek touched something soft. Shidou raised his eyebrows a little.


    In order to find its identity, he slowly placed his hand around his head, and felt around.


    When he did that, from the direction above his head.


    "Un¡­"


    What the¡ª


    A cute voice was heard.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou stopped his breathing for a moment, and gathers his thoughts.


    He took a glance of his surroundings. In front of his eyes was a thin fleece cloth. And on the ceiling, he could see a lamp, that was different from his own room.


    Over there¡ª This was not Shidou¡¯s room.


    Judging from the room¡¯s interior¡­It looked like it was the guest room on the second floor which he seldom entered.


    "Whi~ch me~ans¡­"


    He slowly, very slowly turned his face to look up above his head.


    "¡­¡­Mu?"


    Over there, as expected, was Tohka¡¯s beautiful appearance.


    She probably woke up moments ago. The instant Shidou raised his sights upwards¡ªtheir eyes, met.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    After a few seconds.


    "Hiiiiiiiii¡ª¡ª"


    "Wha¡­?"


    Shidou and Tohka choked at almost the same time¡ª and quickly they both got up from that spot, as if a gong was rung initiating the start of a competition, they split themselves apart and took some distance¡ª one towards the pillow side and the other towards the leg side of the bed.


    "Wha-What are you doing, shidou! Why are you on my bed¡­!?"


    "I-I Do-Don¡¯t know! Wh-Wh-Wh-Wh-What am I doing here¡­!?"


    "The one asking should be me!"


    "You¡¯re righttttt!"


    Shidou, while in an unexplainable tension shouted.


    And, at that timing the door of the room opened, Kotori appeared.


    "Okay, Out! Calm down a little more, Shidou."


    "¡­¡­Kotori¡­¡­!? Do-Don¡¯t tell me, this was your doing!"


    "Let me see, what this is about. Isn¡¯t it about Shidou being unable to restrain his overflowing blue libido of puberty, so he crawled into Tohka¡¯s futon? Stop making weird accusations on me."


    Kotori shrugged her shoulders while acting dumb, and said that with a small smile on her face.


    "Wha¡­?"


    From those words, Tohka face blushed, and pulled the blanket to cover her chest.


    "I-I''m innocent!"


    He shouted, Kotori didn¡¯t care and for some reason, started to take out a hand phone from her pocket.


    But that was, for some reason Shidou¡¯s property.


    "You¡­Isn¡¯t that my phone. What are you doing?"


    "Eh? Aah."


    Kotori made a small grin, and turned the phone screen so that it could face Shidou.


    On that screen a mail had been written. And the receiver''s name¡ª Tonomachi Hiroto, Shidou¡¯s friend, was being displayed.


    "¡ª!?"


    Shidou choked. That''s because the mail''s article was about¡ª


    "There is an incredible radio station. Try listening to it. It seriously causes my heart to tremble. This will change your view on life."


    After writing something like that, she had placed the URL of a web page onto the end of the message.


    "Huh¡­? Wha-What is that URL¡­"


    "Aah, yesterday¡¯s show started its transmission on the internet radio. With this on the internet, anyone can listen to Shidou¡¯s masterpiece anytime they want to."


    "Wha¡­!?"


    Shidou, his eyes opened wide with fear and stretched out his arm.


    "St-Sto¡ª¡ª"


    Before Shidou finished his word, Kotori pressed the send button.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    He shouted and snatched back his cell phone, and was desperately pressing the cancel button¡ª too late.


    Due to the convenience of the modern civilization that transmit information quickly, a disastrous piece of information had been sent to his friend.


    "Wha-What the hell did you do¡­!"


    "It''s a Penalty. It''s going to be troubling if you are going to panic from just touching Tohka¡¯s breast with your cheek."


    "Un, Even if you say th...at¡­?"


    He sensed an uncomfortable feeling after hearing Kotori¡¯s words, he then twisted his neck.


    ¡­Come to think of it, the moment he gained his awareness, he felt like he touched an unusually soft object.


    He timidly looked towards where Tohka was, her eyes were filled with circles.


    And then, for some reasons she remembered a feeling from just now and started touching her body¡ª after touching the area where her breasts are, her whole body stiffened up.


    "¡­¡­"


    Poof! It appeared almost as if smoke were about to rise, Tohka¡¯s face was completely red.


    "U¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    And then Tohka raised a tremendous scream, and started grabbing things around her and throwing randomly.


    "Uwahh¡­¡­¡­Ca-calm down, Tohka!"


    Shidou dodged somehow, and tried leaving the room but, he was hit by an Akebeko[2A 3] ornament, and fainted.

 Volume 2 - CH 2

    "Oh, Itsuka¡­Eh? What happened to you?"


    It was morning and Shidou, who was dragging his heavy legs into the classroom, was called out with a puzzled voice by Tonomachi.


    Well even if it wasn''t him, looking at his current state, everyone would have had the same impression too.


    Because whether it was his face or hands, his whole body was practically covered in bandages, on top of that his steps were staggering so much that it seemed like he would fall over anytime.


    "¡­Aah, a little something."


    Shidou gave a wry smile while saying so, then let out a small sigh.


    Over to the side Tonomachi, as if he remembered something, suppressed his laughter.


    "Oh yeah, I heard that net radio, what was up with that? It was pretty damn interesting."


    Shidou''s face twitched upon hearing those words.


    "Y-you''ve already heard it? that..."


    "Oh, I listened to it a little before I left the house. But... that''s supposed to be a joke right? It would be scary if that were real."


    "Ah¡­Hahahaha¡­ Yeah, y-you''re right¡­"


    Shidou let out a dry laugh and averted his gaze.


    "Lea-Leaving that aside Tonomachi, what are you looking at?"


    Shidou raised his voice in order to change the topic as it would be troublesome if he gained more interest in that radio broadcast.


    Tonomachi looked like he was gazing seriously at the gravure page in the back of a manga magazine.


    "Ah, this¡ª Oh yeah, I also want to ask you about something."


    "W-what is it?"


    Shidou asked him back. Tonomachi was unusually serious and continued speaking.


    "Nurse, miko, or maid¡­¡­ Which one do you like most?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    Shidou let out a startled voice due to Tonomachi''s unexpected question.


    "It''s been decided that the gravure costume for the next issue will be based on the readers'' voting poll¡­ This is so troubling."


    "¡­Ahh, is that so..."


    Shidou replied with a sigh. Tonomachi seemed like he didn''t mind and thrust the magazine towards Shidou.


    "So? Which one do you like!?"


    "Eh¡­errrrmm¡­then¡­¡­the maid¡­?"


    Shidou replied due to being pressured by Tonomachi''s unusual vigor. In that moment, Tonomachi''s eyebrows suddenly twitched.


    "Wh-What''s wrong?"


    "¡ª¡ªTo think that you would like maids! I''m sorry but our friendship ends here!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou, scratched his cheek, then walked over to his own seat.


    "H-Hey, where are you going? Itsuka!"


    "¡­¡­Our friendship ends here right?"


    "Hey, What the heck? Aren''t you being too serious. Don''t you think a world where Maid lovers and Nurse lovers can coexist in peace is also kind of good? "


    It seems like Tonomachi is in the Nurse faction.


    Shidou placed his bag on his seat, all the while ignoring Tonomachi who threw the magazine on his table and followed him over.


    At that moment, the girl sitting beside him who was reading a bulky reference book¡ª¡ªOrigami Tobiichi glanced towards him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "O-Oh¡­Tobiichi, good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Origami replied in a monotonous voice and then tilted her head.


    "Maid?"


    It seemed that she heard the conversation just now. Shidou waved his hands all flustered.


    "¡­Uh, n-no, don''t mind that."


    "I see."


    Origami made a short reply and once again returned her sights towards the book.


    "Good mornin¡ª"


    Immediately after, Tonomachi waved his hands towards her, but Origami''s expression did not change in the slightest.


    Tonomachi shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly, and started grinding Shidou in the side of his stomach.


    "Although this happens every time. Why is it always you who always gets a reply back after a welcome? Y-You¡­"


    "Ho-How should I know? Stop it already."


    Shidou shook off the annoying Tonomachi, and arrived at his seat.


    The door of the classroom rolled open, and Tohka entered.


    Naturally, due to Tohka currently now living in the Itsuka family house, the route to school was exactly the same as Shidou''s. However, if they were to go to school together it would probably appear suspicious, so Tohka had to leave a bit later after Shidou.


    In addition to that, she was still affected by that terrible induction she received after moving into his house yesterday. He couldn''t bear adding more fuel to the fire when 75 days haven''t even past.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tohka silently sat in her seat on the right side of Shidou''s desk and without looking at him, she moved her lips.


    "¡­Err, about¡­this morning, I''m sorry. Is your body okay?"


    It seems she was still bothered about that matter this morning. Shidou scratched his cheeks while making a bitter smile.


    "O-Oh¡­Don''t worry about it¡­"


    "Mu¡­¡­"


    Tohka made a small nod. And finally¡ª Shidou had realized something.


    "¡­Ah."


    Several classmates were listening in on their conversation and were sending them stares of interest.


    But, it seems Tohka had not yet realized it.


    "Bu-But you were also at fault too. You suddenly¡­You know¡­I was surprised."


    Because of Tohka''s words, everyone listening caught their breath.


    "To-Tohka¡­Why don''t we have this talk later¡­?"


    "Huh? Why is that?"


    Tohka faced Shidou while tilting her head, and finally noticed the gazes coming from everyone.


    "¡­Eh?"


    Tohka gasped in surprise and sweat starting falling down her cheeks. She had remembered that yesterday at home it was explained to her that the fact that Shidou and Tohka were living together was a secret.


    "I-It''s not what you think everyone! It''s not like me and Shidou are living together!?"


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Everyone from the class frowned all at the same time.


    "I-Idiot¡­"


    Shidou muttered softly and then intentionally spoke in a loud voice.


    "A-Aaah! In the morning when going to school we coincidentally bumped into each other! Were you okay Tohka!?"


    "Mu¡­? U-Umu, no problem!"


    Tohka seemed to have guessed what Shidou intended, although it was difficult, they matched their lies together.


    Well, although it did look kind of forced¡­Originally, the talk of [a high school male and female living together] itself sounded unrealistic, he continued blabbering until everyone felt satisfied just in case.


    ¡­Well even so, there was still one person to Shidou''s left side who wasn''t satisfied¡­A female student was releasing a glare that would give anyone the chills.


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow, he felt like he would come out tattered. Shidou made a deep sigh.


    ¡ªHowever, that problem would be resolved at a surprising speed.


    The 4th period bell rang and echoed throughout the building, indicating that lunch break had started.


    And at the same time,


    "shidou! It''s lunch time!"


    "¡­¡­"


    At Shidou''s desk¡ª to the left and right, *Jyan*! tables were docked on both sides.


    And of course, on his right was Tohka, and on the left was Origami.


    "¡­Nu¡­What do you want? You''re disturbing us."


    "That''s my line."


    From Shidou''s left and right, sharp gazes were exchanged from both sides.


    "We-Well¡­¡­Calm down. Isn''t it okay if everyone eats together? Right¡­?"


    When Shidou said that, reluctantly, Tohka and Origami quietly sat down. And then both of them took out their own bentos [2B 1]. from their respective bags.


    Shidou followed, bringing out his own bento, and placed it on the table. All of them opened their lids together, and then¡ª


    "¡­¡­"


    He saw Origami''s eyes widen a little bit, and he cursed himself for being unprepared.


    Shidou''s bento was something he made for himself in the morning. And of course it was made along with Kotori''s (although she hadn''t been returning home this month).


    Naturally¡ª if it was necessary to prepare another person''s portion of hurriedly prepared bento, it was Shidou''s job to do so.


    "¡­¡­"


    Origami gave Shidou a cold look, and compared Shidou and Tohka''s bento boxes¡ª checking the contents.


    ¡ªThe same menu was arranged inside both of their bentos, looking identical.


    "Nu, wha-what? Even if you give me that look, I won''t give it to you¡­"


    Tohka didn''t realize the seriousness of this matter and gave Origami a puzzled look.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Thi-This is¡­"


    When Origami asked her question, Shidou burst out in a cold sweat and avoided eye-contact.


    "Ac-Actually. This was being sold by the lunch vendor this morning and coincidentally Tohka was also there¡ª"


    "Liar."


    Origami interrupted Shidou midway, and then removed Shidou''s bento box lid.


    "154 days ago, you bought this at the discount shop that is in front of the station for 1580 yen, and you are still using it. This is not something from the lunch vendor."


    "H-How do you know something like tha-?"


    "That isn''t important right now."


    No, he thought that this was kind of an important question, but he was overpowered by Origami and wasn''t in a position to say anything. Like just now, his words would have been stopped halfway.


    "Muu, what were you two talking about just now! Don''t split up the group!"


    From the side, Tohka who was feeling left out, raised her voice, puffing up her cheeks.


    And, at that moment.


    *Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-----------*


    A loud alarm sounded and echoed throughout the whole town.


    In an instant, the noisy classroom during lunch break, suddenly went quiet.


    ¡ªIt was the spacequake alarm.


    Around 30 years ago, a threat towards people, the worst disaster, was referred to as spacequake, and looms as an omen for disaster.


    "¡­¡­"


    At that moment, Origami had showed an expression of hesitation, and then immediately stood up from her seat and left the classroom at an amazing speed.


    "¡­Eh?"


    Shidou was in a confused state and could only follow her using his eyes¡­Well, although it was a little indiscreet, he couldn''t help but think that he was saved by the alarm ringing at the perfect time.


    While Tobiichi Origami was a student, she was also a talented individual in the Ground Self-Defense Forces'' AST.


    Meaning, she was heading towards the battlefront right at this moment¡ª To kill the Spirits, just like the situation with Tohka before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou clenched his teeth.


    He knew he couldn''t stop Origami. But¡ª


    Over there at the classroom door, a girl''s voice echoed in a dazed state.


    "¡­¡­Everyone, it''s the alarm. Please evacuate to the underground shelter immediately."


    The physics teacher dressed in a white coat¡ª Reine, pointed her fingers towards the direction of the corridor.


    After the students swallowed their saliva, they exited towards the corridor one by one.


    "Nu? shidou, where is everyone going?"


    Tohka asked while looking at the other classmates and tilting her head.


    "Ah-Aah¡­to the shelter. There is one under the school."


    "Shelter¡­?"


    "Aah. For now, let''s leave the explanation for later. We are going too Tohka."


    "Nu-Nuu."


    Tohka regretfully glanced at her untouched bento, and stood up following Shidou''s instruction.


    They followed the other classmates and exited to the corridor.


    "¡­¡­Shin. You''re coming this way."


    Riene caught Shidou by the collar.


    "Uh, Reine-san? This way means¡­"


    "¡­¡­Isn''t it obvious? We''re going to the <Fraxinus>."


    When Shidou questioned her, he raised his voice but not loud enough to allow the other students to hear them, and Reine replied.


    "¡­¡­It has only been one day¡­¡­You might not have made your decision yet on what you will do from now on. But there''s something we want to show you. The Spirits and the current situation."


    Shidou swallowed his saliva to moisten his dry throat and clenched his fist.


    "¡­I understand. I''ll go."


    Reine made a small nod sleepily with one eye open, and after looking at the students that were lined up, she faced towards the entrance.


    "¡­¡­Well, let''s hurry. It won''t be long before the spacequake."


    "Y-Yes. And¡ª Ah, Reine-san. Is it okay if we didn''t bring Tohka along?"


    He said as he glanced towards Tohka.


    Speaking of Tohka, she was looking confusedly at the classmates that were lining up for evacuation.


    "¡­¡­Aah, it''s about that¡ª Umu, we will have Tohka evacuate to the shelter with everyone else."


    "Eh? Is that okay?"


    "¡­¡­Aah. With her powers currently in a sealed state, Tohka isn''t that different from other humans. Also, if she sees the battle between the Spirit and the AST, she might be troubled if she remembers the time it happened to her. I told you right? [Ratatoskr] wants to avoid having Tohka accumulate stress as much as possible."


    "No, but¡­¡­"


    Right when Shidou wanted to say something, down from the direction of the corridor, a high pitched voice echoed.


    "Ho-Hora, Itsuka-kun and Yatogami-san, even Murasame-sensei too! P-Please don''t just stop and stand over there! If both of you don''t hurry and evacuate, the dangerous is danger!"


    Shidou''s homeroom teacher Okamine Tamae, nicknamed Tama-chan, perked up her small shoulders and said that in a hurried state. The meaning of her words was confusing though.


    "¡­¡­Un, if we get caught we''ll end up in an annoying situation. Let''s go."


    Reine made a signal with her eyes and faced her feet towards the entrance.


    "Uh, ah wait a second¡ª"


    Although it was a little worrying, it couldn''t be helped. Shidou made a small groan and scratched his head. He then took Tohka''s hand and placed it in Tama-chan''s hand.


    "Sensei, I''m counting on you to take care of Tohka!"


    "Fue? Eh? Ah, ye-yes, of course."


    Tama-chan was quickly entrusted with Tohka, her eyes were in circles as if she was suddenly dumbfounded, while saying [I-I''m also a teacher too!"].


    "shidou¡­?"


    Tohka curved her eyebrows in uneasiness.


    "Tohka, listen. Please evacuate together with Sensei to the shelter."


    "What about you? What are you going to do shidou?"


    "Ah¡­I, have an important task to do. Go on ahead without me. Okay?"


    "¡­! Ah! Shi-shidou!"


    "Itsuka-kun! Murasame-sensei too!? Where are the both of you going!?"


    While hearing worried voices from the pair left behind, Shidou and Reine ran outside the school building.


    "¡ªAah, both of you came. The Spirit will soon appear. I''m counting on you for the preparations, Reine."


    From the captain''s seat, Kotori said this to them, with Shidou and Reine having arrived on the bridge of the <Fraxinus>.


    "¡­Ah."


    Reine made a small nod, flapping back her white coat''s hem, and sat down at her console on the lower bridge.


    "¡ªNow then¡­"


    And, when Shidou remained silent, Kotori asked him a question while tilting her head.


    "Although we are sorry that we didn''t give you much time but have you made your decision? Shidou."


    "¡­Uh¡ª"


    He choked. But, over from the bridge, a loud sound from the siren echoed.


    "Wha¡­What?"


    "An unusually strong Spirit wave reading has been detected! It''s coming!"


    A male crew member''s shout came from the lower bridge, and Shidou''s eyes were spinning from the confusion.


    When Kotori heard the shout, *pachin* she snapped her fingers.


    "Okay. Switch the Main monitor to the image of where the prediction site is."


    When Kotori gave the order, a bird''s-eye view of the town was projected on the main monitor.


    It was the main street which was lined with many shops. Of course there were no human figures visible, as if it was a ghost town.


    In the middle of that image, *Warp*.


    "Eh¡­?"


    At first, he had thought that the image projector was having some problems but¡ª that was wrong.


    The space.


    The space, that originally was empty, distorted, it was as if a ripple on the surface of water was created by throwing a rock at it.


    "Wha-What is this¡­?"


    "Ara? Is this the first time Shidou has seen this?"


    The moment Kotori said that, the space distortion grew larger¡ª


    He thought that a small light was produced on the screen, and together with the sound of an explosion, the screen had turned pure white.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Although he knew that this was an event happening inside the screen, he instinctively covered his face with his arms.


    After a few seconds, while slowly dropping his arms, he opened his eyes, and on the screen was a totally different scene from before.


    In the town, a hole had opened up.


    There was no other way to express it.


    A portion of the buildings that were supposed to be lined up, were shaved off into a shallow bowl shape.


    Shops, street lights, telephone poles, and even the surface of the road that was supposed to be there, everything, had disappeared.


    What''s more, maybe due to the after-effects of the explosion, the surrounding area looked as if a huge hurricane had struck.


    This mess¡­it resembles that place about one month ago, the place where he first met Tohka.


    Which means, just now, that was¡ª


    "¡­Spacequake¡­"


    Shidou said in a shaky voice, Kotori [yes] consented.


    "¡ªThis is the dimensional distortion that occurs when a Spirit comes over to this world. And the calamity of an outbreak-inducing nature."


    "¡­¡­"


    He had seen the ruins of buildings many times but this was his first time seeing the moment the explosion occurred.


    His palms were sweaty.


    There were times when he tried to figure out the phenomenon in his head¡ª and thanks to this experience, he finally felt like he understood it.


    He understood the terror it causes¡ª The town, the space where people live their daily lives, was destroyed, all in an instant.


    "Well, at least this time the explosion was on a small-scale."


    "It seems like it."


    Kotori and a tall man right behind her¡ª Vice commander Kannazuki Kyouhei, had commented.


    "Good fortune¡ª was what I wanted to say, but since this is the [Hermit] this much should be normal."


    "Well, I guess so. Even among the Spirits, she has the docile-type disposition."


    Shidou, still silent, pushed together his brows.


    ¡ªThat explosion just now, it was small-scaled?


    At first, he didn''t understand what Kotori and the others were talking about, but then immediately remembered.


    That might be the case. Since the spacequake left a crater around 10 meters in diameter. From their perspective, it should be a small compared to the others.


    Of course¡­even if he fully understood this now¡­


    "¡­Hey, Kotori."


    Something in Kotori and the others'' conversation bothered Shidou. He opened his mouth to speak.


    "What on earth is [Hermit]?"


    "Aah, it''s the code-name of the Spirit that just appeared. Wait for a moment¡ª Can you zoom in on the screen?"


    Kotori, pointed her finger towards the crew members on the lower bridge.


    When she did that, the image zoomed in, towards the crater that was right in the middle of the town.


    And with that, something changed on-screen.


    "¡­Rain?"


    Shidou quietly muttered.


    Without warning, he thought that the screen turn darker, *drip**drip*, rain started to descend.


    But¡ª that wasn''t what interested him, he no longer cared about the rain.


    In the middle of the area that looked like a crater, they were able to detect the figure of a small girl.


    "¡ª?!"


    A shock hit his heart, as if it had been grabbed by an eagle''s talons, and passed throughout his whole body.


    Standing still in the middle of the enlarged screen, was the figure of one girl. And what''s more¡ª he recognized of her.


    "Ah, that is¡­"


    Covered by a hood with rabbit ears like accessories, was a blue haired girl.


    She looked to be around 13 to 14 years old, wearing a large coat and innerwear made from a mysterious material.


    And on her left hand, with a comical design, a rabbit puppet was equipped.


    If Shidou''s eyes and brain were working properly¡­then that was without a doubt¡ª


    The girl he had encountered yesterday when he was returning home from school.


    "¡ª? What''s wrong Shidou?"


    Seeing Shidou act strangely, Kotori spoke in a dubious voice.


    Shidou, after gazing at the screen once, reasserted himself.


    "I-I''ve met that with that girl before¡­"


    "What did you say? When did this happen?"


    "Just yesterday¡­when I was returning home in a hurry, rain started falling¡ª"


    Shidou, going through his memories, spoke briefly about the events that happened yesterday.


    After hearing Shidou talk for a while, Kotori pointed her fingers to the crew on the lower bridge.


    "Send the Spirit wave reading from yesterday at 1600 to 1700 to my terminal, ASAP!"


    And then she lowered her sights to the screen she was holding, and scratched her head in frustration.


    "¡­It didn''t recognize the main numerical value of the disorder huh. It was the same with Tohka last time¡­Shidou, why didn''t you tell me this at home yesterday?"


    "Do-don''t say something impossible. I didn''t know she was a Spirit when I first met her¡­!"


    At the same time Shidou was shouting, the speaker that was installed on the <Fraxinus> bridge roared with a loud sound.


    "¡ª!? What, is going on¡ª"


    "¡ªThe Spirit did appear¡­So we aren''t the only ones taking action."


    Shidou''s finger tips twitched a little from Kotori''s words.


    "The AST¡­huh?"


    "Yes."


    He glanced towards the screen¡ª Smoke swirled around the place where the Spirit was ¡ª which was now being called [Hermit]. Probably, a missile or some sort of explosive was launched at her.


    And surrounding her, a small number of humans wearing heavy mechanical armor were floating around.


    The Ground Self-Defense Forces'' Anti-Spirit Team, in short, the AST.


    Different from the organization, [Ratatoskr], which was led by Kotori and the others, they were a special team holding military power that aimed to eliminate all Spirits.


    Inside the smoke, a small silhouette *Hop*, jumped out¡ª It was [Hermit].


    The girl with her left hand tucked into a puppet came out. She twisted her body to escape from the surrounding AST members holding their ground, and leapt into the sky.


    The AST members immediately responded, and pursued [Hermit] all at once.


    And with the weapons that were installed into their armor, an innumerable amount of ammunitions were fired.


    "¡ª! Look out!"


    Reflexively Shidou had shouted¡ª but the warning didn''t do anything useful across the screen. The large barrage of bullets and missiles released by the AST members hit [Hermit]''s body mercilessly.


    "Those guys¡­¡­doing that to that girl¡­"


    His eyes opened wide, and he was grinding the back of this teeth.


    "¡­¡­What are you trying to say after all this time?"


    As he did that, Kotori, had said that while having her eyes halfway open.


    "Didn''t you learn anything when this happened to Tohka? To the AST, it doesn''t matter what appearance the Spirits take. The only thing that matters is their sense of duty to protect this world; To those people, they would reject any dangerous existence and follow their survival instincts like animals."


    "But¡­even so!"


    The moment Shidou opened his mouth, from the smoke, the girl leapt into the sky once again.


    But- [Hermit] wasn''t fighting back and was only running from place to place.


    "That girl¡­Why doesn''t she fight back?"


    "This isn''t unusual. Even among the Spirits [Hermit] is a very docile type."


    "¡­Then¡ª"


    "If you''re asking for the AST to have mercy, it''s useless¡ª As long as that girl is a Spirit, they won''t stop."


    "¡­Kuh!"


    In response to the flat out answer, Shidou bit his lip.


    No¡­Even if he were to repeat himself, he already knew the answer.


    Her disposition, or her personality, to the AST it doesn''t matter.


    To them, they only cared about taking down the enemy that causes harm to this world.


    ¡ªThe method that could overthrow this situation¡­there was only one way.


    Shidou clenched his fingers in a fist so tightly, he thought that blood was about to flow out. Quietly, he cleared his throat.


    "¡­Kotori."


    "What?"


    "¡­If it wasn''t because of her Spirit power¡­that girl would have never been targeted by the AST, right?"


    When Shidou said that, Kotori knitted her eyebrows together, and her eyes faced Shidou.


    "Yes¡ª That''s absolutely right."


    "The spacequakes¡­they wouldn''t have occurred right?"


    "Yes."


    Shidou kept quiet for a moment, he took a deep breath, and continued speaking.


    "¡ªAnd I can make that happen?"


    "If you still don''t believe me after seeing Tohka''s present condition, then I don''t mind if you doubt me."


    "¡­¡­"


    After Shidou scratched his head, he used both his hands to pull his cheeks.


    He gently lifted his down cast eyes, and reasserted his determination.


    "Help me with this, Kotori! ¡­I¡ª want to save that girl¡­!"


    "¡ªFufu¡­"


    Kotori, looking happy, made her candy rod stand up.


    "Now that is¡ª¡ª My Onii-chan."


    She turned to face the crew on the lower bridge, and shouted.


    "All members prepare for a Level One capture!"


    "ROGER!"


    The crew members began manipulating their consoles all at once.


    While Kotori was gazing upon this scene, she licked her lips.


    "Now then¡ª¡ª let us begin the DateWar!"


    "¡ªHey, Tama-chan sensei."


    Tohka who had evacuated to the established large-type underground shelter in the school, as if to suppress her rustling feelings, grabbed the hem of her skirt tightly, and asked Tamae who was sitting right beside her.


    "Ya-Yatogami-san even you have started calling me that¡­"


    Tamae faced towards Tohka, Tamae had now calmed down to a degree compared with a while ago.


    But Tohka, disregarding Tama''s sigh of rejection, continued her words.


    "That sound just now, what was that? What on earth is this place?"


    "Wha-What are you saying. That alarm just now was the spacequake alarm. Because there might be a chance a spacequake might occur, everyone has been evacuated to the underground shelter since it will be safe here."


    "Spacequake¡­? What is that?"


    Tohka tilted her head, and Tama-chan wore a ''surprised'' expression.


    "Eh? What is a spacequake? You don''t know?"


    "¡­¡­Muu."


    After being told that, Tohka made an awkward and unhappy face.


    It would seem that this ''spacequake'' thing, was a word that everyone knows.


    There might be a chance that she had asked a bad question. Tohka had been warned by Shidou to avoid doing things that might stand out. ''To be extremely ignorant is okay but try to avoid crossing the line that could lead to exposing yourself.''


    And, not knowing how to handle the silence, Tama-chan shook her hands in panic.


    "Ah, no no, it''s alright. I guess that, there are still people that don''t know."


    "¡­Nu, sorry."


    Tama-chan said [no no] once more, and raised her finger.


    "A spacequake is a general term for occurrence of a large scale disaster. Well, in simple words, one day suddenly in the world somewhere, *DON*, an explosion will occur. Although there are many theories taught like the ''Atmospheric Pressure Alteration theory'' or ''Plasma theory'' but the real cause has still not been clarified."


    "¡ªAn explosion, you say?"


    Through Tama-chan explanation, Tohka raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes. The biggest one to date was around 30 years ago. The Eurasia Sky Disaster. There were around 150 million casualties, it was the worst disaster since the dawn of history."


    "Wha-What''s up with that, wasn''t that dangerous!"


    "Yes. That is why everyone evacuates to the Shelters¡ª Well, although there haven''t been any spacequakes that big since then¡ª in this neighborhood, for the past few years there have been small scale explosions occurring frequently."


    From Tama-chan''s lecture, Tohka''s eyebrows came together closely.


    "The-Then why isn''t shidou here at this dangerous time, where did he go?"


    "Eh¡­? Eh, errrr¡­¡­that is¡­¡­"


    Tamae, adjusting her glasses awkwardly, looked over to the other students that were sitting around.


    "¡­¡­"


    While remaining silent Tohka, started gripping the hem of her skirt that was in her hands more tightly.


    "¡­¡­shidou."


    *Thump* *Thump*


    Around the area of her chest, she heard these sounds.


    For some reason she didn''t know¡­¡­She had a bad premonition.


    And then, when the throbbing in her heart reached a climax.


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    Tohka immediately raised her face.


    "Errrr¡­¡­I-It''s okay. Although I can''t see him around here¡­¡­I think he most probably forgot something and went back to get it. He should be back here by now, somewhere around here in the Shelter¡­"


    And, Tamae who was surveying the inside of the Shelter returned her sights to Tohka.


    "Ara¡­¡­? Ya-Yatogami-san?"


    She looked at where Tohka was standing before but, her figure disappeared.


    "Fuu¡­This way right?"


    Shidou who had been sent to the ground using the teleporter in the lower section of [Fraxinus], was following the voice in the small intercam that was equipped to his right ear.


    "Yes. The Spirit is already inside the building. Don''t make a mistake with the first contact."


    "¡­¡­Understood."


    Shidou said that while his sweat dripped down his cheek, and separated his hand from the intercam.


    And then, to calm down his throbbing heart, he took a deep breath.


    Right now, Shidou was in a large department tower just outside the shopping district.


    It would seem that the [Hermit], was a Spirit that had a fairly high appearance rate¡ª By using movement pattern statistics, which also incorporated the results of Reine''s thought analyses, they could estimate the Spirit''s most probable route.


    And of course, due to the movements of the AST there might be a chance that the route would change. If that happens they would recover Shidou, and then head towards the next predicted location¡ª However, at this moment this department store location was ideal.


    The AST''s main equipment¡ª the CR-unit was unsuitable for indoor combat.


    And naturally, there might be a chance that they would destroy the building to smoke out the Spirit like that time they did to Tohka. But, for the time being, they should be waiting for the Spirit to come out from the building on its own.


    And therefore during this time, without the AST knowing, it was a precious opportunity for Shidou to sneak onto the battlefield and converse with the Spirit, even if only for a few minutes.


    "¡­¡­"


    In the middle of April, while wearing this intercam and following the instructions from [Ratatoskr], he remembered that time he had his conversation with Tohka.


    And to think that, it hasn''t even been a month since then. He didn''t think that he would once again return onto the battlefield but it couldn''t be helped.


    For some weird reason which he couldn''t understand, Shidou had an unbelievable power.


    If he used that power, it could stop the spacequakes. It was also said that it could stop the attacks on the Spirits as well.


    ¡ªAnd what''s more, that was something that Shidou has wished and hoped for.


    "¡­Well, even if I think that."


    Shidou made a small sigh¡­ ¡ªAnd the reason was, he had to seduce the Spirits and kiss them¡ª the difficulty level was somewhat too high for Shidou.


    "¡ªShidou. The [Hermit]''s signal has entered the area."


    "¡ª!"


    From the unexpected voice echoed by Kotori, it made Shidou''s body nervous.


    And, at that instant.


    "¡ªYou, hav'' ya come here to bully Yoshinon too¡­?"


    "¡­Uh!?"


    And suddenly a voice echoed from overhead, Shidou quickly raised his head.


    Over there was [Hermit], currently floating upside down as if she was defying the laws of gravity.


    "Your wrong- Since Yoshinon is a kind girl who hasn''t done anything mische¡ª Eh, unn?"


    Suddenly, the girl''s body that was upside down, flipped around in mid-air¡ª righting herself, before landing on the ground and stood there.


    And then, *clatter* *clatter* she moved the puppets mouth.


    "oOOYaa? I was wonderin'' who it was but aren''t ya that lucky pervert Onii-chan?"


    After looking at Shidou with a serious face, the puppet skillfully *pon*, smacked his hands together.


    ¡­Seriously, how do you control something to that extent with only one hand?


    But now wasn''t the time and situation to be asking something like that.


    Immediately, from his right ear came Kotori''s voice, [wait for a moment].


    Right after [Hermit] words.


    ¢Ù "Aah, long time no see. How you doing? You okay?" Frankly give a normal greeting.


    ¢Ú "Lucky Pervert? What do you mean by Lucky Pervert, Huh!" Give a casual tsukkomi. [2B 2]


    ¢Û "Fuu¡­¡­, I don''t know nee. For I, am just a wanderer passing by." Go with the ''Hard-Boil'' act.


    Looking at the 3 choices displayed on the <Fraxinus> bridge''s main monitor, Kotori licked her lips.


    By the way¡ª on the bridge monitor, all sorts of other parameters were being displayed, including an enlarged projection of the [Hermit]''s bust, various stats and text windows.


    No matter how you look at it, it was a love simulation game¡ª in short a Galge screen.[2B 3]


    "All members, Begin picking your choice!"


    Together with Kotori''s command, the crew from the lower bridge pushed the buttons on their hand.


    All together¡ª¡ª ¢Ù,¢Ú,¢Û ,all received roughly the same number of votes.


    "Eeh? It should be ¢Ú! This galge main character is the Tsukommi-type! It has to that one!"


    One of the crew members insisted. However, immediately another voice came up from another direction.


    "¡ªBut, wouldn''t it be dangerous since we don''t know for certain about the opponent''s character? I think ¢Ù would be appropriate here."


    "No no, from the data we''ve gathered up till now, we know that [Hermit] rarely takes the chance to attack humans! We should setup a confrontation by choosing ¢Û!"


    "¡­¡­Fuumu."


    After hearing the opinions from all 3 directions, Kotori touched her jaw and groaned.


    And then, facing towards the mike she opened her lips.


    "¡ªShidou, pick ¢Û."


    "¡­¡­Uh, what the heck is that¡­"


    Shidou, muttered that while his butt hit the floor.


    The order delivered to his ear by Kotori¡ª It was totally crazy.


    "Uun? What''s up?"


    The puppet skillfully tilted its head.


    This wasn''t the time to argue.


    Shidou immediately stood up from that spot, finding a chair on display nearby, he put one of his legs on the chair.


    "Fuu¡­¡­, I don''t know nee. For I, am just a wanderer passing by¡­¡­¡­"


    *Swoosh*


    After conceitedly saying that, he started roughing up his hair.


    ¡­Honestly, that was really embarrassing.


    "¡­¡­"


    The puppet that [Hermit] was controlling, *Deadpan* with its mouth wide open, kept quiet.


    Just like that, a few seconds passed by.


    "¡­H-Hey, Kotori. What are we going to do about this atmosphere¡­¡­?"


    And, the moment Shidou made a small voice of discontent to Kotori.


    "Fu¡­¡­,Ha-Hahahahahahaha!"


    The puppet, *clatter**clatter* shook its head while laughing.


    "Whaaat? Unexpectedly Onii-chan are you a facetious person? Ahahaha, no one would do that nowadays."


    "Ha-Haha¡­¡­I''m glad that you enjoyed it."


    Shidou following the puppet''s lead and laughed dryly. No one uses [facetious person] nowadays I think, but he refrained from saying that.


    *gloom*


    "¡­¡­Yeah yeah, sorry about that."


    The prideful Kotori replied with a small voice, and Shidou returned his gaze back to [Hermit].


    As if matching him, the puppet met Shidou''s gaze.


    "Iyaa¡ª, but I''m lucky pervert Onii-chan. We meet again in such a weird place¡ª Ahaha, I welcome people like ya Onii-san¡ª It seems that everyone hates Yoshinon¡ª If I were to leave this place, they would probably start attacking me again¡ª¡ª"


    After saying that, it once again started laughing.


    "Well that''s one surprisingly, cheerful Spirit."


    From his right ear, Shidou heard the same words he was thinking about. As expected, even Kotori thought of the same thing.


    And, inside [Hermit] words, there was a word that caught his interest. He opened his mouth a little.


    "Hey¡­Who''s Yoshinon?"


    When Shidou asked, the puppet made a shocked expression, and opened its mouth wide.


    "Ah, what a mistake! For Yoshinon of all people, to forget my own introduction! Yoshinon is Yoshinon''s naa¡ªmee cute right? Cute right?"


    "Aah,aahh¡­it''s a nice name."


    Getting pressured by the high tensioned puppet, he nodded.


    When he did that, from his right ear he heard Kotori''s dubious voice.


    "¡ªYoshinon, huh? Fuun, this Spirit is different from Tohka¡ª she has information of her own name."


    "Ah¡­"


    It seemed true after being told that¡ª Tohka, didn''t have her own name.


    The word [Tohka], was the name given by Shidou.


    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted, as the puppet approached his face.


    "Hm so? What is Onii-chan''s name?"


    "Ah¡­Aah¡ª¡ªMy name is Shidou. It''s Itsuka Shidou."


    "Shidou huh? ¡ªThat''s a cool name. Well, it doesn''t beat Yoshinon though~~"


    "O-Oh¡­thanks. Errr¡­Yoshinon?"


    "Hai Hai¡ª What''s up? ¡ªThis is what Yoshinon is impressed by ¡ªShidou-kun''s frontier Spirit ¡ªmaking clever conversation ¡ªand using the name you just remembered a moment ago¡ª¡ª"


    After giving back a dry smile to the puppet that was making an exaggerated gesture by opening its hand wide, Shidou continued his words.


    "No, it isn''t a very important thing, but errr¡­¡­the Yoshinon I''m talking about¡ª Isn''t the puppet but it''s your name right?"


    With that said he set his sights passed the puppet, towards its back¡ª¡ªthe blue-eyed girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    When he did that, the puppet that had been cheerfully chatty until now, suddenly went silent.


    Following that, from his right ear intercam, *Piiii!*, *Piiiii!* the sound of an alarm echoed.


    "¡ªUh, Shidou, the values of her mood suddenly dropped. What on earth did you just say?"


    "Eh¡­? No, I was just, asking why she doesn''t talk instead of using ventriloquism¡­"


    When Shidou frankly voiced that question, the puppet wobbled nearer to his face.


    "¡ªI don''t understand what Shidou-kun said¡­¡­What is ventriloquism?"


    The tone of its voice remained calm. By the way, the puppet''s facial expression didn''t change at all.


    And yet, he felt an unbelievably strong pressure, Shidou took a step back.


    "N-No¡­¡­About that."


    "Shidou. You can think of a reason later. You need to fix the Spirit''s mood right now."


    An instruction came flying from Kotori. Shidou moved his lips while avoiding eye-contact.


    "Ye¡ªYeah you''re right! Yoshinon is Yoshinon. Iyaa¡­¡­Haha¡­ha."


    When he did that.


    "Uun, mou¡ª¡ª, it''s because Shidou-kun is a mischievous guy¡ª¡ª"


    The dreadful mood from just now vanished like it was a lie, the puppet voice echoed in high pitch.


    "¡­¡­Wha-What was that just now?"


    "Dunno¡­¡­Well, no matter how friendly she is, the opponent is a Spirit. It''s a bad idea to lower your guard."


    When Shidou gave a small nod, he fixed his sights back to [Yoshinon].


    "Errr¡ª¡ª"


    Although he didn''t let out any words immediately.


    When Shidou hesitated to say anything. Kotori''s irritated voice snapped.


    "Don''t freeze up now. Set it up so that the Spirit can''t run away."


    "¡­Ho-how¡­?"


    "That sort of thing, isn''t it clear what you need to do? You are inside a large department store you know? Since you have time, you should be able to date, right? You understand? Listen¡ª It''s not [why don''t we have a date?]¡ª It''s [let''s go on a date], that is the goal. Don''t give the opponent an option to pick."


    "Ha-Haa¡­¡­"


    While feeling nervous Shidou, returned to facing [Yoshinon].


    "L-Let''s go on a date?"


    And without any preamble, he repeated the line exactly as heard.


    "¡­¡­Without any setup. Can''t you have played it a bit more smoother?"


    Kotori said disappointedly.


    [Yoshinon] didn''t seem to react. No, rather the tension seemed to have risen, making it hard to say anything.


    *clap* *clap*


    The puppet clapped its small hands together.


    "HoHo~~! That''s nice¡ª¡ª Regardless of how ya look, ya''re pretty gutsy to give an invitation out like that. Ufuun, of course it''s an O-K. Rather, I finally encountered a human that I can have a decent conversation with. So it is more like Yoshinon to be the one wishing for it~~"


    With that said, *Clatter* *Clatter* it laughed.


    "I-I see¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Well, I guess everything turned out all right in the end."


    While hearing Kotori''s voice mixed with her sigh, Shidou together with [Yoshinon], began walking around the department store together.


    "¡­¡­"


    Origami, whose whole body was wrapped by a wiring suit and stocked with ammunition for her auto-range weapon, was patrolling the sky above the department store.


    Around her surroundings there were a few other AST members with the same equipment flying around, and they were all bracing themselves.


    AST¡ª Anti-Spirit Team, as a special unit of the JGSDF, they were a team with remarkable and highly special characteristics.


    Prepared with a machine that can turn fantasy into reality¡ª the Realizer. They are the team formed to counter the calamity that could destroy the world¡ª the Spirits.


    However, only a limited number of humans could use the Combat Realizer unit in practical combat¡ª this limit resulted in the recruitment of irregular members like Origami.


    Living in a house outside the garrison, moreover she was allowed to go to school, and only dispatched when there was an emergency.


    Even though she received this special treatment, she was a JGSDF member whose dispatch frequency was extremely high.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raindrops were continuously pelting the surface of her deployed Territory. [2B 4] That Spirit¡ª it has been almost an hour since [Hermit] first entered the building.


    But, [Hermit] was still hiding inside; even now she hasn''t made an appearance.


    "¡ªLooks like she''s being very persistent."


    And through her transmitter, she heard the voice of her team captain, Kusakabe Ryouko.


    "This is rare even for [Hermit]. To be staying in one spot like this. Normally she would have been spotted *Hop* *Hop* jumping around the place by now."


    Yes. [Hermit]''s only movement pattern was mostly just running away.


    Everytime Origami and the others had launched an attack, she would just run around, without even fighting back.


    But, if she gained the knowledge that by passing time inside buildings could result in a [Lost][2B 5]¡ª¡ª to Origami this was not an amusing matter.


    "The permission to attack?"


    Origami asked in a soft voice, and Ryouko replied with a hint of a sigh in her voice:


    "¡ªI did try asking for permission, just in case but they said to remain on stand-by."


    "Even if the building structure was to collapse, there is the possibility for repairs."


    "¡­Well, if you were to think about it logically, that would seem to be the case. But it isn''t that simple. Somebody has to pay for the repair unit, it isn''t free¡ª If this situation was like the [Princess] class, like last time then it would be okay¡ª But this time the target is just the weakling [Hermit] class, you know?"


    "¡­¡­"


    [Princess].


    From that code-name, Origami twitched her eyebrows a little.


    Not knowing the exact details of what she went through but the Spirit that held that code-name was now, the human girl¡ª Yatogami Tohka, who was attending the same high school as Origami.


    Of course, Origami having confirmed Tohka''s existence, had informed Ryouko about it.


    But for some reason they couldn''t detect a Spirit reading coming from her, thus the assault permission wasn''t granted.


    Asking for the impossible and then having her family register investigated, they were unable to find anything suspicious.


    At the very least, at this time ¡ªalthough Origami was extremely dissatisfied¡ª she was a Japanese citizen, an existence that was Origami''s duty to protect.


    And so¡ª


    "¡­¡­?"


    Origami narrowed her eyes unexpectedly.


    In that moment, from the corner of her eye, she felt she saw the shimmer of beautiful black hair.


    Yes. It was as if she saw Tohka over there.


    Looking down¡ª at the area that had become uninhabitable; she faced the main street that was under a heavy downpour.


    "¡­¡­"


    But, she was unable to confirm Tohka''s presence.


    Origami shook her head silently. It would seem like she was becoming edgy.


    If she were to let the Spirit slip away like this, it would be embarrassing. Origami took in a light breath, refocusing herself and continued her patrol.


    ¡ªSometime had passed since he met [Yoshinon].


    Shidou and [Yoshinon] were having a lively conversation, while walking around the inside of the department store.


    As normal, sometimes Kotori would whisper some instructions into his ear¡ª oddly enough [Yoshinon] has a low susceptibility towards gags; no matter how lame it was *clatter* *clatter* she would still laugh.


    In reality, the <Fraxinus> bridge was monitoring her mental condition, and good values were being reported.


    It would make people think that the sudden change in her manner earlier was some kind of mistake; at the moment things were developing favorably.


    "¡ªFumu, this is going beyond my expectations."


    Kotori said those words.


    "It might be that she has the characteristic that attracts people. The favorable impression is also great. Even if I say to kiss her right now, she won''t refuse right?"


    "¡­Hey hey."


    He couldn''t be sure whether those words were a joke or whether she was being serious, he scratched his cheek.


    But in reality, Shidou was also shocked.


    Although he was able to talk to Tohka normally now, the first time they met she had a serious case of distrust against humans¡ª each time she got the wrong idea he would encounter a life or death experience.


    ¡­But.


    "As I thought being able to chat sure is F~u~N. It seems like those other people are boorish¡ª"


    "Ha¡­¡­haha."


    The puppet *clatter* *clatter* opened its mouth and said those words, and he replied in a strangled tone.


    ¡­How do you say it? He was still troubled.


    That wish he hoped to grant¡ª The conversation was proceeding smoothly and lively, and the values in her affection level were rising, then there shouldn''t be any problems¡­¡­that should be the case, but...


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou silently, glanced in the direction of the girl that was fiddling with her puppet.


    When meeting her yesterday, and today too. The only one that was doing the speaking was the puppet through ventriloquisms; that person''s mouth herself did not even move an inch.


    It was like¡­yes, she was like the string puller for the puppet at a stage theater.


    "¡ª¡ªOoo?"


    "¡­¡­Uh!"


    And, Shidou was suddenly startled when the puppet unexpectedly turned its face towards him.


    "Amazing!! What''s that¡ª!"


    The puppet excitedly clapped its hands and ran towards the place it had pointed out¡ª Well, of course the one doing the running was that person herself.


    The object that caught [Yoshinon] interest, was the thing assembled in one corner of the toy store, a small jungle gym that was made for little kids.


    At the excessively colorful strengthen plastic castle, she skillfully climbed up with only her hands and legs.


    And when she reached the top of it.


    "Wahaha! How is it Shidou-kun~? Am I cool? Is Yoshinon Cool~?"


    Such a voice was bounced right down at him.


    "H-Hey, it''s dangerous if you stand there."


    The jungle gym was designed for indoor use and for children. Even if it wasn''t that big, she might hurt herself if she were to fall from the top.


    No, although he knew she could fly up to the sky, but for some reason in Shidou''s mind, he recalled yesterday''s image of her [Sliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiddeee!].


    In a panic, he rushed over to the base of the jungle gym.


    But [Yoshinon] shook the puppet hand unsatisfied.


    "unMou, even though I was asking if I was cool or not¡ª and, wa-wawawa¡­!?"


    "Wha¡ª!"


    It might be that her balance broke when she did that action, on the top of the jungle gym [Yoshinon] flapping her arms as if she was dancing, and then fell right on top of Shidou.


    And just like that, while breaking [Yoshinon]''s fall, they crashed onto the floor.


    "Uh¡­ihee¡­¡­"


    While his face was facing upwards, he let out that sound. And for some reason, his front tooth hurt.


    And¡ª he had a bad feeling.


    Somehow, the girl with blue hair, her graceful facial features were there¡ª right in front of him.


    ¡ªAnd just right around the area of his lips, an oddly soft sensation was felt.


    "¡ª¡ªUmh!?"


    After a few seconds, he understood the current situation that he was being put under right now.


    "¡­Wow. Good going, Shidou!"


    Even Kotori thought that this development was unexpected. She let out a surprised voice.


    That was expected. Because right now Shidou was¡ª with the girl that fell from above, he just managed to perfectly exchange a kiss with her.


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡ªKeeping quiet, [Yoshinon] raised her body. And at that moment, their lips finally separated.


    Unexpectedly¡­¡­they had kissed.


    But with this, [Yoshinon]''s powers should be sealed.


    But¡­wondering why, compared to last month, during the time when he exchanged kisses with Tohka¡ª this time there wasn''t a warm feeling flowing into his body or how''d you put it?¡ª


    ¡ªAnd, once again from the other side of the intercam, a loud siren resounded.


    "Wha¡­?"


    He let out his voice while raising his eyebrows¡ª shouldn''t her power have been sealed?


    But this sound was, when the Spirit''s mood was breaking apart, something that would ring when danger was approaching Shidou.


    This meant that [Yoshinon] was now¡ª


    "Ouch ouch¡ª ¡­¡­Sorry sorry, Shidou-kun. I was careless¡ª¡ª"


    But when [Yoshinon], *clatter* *Clatter* moved the puppet, she spoke calmly.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Dumbfounded, he opened his eyes wide. At [Yoshinon], who was not showing any signs of anger.


    If that was the case, then what was the sound of the alarm that was being sent into his ears?


    "¡ª¡ªShidou, it''s an emergency ¡­And most likely, the worst possible kind."


    And Kotori, said with an unusually panicked voice.


    "Huh¡­? What is¡­?"


    And. From behind, *step*, the sound of a foot firmly stepping onto the ground, Shidou shook his shoulders.


    Timidly, he turned around his head to look backwards.


    And over there was¡ª an unexpected face.


    "To-Tohka¡­¡­?"


    His eyes widened as he called the name of the girl who was standing there.


    Yes, the person standing over there right now was Tohka, who should have evacuated to the Raizen high school underground shelter.


    And what''s more, maybe it was due to the falling rain, her body was dripping wet. As if she had been running at full speed just now, she was now breathing heavily.


    "¡ª¡ªshidou."


    As if to obstruct Shidou''s process of thought, Tohka''s body swayed, and while swaying she let out her voice.


    He wondered why¡ª with her only just calling his name, caused shivers to run down his spine.


    "¡­¡­What did you do just now?"


    "¡­¡­Eh? Wha-What do you mean¡­?"


    At that question he touched his lips without thinking¡ª and immediately regaining his thoughts he put his hands behind his back.


    But Tohka, wasn''t pleased with that response, while making an expression like a grumbling kid, she squeezed out her shaking voice from deep down her throat.


    "¡ªAft-After making me so worried¡­¡­"


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    "What are you doing flirting around with a girllllllll!!!!!!!!"


    *STOMP*¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    Tohka shouted, and the moment her foot struck the ground, in the middle of the floor where she stood *CLANG*!And, it collapsed forming a small crater; cracks were spreading outwards from the epicenter.


    "Wha-Whahwahwah¡­¡­!"


    Due to the sudden situation, Shidou opened his eyes wide and shuddered in fear.


    An ordinary high school girl, couldn''t break the floor simply by just stomping on the floor.


    And of course although Tohka wasn''t an ordinary high school girl¡­her Spirit power should have now been sealed¡ª Following that logic, in this current situation the power she was displaying should only be her physical strength...


    "Wha-What does this mean, Kotori¡­¡­?"


    When he asked that, Kotori replied with a sigh through the intercam.


    "That''s why¡­¡­¡­this is what we''ve been trying to tell you from before. Between Shidou and Tohka a link is passing through you two, and if Tohka''s mental state becomes unstable, we fear that some of her powers will reverse back into her."


    "H-Huh? What do you mean by that, are you saying that Tohka''s mental state is now unstable?"


    "Yes. And so, before this situation gets any worse, you should fix Tohka''s mood somehow."


    "E-Even if you say that how am I supposed to do¡ª"


    During the time he was saying that, Tohka managed to reach the base of the jungle gym where Shidou and [Yoshinon] were entangled.


    And then she alternated her piercing gaze between the both of them, [mumumu¡­] she murmured while remaining tightlipped.


    Then, *glare*! sending a look towards Shidou, followed by a glare at [Yoshinon] she extended a pointed finger at her.


    "¡­shidou. The important task you said you had to do, was it to meet with this girl here?"


    "Ah, no, about that¡­"


    No well, although according to those words, it was certainly true but should he reply with a ''Yes'' now, he was in doubt whether to tell Tohka his true intentions or not.


    And, that time.


    "¡­¡­Iyaa,iyaa¡­¡­I get it now¡­"


    The [Yoshinon] who had been staring blankly at Tohka since she first made her appearance, let out its high-pitched voice.


    On the Puppet''s rabbit face, was a prankster like smile- he wondered how that got there.


    "Onee-san? Err¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­It''s Tohka."


    When the puppet said that, Tohka replied in a discouraging tone.


    "Then Tohka-chan~ Although I feel bad for you but it would seem that Shidou-kun has lost interest in you."


    "Wha¡ª?"


    "¡ª!?"


    Tohka and Shidou both gasped at the same time, and then faced towards the puppet.


    "Iiyaa see, how do I put it? Hearing your conversation, it looks like he broke Tohka-chan''s promise and then came to visit Yoshinon right? Isn''t this crux of the story?"


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    Tohka twitched her shoulders, and made a face like she could cry at any moment.


    "Yo-You, what are you sayin¡ª¡ªmguhhhh!?"


    When Shidou raised his voice towards the Puppets remark¡ª¡ª Tohka, *grab*, grabbed him by the mouth with both hands.


    "Will you keep quiet for a while shidou?"


    While releasing a force that would not allow him to consent or refuse, using an unbelievable amount of strength she *grind* *grind* clamped her grip on his cheekbone.


    "¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!"


    The puppet was in a pleasant mood and with an [it can''t be helped like] tone, continued speaking.


    "Iiyaa¡ª, Sis¡ª, sorry, but this is probably Yoshinon''s fault~ her appearance is too charming~"


    "Gu-Gugu¡­¡­"


    "It really isn''t that I am talking bad about Tohka-chan you know? Buut~ I can''t really blame Shidou-kun for leaving behind Tohka-chan and running towards Yoshinon~"


    "U-Ugahhh!!"


    For a period of time, while Tohka was still gripping onto Shidou''s face and suppressing her trembling shoulders, having reached her limits she screamed.


    And finally, she took her hands off of Shidou''s face.


    "Sh-Shut up! Shutup shutup shutup! That''s no good! That kind of thing is no good!"


    "Eehh¡ª, even if say it''s no good. HoraaHoraa, Shidou-kun how about saying it clearly, that Tohka-chan is already an unwanted child."


    "¡ª!"


    That instant, Tohka suddenly grabbed onto the puppets collar.


    And of course since the puppet was small, it was easily removed from the girls hand, it was then held up in the air.


    "¡ª!?"


    And, to the girl that had her puppet taken away from her, her eyes began to swirl.


    The next moment her eyeballs flickered, her face turned pale white, and sweat appeared on her face. Incidentally it was visible that her breathing has gotten rougher, and her fingers *Twitch* *Twitch* started to shake.


    "Yo-Yoshinon¡­¡­?"


    Shidou, while he was rubbing his cheeks that were still in pain, and to the [Yoshinon] that had shown such a fast change, he gave a worried look.


    But, it would seems that Tohka did not realize the state that [Yoshinon] was in. Her attention was on the puppet that she was grabbing onto with both her hands, like a knife she gave a sharp gaze, and drew closer to it.


    "I¡­¡­I am NOT an unwanted child! ¡­shidou said¡­ ¡­shidou said that I¡­ He said that it was okay for me to be here! Anymore insults and I will not forgive you! HEY! How about saying something!?"


    Probably thinking that the puppet was the one that let out the voice, she grabbed the neck of the rabbit, and shook it.


    "¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!"


    Looking on at that situation, [Yoshinon] began letting out a cry that doesn''t sound like a voice.


    As if the calm demeanor she held just now was a lie, her whole body was trembling like a Chihuahua.[2B 6]


    And then [Yoshinon], fixing back her hood to cover her eyes as if she were trying to avoid being seen, in a nervous manner, she tugged at Tohka''s shirt.


    "Nu. Wha-What? Don''t disturb me. I am talking to this guy right here, right now."


    "¡ª¡ªGii...ve¡­back...please¡­¡­"


    To try and take back the puppet, that Tohka was lifting high up with both her hands, [Yoshinon] *Hop* *Hop* was jumping up and down.


    Speaking of which, it might be the first time since yesterday that he had heard her real voice.


    "¡ªWhat are you doing Shidou? Yoshinon''s mental condition is deteriorating. Hurry up and stop it!"


    And, from his right ear, Kotori''s voice echoed.


    While scratching his cheek Shidou, spoke timidly with his voice shaking:


    "H-Hey...Tohka. Err¡­¡­that...will you give that back to her?"


    "¡­¡­Uh!"


    When he did that Tohka, at Shidou''s words, her eyes opened wide in a shock.


    "shidou¡­¡­As I thought¡­you picked this girl instead of me¡­..."


    "Ha...huh? No, it isn''t about that¡ª"


    And, at the same time.


    "¡­¡­[Zadkiel]¡­¡­"


    "¡ª!"


    As he thought that, [Yoshinon] suddenly raised her right hand into the air and then swung it down, right below her.


    In an instant, from the floor it broke through¡ª a giant doll appeared at that spot.


    "Wha¡­!?"


    The whole body should be around 3 meters in length; in short it was a plushie toy that took the size of fully sized ragdoll. The outer body was made of smooth gold like material, and white patterns were carved here and there on it.


    And also at the part that appears to be its head, a long rabbit like ears could be glimpsed.


    "A d-doll¡­¡­!?"


    "¡ªWha...is this¡ª!?"


    Shidou and Tohka, let out their voices at the same time.


    [Yoshinon], clinging onto the back of the doll that appeared right under her own feet, and in the two holes located on its back she inserted both her legs into them.


    The next moment¡ª the dolls eyes shone red, and while shaking its slow-witted like body, *Guooooooooooooooooo*, it raised a low roar.


    And together with that, white smoke started coming out from the body of the doll.


    "Cold¡­¡­!?"


    He drew back his legs without thinking.


    That smoke, was similar to liquid nitrogen, was something at subzero temperatures.


    "¡ªThe manifestation of the Angel at this time¡­!? Shidou, this is bad, run away!"


    "Huh...huh¡­¡­!? Wh-What is an Angel!!"


    Suddenly Kotori''s shout echoed into his right ear, he then raised a loud voice without thinking.


    "It appeared right in front of you right! The absolute shield that protects the Spirits and coming together with the AstralDress it becomes the strongest lance! Making a Spirit into a Spirit [the miracle that holds a shape]! Did you already forget about Tohka''s [Sandalphon]!?"


    [Sandalphon]. At that name, Shidou moved his eyebrows in shock.


    Last month. It was something that manifested when Tohka still had her Spirit powers, a giant throne and a sword.


    With this event being shown. It was unusually simple.


    That is to say¡ª even though they kissed. He couldn''t seal the Spirit powers.


    Thus, when he thought that [Yoshinon] pulled her hands back, the doll¡ª [Zadkiel] together with a low roar, bent its body.


    When it did that, the department store''s windows started breaking, one window after another, and allowing rain to enter and land on the interior shop floor.


    No¡ª to be precise, it was a little different.


    It wasn''t that the windows broke which allowed the rain to enter, it felt more like, the raindrops pelted the window glass with tremendous force from outside until it forced its way in.


    "Eh¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in shock, and while his legs were trembling, he looked at the doll rising in front of him. ¡ª*Twist*, the doll turned its face towards Tohka.


    "¡­¡­! Tohka!"


    Shidou shouted quickly and pulled Tohka''s hand, and while he was holding on to her body he caused them to fall to the ground.


    "Wha¡­¡­shidou!?"


    Tohka''s voice shook his eardrums. However, at the same time as she spoke, in the place where Tohka was standing moments ago, a large number of bullet like objects zoomed passed.


    All those bullets showily pierced through the merchandise shelves around them, after that all of it turned into transparent liquid and flowed onto the ground.


    "Ra-Rain¡­!?"


    Yes. From the broken windows, hardened raindrops like hailstones, ignored gravity and were released at Tohka.


    And¡ª over there, [Zadkiel] driven by [Yoshinon] moved.


    "¡­Uh."


    In an instant to protect Tohka, he turned his back towards [Zadkiel].


    But, [Zadkiel] kicked the ground performing a keen maneuver that did not match to its slow moving silhouette, it passed through the spot where Tohka was at just now, and just like that it jumped outdoors through the broken windows.


    At the midway point of this maneuver¡ª the puppet that fell on the ground from Tohka''s hand, was eaten up into the mouth area of the doll.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shortly afterwards, Shidou turned his back and his sights away from [Yoshinon], he opened his mouth a little.


    "W-We are safe¡­right?"


    "¡­¡­Yes. The signal has completely withdrawn. You are quite rash aren''t you, Shidou?"


    From his right ear, he heard that voice.


    "Iiya¡­but why did that suddenly¡ª"


    While he was in the middle of speaking¡ª


    "Enough is enough hurry up and get away¡­¡­!"


    His face got pushed away and Shidou *Flip* rolled onto the ground from that spot.


    "Nowah¡­!?"


    There was no need to think of the reason. It was Tohka who was in Shidou''s arms just now.


    Her face was blushing and she was clenching her teeth, she made an expression equal to a spoiled child, she then with her shoulders shaking angrily, stood up.


    "To-Tohka¡­?"


    "¡­! Don''t touch me!"


    "Ouch¡­"


    Shidou frowned without thinking, and then when he withdrew his hands, in that instant Tohka made a surprised face.


    But immediately after that she became [mumumu¡­¡­¡­¡­] ,*pui* and she turned her face away.


    "Wha-What happened to you, Tohka¡­?"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk to me! I-Instead of me, that girl is more important right¡­!"


    "H-Huh¡­? What are you sayin¡ª"


    When Shidou made a dumbfounded voice, Tohka started kicking the ground with frustration.


    "U-U-U-UUuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª!!"


    "Wai¡­¡­ Uwaa¡­!?"


    With each kick, another crack was put into the floor, and it caved in.


    Shidou who could no longer sustain his balance, rolled down into the hole.


    "¡ªAll members of AST report in. There is movement by the Spirit. Resume attack at will when sighted."


    From her eardrums, Origami''s whole body that was wrapped in a wiring suit, heard the transmitted incoming communication.


    "¡ªRoger."


    When Origami replied, she fixed her firing posture with both her hands gripping the Anti-Spirit Gatling gun [Auldist].


    The latest equipment, a long-range type weapon designed to rapidly fire a large numbers of bullets from outside the opponent''s range.


    The rain that started falling at the same time as when [Hermit] appeared, which had been bouncing off the outer surface of her personal territory, had not affected their preparations outside the building, as she continued gazing at the Spirit readings that was directly being shown onto her retina.


    In that instant.


    ¡ª*GON*, together with that sound, the Spirit blasted a hole in the building wall, and a cloud of dust was raised.


    At the same time together with all that, the Spirit readings lit up on the retina screen.


    "¡ªFire!"


    At the same time as the echo of captain Ryouko''s command, Origami and the others pulled their triggers all at once.


    A terrible rumbling sound resounded as the building was riddled by hundreds of bullets, and a dreadful cloud dust was raised into the air.


    "¡­¡­"


    Origami, while still resting her finger on the trigger, narrowed her eyes.


    Due to her Territory providing her with enhanced superhuman eyesight, she caught sight of a shadow moving at high speed within the cloud of dust.


    Origami while remaining silent issued out her orders from inside her mind.


    As if responding to her will, the small missiles located within the leg compartments of her equipment activated, from the left and right leg, each loaded with 10 rounds, homing missiles were launched aimed at [Hermit].


    "¡ª!?"


    The Spirit who was in the middle of having Anti Spirit Gatling bullets shot at her¡ª the [Hermit], immediately turned her eyes towards the homing missiles that were approaching her, and made a surprised expression.


    "¡ª!"


    When [Hermit] pulled both her hands, the doll lightly danced into the air, and shook off the pursuing homing missiles.


    But, by that time it was already too late, the remaining AST members, had locked on to the Spirit''s figure.


    From behind the homing missiles, and with the barrage of Gatling bullets coming from all directions. Avoiding all of that would be impossible.


    "Kya¡ª¡ª!"


    At the same time, Origami heard a small cry from somewhere with her superhearing, a tremendously loud explosion occurred where all the bullets had impacted at once.


    Most probably, most of the attacks would be nullified by the AstralDress that was covering the Spirit¡ª even the [Hermit] would most likely come out uninjured not to mention a [Princess] class Spirit.


    Currently, at the point of impact, they confirmed that the giant doll was falling down.


    "¡ª¡ªOkay! Don''t rest your hands from attacking! Shoot! Shoot!"


    Ryouko''s orders echoed. But¡ª¡ª


    The finger that Origami was resting on the trigger twitched.


    They confirmed that the Spirit body of the giant doll vanished and dissolved into space.


    "We Lost¡­¡­her?"


    From someone''s whisper, had been sent and heard by the entire AST team members.


    When the Spirit returns to the other side, which they called the other dimension- they classify it as [Lost].


    Although the AST had the goal of eliminating the Spirits with military power, it is incredibly hard to completely defeat a Spirit which has huge battle abilities; generally when this [Lost] condition occurs, the operation has been deemed a success.


    And, therefore, the clouds drifted away and daylight shone down.


    The rain that was hitting the Territory stopped promptly.


    "¡ªAll members, we''re all returning to base."


    "¡­¡­"


    From Ryouko''s voice, Origami lowered her gun muzzle, and deactivated her weapon systems.


    But, during the time when she followed Ryouko''s back and returned to base¡ª


    "¡­¡­?"


    From her eyesight that was improved because of her Territory, something peculiar caught her eye, she lowered her altitude temporarily to investigate.

 Volume 2 - CH 3

    "Hey, Tohkaa~¡­¡­"


    While letting out a perplexed voice, Shidou *knock* *knock*, knocked on the door.


    But¡­there was no response.


    "Tohka¡­¡­I''m begging you, hear me out on what I have to say."


    Once more, he said that while knocking on the door.


    When he did that¡ª *Don!* A loud sound occurred and the whole house shook.


    "¡­Uh!"


    Due to the sudden noise, he twitched his shoulders in reflex.


    And, from the door that Shidou had been knocking on, a mumbling voice echoed.


    "¡­¡­Fuun. Don¡¯t bother me¡­¡­Hurry up and go to that side Idiot ¨CIdiot."


    And with that response the matter ended like that. Tohka was completely sulking.


    "Haaaah¡­What am I supposed to do¡­?"


    Shidou was completely at a loss, he sighed gloomily while rubbing his brows with his fingers.


    Shidou was currently in front of a door located in the deepest part of the 2nd floor in the Itsuka residence, there was the word [Tohka] scribbled on paper and pasted to the door.


    It had been 5 hours since [Yoshinon] went back to the other world.


    After that, he was retrieved by <Fraxinus>, and went back to his house, which was a good thing. But, upon entering the house he found that Tohka had locked herself inside her room and refused to come out.


    "¡ªShidou. Got a moment? There is something I want to confirm."


    From the intercam that was on his right ear came Kotori¡¯s voice.


    "Ah¡­¡­? What now, this isn''t the right time for that¡ª"


    "Shidou, you really did kiss Yoshinon properly, right?"


    "¡­¡­Uh, huh? What''s this all of a sudden¡­¡­?"


    From the sudden question, Shidou made a shrill voice.


    "Just answer, at that time Shidou and Yoshinon''s lips met together. That isn''t a mistake, correct?"


    "¡­¡­Ah, yeaah¡­¡­"


    "Fumu¡­¡­"


    "S-So what''s wrong with that? I''m saying this first, that was completely an accident¡ª"


    "I know that. Instead of that, I would even praise you for achieving the goal we were aiming for."


    "¡­Then what is it?"


    When Shidou asked, Kotori after groaning [umu] replied:


    "¡ªIt would seem that even though you kissed, you couldn''t seal any of the Spirit''s power at all."


    After being told that Shidou''s eyes widened.


    That''s right. Even after kissing [Yoshinon], she was still using her Spirit powers.


    "Well, the affection level wasn''t raised as high as that time with Tohka and of course sealing all of the power is impossible, but even so¡ª it is a little concerning that not even a little bit of it could be sealed. In numerical values, I thought that even at that stage it would be divided by 2 or even 3."


    After saying that, she once again returned to talking to herself.


    "¡­Somehow either Yoshinon has a hidden special ability, or¡ª"


    "Hey, HHeeeeyyyy, Kotori. I think Yoshinon is also a big problem but¡­¡­err."


    While saying that, Shidou had his eyes turned towards Tohka''s door.


    Kotori probably guessed what Shidou was thinking and replied immediately.


    "¡ªAhh, it''s about Tohka, huh? How is her condition now?"


    "Just like what you can see¡­¡­I was trying to talk to her just now, but it was no good."


    "I see. From seeing the numerical values it would seem that her powers temporarily resurfaced, though then they flowed back into the Pass and are once again sealed. But...it would be better if you hurried up and fixed her mood."


    "Her mood¡­¡­but how?"


    "¡­¡­Shin. If it''s okay with you, would you leave this problem to me?"


    After Shidou asked, he heard a strangely sleepy voice from the intercam¡ª It was Reine.


    "Eh¡­?"


    "¡­¡­As expected, she is getting worked up about that. If I am not mistaken, tomorrow is a Saturday. Would you mind leaving Tohka to me in the afternoon? Let''s see¡­¡­How about you let us go out and buy the groceries?"


    "I don¡¯t mind but what is this about all of a sudden?"


    A few moments after Shidou asked, Reine let out a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­With things like this, it is better if the Shinperson concerned is not there. These are delicate traits of a woman¡¯s heart. Please remember that."


    "Ha-Haaa¡­¡­"


    Shidou, scratched his cheek with a confused feeling.


    "¡­¡­And so, that''s about it, Tohka. I am thinking of going out shopping, would you mind accompanying me?"


    The next day, 13th of May (Saturday) 10 A.M.


    Just like what she said yesterday, Reine visited the Itsuka house and said those words in front of Tohka¡¯s room.


    Her current attire wasn''t the usual white robe or the army uniform. From her chest pocket a stuffed bear covered in scars was peeping out from the jersey like clothing with dark colored bottom. There was also a bag on her shoulder, showing that she was planning to go out and buy something.


    But Tohka was the same as yesterday, and from beyond the door echoed an irritated voice.


    "Shut up, leave me alone¡­¡­¡­!"


    She still sounded angry. Shidou, who was standing right beside Reine let out a sigh.


    "She has been like this since yesterday."


    "¡­¡­¡­Fumu."


    Reine put her hand on her chin to show that she was thinking.


    And then from the bag, she brought out a terminal like computer, and started fiddling around with it using her other hand.


    After looking at the terminal screen, she closed it and stepped forward towards the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­Tohka."


    "I told you to leave me alone¡­¡­¡­! I wa¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­I am thinking of eating something outside while shopping. How about it?"


    When Reine said that, Tohka was unexpectedly silent.


    And then, after 10 seconds.


    ...


    *Creak*


    The bedroom door opened, and from inside Tohka''s angry face popped out.


    She probably hadn''t changed her clothes since yesterday; she was still dressed in her high school uniform. What''s more her clothes were still wet. Speaking of which, maybe she hadn''t slept, there were dark circles under her eyes. If she were to walk beside Reine, others would say they were sisters.


    "Wha¡­?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Re-Reine-san¡­¡­? What on earth did you do¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nothing. It''s because her hunger value is rising. I thought it is probably about time that she is reaching her limits now."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­eh, yesterday night I tried calling her out for supper but she didn¡¯t come out¡­"


    "¡­¡­That is well; she probably doesn''t want to see your face."


    "¡­¡­"


    And he was told such harsh words directly and plainly.


    But, it was the truth. Tohka, who had finally come outside, upon seeing Shidou *pui* she turned her face away, and walked away with heavy steps.


    "Hurry up and let''s go!"


    "¡­¡­¡­Un, let¡¯s do that. Rain has also been falling since this morning. Please do not forget to bring an umbrella."


    While saying that, Reine made eye contact with Shidou that seemed to say [Leave this to me].


    "¡­¡­¡­I-I''m counting on you."


    The only thing Shidou could do was to send both of them off.


    And just like that he was standing there dazed for a few minutes.


    "Errrr¡­¡­¡­"


    But, he immediately realized he was wasting his time. He lightly pulled his cheek to regain his composure and then descended the stairs.


    "It''s a day off from school after all¡­¡­¡­I guess I''ll go shopping in the afternoon too."


    He planned to go shopping yesterday right after school, but because of various things he couldn''t go.


    Shidou hurriedly finished dressing, and left the house taking an umbrella with him.


    "Umbrella¡ª well, I''ll hang on to it just in case, since Kotori is still sleeping."


    After opening the umbrella and saying that, Shidou made footprints on the road of rain.


    ¡ªAnd then, wondering how long he spent walking.


    "¡­¡­¡­Uh!?"


    In the middle of walking to the shopping street, he noticed the back of someone he recognized. Shidou then stopped his legs.


    That was, because he found someone with rabbit like ears attached to a green colored hood.


    "Yo-Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou, raised his eyebrows as that name came out of his mouth.


    Yes, due to the area being destroyed by yesterday¡¯s spacequake, from over the other side of the prohibit entry sign that was placed up, the Spirit [Yoshinon]''s figure was there.


    Shidou hid his body behind the wall, observing [Yoshinon].


    "The alarm¡­¡­didn''t ring¡­¡­Eh, the same pattern with Tohka at that time, huh."


    Speaking of that, when he encountered [Yoshinon] the first time, the alarm wasn''t ringing. Maybe because, she was a Spirit that frequently comes and goes to this dimension from the other world.


    "¡­¡­¡­But, what is the best thing to do now¡­?"


    Now that he found her, there was no way he could ignore her now¡ª he did not know what kind of action he should take.


    After Shidou took some time pondering over his thoughts¡ª he pushed the buttons on his cell phone.


    After hearing the calling tone going on for a while, he heard a sleepy voice from his cell phone receiver.


    "¡­¡­¡­Fua~i¡­¡­Hello¡­¡­¡­? Onii-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    It was clearly the sound of her just waking up. And of course, it was Shidou''s sister, Kotori.


    "Hey. Good morning Kotori."


    "Unn-¡­¡­Gud morning. What''s wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­It''s an emergency. I found Yoshinon."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The moment Shidou said that, on the other side of his cell phone, *Pachin!* *Pachin!*, he heard the sound of cheeks being hit with all her might.


    And right after that a dignified voice, that he knew and at the same time doesn''t, echoed.


    "¡ªTell me about the whole situation in detail."


    "Y-Yeah."


    While being a little overpowered by the sudden change, Shidou explained the current situation in a simple manner.


    "¡­¡­¡­I see. Another quiet appearance huh? This is troubling¡ª So, Shidou¡¯s existence hasn¡¯t been discovered by the Spirit yet, right?"


    "Aahhh¡­¡­I think so. What should I do?"


    "Do you have the intercam?"


    "Eh? Aah¡ª yeah just in case."


    Shidou, lightly felt his pocket to confirm the feeling of the small device was there.


    Since the affair with Tohka, he was told to carry one just in case there was a problem.


    "That is good. Wear that. Don¡¯t lose sight of the Spirit and standby for orders."


    "Eh? Wai¡ª"


    ¡ª¡ª *snap* *toot*,*toot*,*toot*. The call disconnected.


    "Sta-Stand by¡­¡­¡­"


    From the careless instructions, he raised his eyebrows.


    Since, there was nothing else he could do. He quietly put the intercam onto his ear, and peeked at [Yoshinon]¡¯s condition.


    After 5 minutes had past, from the intercam he heard his precious little sister''s voice.


    Apparently she had finished her preparation in a short time, and then moved towards <Fraxinus>.


    "¡ªCan you hear me? Shidou."


    "¡­¡­Yeah, I can hear you."


    "We can''t leave her alone if this continues. For now let''s make contact first."


    "¡­¡­Understood."


    After taking a good breathes, he steadily walked towards [Yoshinon].


    Even now [Yoshinon] was not in the state to realize Shidou was there, she was desperately looking at the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­Well then, talk to her."


    "Eeh...Pl-Please wait a second."


    Because of Shidou approaching the Spirit, a window was displayed on the bridges main monitor.


    ¢ÙThe same time when trying to talk to her, face upwards after rolling over then show your stomach, to show that you have no hostility towards her.


    ¢ÚImmediately hug her tightly, to tell her the love from this side.


    ¢ÛTo show that you are unarmed, talk to her after getting stark-naked.


    The method to avoid provoking the Spirit, were shown in 3 patterns.


    "*Tsk* Although it hurts to not have Reine here, it can''t be helped."


    Kotori, after taking a glimpse at the vacant seat on the lower bridge, she clicked her tongue.


    Currently, Reine should be taking Tohka shopping right now. They also couldn''t take the chance of abandoning Tohka and lowering her mood even further.


    "¡ªAll members, choose!"


    Together with that order, from the display on Kotori''s hand, the crew''s choices appeared on it.


    ¡ª¢Ù,¢Ú,¢Û. All together, almost all the votes of that amount were gathered.


    "*Tsk* It¡¯s a little broken."


    While Kotori was murmuring frustrated, voices from the lower bridge echoed.


    "It should be ¢Ù! To animals, exposing the stomach is the pose for surrender! The other party would feel safer!"


    "Ridiculous! Obviously ¢Ú is the decided one! Rabbits die when they are lonely!"


    "That is just a girl wearing a rabbit hood¡ª it¡¯s not even a real rabbit anyway! Leaving that aside commander, it''s choice number ¢Û!, to show that there is no ulterior motive from this side¡ª it is to go naked, there are no other choices than being naked!"


    "Shut up old hag! You only just wanted to see a naked high school boy!"


    "Wha¡­¡­? Uh, what a rude remark! Don¡¯t you know!? When persuading a primitive man that has been brought back to modern times, to be fully naked is the most effective way to go!"


    "What kind of talk is that! Anyways it''s ¢Ú pick ¢Ú!"


    "No, it must be ¢Ù!"


    "Naked! Naked!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Quiet!"


    *Bam*!, the console got hit, and the crew that were getting heated, got yelled at.


    And inside the quiet downed bridge, she slowly took the mike and¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªShidou, before talking to her, take off your shirt."


    She calmly, said that.


    Then from the lower bridge, a few numbers of female crew members, and for some weird reason one male crew member, did a Guts pose [2C 1]..


    But¡ª


    "No way!"


    Shidou''s shout echoed at the same time as it being delivered via the speaker.


    "¡ª!?"


    The [Yoshinon] in the screen, *piku* twitched her shoulders in surprise.


    "¡­¡­¡­! This is bad."


    The moment Shidou let out his shout, [Yoshinon], turned towards him with a trembling motion.


    Her face turning pale and her teeth made clattering sounds, her whole body started to tremble.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hi, i¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­u"


    And thus, she was making a face showing that she would cry at any moment now and immediately raised her right hand high up.


    Shidou''s heart constricted as if were being squeezed by an illusionary hand.


    He had memories about that movement. Yesterday, [Yoshinon] was behaving like this when the giant doll manifested.


    "Wai¡­, Wait! Calm down!"


    But, even if as he said, that there was no way they could communicate.


    When Kotori also realized what [Yoshinon] was trying to do, she too shouted out.


    "Shidou! For now if you still have time ¡ª¡ªpick ¢Ù! Show her your stomach and roll over!"


    "Hu,¡ª¡ªHaaaaah¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "Hurry!"


    There was no other way.


    After Shidou threw his umbrella on the ground, on the road wet with the rain, *Roll*, he threw himself down and rolled.


    "I give up, I surrender."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    At that instant, when [Yoshinon] was going to swing her hands down, she made a dumbfounded face.


    And then, timidly, she slowly lowered her hand to its original position, and started examining Shidou¡¯s current state.


    "¡­¡­¡­D-Did we¡­¡­¡­succeed?"


    "¡ªProbably, try talking to her while you avoid provoking her."


    Being told that, Shidou who was still rolled over, slowly raised his neck.


    "¡­¡­¡­Y-Yo¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Even when he tried talking to her, [Yoshinon] continued staring at him in full alert mode.


    "Wha-What is wrong with today¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "T-This is some amazing rain¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Nothing, there were no replies coming back.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What am I going to do about this?"


    Shidou tried tilting his head to the side.


    It might be a mistake but¡ª right now, he thought that he could see [Yoshinon]¡¯s left hand.


    Meaning, she was not wearing her puppet.


    At the same time Shidou was raising his eyebrows in doubt, once again a restraining voice echoed from Kotori.


    And again choices appeared on the <Fraxinus> monitors.


    ¢ÙWalk and approach her while talking in a tenacious way, and fill in the gap of the distance.


    ¢ÚTo regain normal composure, temporarily retreat.


    ¢ÛAsk her why she is not wearing her puppet.


    "Fumu¡­¡­¡­"


    After looking at the total results from the crew members, that were being shown in the small display on her hand, Kotori made a small hum.


    The most common one was, ¢Û. As expected everyone, realized that she was not wearing her puppet.


    And certainly it was also a matter that even Kotori wanted to find out.


    "Shidou, pick ¢Û. She might have lost her puppet, and is probably now looking for it. It was about time to get a reaction anyway, try asking her about the puppet."


    "¡­¡­¡­Understood."


    With Shidou in agreement, he opened his mouth.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­you, are you perhaps, looking for your puppet¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The moment Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] immediately opened her eyes wide.


    And when he thought that, she ran towards him and she immediately grabbed his head, as if to ask a question she shook his head hard.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "Ah, ouchouchouchouch¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Wait, please stop that."


    When he said that, [Yoshinon] steadily removed her hands from Shidou¡¯s head.


    Shidou got up while looking at the girl, and he then tried asking again.


    "As expected¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you were looking for it."


    And [Yoshinon] kept nodding her head hard.


    After that, she looked at Shidou with very worried eyes. It was as if, she was asking for the whereabouts of the puppet.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh, so-sorry. I don¡¯t know where it is too¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] made a face as if the world is about to end, and losing her strength she sank down on the floor.


    And just like that she hung her head low, [ue¡­¡­¡­¡­, e¡­¡­¡­¡­] and the sounds of weeping started to leak out.


    "Er, errrrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    If she were to go on a rampage it would be troubling, but this was also troubling in its own way. Shidou quickly fell into a panic with his sights wandering around.


    "¡ª¡ªCalm down, Shidou."


    And, the honest voice of Kotori got delivered into his eardrums.


    Receiving [Yoshinon]''s reaction, the window was deployed on the screen for the 3rd time.


    ¢Ù "That kind of guy, I will make you forget about him" appeal to her as a reliable man.


    ¢Ú "Together with me, let''s go find the puppet" appeal to her as a kind man.


    ¢Û "Actually I am the puppet all along!" appeal to her as a man filled with a humorous sense.


    "All members, your choices!"


    When Kotori sent out that order, the total results were shown on her small-scaled display.


    The most votes were on ¢Ú, the next was ¢Ù. And only one vote was on ¢Û.


    "Well, ¢Ú is the safest choice. ¡­¡­¡­but who was the person that picked something like number ¢Û."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Is it a bad choice then?"


    From behind, Kannazuki¡¯s dispirited voice mumbled.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kotori ignored him and pulled the mike towards her.


    "Shidou, accompany her to look for that puppet."


    And from behind, [aah, an ignoring play is also not that bad too¡­¡­¡­¡­!] was heard but, she ignored it.


    "Er,erm about this, Yoshinon."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The moment Shidou raised his voice, [Yoshinon]''s body shook in surprise again.


    And when she immediately waved her hands, the water puddles around her rose up, forming like bullets that exploded near the place that Shidou was sitting down.


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­nowaa!?"


    Without thinking, his body cramped.


    "So-sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to scare you!"


    As if to examine the condition on his side, without lowering his guard he cautiously looked over there (¡­¡­¡­comparatively, when their eyes met she would look away) to [Yoshinon], he fixed his posture and lowered his head a little.


    And then to show that there will not be any resistance he raised both of his hands up, then continued his words.


    "Err¡­¡­¡­I-If it is okay¡­¡­.I, will also help to search for the puppet with you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The moment Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    After a few seconds, and for the first time her face turned very bright, *um* *um* she swung her head hard up and down.


    After Shidou exhaled an [okay], he finally raised his hips up from the wet ground.


    It was quite wet but, well, now wasn¡¯t the time to care about it.


    "Ermmmm¡­¡­¡­soo, about that. The puppet, where and when did you lose it?"


    When asked, as if she was hesitating [Yoshinon] eyes wandered around, and then she opened her cherry blossom colored lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes...terday¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And then, she pulled the rabbit ears that were stuck on the hood and covered her face, while hiding her eyes she carried on talking awkwardly.


    "The scary¡­¡­¡­¡­people, when I realized¡­¡­¡­¡­we were¡­¡­¡­attacked, I lost it¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? You, were attacked by the AST huh?"


    When Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] threw her head down vertically.


    "I see, it was after that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While Shidou was talking, he looked around by craning his neck to the left then right.


    Whether it was destroyed buildings or cracked roads, he expanded his full view as much as possible. This was going to be a hard task.


    And, as if matching together with that reaction, from his right ear sounds were delivered from <Fraxinus>.


    "¡ª¡ªWe will send you as many cameras as we have. Try to communicate with her as much as you can while searching."


    To show that Shidou understood, he poked the intercam a little, and once again brought his eyes to [Yoshinon].


    "Okay¡­¡­now then, let''s start searching, Yoshinon."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    [Yoshinon] consented¡ª¡ªafter mumbling a little in her mouth, she let out her voice.


    "I, I am¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "I¡­¡­¡­am, not Yoshinon,¡­¡­¡­but Yoshino. Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­is my, friend¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When Shidou replied her by saying her name, the girl¡ª Yoshino tried to run away.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­wait!"


    And, probably she was surprised by that voice, Yoshino twitched her shoulders again.


    At that instant, the rain surrounding Yoshino suddenly turned into something like needles and flew towards Shidou.


    "Uwaaaaaaaa!?"


    He lowered his head on the spot in panic, and managed to somehow dodge them.


    It was okay since there were just few. But, if this was shot more towards Shidou''s body, he would have been a cactus by now.


    "C-Calm down! It¡¯s me it¡¯s me!"


    When Yoshino turned this way while twitching, and after seeing Shidou''s face, she took a deep breath.


    Shidou stood up while talking in a timid tone.


    "I-If it is okay use this¡­¡­¡­¡­although you are already wet, it¡¯s still better than nothing right?"


    He picked up the umbrella that he had just thrown away, and gave it to Yoshino.


    "?  ?  ?"


    "Aah, this is how you use it."


    He grabbed Yoshino''s hand while she was tilting her head in curiosity, and then held it up.


    When he did that, she was surprised by the fact that raindrops no longer touched her, and Yoshino looked up with eyes that were turning around in amazement.


    The transparent vinyl umbrella was repelling the rain that was falling and hitting it while shining brightly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Yoshino excitedly, flapped her other hand that was not holding the umbrella.


    "Y-Yeah, you are happy with it huh? Use it, use it!"


    And after Shidou said that, Yoshino turned her eyes to Shidou as if she was asking him.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­? Me?"


    Yoshino nodded her head repeatedly.


    "Aah, I''m okay. It''s okay just use it."


    After hesitatingly looking at the umbrella and then to Shidou for a few moments.


    "Th¡­¡­¡­ank, y¡­¡­¡­ou."


    And after she bowed and lowered her head, they continued their search for the puppet.


    "Doing something cool like that."


    From his right ear, he heard Kotori teasing like voice.


    "S-Shut up."


    "¡ªWell, if the Spirit''s feels like it, something like a wet shirt could immediately be dried though. But even before that, she has no difficulty making rain bullets from the invisible film that she set up."


    "I-Is that right?"


    ¡­¡­¡­Well, that wasn''t really a problem. He just could not bear to watch, a little girl getting soaked by the rain.


    Shidou lightly wiped his wet face, and began the search.


    "¡ªHow did it go? Did you find the puppet?"


    "No, not yet. We haven''t found it yet."


    When Kotori asked the question, she heard a reply from a crewman down at the lower bridge.


    The time was now 12:30 p.m. It has been almost 2 hours since Shidou and Yoshino started their search. If they continue working under this rain, their bodies would get too cold and, their fatigue would also accumulate.


    It would have been okay if [Ratatoskr] were able to send in the mechanics department members too but¡ª it would be dangerous if too many people were to be thrown into the search, they might scare Yoshino and then they might lose everything. Even if she wasn¡¯t scared by them, there was a chance that her good impressions that was supposed to only¡¡go to Shidou, would be spread in multiple directions.


    "How about the images?"


    Kotoris eyes turned to her right hand side, and the crews that were fiddling with their consoles, without looking away, replied back.


    "The resolution is a little rough but¡­¡­¡­¡­we can manage somehow."


    "Then bring it up on the monitor."


    Kotori said that, and on one part of the <Fraxinus> bridge monitor, images of the area from around the time of yesterday''s battle between the AST and Yoshino were being projected.


    It was like it was dragged into the aftershock of the battle, the camera took some distance to get a better picture of the area, and compared to the resolution from just now the image quality¡¡now was quite bad.


    "She no longer has the puppet¡ª¡ª in the image of when the Spirit was lost."


    After a while, the image enlarged and close-upped on Yoshino.


    "¡ª¡ªTurn it back, the image from just before the AST attacks land, we are able to confirm that the puppet is in the Angels mouth. It is right to think that it was lost during that attack."


    "So, where''s the important puppet?"


    "Because of the smoke getting thicker, although I can''t say that it is for certain but¡­¡­¡­¡­I can confirm the shadow of it falling off, I think the worst case scenario of it being burnt up because of that attack has been avoided."


    "Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kotori used her hands and hit her jaw.


    "Right after when Yoshino was Lost, aren''t there anymore images left of the surroundings?"


    "I-I will try looking for it."


    And, at that moment the speaker went, *riiinnnngg* such a sound leaked out and she heard it.


    "Yoshino?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    It had been almost 3 hours, since they began searching for the puppet.


    While Shidou was combing up his wet hair, he looked at Yoshino beside him who was still looking for the puppet.


    It would seem that he realized an amazingly cute voice echoed.


    Yoshino once again as she was scared, she twitched her shoulder¡ª maybe she got a little used to Shidou''s voice, this time she didn''t make needle water bullets and shoot them.


    "¡­¡­¡­Are you hungry?"


    When Shidou asked, Yoshino face turned red and *pun* *pun* swung her head from side to side.


    But, at that timing, her stomach grumbled.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    It would seem that Spirits get hungry too.


    He heard that for the life form called Spirit, all it needed for sustenance was Spirit energy but¡­ ¡­speaking of which, after Tohka''s power was sealed she became very gluttonous.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What am I supposed to do."


    Although he doesn''t know how long it has been since Yoshino started searching for the puppet, but since it was already past noon, it would be weird not to be hungry. Shidou''s stomach was a little empty too.


    Using his finger, Shidou gave his intercam a small poke, and a voice from Kotori that had already guessed what subject he was about to raise:


    "¡ª¡ªHmm I guess so, how about taking a rest while having lunch?"


    "Un¡­¡­¡­I guess you''re right."


    After making a light stretch he said to Yoshino.


    "Yoshino, let''s take a rest, okay?"


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino swung her head sideways. And then her stomach grumbled again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    And, after Yoshino had pondered for a while, she finally consented with hesitation.


    "Okay, well then¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After saying that, Shidou rearranged his thoughts.


    He had his wallet just in case but if he was this wet, it would be difficult to enter a shop.


    Shidou placed his hand on his face for a while, and then he poked the intercam.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, Kotori. If it''s about a resting spot, is our home okay?"


    And right after saying that. Kotori made an exaggerated shocked voice.


    "Wow. Haven''t seen you for quite a while and you turned quite daring. If you are planning on pushing her down please be careful."


    "¡­¡­Hey."


    "I know. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, there is no other place to go anyway, I will specially permit it then."


    "Roger."


    Shidou made a short reply and then, talked to Yoshino.


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­let''s go."


    Yoshino while remaining silent, gave a small nod.


    "¡­¡­Umu."


    While Tohka was rubbing her stomach and sighing, she was following Reine as they walked through town in the rain.


    She was feeling somewhat bad from having not eaten anything yesterday afternoon, and for not having slept much.


    But, the reason for this uneasiness was not from her lack of sleep or from her empty stomach¡ªTohka somehow understood that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tohka clenched her teeth, and *splash* kicked the wet ground.


    But even if she were to do something like that, there was no way the irritating swirling in the bottom of her stomach would just end.


    And Reine who was walking in front of her suddenly stopped walking. Tohka stopped right on the verge of bumping into her.


    "¡­¡­How about we go and have our lunch first. Is this place okay?"


    Right in front of them was a building with a colorful signboard. If she wasn''t mistaken, this place was a family restaurant.


    Tohka made a big nod.


    "Un¡­It would help if you were to do that. My stomach is so empty that I think I am going to die."


    "¡­¡­Well then, let us enter."


    When both of them folded their umbrellas and entered the shop, following the shop attendant, they settled down at the end of the non-smoking area.


    Immediately, they skimmed through the menu and placed an order.


    While waiting for their orders to come, in order to calm her stomach, she drank the water the attendant placed on the table in one gulp.


    "¡­¡­Tohka."


    Reine, faced Tohka with her pair of eyes decorated by thick and cloudy eye bags.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Before the food gets here, I would like to have a little talk¡­¡­is that okay?"


    "Nu¡­Well, I don''t mind but¡­¡­What kind of talk is it?"


    Tohka, in order show that she was alert, she lifted her body from the table and nodded.


    The woman known as Murasame Reine was ¡­¡­¡­hard to understand because she seemed to always be thinking of something¡ªand because of that habit, it felt like she could see through anything¡ªit felt a little irritating.


    Whether or not she realized what Tohka was thinking at that moment, Reine remained in a dreamy mood and took out a machine like object from her bag, and then unfolded it on the top of the table.


    "What is that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, please don''t mind this."


    While saying that, Reine was using her other hand and *click* *click*¡­¡­and lightly operated it.


    She focused intensely on the terminal, filled with curiosity but Tohka finally managed to ignore it, and returned her sights back to Reine.


    When she did that, Reine returned her eyes back to Tohka and opened her lips.


    "¡­¡­Well, I am not good at making conversation so I will get straight to the point. Tohka, the reason you are irritated¡ªno, it would be better if you could¡ª can you tell me the reason why you have been irritated and the origin of it?"


    "¡ªKuh."


    From Reine''s words, Tohka unintentionally gasped.


    "Uh, I am not really¡ª"


    "¡­¡­As expected, you can''t forgive Shin for meeting up with another woman."


    Shin. A nickname only used when referring to Shidou.


    "Wha, why did shidou appear right there¡­"


    "¡­¡­Oya, is it not related to him?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tohka placed her elbow on the table, and then scratched her head in a sign of surrender.


    And after making a big sigh, she said in a suffering voice.


    "¡­I don''t understand."


    "¡­¡­Don''t understand what?"


    Reine tilted her head to the side as she replied. And Tohka whose face was down, lifted her face up.


    "Umu¡­¡­¡­Even I don''t know myself why it turned into this kind of feeling."


    She seemed to be troubled as she continued her words.


    "Yesterday¡­¡­shidou, left the school and¡ª¡ªthat, kissed or whatever it''s called, that girl."


    Kiss. Just that single word, caused pain around her chest area.


    "¡­¡­Aah, it would seem so."


    "It''s not really...It isn''t any of my business who shidou meets with and where, and whoever he kisses. I am not supposed to find any faults in it. ¡­But, the moment I saw that, it was already¡ªHow should I put it? It was rather¡ªyes, it was a rather bad feeling."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fumu."


    "When I realized what had happened¡­¡­¡­¡­I started raising my voice. What''s more¡­¡­Right after that, the rabbit said that girl was much more important to him than me¡­¡­I was already¡ªsad, and scared, to the extent that I couldn''t do anything, and I became unable to understand what happened at all¡­¡­¡­¡­I don''t even understand what this means¡­¡­¡­this is the first time this happened."


    And once again she made a big sigh.


    "As expected¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Is there something wrong with me?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­No, you are not sick or anything. That is a normal and healthy response"


    "I-Is that so?"


    "¡­¡­Aah, it is nothing to worry about. But¡ª¡ªit is better if we clear that misunderstanding first."


    "Misunderstanding¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Aah, regarding that kiss, that was a total accident, and¡­¡­it doesn''t mean that girl is more important to Shin than Tohka."


    After Reine said that, she glimpsed at the machine, as Tohka raised her face.


    "Uh, re-really¡­?"


    "¡­¡­It is true."


    "Bu-But shidou was¡­"


    "¡­¡­If he doesn''t think of you as someone precious to him, do you think that he would go to the extent of putting his own life in danger just to save you?"


    "¡ª¡ªAh¡­"


    After being told that, Tohka was at a loss for words.


    She completely forgot about the weird and indescribable swirl of emotion that were affecting her heart and stomach.


    ¡ªYesterday, didn''t Shidou protect Tohka? Just like last month?


    And what''s more, in spite of knowing the chances of dying by getting shot by an assassin.


    Tohka, while pushing her hands around her chest area, swallowed her saliva.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, I¡ª"


    I''ve been so stupid.


    Tohka shook her throat to make a groan, and then scratched her head again.


    And after that, immediately stood up from her seat.


    "¡­¡­Tohka?"


    "Sorry, can we postpone today''s shopping to another day?"


    Tohka bit her lips before letting out her voice again.


    "¡­¡­I have to, apologize to shidou."


    After hitting her jaw with her hands, Reine made a small nod.


    "¡­¡­Then go."


    "I am grateful."


    Tohka made a short reply and left the family restaurant taking the umbrella in her hands, she ran out into the raining town.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Fumu. Well, that is one problem solved¡­¡­maybe?"


    Reine muttered while being left alone, she glanced through some values from the graph being displayed on the small terminal.


    The fact that Tohka''s mind and body would be disturbed by this incident was expected.


    Although she was pouting like a spoiled kid¡­¡­¡­If Tohka, really did think badly of Shidou, she would not have hated the girl that Shidou met up with.


    Speaking in either ways, from the irritating feeling that she couldn''t calm down herself, she learned a weird and indescribable terror and uneasiness¡­¡­¡­speaking of which would be the closest to the truth.


    Because of that, even without her mood being fixed, the thought of changing Tohka''s consciousness itself, was not really that difficult.


    Yes¡ªbut, it was better if she could realize it by herself.


    That fact¡ªShidou protected her, and what kind of meaning that holds, and when the time came, when she found that answer, she would know what she really felt.


    "Well, jealousy is also a fine part of love."


    She muttered while closing the terminal.


    "¡­¡­But, we have to be careful. loveThat could also be, the emotion that will destroy the world."


    And then,


    "¡ª¡ªSorry for the long wait! Here is the double cheese burger set rice with large servings of fried chicken, fried oyster set, mix grill, margarita, and the spaghetti bolognaise. And please be careful of the hot iron plate."


    "¡­¡­Un?"


    And from the sudden appearance of the shop attendant, Tohka''s high calorie meal was lined up on top of the table.


    "Please take your time and enjoy."


    The attendant lowered his upper part of his body by an angle of 45 degrees like he was used to it thus making a bow, and then left the spot.


    Reine who was left alone, scratched her cheek in front of that abundant amount of food.


    "¡­¡­¡­This is¡­¡­troubling."


    "Let''s see¡­¡­¡­¡­we have eggs, ah, there is also chicken meat. There''s some rice left in the rice cooker too¡­¡­¡­I guess Oyakodon[2C 2] is okay."


    He roughly determined what menu to make from looking inside the fridge, and right after taking out the needed ingredients, he took a small peek in the direction of living room.


    Over there was Yoshino who was curiously looking around things near her while sitting on the sofa.


    When Shidou returned, he immediately changed his clothes but Yoshino''s dress was still the same rabbit coat from before. Just as Kotori had said, even after getting bathed by rain, she was not wet at all.


    Same as Tohka''s light dress, this was probably that AstralDress or something.


    "Could you wait for a few moments. I''ll be done soon. ¡ª¡ªAh, if you are free you could watch the television."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou said that while peeling and chopping the spring onions, Yoshino tilted her head in curiosity.


    "Un, there is a remote control there¡ªyes yes, now push the top left button."


    Following Shidou''s instruction, Yoshino pressed the remote control button.


    When she did that, the television along the wall turned on, and *Wahahaha!* such a voice echoed.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    In that instant, Yoshino''s body cowered; the water accumulated in the sink rose, turning into bullets and were shot at the television screen.


    "Wha¡­?"


    "You idiot, even though I told you not to scare her."


    In his right ear, he heard Kotori''s criticizing voice.


    And speaking of Yoshino, she opened her eyes that was shut tight, and lowered her head at Shidou¡¡in panic.


    "N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry about it. Sorry to have scared you."


    Right after Shidou made a dry smile, he resumed with his cooking.


    He heated up the pot that has water measured in it, and tossed in the sliced chicken meat and spring onions. And when it reached to a boil, he put in the beaten eggs.


    And then he let it flow on top of the rice filled bowl. Finally he scattered Japanese parsley on top of it, and it was complete.


    Since he was accustomed to this sort of work, it did not even take 10 minutes for him to finish cooking.


    "Here you go, it''s done. Let''s hurry and fill our stomach so we can go and find Yoshinon okay."


    While talking, he held the bowls with both his hands and headed into the living room.


    He put one in front of Yoshino and right across her he placed his own portion, and he entered the kitchen again to get a chair, some chopsticks, and a spoon just in case, before returning to the living room.


    "Now then, Itadakimasu. [2C 3]."


    Shidou clapped his hands together while saying that, and Yoshino imitated that movement then lowered her head.


    Then she grabbed the spoon with her hand, took one scoop of Shidou''s specialty oyakodon, and transported it into her mouth.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When Yoshino did that her eyes immediately opened wide, and *slam* *slam* starting hitting the table.


    "Un?"


    But when Shidou faced toward her direction, she turned her eyes away in embarrassment.


    Afterwards, Yoshino looked like she wanted to tell him something, but instead she made an embarrassed face and found difficulty in putting it into words, *gu* she gave Shidou a thumbs up.


    "O-Ou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou made a wry smile, and replied back by giving a thumbs up. It would seem that it was to her liking.


    She was probably quite hungry; Yoshino opened her small mouth with all her might, and started munching down.


    And¡ªby estimating the moment when Yoshino would be finished her meal, Kotori started talking.


    "Do you still want to rest? I still want more information if possible from the Spirit. Since this is a good chance, why don''t you ask Yoshino how old is she?"


    "A question?"


    And when Shidou was asking back, Kotori immediately suggested him to ask questions.


    "¡­¡­¡­Aah, I get it."


    Shidou, as he had finished his bowl he exhaled a satisfied breath and then turned his eyes towards Yoshino.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­Yoshino. There are some things I would like to know though¡ªcan I ask you a few questions?"


    Yoshino tilted her head in curiosity.


    "Err¡­you seem to take care of it very preciously. That puppet¡ªYoshinon, what kind of existence is that to you¡­?"


    When Yoshino got asked that question, she timidly opened her mouth with difficulty.


    "Yoshinon, is ¡­¡­¡­¡­a frie¡­nd, and also¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a he¡­ro."


    "Hero?"


    When asked again, Yoshino nodded.


    "Yoshinon is¡­ ¡­my, ideal¡­ ¡­yearnings of¡­ ¡­myself. Unlike me¡­ ¡­not weak, unlike me¡­ ¡­not hesitant¡­ ¡­it''s strong, and cool¡­"


    "Your ideal self¡­huh."


    Shidou scratched his cheeks, and recalled back the time when he met Yoshino inside the department store.


    Well, certainly the current Yoshino compared to the Yoshino talking through the puppet, from the tone to the attitude it was like she was a different person. But¡ª


    "I¡­like this current Yoshino better though¡­"


    During the time when Tohka appeared, he remembered the numbers of jokes accumulated from the puppet, he made a bitter smile.


    Certainly, during that time Yoshino was talking cheerfully but¡ªhe could not bear it anymore.


    Although it was hard to hear what she was saying, though she was awkward, Yoshino has been honestly answering his questions, and it was a good feeling.


    But the moment Shidou said those words, Yoshino''s face went *poof*, her face was blushed red. She then hunched her back and used the hood to cover and hide her face.


    "Yo-Yoshino¡­? What''s wrong?"


    Shidou said that while was trying to peek, Yoshino lowered the hands that was holding onto the hood and, gradually raised her face.


    "¡­¡­¡­Tho, those words, because¡­ ¡­it was the first time¡­ ¡­I have been told."


    "I-Is that so¡­?"


    Yoshino made a deep consent.


    Well¡­originally she was a Spirit that has only a few chances at having a conversation with a person. It might be because of something like that.


    "Shidou, was that¡­ ¡­in your calculations?"


    And, over there Kotori asked such a question.


    "Huh? Wha-what calculations¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Never mind. If that''s wasn''t then it''s okay."


    "Ha-Haah¡­?"


    It was his sister that said something that didn''t make sense, Shidou knitted his eyebrows.


    "Don''t mind it. There is not a problem for now¡ªit just unexpected how calm you are, I guess the results of the ''living together training'' are starting to show."


    "¡­¡­I wonder."


    Shidou replied vaguely. Certainly he was calm to a certain degree but, he could differentiate whether it is from the results of the training or not.


    But, he could not afford to be occupied by the other side. Shidou fixed his sights back to Yoshino, and asked the next question.


    "So¡ª¡ªErr, Yoshino, it seems that even though you were attacked by the AST, you rarely retaliate, what kind of reason do you have for doing that?"


    When Yoshino got asked¡­¡­¡­¡­she looked down again.


    Right after she grabbed the cuffs of the inner dress with the light film composition just like Tohka''s AstralDress, she let out a voice that would sound like it would disappear.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡­¡­hate, painful things. I also hate¡­¡­scary things. Surely, those people too¡­¡­whether its pain, or scary things, I think they¡­¡­don''t want it too. That''s why, I¡­¡­"


    It was such a small and faint voice, Shidou could have easily missed what the she was trying to say.


    But because of that¡ªfrom those words Shidou, felt a piercing like wave to his heart.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­you, just for a reason like that¡ª"


    But, Shidou did not finish the end of his sentence.


    While Yoshino''s whole body was trembling, she continued talking.


    "But¡­¡­¡­it''s because, I¡­ ¡­am, weak¡­ ¡­and a coward. If I am alone¡­ ¡­I am useless. I am¡­ ¡­scared of being hurt, when I can''t, do anything¡­ ¡­the inside of my head¡­ ¡­will go crazy¡­, that''s why, I might¡­ ¡­do bad things to everyone¡­"


    Halfway through, it became a teary voice.


    After sucking in her snot, she continued on.


    "Thats why¡­ ¡­Yoshinon¡­ ¡­is my, hero¡­ ¡­when Yoshinon is¡­ ¡­with me, even, if I get scared¡­ ¡­he would say¡­ ¡­it''s okay. And, then¡­ ¡­it will really turn out okay. That''s why¡­ ¡­that''s why."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Kuh."


    Shidou unintentionally bit his lips. He was gripping both his hands so hard, that blood might spurt out.


    If he did not do that¡ªhe could not bear it anymore.


    Yoshino. This small girl was. Too kind¡ªand too sad.


    Whether it was [pain] or [scary] things it was certain that she did not like it.


    Thinking of the enemy, that had targeted her countless times with hostility, bad intentions and killing intent, and yet¡ªstill she decided not to hurt them. She chose to do that? Such a difficult thing?


    Yoshino is¡ªweak?


    Yoshino''s head was shaking from her own evaluation¡ªthere is no way, she is weak.


    Aah, but, that is¡ªcruel, and awfully cruel sense of mercy.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Without thinking Shidou stood up from his seat.


    And then circled around the table and knelt down beside Yoshino¡ªand just like that, he gently caressed Yoshino''s head.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­,e¡­,err"


    "I will."


    "¡ª¡ª,¡­¡­?"


    "I will¡ªsave you."


    He said that and, Yoshino stared in wonder. Without caring about it, Shidou continued.


    "I will definitely, find Yoshinon. And¡­¡­¡­¡­hand it over to you. That is not all. I will make Yoshinon no longer need to protect you. You no longer need to go through those [painful] or [scary] things. I won''t let them near you. I will¡ªbecome, your hero."


    While patting her head through the hood, he said that sentence that was totally out of character.


    But¡ªhe did not stop there.


    Because, in Yoshino''s kindness, there was something important lacking.


    It was only one problem which was: even if she has the mercy of a saint, that mercy would not be shown in return to her.


    If that''s the reason, then there was no choice but to have it be given from the outside.


    No more, about what would happen to the Spirit or what not, it was no longer relevant to him.


    To Yoshino. To this overly kind little girl, to have nothing save her, that kind of thing, he could not forgive it.


    Yes¡ªthat was what he thought.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    During that time, Yoshino''s eyes were turning black and white but, after 10 seconds passed, she opened her lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­Th¡­ank you¡­¡­very m¡­uch."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Ou."


    He was a little happy when Yoshino honestly said such a thing. He made a small nod.


    But, during the occasion Yoshino was letting out her voice, he accidently turned his eyes to those cute lips¡­¡­¡­feeling uncomfortable Shidou averted his sights away.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­? Shidou¡­ ¡­-san¡­?"


    Yoshino was tilting her head while looking at Shidou.


    "No, err, about that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s about before. I''m sorry."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­how''d you put it¡­¡­¡­I kissed, you."


    To put it in accurate terms it was not in Shidou''s personality to bring up this kind of talk but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it might be an important matter to a girl. He put the meaning in the apology and said it.


    But Yoshino was in a blank state and was staring in wonder; once again she tilted her head.


    It was like; she did not understand what Shidou had just said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What is, a kiss?"


    "Eh? Aah, that is¡­¡­¡­¡­lips touching together, like this¡­"


    Even though Shidou explained to her, Yoshino made a face as if she did not understand at all, and then thrust her face up directly at Shidou''s face.


    "Is¡­¡­¡­¡­it, like¡­¡­¡­¡­this?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh!"


    It was a distance that, if he were to bring his face a little closer, their lips would touch.


    His heart was about to fly out in this dangerous situation but, Shidou remembered his living together training with Tohka, and somehow succeeded in pretending to have a calm face.


    "Uh, ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­yes, it feels like that."


    But Yoshino made a small groan, and again she said in a soft voice.


    "¡­¡­I, don''t remember¡­¡­clearly."


    "¡­¡­Eh?"


    Hearing that reply, Shidou frowned.


    But¡ªat that instant.


    "shidou¡­! I''m sorry, I was¡ª"


    Suddenly the door opened and Tohka who left the house early in the morning, while she was breathing hard on her shoulders, entered the living room.


    And then, she saw Shidou and Yoshino''s figure facing each other and would be kissing any at moment, *piki*, and her body stiffened up.


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    Right after, Shidou made an absentminded face.


    "To¡ªToo, To-To-To-To-To-To-To-To-To-To-Tohka¡­¡­¡­!"


    On his face, sweat gushed out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hi¡­¡­"


    Yoshino probably felt something strange; she turned backwards, and leaked a soft voice.


    But it might be something that cannot be helped. To Yoshino, Tohka should be the scary opponent that took her puppet away from her¡ªand on top of that, Tohka who was quietly lingering around the living room entrance, a difficult to explain pressure was leaking out from her.


    Incidentally from just now, a loud noise was coming out from the buzzer on his right ear indicating it is an emergency situation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While being silent, Tohka made an awfully gentle smile, and just like that she slowly entered the living room.


    -*Twitch*, such a feeling was transmitted to her hands. It would also seem that Yoshino''s body was trembling.


    "To-Tohka, this is¡­¡­"


    It was like his mental state turned into that of a man who got caught having an affair at the scene of the crime, Shidou hastily moved his hands.


    But Tohka passed through the both of them, leaving the living room and headed straight into the kitchen, she then took out all the food and drinks from the refrigerator and shelves, and just like that she exited to the corridor.


    From the door, *dadadadada* such footsteps could be heard¡ªand the moment he thought it reached the second floor, this time *BAM*, the sound of the door being slammed could be heard.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Looks like, she plans on shutting herself inside again.


    And what''s more, this time it''s a siege with a sufficient supply of food in stock.


    "Er,errr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­It turned into something annoying."


    From his right ear, he heard a voice mixed with a sigh.


    "Wh-What should I do now¡­¡­?"


    "For the time being, you can only leave her alone for now. Even if Shidou were to try and talk to her now, it''ll only cause a reverse effect anyway."


    "I-Is that so¡­¡­"


    He said that, and takes a glimpse at Yoshino that was sitting beside him.


    But, wondering when it happened, Yoshino''s figure that was supposed to be on top of the sofa suddenly disappeared.


    "Are¡­¡­? Yoshino?"


    "¡ª¡ªIt looks like, she got [Lost] to the other world when Tohka''s was approaching her. Having her puppet being taken away, must have been quite a traumatic experience to her."


    "¡­I see."


    Fuu, he exhaled a good breathe¡ªand frowned because of a bad feeling.


    It would seem that Yoshino remembered Tohka taking her puppet away.


    Despite that¡­¡­she said she could not remember the kiss with Shidou.


    No, even yesterday she was definitely also in a state that she doesn''t mind it; it might be perhaps that she holds no special emotion towards the act of kissing. Spirits have different knowledge and sense of values depending on what the matter is, there might be a possibility that it is like that.


    But¡ªin Yoshino''s reaction there was, a little sense of discomfort.


    Shidou touched his mouth, while moving his lips.


    "Hey, Kotori¡­¡­there is something that I am worried about. Can you investigate it for me?"


    "What?"


    Shidou, told her the questions that was floating in his mind.


    "Fuun¡­¡­I understand, I will send Reine to investigate it when she gets back."


    "Ou, I''m counting on you."


    And, when Shidou said that, Kotori continued on as if she remembered something.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, yes yes, although I missed the chance to say this because of Shidou''s interruption but we have some good news."


    "Ah?"


    "From the investigation we got from the images, we have confirmed the whereabouts of the puppet."


    "Really?! Where is it now?"


    "That is¡ª"


    When Kotori told him the location, Shidou¡¯s cheeks twitched.


    "U¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ugah!"


    In the room in the deepest part of the second floor where Tohka rushed in, while eating the food that was within arm¡¯s reach that she brought in moments ago, she raised those shouts. Well from others perspective, it was a stressful way of eating.


    "What is this¡­¡­¡­What is this MOU¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Gu, muguuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    When Tohka was absent from home, Shidou invited the little girl from a few days ago in.


    As an event that was the only thing that happened, there was no factor for making Tohka angry at all.


    Shidou is Tohka''s good friend. And that friend brought a new friend back.


    It was no mistake that Tohka''s correct method of interaction was supposed to be reconciling with Shidou and apologize for what happened a few days ago, after that [Welcome, and sorry about what happened before], while saying that and taking the little girl''s hands.


    But¡ªshe could not do it.


    The moment she saw Shidou and the girl alone in the room, the so called [bad feeling] rushed through her whole body, and it became impossible for her to be in that area.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Tohka devastated through the food one by one, and squatted down on the spot.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­shidou¡ª"


    ¡ªI want to apologize, to shidou. I want to reconcile¡ª with shidou.


    Those feelings were not a lie.


    But¡­¡­¡­because the [bad feeling] was swirling inside her chest, she could not do it.


    While being in the posture of sitting on the floor while grasping her knees, Tohka moaned in pain.

 Volume 2 - CH 4

    "We are meeting¡­here right?"


    Shidou was holding a paper bag filled with pastries in his left hand, while in the right a map drawn on some memo paper. Right after making a gloomy sigh, he looked up at the high-rise apartment.


    To calm down his nervousness he patted his chest, [This is work, it''s inevitable] and took a deep breath.


    ¡­But, nevertheless.


    "Why is it that I have to do something like a robber¡­?"


    "There is not much of a choice. Shidou is the only person that can get invited into the Tobiichi''s residence."


    When Shidou complained, from the intercam equipped on his right ear, he heard Kotori''s voice.


    Yes¡ªright now Shidou has arrived at Origami Tobiichi''s house which is an apartment.


    From the carefully investigated images taken at that time, when Yoshino went Lost¡ªwe found out that when Origami was returning to base, she picked up the puppet and brought it back with her.


    The only way to reclaim it was to: "Hey Tobiichi, is it okay if I come over to your house to play?"


    He asked her this a few days ago and thus he was invited to her house.


    "¡­Speaking of which, from the beginning is there even a need for me to be invited here? If it''s something like retrieving one puppet, it should be easy for [Ratatoskr] to¡ª"


    "¡­We tried, specially."


    "Eh?"


    From the sigh mixed words, Shidou tilted his head.


    "I''m saying that even though we tried infiltrating 3 times a few days ago, all of it was a failure¡ªIn the room there were infra-red lasers set up, tear gas that sprays out, even sentry guns were installed in important parts of the room¡­¡­6 members of our mechanics division got sent to the hospital. Seriously, what on earth is that girl fighting with?"


    "Ha-Haa¡­"


    "There is the possibility of retrieving it by forcefully entering and using brute force but¡ªif we have the privilege of getting an invitation...Then isn''t that a better choice?"


    "¡­I understand."


    To Shidou who is a normal timid person, it was a really reluctant kind of work to do but¡­ When he saw the uneasiness on Yoshino, he could no longer say anything.


    And what''s more¡ªto Shidou himself, there was something that he wanted to discuss with Origami.


    And, there was one more thing that was bothering Shidou¡ªShidou asked Kotori a question.


    "Speaking of which¡­How is Tohka doing?"


    "It''s the same as usual. She is locked up in her room."


    "¡­I see."


    Shidou scratched his cheek troubled.


    A few days ago, right after she saw Yoshino invited to his house, Tohka''s condition still remained strange.


    No, it does not mean that she had continued locking herself up in her room like last time; she goes to school properly but somehow he felt like she was avoiding him for some reason.


    And after he asked the question, he pulled himself together.


    That was a problem that could cause a stomach ache but this is more important right now.


    "¡ªOkay."


    Shidou resolved himself, and facing the apartment door he stepped forward.


    The automatic door opened, and to the machine installed near the entrance, he typed in Origami''s house number.


    When he did that, he immediately heard Origami''s voice.


    "Identify."


    "A-Ah¡­it''s me, Itsuka Shidou."


    "Enter."


    As soon as she said that, the automatic door of the inside entrance opened.


    Shidou, while remaining hesitant entered the apartment, and rode the elevator 6 floors up, just like that he reached the designated room number.


    "¡­Well then, according to the plan."


    "Okay, leave it to me."


    He said that, and Kotori replied back with those words.


    Right now, flying around near Shidou was [Ratatoskr]''s controlled super small-sized camera that was the size of a bug.


    The plan was¡ªwhile Shidou was getting Origami''s attention, the camera would go around performing the search.


    "¡­Fuu."


    And after taking a deep breath once more, he rang the doorbell.


    When he did that, immediately¡ªas if Origami was waiting in front of the door, the door opened.


    "H-Hey Tobiichi. Sorry about making such a unreasonable request¡ª"


    Shidou lightly raised his hand to give a greeting¡ªand froze. *splat* He dropped the bag filled with pastries that he carried in his left hand. The silence that followed was as if the staff was now unable to enjoy a delicious cake which he has planned earlier.


    The reason was simple¡ªOrigami''s attire was...


    It''s true that this was Tobiichi''s house. It is her freedom to wear what she wants. It was not something that Shidou should be complaining about.


    But that was just¡ªbeyond expectations.


    A dark blue one piece with a frilled apron attached to it. And on her head a cute head dress.


    Yes, right now she was from head to toe, in complete maid style costume.


    The number 1 genius of his high school, of all things. That permafrost, Miss Tobiichi Cocytus Origami.


    "E-Errr¡­¡­T.o.b.i.i.c.h.i.-s.a.n¡­?"


    "Yes?"


    Gems of sweat were forming on Shidou''s face while he let out his voice, but Origami just tilted her head a little. Her expression as always, was expressionless like a doll.


    That was the state that Origami was in.


    Truthfully speaking "I am Origami''s twin sister, the cosplay loving Irogami-chan!" In such a scenario, Shidou entrusted his hope to this fleeting scenario but his hope was completely smashed.


    "N-No¡­what kind of attire is that...you?"


    Origami, lowered her eyes down onto her own attire curiously and after that, tilted her head once again.


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No¡­¡­It''s not about that¡­¡­"


    Instead of hating it, it''s more like he wants more of it but it would be embarrassing to put that into words.


    ¡­¡­Somehow, he couldn''t look straight anymore. While Shidou''s face was red, his eyes wandered around trying to avoid looking at her.


    "Enter."


    Without showing any sign of caring, Origami invited Shidou inside the room.


    "So-Sorry to bother you¡­"


    Shidou picked up the paper bag that fell on the floor, and closed the door with his slightly trembling fingers grabbing onto the knob.


    "¡­¡­?"


    And, Shidou frowned. Suddenly from the intercam, static-noise echoed.


    As if to ask Kotori what was wrong, he poked the intercam. When he did that, he heard a little of Kotori''s voice mixed in with the static.


    "Ku¡­¡­¡­uh, Don''t tell me¡ª¡ª¡ªjamming¡ª¡ªShi¡ª, Can''t¡ª¡ªconne¡ª¡ª, somehow¡ª¡ª"


    He heard it until there and then, *snap*, that sound interrupted, and he no longer could hear anything from it.


    "¡­¡­!? O-Oi¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    When he was asking the intercam, Origami who was in front of him turned back.


    "Ah¡­N-No¡­It''s nothing."


    "I see."


    Origami turned back to the direction that she was facing, and he made a big sigh.


    He does not know the reason but it seems that transmissions aren''t getting through here. If that is the case, then the camera might also be out of service too.


    No¡­even if by chance the camera was still functional. The situation was still the same since they couldn''t send any information back to Shidou.


    The point is¡ªright now he has no choice but to successfully clear this mission all on his own.


    "¡­Oi oi, are you serious?"


    After Shidou grumbled in a volume that Origami couldn''t hear, he scratched his forelocks.


    But even if he was to state his displeasure, nothing would change. To confirm his determination Shidou swallowed down his saliva and chased after Origami.


    And then, Origami pressed on, and entered the living room.


    "¡­Un? This smell is¡­"


    And, the moment he entered the living room, he smelled a floating sweet aroma.


    Although, it does not feel like it is the smell of food. To put it another way, this is¡ª


    "Tobiichi? Are you using incense?"


    "Yes."


    "He, heee¡­¡­¡­"


    How do you put it, it was a little unexpected. It might be a self-created image but, Tobiichi Origami didn''t seem to be the type to be interested in these sorts of things or pleasures.


    He felt he saw a side of her that she hadn''t shown to her other classmates before, it was a little embarrassing.


    ¡­But, wondering why.


    This aroma, when he sniffed some of it, his head went a little blank, it was like if you were to lose focus, your whole consciousness would be blown away¡­¡­well, it was a product that was highly effective for creating a relaxing mood.


    "Have a seat."


    "Ah, aah¡­"


    After being told that, he sat down in front of the coffee table that was placed in the middle of the living room.


    "¡­¡­"


    And then, after seeing Shidou sit down, Origami also lowered her hips to settle down.


    Right beside Shidou.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Normally, he thought that she was supposed to sit opposite of him but in the Tobiichi house this might be a normal thing.


    Seeing Origami''s refreshing face, he started wondering if his common sense was correct or wrong, Shidou started being a little uncertain of it.


    "Err¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "About that¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    After a few moment. Shidou nodded in agreement.


    ¡ªYes, I see. As expected, to the Tobiichi family this position is the standard one. There was no sweat flowing down his cheeks. That is because this is a normal thing to do.


    But as expected it immediately started to get awkward, feeling that he should be the one to start a conversation, Shidou opened his lips.


    "To-Tobiichi?"


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s just a simple question¡­¡­Tobiichi, you are living here alone?"


    Origami, made a small consent.


    "¡­I-I see."


    It might be¡­¡­was as he had thought but when it was made clear that, the fact that he was intruding into a girl''s house, one in which lives alone, his heart beat started to get violent.


    "Wh-When did you start living alone?"


    When Shidou asked her, as if complementing she continued adding on.


    "Right after my parents died 5 years ago, I lived with my grandmother for a while but around the time I entered high school, I transferred here alone."


    "Living alone starting from high school huh¡­¡­isn''t it a problem?"


    "That does not seem to be the case."


    She said that with minimum use of her facial muscles, and was continuously staring at Shidou''s face. And as you know, the distance was very close.


    ¡­It was somehow, although they were only having a conversation but there was a strange atmosphere developing.


    Shidou tried to hide his embarrassment from her; he scratched the back of his head exaggeratedly.


    "No, haha,ha¡­but as I thought I really do think you are amazing. Sooner or later I will probably start living alone too but somehow, if I''m alone whether it''s food or cleaning it''ll be a problem."


    "No problem."


    "Eh?"


    To the Origami who plainly declared that, he turned his face to her in wonder.


    "I will do it."


    Shidou''s body froze up in an instant.


    "Uh¡­!? Errr¡­that means¡­"


    However, faster than Shidou talking, Origami stood up from her spot.


    "Eh?..."


    "Wait here."


    And just like that even without the sound of footsteps, she walked into the kitchen.


    It would seem that she went to the kitchen to get the tea ready.


    Shidou was blankly staring at Origami''s back who was standing in the kitchen¡­¡­and immediately swung his neck sideways.


    "¡­Oh yeah, the puppet is¡­"


    He made a soft mutter, and sent his sights around the room''s interior.


    The completed set of light-colored simple furniture was beautifully arranged inside the room.


    Instead of it being girly-like, he could not feel the presence of this room being used in daily life. It was like the interior design of a model house.


    "¡­Un."


    From the quick survey, he could not see any puppet like objects.


    Objects itself are limited here but the house structure space was large, it was going to be a problem finding it.


    And what''s more, it was a problem on how to deceive Origami''s eyes. As expected, it would be necessary to start searching properly when Origami takes the tray away. No, it should be the opposite; Shidou would pretend to take the tray away and then¡ª


    And like that, Origami returned carrying a tray that had a pair of saucers and teacups with sugar and milk.


    While being silent, she arranged all of it on the table.


    "By all means."


    Saying that, while approaching Shidou and once again she lowered her hips to settle down beside him¡­¡­he wondered why, compared to just now the distance was much closer this time.


    "Ah-Aah. Thank you."


    The smell was different from the incense, a faint scent of Origami''s shampoo drifted into his nasal cavity.


    After wiping off the sweat that was naturally spewing out using his sleeves, he extended his hands to the teacup.


    "¡­¡­!?"


    But, just before he touched the cup, he frowned his eyebrows instinctively.


    The contents of teacups between Origami and Shidou, were clearly different.


    From looking at Origami''s tea, it was clear, transparent and reddish brown.


    And the other one which belonged to Shidou, he could not understand what was at the bottom of the cup until he faltered; it was a mud like liquid.


    He thought it was coffee for an instant but¡­it was wrong.


    To try and identify what this liquid was, he lowered his face towards it, the moment he got close, a strong irritating smell equivalent to that of biological weapons or nuclear waste, performed a raid inside Shidou''s nasal cavity.


    "¡ª¡ªEnfrt!?"


    Instinctively, his body bent backwards like a bow.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Wh-What''s wrong¡­what on earth is this!?"


    "Tea, from overseas."


    "Tha-That''s quite a special country¡­"


    Shidou frowned while pinching his nose and peeked at the cup again. Shidou''s animal instinct was stubbornly telling him to refuse drinking it¡ª It might be that, if he were to drink this he would be recognized as an adult, it might be that kind of thing.


    "Ah¡­Tobiichi? I feel bad for having you prepare something so precious. I, might be weak against this¡ª"


    But, with Shidou restraining himself, Origami advanced the teacup further towards Shidou.


    "No¡­¡­Tobiichi?"


    "By all means."


    "No, It''s not by all means¡­"


    "By all means."


    "Err, about this"


    "By all means."


    "¡­¡­¡­Itadakimasu."[2D 1]


    Somehow, he felt like he hated his own character. In the end without turning it down, Shidou faced towards the cup again.


    "¡­¡­"


    But, as expected if he were to just drink like this it would feel awkward.


    Even if it was a just little, Shidou wanted to make the taste milder. He took the milk that was placed on the table with his other hand, and poured it into the cup filled with that liquid.


    ¡­Speaking of the result, it did not dissolve into it.


    It was completely separated and the milk was floating on the tea''s surface¡ªit was like an ocean that has heavy oil poured onto it. On the contrary, he felt that the current situation was getting worse.


    "¡­Eei, I don''t care anymore!"


    When Shidou made up his mind, he held up the cup, and let the liquid flow into the depths of his throat.


    "¡ª¡ªObufuuu¡­!?"


    He did not lose to the odor but the stimulating taste was violating Shidou''s taste buds.


    There might be a chance that he will never put this into his mouth but he felt that if he were to drink hydrochloric acid the taste might be the same, it was that kind of taste he was feeling now. It was not bitter or spicy, it just hurt.


    "Wa¡­¡­, Water¡­!"


    But, there was no water in his arms reach.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Shidou immediately, breaking the packaging of the box of cakes he had brought over, and then shoved in the broken human shaped cookies from [Tenguu excellent cakes], into his mouth.


    A gentle sweetness was spreading through inside his mouth. ¡­Shidou lost all his energy and fell on his back, and finally took a breath.


    "Haa¡­, haa¡­"


    And¡ª


    "¡­Ah?"


    Shidou pressed his chest.


    For some reason, his body was strangely hot; it felt like his body was burning. ¡­He was wondering if today''s temperature was high.


    In addition to that.


    "¡­¡­"


    For some reason Origami, placed her hands beside Shidou''s face which was now facing upwards because of him falling over. Her body sat over his stomach area¡ªshe had taken a mount position.


    "¡­¡­!? Tobiichi!?"


    "Yes?"


    It was as if Shidou was the one who was saying weird things, she replied back in a cool and calm manner.


    "N-No, what are you¡­"


    "I can''t?"


    "I-I think you¡­can''t."


    While Shidou was restraining his head from almost being embraced, he somehow made those words.


    Whether it was Origami''s moderate weight, the smell that only girls have, the soft touch, or the rustling of the maid clothing, this was bad even if you didn''t mix all of that together. If he were to relax even a bit, it felt like she would activate a Trap Card on him. [2D 2]


    "I see."


    When Origami said that, she blinked her eyes.


    "Then, make a trade."


    "Huh...?"


    "In return for me stepping aside, I have only one request. I want you to swallow it unconditionally."


    "Wha-What is it¡­?"


    Right after he swallowed his saliva down, he asked.


    When he did that Origami, after unusually taking some time hesitating, she let out a soft voice.


    "You, call Yatogami Tohka with Tohka."


    "Heh¡­? Aah¡­ye-yeah you''re right."


    Shidou made a small nod. It was certainly true.


    No, because the name [Tohka] was originally given to her by Shidou, it was a normal thing to do. The talk of forging a surname in the family register for her was Reine''s doing.


    "But you call me, by using Tobiichi."


    "Ah,aah¡­¡­"


    "This is quite unfair."


    With that said, *pui* Origami turned her face away.


    "Eh¡­¡­? No, err¡­"


    Shidou weighed Origami''s intention but question marks were floating in his head.


    "So this means¡­? Should I call Tohka with Yatogami from now on? Somehow I can''t get used to that¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami without saying anything, tightened the mount, increasing the weight on his stomach.


    It was around the weight of a normal girl. It was not that heavy.


    But still, the question was not about that. Because of the feeling of steam almost erupting out of his ears, Shidou attacked.


    "Then¡­Then what are you telling me to do¡­!?"


    When Origami relaxed the mount back to normal, while turning her face away a little, she let out her words.


    "I want you, to call me Origami."


    "Err¡­¡­"


    "You can''t?"


    Origami said that to him.


    Although it was the usual vocal sound without any accent but¡ªjust a little, he felt that she was holding in an insecure echo in her voice.


    "No¡­it is not that I can''t¡­¡­I think."


    "I see."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    And again for a while, silence was flowing by.


    This was expected, even Shidou understood that. ¡­After clearing his throat with a cough, he shook his throat.


    "Errrr¡­¡­¡­O-Origami."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou called her that, Origami raised her hips from Shidou''s stomach without saying anything, and then stood up on the spot.


    And then while being expressionless, *hop*, she hopped.


    "Heh¡­?"


    Because of the surreal scenery, Shidou who had also gotten up, stared at her in wonder.


    But Origami was not in the attitude to be caring about that; she opened her lips a little.


    "¡ªShidou."


    "¡­¡­!"


    Speaking of which, this might be the first time Origami called him that. ¡­It felt like usually it would be [Itsuka Shidou], he would be called in his full name.


    "O,Ou."


    Somehow he felt something itching him while replying back to her, and after that Origami *hop* hopped once again, and of course her facial muscles did not move an inch.


    ¡­¡­It might be that, she was in delight.


    After being immersed in the aftertaste, a few seconds passed and Origami cast her eyes down and she took a deep breath.


    And then¡ª


    "Please wait."


    For some reason she suddenly said that, and turned back.


    "O-Oi, Tobi¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­Origami, where are you going?"


    "Shower."


    Origami, turned to Shidou and made a small glimpse, and said only that word before leaving the living room.


    "Huh¡­?"


    Shidou who was left alone in the living room, after being dumbfounded for a while, he finally understood the situation, [hafuu] and he took a deep breath. Just like that, he once again fell on his back.


    "Ah¡ª"


    He placed his hands on his chest.


    His heart was beating at an unbelievable rate.


    But, he can''t keep on doing that. Right after a few seconds, he immediately woke his body up.


    "Oh yea¡­¡­! Isn''t this a good chance to find the puppet?"


    Because of the continuous amount of stimulating experiences he had, he had almost forgotten about today''s goal, to find the puppet.


    This was the anticipated opening¡ªa once in a life time chance.


    "But why did she¡­¡­suddenly have to take a shower?"


    He twisted his neck, did she get sweaty or something?


    ¡­¡­But really isn''t she a little bit too defenseless? If Shidou had more courage, there might be a chance that he might go and peek in the bathroom. The behavior just now was also the same but, he felt that Origami did not pay much attention to these sorts of things.


    "¡­¡­Well, it does not change the fact that I got saved."


    Shidou stood up straight and he began to carefully examine the living room much more thoroughly compared to the earlier quick survey.


    "The places in plain sight where it could be easily seen¡­¡­nope."


    He mumbled, and while hiding his footsteps, he also checked the middle of the shelves.


    In reality, it might be more effective if he searched for it by scattering all of the objects from the inside, like a burglar''s household search, but¡­¡­obviously he can''t do such a thing here.


    The absolute objective this time was to recover Yoshino''s puppet, but it was also to not let Origami sense what he was up to as much as possible.


    "¡­Somehow, it is hard to investigate since I have to rearrange everything back to how it was¡­"


    Because all of the insides of the drawer''s space had been meticulously arranged, if the arrangement was off even a little she would discover it immediately.


    But, if he were to always take that into consideration nothing could be accomplished. While rearranging it back to its normal place as best he could, he continued with his search.


    "Looks like it''s not inside the living room¡­which means¡­"


    Shidou brought his eyes to the kitchen which was separated by the dining table.


    He thought that the probability of it being there was low but the chances of the puppet being used as an oven glove wasn''t zero. It might be a good idea to have a quick look just in case.


    "Let''s see¡­?"


    When he arrived in the kitchen, he searched systematically starting from the cupboard to under the sink, he checked it all.


    "Un¡­this is?"


    And, Shidou''s eyebrows twitched.


    In the rubbish bin located at the deepest part of the kitchen, he spotted several small empty bottles in it.


    "What the heck is this¡­?"


    He tilted his head, and used his hands to pick them up.


    "Certain-kill Red viper."


    "Large unequaled black nose-goblin."


    "Soft shell turtle gourd 1000."


    "The Great Mana."


    Etc, etc, etc¡­


    It was a lineup of useless high grade energy drinks, that costs don''t know how many thousand yen.


    No matter how you would look at it, these aren''t the type of goods that a high school girl should be taking as a nutrition substitutes.


    Shidou scratched his cheek.


    ¡­Well, most probably it is something impossible but, he was thinking that, if this was all poured inside a pot and boiled, it might produce a liquid with an extremely strong taste.


    Incidentally, if it was given to a man to drink, not only would his whole body turn shining gold and immediately turn into hyper mode, a certain part of his lower area would probably turn red from the heat produced.


    "We-Well, it is a violation of privacy to pry into other peoples tastes."


    Well, conducting a house-search inside a girls house itself, was a very high ranking intrusion of privacy, so Shidou does not sound convincing at all even if he were to say anything.


    "As expected, it is not in the kitchen. So the next place would be¡ª"


    Shidou returned the medicine drink bottles back into the rubbish bin, and started walking, while he was focusing his attention at the living room entrance.


    He was certain that in the corridor, where he entered the house but just before the living room was a door; the only door to the left.


    It had now been over 15 minutes since Origami had gone to the shower room. Feeling a need to increase his pace, Shidou hurried to the corridor.


    And walked to the last door without stopping¡ª


    "¡­Uh."


    Reaching halfway, he stopped his legs.


    Just right in front of the last door, there was a door connected to the bathroom door, and he heard the sound of water dropping from the shower coming from there.


    His heart beat that had dropped a little, suddenly spiked again.


    "¡­Calm down, calm down."


    For the time being he wrote the word [human] on his palm three times and swallowed it, he tried imagining Origami having a potato head, and he also tried counting prime numbers to calm himself down.


    ¡­¡­Honestly speaking, he was really not that calm.


    For some reason today, the Berserker inside of Shidou''s head was running wild. Seriously what was the reason? It was like the stimulation of having drunk many types of high vigor medicines.


    If he were to continue and stay here, there might be a chance that he might do something crazy.


    Shidou impatiently placed his hands on the last door and flung the door open.


    "¡­¡­¡­This is the¡­bedroom."


    In the space of six tatami mats, the bed and clothes closets were arranged.


    "¡­¡­¡­Unn?"


    And, immediately after entering the room, Shidou made a doubtful voice as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡­Somehow, he felt that there was something out of place.


    The room is small¡­? No, this is¡ª


    "¡­That girl sleeps in quite a huge bed."


    Yes. For some reason the bed was double sized. Thanks to that, the room looks strangely small.


    And mysteriously, compared to the other furniture this bed was oddly new. New as in, it seemed that it was a product that had only been removed from its packaging only in the last few days.


    "Did she buy a new one recently¡­? No, but still¡­"


    While saying that he moved to the bed''s pillow side¡ªand then twist his head again.


    It could be compared to a hotel''s bed maker, on top of the tightly beautiful sheets, there were two pillows arranged side by side.


    And what''s more, on the pillow cover a message [No problem], was embroidered on it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    He flipped it to the back.


    On the back [I don''t mind] was written there.


    There was no room for option.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    After a silence that was longer than before.


    "We-Well then¡­¡­¡­where is the puppet¡­"


    Since he didn''t understand it no matter how much he thought about it¡ªeventually Shidou, stopped thinking about it.


    And¡ªover there.


    "Ah."


    Shidou that has his face looking up let out a small sound.


    On top of the tall wardrobe located at the side of the room, a slightly recognizable silhouette was being enshrined there.


    A rabbit shaped puppet that had been given a comical design¡ªwithout a mistake, that belongs to Yoshino.


    "So you are in such a place huh¡­"


    Like this, he was able to save Yoshino now. In Shidou''s side, he took a breather.


    But, the moment Shidou took a step towards the wardrobe''s direction, at that time.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    From outside the bedroom, *kachin*, he heard such a sound.


    It was not the sound of a normal door. That is most likely, the sound of the shower room being opened.


    It would seem, that Origami finished her showering.


    "This is bad¡­¡­"


    Shidou quickly grabbed the puppet on top the wardrobe, and forcibly stuffed it into his pocket; he then killed the sound of his footsteps and returned back to the living room.


    It was in hair''s breadth. He made it just in time. Shidou took a small unwinding breath.


    The only thing left after this was to hold onto this, and safely retreat.


    ¡­The degree of difficulty on the last thing left to do¡­ ¡­he felt that it would be high if he does it, and hoped that it was only his imagination.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­Oh yeah."


    Suddenly, he let out his voice which sounded like an internal monologue.


    The most important goal for visiting the Tobiichi house, he managed to achieve it.


    But Shidou, has one more private objective for himself.


    It has been Origami pace when he was invited into the house, and he was not able to pull the strings of the conversation but¡­¡­¡­there might be no other chance than this.


    Once more¡ªhe wanted to try having a talk with Origami.


    Regarding the Spirits.


    And, like that, and as if to suspend Shidou''s thinking, he opened the living room door. It would seem that Origami returned.


    Shidou *gulp* drank his saliva, while letting out his voice he was faced towards her direction.


    "H-Hey Origami. There is something I want to ask you about¡ª"


    But.


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh!?"


    Shidou placed his eyes on Origami, and stopped at her body.


    The state of Origami that was inside the living room was, not the maid outfit from just now¡ªShe was now naked and was covered with a bath towel.


    What''s more, since she has just bathed in water, the towel was gracefully clinging to her, because of that her body line rose up to the surface. A very alluring beauty was in the air.


    "Wha, whawhawha¡­¡­¡­"


    No matter how much this is her own house, it was visiting time, and in the time while having a male which is in the same generation as her in her house, as one would expect, her appearance is too abnormal.


    "What?"


    But when Origami said it like it was extremely normal, she tilted her head a little as if wondering why Shidou froze up.


    "¡­¡­Ah, aah, did you forget your change of clothes? Ah, hahahaha¡­¡­¡­you''re quite clumsy huh."


    When Shidou made a dry laugh, like a machine that has not been oiled, he faced towards the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    What''s more, while being silent Origami approached Shidou without making any sound of footsteps¡ªlike the same as just now, she folded her knees to the part he is breathing, and he then felt a warm temperature there on that area.


    "¡ª!?"


    Shidou got shocked and twitched his shoulders; he then took some distance away from Origami by jumping.


    "¡­¡­?"


    Origami tilted her head in wonder.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Wha¡­, what''s wrong¡­"


    While she was saying that, Origami steadily filled in the gap in distance.


    Shidou desperately enclosed himself with thoughts¡ªand immediately released his voice.


    "O-Origami! Err¡ª th,there is something that I wanted to ask you!"


    Origami, stopped in her tracks.


    "What?"


    "Ah¡­¡­aah, err¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    To confirm something, Shidou poked the intercam.


    There was¡ªno sound, could be heard. The communication was, completely being cut off.


    If it is now, no matter what he says, it would not be transmitted to Kotori and the others.


    After strengthening his resolve, Shidou opened his mouth.


    "Err¡­¡­¡­Origami. You¡ª hate, the Spirits¡­¡­¡­right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The moment Shidou said those words; he felt that Origami''s mood changed.


    She tilted her head a little, as if she doubted Shidou for bringing up that topic.


    "Why?"


    Origami looked directly at Shidou''s eyes and asked.


    This was only natural. Since honestly speaking, it did not make sense. If he was not able to communicate with <Fraxinus> then, she would definitely avoid leaking any unwanted information; she was probably scolded that she has been stirring up unwanted suspicions.


    But Shidou, could not bear to not ask any longer.


    To Origami. Because of the Spirits she lost her parents¡ªand was now, bearing her fangs at the Spirits.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, err¡ª about that. E-Even among the Spirits, there are good people¡­¡­¡­such a thing."


    "Impossible."


    Without even thinking, it was immediately cut down.


    "Even by just appearing the Spirit would break the world. Just by [Being here] they destroy the world. That is evil. That is a disaster. They are the enemy of all living things."


    "Th¡­¡­That kind of way saying that is¡ª"


    "¡ªI, will never forget."


    Shidou''s sentence was interrupted midway.


    Her expression, and her voice tone, has not changed even one bit but¡­¡­¡­he wondered why, he felt a cold intimidating air from her.


    "5 years ago, the Spirit that took away my parents."


    "5 years¡­¡­.ago?"


    When Shidou made a dumbfounded voice, Origami made a small nod and continued.


    "5 years ago,a large-scaled fire occurred at the Tenguu City Nankou town."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows. Shidou used to live there too before.


    Because of the fire his house got burned down, and the current house now is from after he moved.


    "The matter was officially covered up but...that fire was¡ªstarted by a Spirit."


    "Wha¡­¡­?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in shock.


    "It was a Spirit that has pure red blazing flames covering her. I¡ª lost everything to that Spirit. I definitely will not forgive her. I will not let any more people feel the same way as I did before."


    Although it was soft but, she said it in a voice that made him think it was filled with firm determination, Origami clenched her fist tightly.


    "And, of course¡ªYatogami Tohka is not an exception."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Because of Tohka''s name suddenly appeared in the conversation, Shidou stared into wonder.


    "Right now she is...not confirmed as a Spirit. But, I cannot pardon her existence."


    "¡­¡­¡­Bu-But, if the Tohka now does not cause any spacequakes, she won''t go on a rampage. If that happens then¡ªshe is no different than a normal girl right?"


    But, without showing a single speck of hesitation or indecision Origami swung her head sideways.


    "It is true that her Spirit readings have vanished. But, because the reason is still unclear, it is normal to be ready for the worst case scenario."


    "¡­¡­¡­Tha-That is¡ª"


    Shidou became hesitant.


    The point that Origami said was right. That''s because, she does not know that Tohka''s powers had been sealed by Shidou''s ability.


    "But¡­¡­even if the spacequakes do occur, it isn''t their will to make it happen right!? Despite that¡ª"


    "¡ª?"


    When Shidou said it like that, Origami tilted her head in curiosity.


    "How...do you know that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Uh, no, that is¡ª"


    He said too much. Shidou was finding some evasive answers while his sights were swimming around.


    But, Origami continued on using a monotonous voice.


    "Since this is a good chance, there is also something that I wanted to ask you."


    "Wha-What is it¡­¡­?"


    "On the 21th of April. I saw you when I was in the middle of an operation."


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    When she said that date, Shidou''s back froze.


    That date was¡ªthe day when Tohka came over to this world silently.


    This means¡ªit was on that, day that Tohka got her powers sealed by the kiss from Shidou.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    While she was staring at Shidou with peaceful eyes, Origami said that.


    "No, errr, about that¡­"


    He can''t leak information about [Ratatoskr]. Shidou became flustered¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    But, he bit his lower lips and breathed to calm himself down.


    "¡­Tobiichi. You might not believe this but¡ªeven if it''s a little, could you listen to what I have to say?"


    Without a speck of hesitation, Origami lowered her head forward.


    "Un¡­¡­err, that. Although I can''t say it specifically¡­¡­in reality, I have met with Spirits plenty of times, and I have talked to them¡ª Not only Tohka¡­¡­¡­Yoshino too."


    "Yoshino?"


    "Aah¡ª it''s the Spirit that you call the [Hermit]."


    Although Origami''s expression did not move at all, the moment Shidou said that, *breathe*, it felt that her usual breathing got a little faster.


    "That is very dangerous. You should stop it."


    With a voice that has no accent, she warned him.


    But Shidou swung his head sideways.


    "¡ªTobiichi. You, have you even once tried talking to Yoshino¡­¡­? No¡ªprobably not. Since you don''t even know her name."


    He turned his whole body towards Origami, and continued.


    "I beg you. Even if it''s little, even if it is a little it''s okay. If Yoshino appears from the other world this time, try talking to her¡ª Just like what you said, there might be evil Spirits out there. But, Tohka and Yoshino¡ª I don''t know how am I going to put this into words but¡­they are really...good people¡­! Those girls are really kind, they are so kind that it is rare to find them even in human society¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Without saying anything, Origami was staring at Shidou in a very calm state.


    It was quiet. But he could not feel that cold and mysterious air anymore; it was a mysterious gaze instead.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ¡ªAh, I see. Shidou finally realized it.


    He knew that Origami had no authority to make left and right decisions for the AST.


    But even so, the reason for him to specially take on the risk of leakage of information just so that he can talk to Origami about this matter¡ªit is because he just had to do it.


    Of course, the biggest reason was to save Yoshino, but that was not the only reason he had.


    That was, he felt that he finally understood it by experiencing it directly.


    "I¡ªsee, I¡­¡­¡­"


    Once again, Shidou faced his eyes towards Origami.


    "I¡­¡­I think I want to do something about Yoshino¡ª I want to save her, I also want you to accept Tohka too. However, on the same level as those wishes. I don''t want you, Tobiichi¡ªyes, I don''t want you to kill all those...good people¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I know that, you are also a good person too¡­¡­! Although you are still in high school, but you are fighting to protect the world! It is not something anyone can do. I respect you for that."


    Yes. Shidou does not have the right to say that Origami was wrong.


    She lost her parents to the Spirits 5 years ago¡ªand she did not want other victims to be like her anymore, she was a noble girl that took up weapons to protect others.


    At that determination, there was no way Shidou''s cheap words could stain it.


    But¡ª


    "How¡­¡­how did things turn out to be this way¡­¡­ There is no one¡ªthere is no one that is bad at all. Tohka, Yoshino, and Tobiichi, even you too, you are all good people yet."


    "That is¡ª"


    Beginning to speak, after Origami made a small gulp she continued.


    "That is, something that cannot be helped."


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    "Provisionally, the things you said are true, about [Hermit] not wishing to have any conflicts with us ¡ªBut, as the fact is, she is a Spirit. Therefore the threat of a spacequake occurring is still there. We can''t just ignore this danger that threatens so many people, just for that one girl only."


    It was a very accurate assertion. Kotori had also said the same thing.


    Surely, if there was someone wrong it would probably be Shidou.


    Shidou, shifted his eyes to his hands that were accumulating sweat, while trying to hide his expression he was grinding his molars.


    In his head, he could understand what Origami just said. But he could not agree to it, no matter how he tried.


    "¡ªThere is one last thing that I want to confirm."


    When he said that, Origami tilted her head in curiosity.


    "If you all can''t confirm Spirit powers, like Tohka¡ªthere won''t be any reason to attack that Spirit anymore right?"


    Yes. What Shidou was saying were his idealistic thoughts. It was just too unreasonable.


    ¡ªBut, due to the Tohka incident there was a chance that these unreasonable thoughts might succeed.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami kept silent for a while before replying.


    "From my point of view it is not my intention to do so. Just because her readings disappeared, it is too dangerous to leave the Spirit alone."


    "¡­¡­¡­Uh, that sort of¡ª"


    "¡ªBut. To the higher ups, as long as there is no confirmation on the Spirit''s reading, we have no choice but to recognize it as a human. I cannot attack her based on my own judgments."


    "Whi-Which means?"


    "That question, shows positive signs"


    Origami said that while remaining cool.


    Shidou, unconsciously drank his saliva, and gripped his hands tightly.


    "¡ªThank you. It is enough now since I heard that."


    "I see."


    After Origami replied with that short sentence.


    "¡ªIs that the reason why...you said you wanted to come over today?"


    Just a little, just by a little her eyelids fell, as she said those words.


    Although there were no changes in her voice that has no accent, for some reason he could feel that she was unhappy.


    "Uh, no¡­¡­th-there is no such thing. The reason I came here today, was to talk to Tobiichi¡­¡­"


    As expected, he can''t say anything about the puppet, so he made a lie.


    Because of the intercam being dead, it became Shidou''s job to conduct the search¡ªOriginally, while the camera was conducting the search, it was supposed to be Shidou''s goal to distract Origami through conversation and to prevent raising any suspicions.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    As soon as Origami heard Shidou''s answer, the atmosphere that became a little thorny vanished in an instant.


    And then, she steadily approached Shidou for a second time.


    But, at that time.


    *UUUUUUUUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª*


    And, the spacequake alarm rang from outside.


    "Th-The alarm¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami became silent for a few moments. Before standing up she took a breath.


    "Origami¡­¡­?"


    "¡ªDispatch. Hurry and go to the shelter."


    Origami said only that before, going out to the corridor.


    Right after Shidou was left alone and was dumbfounded for a while.


    "¡­Don''t tell me, Yoshino¡ª?"


    He raised his eyebrows from the alarm that was shaking his eardrums¡ªand gripped tightly onto the puppet inside his pocket.

 Volume 2 - CH 5

    "¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Yoshino opened her eyes. And she trembled in panic.


    Together with the feeling of waking up after dozing off in the dark¡ª¡ªa gentle breeze brushed her cheeks and the view of the city flowed into her sights.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, ah¡­¡­"


    Yoshino looked around her.


    She was inside¡ªa city which she does not know.


    The only thing surrounding Yoshino was a crater formed from an explosion of some sort that had blasted the area off.


    And the sky was cold and raining.


    It was the something which she has already experienced many times, an experience that she was starting to get tired of¡ªit was the feeling of the real world.


    But if there was something different this time it would be¡ª¡ªthat her irreplaceable friend was missing from her left hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­!"


    From the sky, she heard a sound that she had memories of.


    And over there was¡ªas what Yoshino had predicted, a number of humans covered with machines and armor floating above her.


    "¡ªTarget confirmed. All members, initiate attack."


    ""Yes.""


    After that response the humans fired many bullets from their arms and legs at Yoshino.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Yoshino gasped and flew into the sky by kicking off the ground.


    Just like that, to escape the attacks from the humans, she was using complex maneuvering and running away.


    "Don''t let her escape!"


    ""¡ªRoger.""


    She heard such voices echo behind her, and many more bullets were fired at her.


    It was the final strike, because each attack held a lethal level of power respectively. If not for the AstralDress, the attacks would have resulted in Yoshino being killed over a 100 times; it was the incarnation of killing intent and malice.


    "¡­¡­¡­!¡­¡­¡­!"


    While Yoshino was dancing in the sky feeling confused, she was also raising inaudible shouts.


    Her heartbeat turned rough,


    Her stomach started to hurt,


    And her eyes were spinning round and round.


    Yoshino could not tolerate the malice and killing intent targeting her from someone else


    Normally it would be¡ªdifferent.


    Usually, [Yoshinon] would talk for her from her left hand.


    Since [Yoshinon] was very reliable, it would act as if this attack was nothing to it.


    That''s why, Yoshino would feel safe and okay. And she would refrain from hurting everyone else.


    But, right now¡ª


    "Kya¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yoshino felt a strong impact behind her, and while she was making a soft scream she fell to the ground.


    It was not an attack that could pierce through the AstralDress. However, it was a heavy attack that sent Yoshino, with her AstralDress''s protection, to the ground.


    The feeling of fear was spreading inside Yoshino''s heart to the extent that it could not be helped.


    *clatter* *clatter* her tooth cried,


    *rattle* *rattle* her legs trembled,


    *shake* *shake* and her sights was shaking.


    The inside of her head was already mushy to the level that it can¡¯t be helped.


    "U, a,a¡­¡­¡­"


    *zaa*,*zaa*-----and the rain had gotten even stronger.


    "¡ªOkay, let us up this all the way."


    At the same time when the leader styled lady said those words, all the humans and their ominous weapons were all pointed at Yoshino at once.


    And then, from the machines, the most killing intent they have released so far was poured into it, and took shape before it was launched at her.


    Just the moment before impact. Yoshino raised her right hand high up to the sky.


    ¡ªand.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<Zadkiel>¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    She swings her hands down, together with the angel''s name.


    "¡ª¡ªTook her down!?"


    Ryouko''s mildly excited voice was heard through the transmitter.


    While Origami was making a long and thin sigh, without lowering her guard she looked around the surface of the earth covered with smoke.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It had been almost 30 minutes, after the residents had finished evacuating and the alarm rang.


    The moment they confirmed [Hermit]''s figure, Origami and the rest of the team immediately began their extermination plan.


    Right now in the area were 9 members of the AST floating on the air, covered with long-ranged equipment.


    Together with the wiring suits covering them and the normal thrusters unit as its center, it was extermination equipment that has a whole bunch of anti-Spirit ammunition loaded in it.


    Normally the weight of the equipment would be too heavy to move around with but¡ªit was compensated by the gravity neutralizing absolute power field, the Territory which is brought forth by the Realizer.


    All of the members were facing the visitor, the [Hermit], and Ryouko was watching the situation.


    "Wha¡ª?"


    The voice of someone filled with confusion was, delivered to all of the members ears through the transmitter.


    The smoke covering the area where [Yoshino] fell dispersed immediately¡ªand from the inside of the smoke, the figure of a doll with a slow-witted silhouette appeared, which was unconfirmed until just a few moments ago.


    ¡ªOn its back, [Hermit]''s small body was tightly attached to it.


    "That is¡ª"


    The sound of Ryouko''s voice through the transmitter shook Origami''s eardrum.


    There was a memory of that doll. It was the weapon [Hermit] summoned from last time¡ªthe Angel.


    And thus, the puppet took a slouching posture, and when she thought that both its front legs touched the ground, *Guoooo*, a white smoke-like substance was released out of the abdomen part right pass the four legs, and from the mouth.


    The puppet then turned its head and faced toward the sky.


    ¡ª*KuooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO*¡ª¡ª¡ª


    And, it raised a strange roar that left a buzzing in the ears.


    When it did that¡ªthe doll as the center, a crispy sound came from the ground, and the ground turned white and increased in radius.


    "Wha-What is this¡­¡­¡­!?"


    A voice of a team member filled with uneasiness echoed.


    But [Hermit]''s doll did not care about the team, and continued letting out an evil cold air and roars.


    Each time it did that, the ground continued turning white.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami sent her sights to left and right.


    The image that was projected in her sights was¡ªthe whole city, having the same phenomenon occurring.


    Suddenly the puddles made from the heavy rain started to rise, and instantly froze to form countless commercialized-like needle shaped ice.


    The frost was creeping and falling around the city''s road and building, the situation was like having one whole city being put into a freezer.


    In the blink of an eye¡ªOrigami and the others had their vision covered in ice.


    And adding on to this terrible situation, the area they are in right now was getting endlessly supplied with water from the sky.


    When the large quantity of raindrops, touched the ground covered in ice, it was immediately absorbed into the ground.


    An endless invasion and the growing of ice castles.


    That was what; Tenguu city was covered up with.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Kuh! All members! Don''t falter! Shoot!"


    Together with Ryouko''s orders, Origami fired that instruction into her brain.


    And the muzzle''s equipped onto her whole body, activated all at once.


    The other AST members acted the same, and fired at [Hermit] with all ammunition they had left.


    But¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami stopped breathing for a moment.


    Before their ammunitions reached [Hermit], they froze far from it, without even igniting, the ammunition fell to the ground.


    Origami immediately sent instructions to her brain, and simple analysis was put into operation.


    When she did that, many weak but vast amounts of Spirit energy readings appeared on her view, it was so much that it was scary.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­what is going on?"


    "¡ªIt is probably, the rain''s fault."


    "Ah, rain?"


    In the midst of the team''s confusion, Origami made a short answer.


    "Yes, although it is little, the rain contains Spirit power."


    The heavy rain left no gaps in her view.


    The moment it touched the ammunition, it would get covered in ice and even the firepower would freeze before falling to the ground.


    The rain covered in the Spirits power and the cold air. In this curtain of water, and the ice castles that covered the land, acted as a strong protective wall to protect its enshrined master.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    And¡ªat that moment, [Hermit] showed some movement while she was attached to the giant dolls back.


    Guoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª¡ªand it raised a roar that was like the sound of a moving machine, this roar was larger compared to just now, the doll then bent its body backwards.


    That aspect was a little different from usual.


    Yes, putting it into words, instead of releasing cold air, it was as if it was sucking in the atmosphere by taking a big breath.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.! All members, take cover!"


    The same time Ryouko made that order, she sent mental instructions from her brain to the thruster units, and left the airspace where Origami and the others were floating just a moment ago.


    That instant, when she thought that, the doll moved its head back to its normal spot, together with an unpleasant sound that can tear her ears apart, from the mouth, a blue beam was released.


    "Uwa¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "Gu¡ª¡ª"


    In the transmitter, she could hear the voice of anguish from the other members. It would seem that, it was too late to run away.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    She made her body spin midair, and took a glimpse downwards.


    Over there were 2 ice boulders with a radius of 3 meters, *roll* *roll* that were rolling around.


    There was no mistake. It was the owners of the anguished voices she heard from the other side of the transmitter just now.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­., Did they get frozen together with the Territory¡­¡­? This isn''t a joke¡­¡­!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While hearing the other team members voice, Origami brought her eyes to [Hermit]''s behavior without lowering her guard.


    And¡ªmaybe [Hermit] felt that the AST members were in disarray, it showed some movement once again.


    When it thought that Origami and the others had turned their backs, the doll landed onto the ground with its four legs, and just like that with tremendous speed, it ran away like it was sliding on the frozen ground.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­.we are chasing her!"


    ""Roger!""


    Origami and the others sent the instructions to their own brains, and drove the Thruster units.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Tohka was sleeping in the deepest room located on the second floor of the Itsuka house; she immediately raised her face up when the unexpected sound of explosions echoed.


    "Wha-What¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    She raised her body because she was surprised by the dangerous situation, *rumble* *rumble*, she opened the window while these sounds happened.


    At that moment, Tohka shook her body unconsciously.


    Instead of an outrageous feeling of fear, she shivered from the unexpected coldness, of the wind that entered from outside the window.


    It was so weird that the surrounding temperature was dropping. Tohka looked around in a bad mood while frowning.


    "Th-This is¡­¡­¡­"


    Rain was pouring down on one side of her view , what''s more, the moment the raindrop touched the ground it froze up and turned to ice.


    "Wha-What on earth is happening now¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And, at that moment, she suddenly remembered something from just now.


    During the time she was having an afternoon nap, she felt that something like the sound of Uuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª¡ªechoed.


    She thought that it was a dream or something, but that was¡­¡­¡­


    "Was that¡­¡­¡­¡­the thing called the alarm¡­¡­.!? Which means this is the¡­¡­¡­.spacequake?"


    The image of the explosion and so on was quite different from what she heard from instructor Tama-chan , from what she can see, it was a strange situation. She has to hurry and evacuate to the so called shelter.


    And¡ªat that moment when Tohka was about to leave the room.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Outside the window, a strange object passed by with tremendous speed.


    It was a doll with a body length of 3 meters that had a short and stout form.


    What''s more on the back of the doll, it was being ridden by a girl with a green colored coat.


    "That was¡­¡­from that time."


    Yes, that was the girl that Shidou had met up with.


    The same time she confirmed that, Tohka, felt a shaking in her heart.


    She does not have any basis. But for some reason¡ªshe couldn''t help but feel that Shidou might be with that girl.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After biting her lips, Tohka ran out of the room.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­, what the heck, is this¡­¡­¡­?"


    While holding the puppet in his hand, Shidou who had just left the apartment opened his eyes wide at the view that was spreading in front of him.


    At any rate, the town''s landscape that he was familiar with, turned into a winter wonderland.


    What''s more, it was not snow accumulating on it. The town was purely, frozen.


    "¡ªDid you not hear the alarm? It''s Yoshino."


    From the intercam that had been keeping its silence, he could hear Kotori''s voice from it.


    "Leaving that aside. What were you doing before the Spirit manifested? You took quite a sweet time leaving the room."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­No, I got caught by a birdlime[2E 1] that was set up at the front entrance."


    Yes, when he was trying to leave Origami''s room, his leg got grabbed by the trap; it was something that would slow him down from going outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­But it was a weird trap. Although it would take someone''s time but it was not a trap that was impossible to escape from. If he were to say which it was, instead of catching an intruder from outside, it would be to slow someone down from escaping from inside¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nononono."


    Now was not the time to be worrying about such things. He shook his head and regained his thoughts.


    "So this is¡­Yoshino''s doing?"


    "Yes."


    He said that while viewing the city covered in ice and Kotori replied back to him.


    "It is not a situation where you can take your time leisurely and make plans. The rain water was supposed to be drained originally but even that got frozen up, if this situation continues there might be a chance that serious damage could be caused to the ground and underground shelter."


    After taking a deep breath, Kotori continued on.


    "¡ªThe only ones that can stop Yoshino are you, and that puppet. Will you go for it?"


    "Of course. I can''t leave Yoshino and the city like this anymore."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shin, I have one thing to say too, is it okay?"


    And, from the intercam, he heard a sleepy voice. It was Reine.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I did a lot of investigating but¡ªit would seem, your question was not necessarily a misunderstanding."


    Speaking of the¡ªQuestion, it was probably what Shidou asked, when Yoshino visited his house a few days ago.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that Kotori did mention she would get Reine to investigate it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Since we don''t have time I will tell you the brief details. Yoshino is¡ª"


    Reine explained the situation briefly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The same time when he heard that, a feeling of his heart being tightly squeezed, passed throughout Shidou''s whole body.


    But¡ªmysteriously it wasn''t that surprising.


    The only feeling he had was an agreement of, aah, if it''s Yoshino then, it''s understandable¡ª¡ª


    And the absolute conviction of, as expected I need to save the girl.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Kotori."


    He looked at the city again and took a breath. He then made his determination by, hitting his chest a few times which was beating violently.


    She might have guessed Shidou''s intention just by that, Kotori''s voice resounded back.


    "¡ªVery well. Run straight to the right, until you get out of the main street. Looking at the speed and the direction Yoshino is heading, you will reach there in approximately 5 minutes. If it is from that spot you can reach that location before her."


    "Roger¡­¡­¡­!"


    Receiving his instructions, he swiftly stepped on the ground firmly. But,


    "Hurry and finish increasing her affection level, and give her a kiss."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uhh."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It was a specific way to say it out of the mouth, Shidou became a little shy from that.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­.Although it is not about that but¡­¡­..errr."


    Shidou said that while lightly blushing, Kotori made a [haa] sigh like she was tired of him.


    "Why are you getting embarrassed now? It''s not like this is the first time you''ve done it."


    From Kotoris words, Shidou remembered what had happened inside the department store, his face turned even redder because of that.


    "Th¡­¡­¡­That, might be true but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, how¡¯d I put this? Although it was like an accident at that time but...If I am suppose to do it intentionally, then it feels like a crime or something¡­"


    "¡ªAah, what is this? Is there a chance that Shidou might be a lolicon?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Th, tha, that''s wrong!"


    "That reaction. Bull¡¯s-eye? Is your strike-zone from middle school and below? Kyaa¡ªscary. I have to be careful from now on."


    Kotori said mischievously.


    "Oi oi."


    And Shidou replied back while scratching his cheeks.


    "No, that won''t happen."


    No matter how much he wasn''t connected by blood, Kotori was his sister and they have been brought up together since they were young.


    As expected, there was no way such a thing would happen.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Kotori?"


    "Shut up, hurry up and go!"


    It was rare for Kotori, in her oppressive Commander mode, to raise her voice while shouting.


    "Wha-What''s wrong with her¡­¡­¡­?"


    While Shidou was feeling it was hard to understand her, he dashed in the middle of the cold rain.


    He was somehow maintaining his speed, while running on the frozen road.


    And immediately he arrived at the main street with no one in sight¡ªhe then firmly gripped his foot on the ground.


    "¡ªShe''s coming."


    Right after Kotori''s warning¡ªimmediately, he saw a slow-witted silhouette.


    It was a smooth and inorganic form. On its head, long rabbit-like ears. There was no mistake. It was the Angel <Zadkiel> Yoshino summoned.


    Shidou, raised his voice until his vocal cords almost got crushed.


    "¡ªYoshinoooooooooooo!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Yoshino who was attached to the back of the doll which was moving at extreme speeds, showed some reaction.


    It would seem, that she noticed Shidou.


    <Zadkiel> that was moving like it was sliding on the frozen road, stopped right in front of Shidou.


    And when he thought the slow-witted doll bent its body, Yoshino who was attached to the back, raised her face that was soggy from crying.


    "H-Hey, Yoshino. Long time no see."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­"


    Yoshino raised her body, and *un* *un* vertically swung her head.


    At that occasion, Yoshino pulled out her hand that was inserted in the hole behind <Zadkiel>''s back. On Yoshino''s finger many ring-like objects were shining, and from inside <Zadkiel>''s interior, there were thin treads stretched out. Like a puppet, it might be used to control <Zadkiel>''s movements.


    "Yoshino, there is something I want to give to you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    After wiping her tears with her sleeves, Yoshino tilted her head as if questioning him.


    "Aah, this is¡ª"


    And, that moment when Shidou took out the puppet that was kept in his pocket.


    "Shidou!"


    The same time when Kotori''s voice echoed, from behind Shidou a light beam of some sort, was aimed and fired at Yoshino.


    The shot grazed the tip of Yoshino''s shoulder and her cheek, as it continued on passing behind her.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou''s voice clogged up, and he immediately turned his head to look behind him.


    Over there was Origami covered with overly exaggerated equipment, and was floating on air while carrying a large cannon.


    "O-Origami¡­¡­¡­"


    And what''s more, it was not only that. Wondering when it happened, in Shidou and Yoshino''s surroundings, AST magicians were gathering around them.


    "¡ªThat young man over there. It''s dangerous. Distance yourself from that girl."


    With a voice that was passed through using a machine, the woman that appeared to be the captain made a practical speech.


    But,


    "U¡ª¡ªah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡­"


    And immediately such a voice came from behind him; Shidou turned his face back to its original direction.


    Yoshino looked at the AST members figure and, *tremble* *tremble* her body started trembling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh."


    Shidou, raised his eyebrows and gasped.


    "Ah, aaaah, UAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh---------!"


    She shouted, Yoshino then inserted both her arms into <Zadkiel> again.


    And while spreading an extremely cold air around it, it slides towards its back direction.


    "U,Yoshino¡­¡­¡­.! Wait!"


    Shidou''s entreaty could not reach.


    <Zadkiel> which was being controlled by Yoshino, was *Guuooooooooooooooooo*--------making such sounds while sucking in the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Th-That is¡­¡­..!"


    Tohka who had been running in the frozen city, was frightened at the scenery she was looking at.


    In the cleared up road, she was able to recognize the figures of Shidou, the blue haired girl she saw a few days ago, and also the AST members standing there.


    And, the girl driving the doll retreated to the back of the doll and, the doll bent backwards and started sucking in the surrounding atmosphere.


    "¡ª¡ªUh."


    Tohka felt a cold chilly feeling deep down her stomach.


    The only level she could describe that feeling was it an instinct of some sort, but somehow she understood what that was. And that thing was¡ªnot something good.


    It was hard to put into words but, yes, the shaking of the atmosphere and the moment before Tohka uses <Sandalphon> with all her might to make a final blow, it was extremely similar.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., shidou!"


    Tohka raised her voice.


    But, she understood that even if she did call out to him there was no meaning for doing so.


    Tohka immediately stomped her heel on the ground.


    "<Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    And, she called that name. It was Tohka''s final sword, the throne. It was the name of the miracle that held a shape.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, Kuh¡ª"


    But nothing happened. Tohka distorted her face.


    It was not like she did not predict this. She did receive many explanations from Kotori and the others, just in case.


    Like what kind of existence Tohka was. And what Kotori and the others were planning to do with Tohka.


    And following that process, Tohka was also told why her powers were sealed up.


    Naturally, it would be a lie if she wasn''t uneasy at first. That''s because the power she had until now, suddenly disappeared all in one day.


    Depending on the situation, she understood that it was a necessary factor to lead a normal life with Shidou and the other humans.


    Honestly speaking¡ªTohka''s current lifestyle was unbearably fun.


    Although she was still intolerant of Origami, and still does not completely trust Kotori or Reine.


    But, the days passed together with Shidou, were shining radiantly and were flowing with feelings she had never felt before.


    ¡ªBut.


    "<Sandalphon>¡ª¡ª<Sandalphon>! <Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­uh!"


    For the sake of saving Shidou, right now, she once again sought for the power that was supposed to be unneeded.


    She stomped her heel to the floor, over and over again.


    But, no matter how much she tried; <Sandalphon> would not manifest itself.


    "Kuh¡ªI beg you¡­¡­Please come out, <Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­!"


    She clenched her teeth, and her eyebrows approached each other, while she was close to crying, she continued kicking the floor.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Kuh."


    Inside her head, the clear scene of Shidou falling down from the assassination bullet resurfaced.


    His stomach completely gouged out. Shidou falling down powerless. Herself not being able to do anything.


    She absolutely does not want to experience that again.


    ¡ªAt that moment, the girl''s <Zadkiel> moved its head back to its original position.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh!"


    *wobbling* *shaking* Tohka''s mental state, was turning unstable. The tremendous amount of stress which was enough to blow her conscious away was, overrunning inside Tohka''s head.


    "Ku¡ªa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    And then, the moment when <Zadkiel> released the condensed cold air from its mouth.


    "U-Uuwahh¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou fell on his butt unintentionally.


    He was overpowered by <Zadkiel>''s tremendous pressure.


    The AST members that were spread out in his surroundings initiated a barrage of attacks on <Zadkiel> when it began sucking in the surrounding atmosphere, but all the attacks were blocked by the surrounding rain.


    And thus¡ª¡ªan extremely strong stream of cold air was released by Yoshino¡¯s <Zadkiel>.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª?"


    Although he did not know about the details but from the only knowledge he had, it was an attack that would probably rob Shidou of his life, and he somehow expected that this would be the case.


    Judging from the timing and speed¡ªit was something that was impossible to avoid.


    "Shidou¡ª"


    And, he heard Origami''s voice, but it was too late. Shidou closed his eyes unintentionally¡ª


    After his body was stiff for a few seconds, but feeling no discomfort, he wrung his neck and opened his eyes.


    "Thi-This is¡ª?"


    And while he was dumbfounded he opened his mouth.


    It was because, before Shidou knew it, a giant throne was rising in front of him, and it might have protected Shidou from Yoshino''s attack.


    "San....<Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Yes. It was the luxurious throne with the texture of metal. On the steel blue colored armrest, the back of the sword''s handle was popping its face out like it was peeping.


    That was, none other than Spirit Tohka''s peerless weapon¡ª<Sandalphon>.


    "Wh-Why is this¡ª?"


    "¡ªIt¡¯s simple."


    From his right ear, Kotori''s voice echoed.


    "Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­? What does this mean? Wasn''t Tohka''s power sealed?"


    "I told you before. If Tohka''s mental state turns unstable, there is a chance that the supposedly sealed powers would counter-flow back, from Shidou to Tohka¡ªAlthough it is far from her full powers but it was unexpected for her to be able to summon her angel¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Well aren¡¯t you loved, Shidou?"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­.? S-So why is Tohka''s¡ª"


    When Shidou was flabbergasted, there were movements in the surroundings.


    Shidou was not the only one that was surprised at the throne that suddenly appeared. Yoshino made a face as if she saw something that was out of this world, and immediately controlled <Zadkiel> and used it to run away with incredible speed.


    The AST members activated their thrusters and chased after her.


    Origami also took a glance at the luxurious throne in front of Shidou, and after making a small frown; she followed the other AST members and chased after Yoshino.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou has been blankly pre-occupied for a few moments, he immediately opened his eyes wide.


    "Oh yeah, I need to chase after Yoshino too¡ª"


    And,


    "shidou!"


    From behind, he heard his name being called out.


    It was a cute tone, and a unique intonation. And what was more importantly, the luxurious throne right in front of him. There was no need to figure out who the owner of that voice was¡ªit was Tohka.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­huh? Eh¡ª?"


    But when Shidou faced towards her, he opened his eyes wide upon Tohka''s figure that he was not familiar with seeing.


    Tohka was wearing her usual Raizen high school uniform but¡ªwhether it''s her chest or skirt, her most important parts were, swayed with a beautiful light membrane.


    "Tohka, what is that¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Nu?"


    When Shidou said that, Tohka drop her sights down and looked at her own body while blinking in surprise.


    "Ooo!? What is this! AstralDress!?"


    It would seem that she has finally realized what her current state is after being pointed out. Tohka raised a surprised voice.


    And after a few moments, of patting and touching the light membrane, she immediately raised her face and returned her sights to Shidou''s direction.


    "More importantly¡ªshidou, are you okay? Are you injured?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­aah. Thanks to you."


    Shidou replied while looking up at the luxurious throne rising in front of him.


    And when he did that, Tohka looked away awkwardly and continued on with a shaky voice.


    "Err¡­¡­¡­..about that, I, I am sorry¡­¡­¡­in a lot of ways."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When Shidou replied blankly, Tohka [muumuu] gave a groan.


    "That''s why¡­¡­¡­! I was, irritated by something I don''t know and¡­¡­err, I couldn''t express my gratitude to shidou¡­¡­¡­since I caused many problems so¡ªI always, wanted to apologize to you¡­¡­"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that, it was my fault anyway¡­¡­¡­"


    Although he was supposed to show some courtesy on denying Tohka''s words but¡ªthere was no time, now.


    Shidou *gulp* swallowed his saliva.


    The Angel <Sandalphon> and also the AstralDress, which belongs to the Spirit known as Tohka.


    Even she was not in the complete condition but it does not change the facts of her still having superpower that exceeds mankind.


    The Spirit powers that could oppose Yoshino''s <Zadkiel>. And also the AST''s CR units.


    Shidou immersed himself with his thoughts for a few seconds and fixed his eyes back to Tohka.


    "¡ªTohka, I have a request."


    "Nu¡­¡­? Why the sudden formalities?"


    Tohka wrung her neck curiously.


    Shidou fell to his knees without any hesitation at all, and lowered his head very low.


    "Shi-shidou?"


    "¡ªI beg you. Lend me your power. I know asking something like this from you is unreasonable. But, I want¡ªher, I have to save Yoshino no matter what¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After she was silent for a moment, Tohka echoed her voice a little.


    "The Yoshino you''re talking about¡ªis that girl?"


    "Aah."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh."


    After shortening her breath, Tohka continued on with her words. She was somewhat¡ªsad.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see. As I thought, that girl is important. ¡ªMore than...me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh? Who said something like that?"


    Shidou raised his face, and saw Tohka''s eyes.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "That¡¯s wrong¡ªIt''s not something like....that."


    "Shidou. That''s dangerous. Don''t tell Tohka any unnecessary information¡ª"


    He ignored what Kotori said and opened his lips.


    "That girl¡ªis the same as you, Tohka."


    "Same¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Aah, Yoshino is the same as you¡ª¡ªa Spirit."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? That girl is?"


    Tohka made a dubious voice while raising her eyebrows.


    "¡ªThat is not all. Because she...also holds powers that she can''t do anything about on her own, just like you, she has been feeling pain all this time¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I¡ªpromised her. That I will become a hero and I will save her. ¡­¡­¡­But, with only my power, I can''t even chase after her¡­¡­¡­!"


    Once again, he lowered his head deeply.


    "I beg you, Tohka. Please lend me¡­¡­¡­¡­your power!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The silence flowed by.


    But¡ªit did not continue for very long.


    *Suuuu--¡­..haaaaaaa*, he heard the sound of someone breathing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh, haha."


    The echo of the small laugh was also heard.


    When he raised his face, he understood that Tohka was putting her hand on her forehead.


    And that mouth, started moving.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, I see. That''s right. How did I forget something like this. ¡ªThe person who saved me, was this kind of man."


    "Tohka¡­¡­?"


    Because of the rain, he could not properly hear what Tohka just said. He replied back to her in doubt.


    But without replying back, Tohka immediately turned her body around.


    "¡ªAll I have to do is chase after that girl, right?"


    Tohka''s dignified voice was shaking inside Shidou''s eardrum, as if it was erasing the sound of the rain.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­, Tohka!"


    "Don''t say anymore. Time is precious."


    After saying that she walked a few steps and, *GAN*! She kicked the luxurious throne <Sandalphon> that was at that spot.


    When she did that, the giant throne fell forward and transformed into a weird shape.


    "Thi-This is¡ª?"


    "Ride it. You''re in a hurry right?"


    When Tohka rode on the back part of the throne, she urged Shidou to get on.


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While being perplexed, Shidou followed Tohka and rode on <Sandalphon>. Instead of a throne, it has the appearance of an awkwardly shaped boat or a surf board.


    "¡ªGrab on."


    And, at the same time Tohka said those short words.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    With incredible acceleration, <Sandalphon> started sliding on the frozen ground.


    His body was attacked by murderous wind pressure and gravity. Shidou immediately clung onto the decorations on the back.


    But Tohka was barely grabbing onto anything, and was standing calmly on the back of <Sandalphon> as if she had strong magnets equipped under the soles of her feet.


    "If we hold back on the speed we''re going to lose sight of her! We''re going on like this!"


    "O¡ªOu¡­¡­¡­"


    Inside the incredible wind pressure, Shidou barely let out his voice.


    "¡ªSeriously."


    And, from the intercam on his right ear, a voice as if someone gave up echoed. It was Kotori.


    "Although Tohka responded quite well, it was all good but¡ªthat was careless, Shidou."


    "Sorry, I will listen to your preaching later¡­! Just lend me your power now without saying anything, Kotori¡­¡­!"


    When Shidou said that, Kotori made a sigh, and continued talking.


    "¡ªOf course. It is our mission to save the Spirits. We will not waste any effort when helping you."


    "I''m in debt to you¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    And, at that moment <Sandalphon>''s speed increased. Shidou put strength in his neck, and somehow put his foot on the back of <Sandalphon>, and while being supported by Tohka they continued advancing on the ice.


    "¡ª¡ªB team, go on ahead! We''re going to trap [Hermit]!"


    ""Roger!""


    From the transmitter, she heard the voices of Ryouko and the other AST members responding to her.


    Origami together with 2 members of the AST, delicately changed their direction, and withdrew from the main team chasing after [Hermit].


    The target location would be around 1 kilometer ahead from the intersection point.


    While the Territory was neutralizing the G force, which was strong enough to normally make someone''s consciousness turn hazy or make it impossible to open their eyes due to the wind pressure, they reached the targeted location.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And with the feeling of kicking the air she used the brakes, and diverted to that direction.


    In her sights, she already caught a glimpse of the [Hermit] advancing in her direction.


    At the same time the 3 members as the B team confirmed the sighting, they dispatched themselves to left and right, they made an instruction in their minds and 2 anchor units which were equipped with the thrusters under their armpits, were shot out to the ground.


    From the total of 6 anchor units light threads were stretched out, and entangled with each other to form a net.


    "¡ª¡ªDeployment of the laser web completed, machine Beta and Gamma tied together confirmed."


    "Okay, we''re going to corner her!"


    When Origami said that, she heard Ryouko''s shouting voice through the transmitter which was chasing after the [Hermit].


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    [Hermit] finally arrived and seemed to have realized that an ambush has been set for her.


    But¡ª¡ªit was too late.


    From the front, and both the left and right the light of an entangled net with magic barred her way.


    From behind, Ryouko and the A team were pursuing her.


    And from above, Origami and the B team were floating with the completed Laser web.


    "A¡ª¡ª¡ªah, ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡ª¡ª"


    The [Hermit] who was attached to the back of the doll, opened her eyes wide and let out a voice filled with despair.


    "All members¡ªattack!"


    However, the AST did not show any sympathy or mercy to the opposing Spirit.


    Together with the orders, all of the AST members pulled out the laser blade <No pain> which is a standard high-powered close combat equipment, and charged at [Hermit].


    ¡ªBut,


    "U¡­¡­.a, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª!?"


    The same time with [Hermit]''s scream, there was an incredible turbulence occurring in the surrounding.


    And the raindrops that were pouring down froze up and turned into hail, swirled around and covering [Hermit]; it became the shape of a blizzard dome.


    Origami did not care about it, and swung down the <No pain> at the ice storm barrier protecting [Hermit].


    However, there was an immediate change.


    From the point that touched the barrier, the <No pain>''s blade and Origami''s surrounding Territory were making a cracking sound and begun to freeze up.


    Origami immediately, made the sword <No pain> vanish, and de-activated her Territory.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ku¡ª¡ª"


    The weight of her body and the equipments she was wearing, suddenly returned and the scenery which she was clearly visible until now turned blurry and she became unable to see.


    In addition to that, the piercing cold air that was filled in the city and the cold raindrops pouring down from the sky, attacked Origami''s body for the first time.


    In the blink of an eye, from the greenhouse environment it became something like climbing a snow mountain in the middle of winter. Her heart made a big leap as if she got frightened, and it made Origami''s breathing painful.


    "Basic Territory re-activate."


    Inside the exhausting feeling close to making her fainting, she somehow managed to get that language out of her mouth.


    When she did that, an invisible barrier once again manifested around Origami, and gently made her body float. She activated her thrusters, and somehow managed to escape from [Hermit]''s barrier.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­Everyone, are you alright!?"


    Ryouko''s voice was heard. They might have used the same method as Origami to escape [Hermit]''s barrier too.


    But when all the responding voices were counted, including Origami, the total was only 5.


    2 more people probably got frozen together with their Territory.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami brought her eyes to the blizzard dome that was born on top of the frozen road.


    Goooooooooooooo¡ª¡ªit was making low howls while winding up a whirlpool, it has a hemisphere of an estimated radius of 10 meters.


    The ice bullets imbued with the Spirit''s mana raged, and formed a fortress of cold air.


    Plasma blade and the Territory which normally has no substance were also frozen, it became obviously clear that this isn''t a normal blizzard.


    "Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­this is annoying. What are we going to do about this?"


    "¡ªIt is not like there is no way."


    She having said that remark, she sent the data of the barrier which she had scanned earlier ago to the other members.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "Yes. The value of mana covering the barrier is not a big deal. It will react to the magic output of our Territory, and would temporarily focus its defensive power on that one spot."


    "Which means¡­¡­in a de-activated Territory condition, we won''t get frozen?"


    "Probably."


    When Origami said that, Ryouko groaned with difficulty.


    "That doesn''t sound so realistic. No matter how much we can escape getting frozen up, it is still a barrier with lumps of ice bullets whirling around it. Although the wiring suits has some bullet-proof properties built-in but¡­¡­¡­¡­I don''t think our body would hold out until we reach her."


    Ryouko said that, and another member raised her opinion.


    "How about¡ªa bombardment of attacks using a gun with no magic applied to them."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­That would also difficult. Even if by any chance we were able to pass through the barrier, the Spirit still has its AstralDress you know? Using a physical attack which is not covered in magic, we wouldn¡¯t even cause any injury to the Spirit after all."


    That is true, what Ryouko said actually does make sense.


    The Spirits'' AstralDress, can only be broken by the magic output released by the Realizer.


    However, the barrier of this blizzard that is covering the surrounding has that kind of magic readings.


    It is a 2 layered wall of different attributes. That was a troublesome thing.


    But, Origami activated her thrusters and, flew up to the sky.


    "Origami?"


    "Doing it like this is okay."


    Origami muttered that, cast her eyes down and prepared her breathing, to increase her focus.


    And in her surrounding, the territory that was deployed which normally has a radius of 3 meters instantly expanded to nearly 10 meters.


    The radius of the territory, the more it expanded, the lower the density would become which causes its ability value to drop.


    The territory now which had now expanded to a 10 meter class radius would probably not be able to stop the Spirits attacks.


    But¡ªright now this was okay. Just like that Origami got close to a residential apartment nearby.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    ¡ª*GOGOGOGOGO*¡­¡­!


    The top part of the building that enters the range of the expanded Territory got twisted out, and was grabbed mid-air.


    The concrete of the outer wall was peeling off, the heat insulated materials were shredding, and a sound that was painful to the ears sounded and the concrete foundation of the building was forcibly twisted out. It might be the furniture of the offices inside the building, whether its personal computers or documents these things were leaked out of the Territory, and falling away separately.


    It was quite heavy. Her brain started to get the intense burden and a violent headache attacked Origami.


    "O-Origami¡­¡­¡­!? What the heck are you doing?"


    Origami didn''t care about her and continue making the top part of the building float, she then flew above the [Hermit]''s barrier.


    And then, after taking a small breath she said,


    "Crush her, with a good amount of materials. With this, the barrier should de-activate for an instant. And we aim that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Seriously, you''re always so reckless¡­¡­!"


    After Ryouko said that with a sigh mixed in it, she gave her orders.


    "Everyone, did you hear that!? Although it is rough but there seems to be no other way. All members, charge output to maximum and standby outside the barrier''s range! Everyone is going to attack at the same time when the barrier disappears!"


    ""Roger!""


    The remaining AST wizards, were readying their stance with all of their equipments and activated their Realizers.


    Origami prepared by breathing, and swung down the hand that was carrying the building.


    The lump of metal and concrete that has an incredible weight, dropped right down towards the blizzard dome.


    ¡ªBut,


    Origami distorted her eyebrows a little.


    On the building parts that she had just dropped, she was attracted to one line on it, and following along with the line, the giant lump of concrete got split into two.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No¡ªthat was not all.


    The separated debris was chopped finely into pieces and what''s more it all happened in a flash.


    By the time it touched the ground, all of it turned into fragments and smaller debris.


    And the [Hermit]''s barrier was¡ªstill, going strong.


    "This is¡ª"


    And the moment she made that voice, from her ear *Beep* *Beep* an ear hurting buzzer got delivered.


    "Origami! Th-The Spirit readings increased! This reading is¡ª"


    Before Ryouko could even finish, Origami made the Territory which had expanded to almost 10 meter class, condense to almost 2 meters which is smaller than her usual one.


    The large-scaled equipments that were struck outside the Territory field followed the laws of gravity and fell to the ground.


    At that moment¡ªin front of Origami, night colored hair danced.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    At the Territory that was jammed together to increase the defensive characteristics, an intense burden was forced on it.


    There was no need to even think about the reason. It was because the girl that appeared right in front of her, came slicing at Origami with her sword.


    "Fuun, you defended against that huh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yatogami...Tohka."


    Origami said that name like she was groaning, and drew out the laser blade <No pain> from her hips, and released a sword strike at Tohka whose body was covered here and there by her thin AstralDress.


    "To¡ª¡ª"


    After Tohka dodged that in a flash, she rested her legs on top of the rooftop fence on a nearby building.


    "What are you doing here?"


    While facing the sword of light at her, she asked the Tohka that suddenly appeared.


    While flipping her front hair that was wet from the rain to the back, Tohka made an inappropriate smile.


    "¡ªFuun, sorry about that, I will not let you disturb shidou."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Despite wondering why Shidou''s name came up, Origami fixed her grip on <No pain>.


    "Kuh¡ªwhy did [Princess] appear here? Did she come here to save [Hermit]?"


    Ryouko said that irritated.


    Yes. The Spirit with an AAA rank¡ªcodename [Princess].


    From the girl in front of her, the Spirit reading which usually can''t be detected was now, giving out a weak signal.


    "¡ª¡ªKuh, we''ll deal with [Hermit] later. All members change your target to [Princess]!"


    Ryouko shouted¡ªit might be the most appropriate decision.


    It might be the chance to shoot [Hermit] but they would be helpless if [Princess] attacked them, when they are focusing on shooting.


    The barrier was certainly a problem but as long as they take some distance from it, the [Hermit] would not commence an attack on her own, it was a natural decision to postpone her attack.


    But¡ªshe wondered why.


    Ryouko and the others floated up from the ground, and looked at Tohka who was looking in their direction; she felt that Tohka made a small nod. It was like¡ªher expectations were going along as planned.


    However, there was not enough time for careful consideration. When Tohka kicked the building fence, she once again lifted her sword and approached Origami.


    "Kuh¡ª"


    Origami fixed her grip on her sword of light and, kicked the sky to accept her challenge.


    Going back 3 minutes before the, situation.


    "¡ªWhat is that!? shidou!"


    On the <Sandalphon> that was riding on the frozen road with super speed, Shidou was supported by Tohka and was barely holding on. When Tohka said that, Shidou raised his face accordingly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    It was quite a strange scenery.


    On the ground a whirling blizzard, it was a beautifully made hemisphere¡ªand surrounding it were the AST wizards, who were preparing themselves with their exaggerated weapons.


    "What the heck¡ªis that¡­¡­¡­.!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It''s the barrier Yoshino constructed. Fumu, it was made quite well."


    The moment Shidou said that, Reine explained briefly the analytical results on the dome of cold air.


    Magic¡ªwhich means, it was a fortress of ice that commences an auto-counterattack when it reacts to the output of AST''s CR units magic attacks.


    From Reine''s information, Shidou simplified it even further before explaining it to Tohka. Tohka [muu¡­¡­] put her hands under her jaws and groaned difficultly.


    And, this time, Kotori''s voice was shaking his right ear eardrum.


    "Things have become troubling. With it like that, no one can get close to Yoshino."


    If thinking normally, it was true.


    But¡ª*Gulp* Shidou drank down his saliva and, [No] moved his lips.


    There''s one more. There was something that was still bothering him.


    "Although it is something that we have to test to find out but¡­¡­but it might not be exactly necessary."


    "What did you say?"


    And, a change appeared in the scenery further in front.


    When he thought that Origami floated to the sky, she tore out the top part of a nearby building, and transported it above Yoshino''s barrier.


    "Wha¡­¡­?"


    "¡ªTsk, is she planning to shatter the barrier like that? That''s quite a drastic way to do it."


    Kotori, said it irritatingly.


    "Wha-What should we do to¡ª"


    And, the moment Shidou said that.


    "¡ªUn."


    Tohka who was standing nearby him shook her throat a little.


    "shidou is going to use that method of some sort...that you know about...to save that Yoshino something?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­No, err¡­¡­¡­I don''t know whether it''s possible or not¡ª"


    When she said that, he clenched his teeth.


    "¡ªNo, there is a way. I will do something about it¡­¡­definitely."


    "I see."


    When Tohka said that, *grin*, and she raised the edge of her lips.


    "Tohka¡­¡­?"


    "Then, I''ll leave that problem to shidou. Leave the AST or whatever to me. I definitely won''t...let them disturb shidou."


    Tohka left those words, and ran on forward from the <Sandalphon> that was still moving¡ªwhen she grabbed the handle of the sword that was sprung out of the pointed end at the back of the throne.


    She then kicked the back of the chair just like that, and flew in midair¡ªshe flew towards the direction of Origami, who was still carrying the building.


    "Tha....that girl¡­¡­¡­.!"


    While Shidou was still clinging onto <Sandalphon> that was still moving, he opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    But, he immediately bit the inside of his mouth and fixed his thoughts, and sternly faced forward.


    The thing she was going to do now was dangerous, but he was not going to shout on how reckless it was.


    The Spirit Tohka. The girl that had finally managed to escape the endless cycle of battles.


    That girl was now¡ªto save Yoshino¡ªand also to support Shidou''s determination, has once again jumped into the battlefield.


    Other than repaying back that resolution, there are no other existing actions that Shidou could do now to be forgiven¡ª!


    Shidou lowered his body, and while clinging onto <Sandalphon>, he rushed towards Yoshino''s barrier.


    And in the middle of going there, to make his final confirmation, Shidou asked Kotori a question.


    "¡ªKotori. There is something I want to confirm with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Since it was something that I was not really worried about, there was one thing¡­¡­¡­I had forgotten to ask. I...on the day when Tohka''s power was sealed¡ªwas shot by Origami right?"


    Yes. If Shidou memories are correct. On that day, Shidou was mistakenly sniped by Origami.


    And then, he was injured, with a wound that a normal person would not be saved from.


    After a silence of one beat, Kotori replied back.


    "Yes. ¡ªThat''s the truth."


    "What on earth¡­¡­was that? Is that also, among my abilities that is unexplainable?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­That would be, half correct and half wrong."


    "And you''re saying?"


    When he asked back, after Kotori made a groan like she was in a dilemma, she then continued her words.


    "It is exactly true that it is among Shidou''s ability. By any occasion when your body has received a life-threatening damage, your body will be ignited with fire and, once again be revived. It is a shameful undead monster cheat ability. ¡ªIt is not like, we are, letting it remain unexplainable."


    Shidou stared into wonder.


    But¡ªthere is no time for that now.


    "¡ªRight now, I will not ask for what the reason is for now. But there is something I want to ask again. Even if I get injured by a life-threatening injury, I can recover from that. There are no mistakes there right?"


    "¡ªYes. That is an affirmative."


    Kotori replied back, Shidou took a deep breath.


    "¡­¡­¡­That''s great. If that was my imagination then, I would be heading to my death right now."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou...Don''t tell me you plan to..."


    And¡ªby the time Kotori was saying that, the building that was floating on the sky was cut into pieces by Tohka, it became fragments of concretes and fell to the ground below.


    Immediately, the AST members in the surrounding area, changed their targets to Tohka, and floated to the sky.


    With that distraction, the <Sandalphon> that Shidou was riding on, managed to reach the base of Yoshino''s barrier.


    Or perhaps¡ªwith an overly excess vigor, the pointed end of the throne thrust into the barrier.


    "Eek¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    *Gakun* a strong trembling attacked Shidou.


    But, he could not remain surprised for long. The part which <Sandalphon>touched when it touched the barrier, while an incredibly high pitched shriek was sounding, it was getting frozen too.


    It definitely, must have reacted to <Sandalphon>''s Mana.


    "This is bad¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou got off <Sandalphon> in a panic, he was standing right in front of the massive blizzard in the shape of a whirlpool.


    It was a barrier of raging ice storms. When he saw it right in front of him, the intensity of it was a huge difference.


    "Yoshino¡ªis inside this."


    After mumbling, he moved the puppet from his pocket to his clothes.


    He then bent his body forward to cover it¡ªand Shidou took one step forward.


    "Shidou, please stop. What are you planning to do?"


    From his right ear, restraining words entered. But Shidou did not stop his legs.


    "¡ªUh, are you planning to enter the barrier with just your body? And only by depending on your recovery powers? It¡¯s too reckless. Stop it!"


    From those admirable words that make him think that it was not from the Commander mode, Shidou made a dry laugh.


    "Oi oi¡­¡­¡­During the time I was shot, I heard that you weren''t even a little agitated you know?"


    "The situation at that time was different. In the area where the blizzard is blowing in, the outer circumference of the internal barrier is 5 meters from the target. It''s 5 meters you understand? In that distance, it''s like advancing while getting shot by a shotgun, you get it? And what''s more, if Mana is detected inside that radius, you will be frozen like Tohka''s <Sandalphon>"


    And going on and on, Kotori continued talking.


    "Do you understand what I am saying? I am saying during the time you are in the outer edge of the barrier, your wounds will not heal. The difference is huge compared to being shot by one bullet. If your ability runs out half way, there is no mistake you will die!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Mana¡ª So my recovery abilities, is the powers of a Spirit huh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh."


    He heard the sound of Kotori choking.


    But, Shidou did not stop his legs.


    It was understandable that this was a stupid move, but he could not stop.


    That''s because Shidou made a promise.


    That he will save Yoshino. And he himself¡ªwill become Yoshino''s hero.


    After taking a deep breath, he took a step inside the barrier.


    "Shidou¡ª! Shidou! Stop!"


    Kotori unusually started shouting desperately.


    "¡ªStop¡­¡­¡­..uh, Onii-cha¡ª"


    But reaching at the end of the voice, in Shidou''s ear, he could only hear the sound of the violent blizzard.


    "U, e¡­¡­¡­¡­.., e¡­¡­¡­¡­uh."


    In the center of the barrier, Yoshino was squatting on the back of <Zadkiel>, and was crying.


    It a very quiet area that one would not think to be inside a raging blizzard. Only the sound of Yoshino''s weeping and sniffling could be heard reverberating loudly.


    She was very scared and could not go outside. But, over here¡ªwas quite, lonely.


    "Yo...shi...non¡­¡­uh¡­¡­"


    With a voice filled with tears, she called the name of her friend.


    "Y.E.S."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Yoshino twitched her shoulders in surprise, and immediately raised her head and looked around.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    And then, Yoshino wiped her tears and opened her eyes wide.


    That''s because right at the border of the outer edge and the inner part of the barrier, she caught sight of a puppet she was familiar with.


    "!, Yoshinon¡­¡­!?"


    Yoshino shouted and jumped off <Zadkiel>''s back, and ran to that spot.


    There was no way Yoshino could have made a mistake.


    That puppet was unmistakably Yoshino''s friend [Yoshinon], which had been missing for the past few days.


    But¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hii¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    *Thud*!.


    From behind [Yoshinon], someone fell inside and Yoshino instinctively stopped her legs.


    No¡ªaccurately speaking, the person who fell inside was the one wearing [Yoshinon] on their hand.


    She could not tell who it was by the appearance.


    That was because the person who fell down had his whole body covered in blood stains and injuries.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"


    That person must have forcibly entered Yoshino''s barrier. From the body that fell down, a large amount of blood flowed out into the area around him.


    Yoshino''s eyes were sure of it. This was, instead of describing it as a human, much closer to a corpse.


    But immediately Yoshino no longer needed to examine the body.


    That was because---suddenly, the body she thought was half-dead, started glowing. It was like the numerous wounds made on the body were getting licked by flames that were crawling on their surface.


    While Yoshino was dumbfounded, the person''s injuries vanished.


    And¡ªfinally the facial features could be grasped.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Shidou-sa¡­¡­¡­"


    Yoshino let out a voice filled in shock.


    Yes, that worn-out human was Itsuka Shidou.


    Shidou rolled and, when he faced upwards on that spot, *fuuuuuuu*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­He let out a deep breath.


    "I¡­¡­I thought I was going to die¡­"


    Shidou, who barely made it inside the barrier, took in big breaths. And after his heart, which was about to stop, calmed down, he slowly raised his body up.


    Even though the outer part of the barrier was a machine-gun-like furious snowstorm, the inside of it was really quiet. It was an area that had nothing weird in it. It somehow reminded him of the inside of an igloo.


    And then right inside it, there was a giant doll and a girl with eyes like a rabbits'' which were dyed red.


    "¡ªYoshino!"


    When Shidou called her, he stood up while carrying the rabbit puppet.


    "As promised, I¡ªcame to save you¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When he did that, after Yoshino stared blankly,


    "U,e,eeeeeeeee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The tears in her eyes accumulated and she started crying.


    "Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..,wai¡ª D-Don''t cry. Di-Did I somehow do something bad¡­¡­..?"


    Shidou hastily moved his hands, but Yoshino swung her head sideways.


    "You''re¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Wrong, I am¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.happy¡­¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡­..came¡­¡­¡­.."


    After she said that, [Ueeeeee¡­¡­.] she started crying again.


    While Shidou made a wry laugh at that appearance, he used his right hand and gently patted Yoshino''s head.


    And then, with the puppet that was put on his left hand, *clatter* *clatter*, he tried moving it.


    "Ya-ha-, long time no see. Have you been doing great?"


    He was mumbling his mouth while speaking to make it look like it was ventriloquism.


    Although it was an act that was poorly executed, Yoshino happily swung her head many times to the front.


    If you were to think normally, it might be a weird scene.


    That was because, [Yoshinon] is a doll that moves by Yoshino''s ventriloquism.


    But¡ª


    Shidou remembered what Reine said a while ago.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­From the results of the investigation, regarding the current Spirit class we are monitoring, we found out there was one more small and unusual reading hidden there."


    "Errr¡­¡­¡­¡­which means¡ª?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It essentially means that there is another personality existing inside Yoshino that only appears when she wears the puppet."


    "!, Tha-That means¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yoshino knows that about herself too?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Maybe so, maybe not. But there is one thing for certain, the person that you were having a conversation with in the department store, instead of it being Yoshino, was the other personality that appeared through the medium of the puppet. Yoshino at that time will leave all the interactions to Yoshinon and is close to a state where she purposely closes her heart. That is the reason why her powers were not sealed even though she was kissed."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­There is one more thing. Regarding the reason why Yoshinon appears, there is something very interesting about it."


    "Something interesting?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, there are many reasons why she gave birth to a new personality other than the one she already had but¡ªthe most popular was to probably run away from things like ill-treatment, strong agony or stress. In short, the reason she accidentally made another personality was to make it as if someone else were taking on the painful experiences instead of herself."


    "So that means¡­¡­¡­that was expected, it was painful that the AST was aiming for her life¡ª?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Noo. ¡ªThis is quite hard to believe but this girl, in order to avoid injuring humans instead of herself, probably gave birth to a new personality in order to restrain her own powers¡±


    "¡ª¡ªUh."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin. Please, you definitely have to save that girl. You would be lying¡­¡­¡­if you do not want to go save this kind and gentle little girl."


    ¡ªAt that conversation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Than...k ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you, very much."


    And, unexpectedly, Yoshino lowered her head.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­For, saving, Yoshinon."


    After Shidou scratched his cheek, [aah] he nodded.


    "The next one¡ªYoshino. I am going to save you."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Yoshino replied back curiously. Shidou then went on his knees to look Yoshino in the eyes.


    He could not hear anything from the intercam. It must have gotten broken while he was passing through the barrier.


    It was painful not to know what Yoshino''s mental states were but there was no choice.


    Either way, he had to do it.


    The contact with Yoshino when she lost her puppet and the conversation he just had.


    In only those times, he believed that he gained the minimum requirements for Yoshino''s trust.


    "¡ªErrr, about that, Yoshino. In order to save you¡ªerrm, there is one thing that you have to do."


    "What¡­¡­is it?"


    While Shidou let his saliva flow down his throat which was dry from the nervousness, he continued his words.


    "¡­¡­¡­Errm, don''t think of me as a weird guy please ¡­¡­Do you still remember about the kiss?"


    In an instant Yoshino made a blank face, and immediately swung her head vertically.


    "¡­¡­Uh, I, I see. Errrr¡ª¡ªermm¡­..in order to save you, you will have to do it¡­¡­¡­No, I really don''t mean it in a weird way! This is¡ª"


    And¡ª


    "¡ªEh?"


    And Shidou''s voice stopped there.


    The reason was simple¡ªYoshino abruptly closed her eyes.


    And on Shidou''s lips *Chu*, she gave him a kiss.


    At that moment, Shidou was attacked by a...somehow warm feeling flowing into his body,


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? Yo-Yoshino¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Yoshino tilted her head to the side a little.


    "Did¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I do...it wrong¡­¡­?"


    "N-No¡­¡­¡­you''re not wrong¡­¡­¡­.but..."


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino nodded in consent.


    "If it is what¡­¡­¡­..Shidou-san says, I will believe it."


    At that moment¡ª<Zadkiel>, that was standing idly behind Yoshino and the inner dress that was covering her, turned into light particles and melted into the atmosphere.


    And then¡­¡­¡­the blizzard barrier surrounding Yoshino and Shidou, suddenly lost its energy and disappeared.


    Yoshino''s shoulders twitched in surprise.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, Shidou,san¡­¡­¡­¡­.this¡ª"


    Yoshino was in a state where she had no idea what was going on, so her eyes spun around and around. And in order to cover her half-naked appearance, she crouched down.


    Somehow when she made that kind of reaction, Shidou started to get embarrassed again as well.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, un, errr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I think you have a lot of things you want to say! Bu-But for right now¡ª"


    And¡ªat that moment.


    "Un¡­¡­¡­"


    Yoshino squinted her eyes from the brightness. After the clouds cleared up¡ªthe sunlight was, pouring in.


    "It''s warm¡ª"


    It was as if it was the first time for Yoshino to see the sun, she was in admiration.


    No, it really might be her first time seeing it.


    Shidou recalled back. He does not know whether it is Yoshino''s nature to control water and cold air, but it felt like every time when she appeared in this world, rain was always falling.


    "Pre~tty."


    She dazedly, mumbled.


    Yoshino said that while looking at the sky.


    Shidou also, got attracted to it and raised his face.


    And then, he immediately found what Yoshino was staring at.


    In the sky that was erased from the gray colored clouds¡ªthere was a magnificent rainbow, spanning through it.


    ¡ªBut, that aftertaste did not last for very long. Unexpectedly both Shidou and Yoshino bodies were covered with a mysterious floating feeling.


    "Nowah¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    There was a memory about this feeling. It was <Fraxinus>''s transport device.


    Kotori must have, retrieved them after confirming the sealing was completed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­and."


    After a moment, Shidou''s view was no longer of the city covered in ice, but instead it was the ship''s interior of <Fraxinus> he was used to seeing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    As expected Yoshino was blinking in surprise.


    And¡ªShidou turned to the other presence that appeared at that area.


    "Ooo¡­¡­¡­¡­so you are safe, shidou."


    Over there was¡ªTohka standing with her Raizen high school uniform which was burnt in some places. It would seem that, together with Shidou and Yoshino, Tohka who had been in the middle of a battle was also retrieved.


    "Tohka¡ª! Ar-Are you okay!?"


    The moment Shidou said that, Tohka made a sigh¡ªthe hand that was holding the sword and the light membranes that appeared on her body important parts, disappeared into thin air.


    "Umu. It''s not a big deal¡­¡­¡­instead of that, isn''t your condition much more worse?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Having that pointed out; Shidou scratched the back of his head.


    Shidou''s clothes right now were dyed red with his own blood, and incidentally it was also filled with holes.


    "Hii¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And, Yoshino raised a scared voice, and hid behind Shidou''s shadow.


    It would seem that she was still not good with Tohka. Shidou unintentionally made a dry laugh.


    "It''s okay Yoshino. This girl is Tohka. She was with me¡ªwhen we went to save you."


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino timidly brought her eyes to Tohka''s face.


    "Toh...ka¡­¡­¡­san."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­nu."


    After Tohka saw Yoshino with a complicated expression, [umu] she then made a small nod.


    "Hmm¡­¡­?"


    And, Shidou eyebrows frowned.


    Coming from the corridor, loud footsteps were echoing.


    Then the door of the transporter room opened, and Kotori entered with her breathing roughly.


    "Ko-Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    After Shidou mouthed his surprise at the sudden intrusion, Kotori stared at Shidou''s whole body as if she was examining it.


    And then,


    "You¡ªstupid brother¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Higuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Kotori held her fist aloft with all her strength and, let out a strong punch at Shidou''s solar plexus.


    What''s more, a miraculous twist was also added to the punch. It was an excellent cork screw.


    "Guhaa¡­¡­¡­¡­Wha¡­¡­what the heck are you doing!?"


    "Doing something so stupid¡­¡­¡­! You should only listen to what I say!"


    "Uh? What are you¡ª?"


    Shidou wanted to raise an accusing voice but¡ªhe was stopped half-way through.


    The reason is simple. It was because the sister that had just released a punch was now, pressing her face into Shidou''s chest, and putting her arms around his body just like that, *Gyuu*, she inserted strength into her arms.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­You have to properly, make proper calculations on the recovery limit beforehand¡­¡­..! And move accordingly to what I say, it will definitely be safer¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Koto...ri¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou exhaled, and patted Kotori''s head.


    "Sorry, for doing something rash."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­You seriously were thoughtless. Even an amoeba is more prudent. You half-celled creature."


    While Kotori was still pushing her face into his chest, *Blow*! And she blew her nose, and finally let go of his body.


    Shidou whose chest part of his shirt was smeared with snot, was scratching his cheeks while making a wry smile.


    However, Kotori was showing that she wasn''t bothered about that. Speaking of which¡ªthe moment her face left Shidou''s chest, her usual addressing method of the cold-tongued Commander mode returned.


    "¡ªSeriously, moving as you like¡­¡­All of you are getting examined from head to the toe. So follow me."


    She said that and *Pui* turned her head away, and left through the corridor.


    "Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou made a powerless laugh, he then turned his face towards Yoshino and Tohka.


    "Okay¡­¡­well then, let''s go¡­¡­¡­Hmm¡­¡­?"


    He wondered why, Tohka looked at Shidou with an unhappy face.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­? Is something wrong?"


    "!, No-Nothing! Hurry up and let''s go!"


    When she said that, Tohka walked heavily.


    "What''s wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­.with her?"


    After saying that, Shidou, moved his legs together with Yoshino and chased after Tohka''s back.

 Volume 2 - Epilogue

    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­What the hell is thissssssssssssssss!"


    It had been two days since Yoshino''s powers were sealed.


    With the examinations done, Shidou and Tohka were finally allowed to return back home. On that day, when he woke up in the morning, right beside the Itsuka residence, something like an apartment building was standing there.


    On the land that was vacant just two days ago, suddenly *Don*, it''s there.


    It was like getting tricked by a fox or a raccoon.


    "What¡­¡­didn''t I tell you before? We were making a special residence just for the Spirit''s use."


    And, from behind, the sleepy Kotori said that while rubbing her eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Don''t tell me this is the one you were talking about¡­¡­?"


    "Yes. Although it looks like a normal apartment, the physical toughness is a hundred times greater than normal, since the Realizer is also working, mana resistance is also perfect. If there is a little violence, nothing abnormal will leak out."


    "No, that is not what I was asking about¡­¡­¡­! When on earth did this thing get built¡­¡­! This is impossible to build in just 1 or 2 days!"


    "Well. Even the JGSDF''s disaster reconstruction team, can fix a destroyed building in just one night too."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­?"


    It seemed to be true after being told that. It must be the effects made by the Realizer something.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Which means, that the information about the residence being built soon, was just a big play on words."


    "Don''t speak badly of others. I told you before that this is a trial period for Tohka living outside."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nu."


    There were a lot of things he couldn''t swallow, but it was useless to continue fighting back with her.


    Kotori turned around, and walked in the direction of the house.


    "¡ªSo with that reason, Tohka will be made to live next door starting tomorrow. I already told Tohka. She should be packing up her belongings now?"


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­I, see. I guess so¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou scratched his cheeks.


    Well, she was going to be living here until the residential area was done in the first place, and Shidou''s mental health would finally become stable because of this but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­when the day finally came, it was not like he wouldn''t feel a little lonely.


    "Ara what is it Shidou? Do you want to live with Tohka longer?"


    "!, No, tha-that really isn''t the case¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou denied in panic, but Kotori only shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, if you want to make some kind of mistake, your final chance to do it is around today or tomorrow."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­what the heck are you saying¡­¡­!"


    "Sca~ary. Retreat retreat."


    While Shidou was yelling with a red face, Kotori hopped and entered the house.


    "¡­¡­¡­Seriously, that Kotori."


    Shidou scratched his head in relief and sighed before putting a foot into the house.


    And¡ª


    "Un¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou unexpectedly raised his eyebrows.


    There was a little girl wearing a cute one piece, and on her head a casket that was covering her face, she ran out like she was hopping and approached him.


    "! Yoshino!?"


    Shidou called the little girl''s name. The AstralDress was not covering her body but¡ªthere was no mistake.


    Either way, it was because there was a rabbit puppet being worn on the little girl''s left hand.


    "Ya-Ha, Shidou-kun."


    While the puppet *clatter* *clatter* was moving its mouth, a high pitched voice echoed.


    "I-I finally met you. Sorry I didn''t say thanks about saving me before."


    "Ah, no¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s okay. What are you doing here? Are the examinations all over?"


    "Un¡ª, it''s only the first examination. Although there are more, I told them I wanted to say thanks to Shidou-kun. So I was given special permission to go outside a little."


    After saying that, the puppet was looking up at the sky as if it was looking at <Fraxinus>.


    "Well, with that explained, if the examinations are all done lets go on a date again okay?"


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­okay."


    "Fufu, well then, see you next time."


    The puppet swung its small hands.


    Thus, Yoshino twitched and swings her shoulders, and hesitantly faced towards Shidou''s direction.


    "Un¡­¡­¡­..? What''s wrong?"


    "¡ª¡ªAh, er¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And, when Shidou heard that voice his shoulders sprung up.


    That was not [Yoshinon] but instead it was, unmistakably Yoshino''s natural voice.


    "Is it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­okay, if I come over¡­¡­¡­and play¡­¡­¡­again¡­¡­¡­.?"


    With that said, she timidly glanced in Shidou''s direction.


    "O¡­¡­¡­¡­.ou, come whenever you like!"


    When Shidou replied with that, Yoshino''s face brightened and she lowered her head, then ran away.


    "Fufu, great great. You worked hard."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Un."


    Such a conversation was being exchanged with the puppet.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­haha."


    Shidou made a small sigh and the end of his lips formed a smile.


    Speaking of which, it might be the first time [Yoshino] was talking under the condition of the puppet being put on.


    Although he did not know the reason why¡­¡­¡­¡­he was a little happy.


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­"


    After taking a light stretch, he then entered the house.


    He ascended the stairs, and when he was about to enter his room, Shidou heard a soft voice.


    The door of the guest room located deep inside the corridor opened slowly, and from there, half of Tohka''s face was peeking out and looking in Shidou''s direction.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Wha-What is it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou said that while making his eyebrows approach close together, and Tohka, while being silent, put her hand out from the gap of the door, *swish* *swish* she made a hand signal to come over.


    "Are you saying come over here?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tohka, then nodded. And then just like that, she sank back inside the room.


    "Err¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After a bewildered expression floated on Shidou''s face for a while, he slowly took his time and walked over.


    And then *knock* *knock* he knocked just in case, before opening the door.


    Tohka was at the right hand side of the room¡ªand was standing in front of the shelves placed close to the wall. In order to face each other, he continued walking until he was in the middle of the room.


    "Is there something wrong? Tohka?"


    When Shidou asked her, Tohka bit her lips a little and then raised her face.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Un. You might have already heard this from Kotori but, starting from tomorrow, it is decided that I will be staying next door."


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like it."


    "So¡­¡­¡­umm, there is something I want to have a talk about with shidou, while I still can."


    "Talk?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Umu."


    It was like Tohka had something hard to say, so she delicately turned her gaze away.


    "Yesterday, during the examination, I heard a lot from...Kotori and Reine."


    "¡ª¡ª! Errrrrrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­by a lot you mean¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Un¡­¡­¡­¡­it was about Kotori and the others, how they are trying to save us, the Spirits¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­and shidou who is helping them with it."


    After Tohka took a deep breath to slow her heartbeat, she fixed her gaze back to Shidou.


    "The talk I was referring to, is connected to that. ¡ªshidou. I beg you. From now on, if there are Spirits like me and Yoshino who appear, I want you to definitely save them."


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    "From what Kotori said, it seems that there are a number of Spirits that are still not confirmed. Among them, there should be some like me, those who do not want to fight but are still dragged into it¡ª that kind of thing, is just pitiful."


    Tohka said that, while making a somewhat sad smile.


    "That''s why please. Using shidou''s power, please save those Spirits. ¡­¡­¡­Just like that time, when you saved me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou swallowed his saliva and, looked at Tohka again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Err, how I would put it? Ummm¡­¡­¡­"


    *Kon* Shidou hit his forehead.


    Because of Tohka and Yoshino''s affair, he should have made up his mind, but for some reason he was hesitant in wanting to put it into words. Shidou shook his head a little before opening his mouth.


    "¡ªAah. I plan on doing so."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Although Tohka had gained the answer she had wished for, for some reason she was smiling with a complicated face.


    "Un¡­¡­¡­¡­I''m in your debt. There¡­¡­¡­¡­is one more thing, is it okay?"


    "Yeah, what is it? Try saying it."


    "Un¡­¡­¡­"


    And, while Tohka was mumbling something and moving her mouth, she immediately cast her face downwards.


    "Eh? What did you say?"


    She looked like she had said something but¡ªhe couldn''t hear it.


    While Shidou was trying to hear more clearly he took a step towards Tohka and¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh!?"


    He approached Tohka who had quickly raised her face, and immediately shortened his breath.


    Tohka put her arms around Shidou''s neck, and pushed Shidou onto the nearby bed just like that.


    And then¡ª


    "Unguuu¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    At that moment, after she showed something like she was hesitating, Tohka, slowly joined her lips and Shidou''s together.


    From the sudden act, his brain fell into disorder and screamed.


    He was thinking he was still inside his dream or something; if that was the case, what kind of metaphor is in this dream Freud-sensei or something like that; he was rushed with unavoidable thoughts in an instant.


    But, without the help of pinching his cheeks to confirm if it was reality, the deployed sensory organs in Shidou''s whole body were continuously telling him that, THIS IS REALITY!


    The exclusive sweet fragrance that only girls had was tickling his nasal cavity. Tohka''s facial features were right in front of him. The comfortable weight leaning against his whole body. And the soft limbs that made him instinctively want to embrace them.


    Furthermore¡ªthe sensation of the lips that can''t be described with words and the taste of liquid fluids that does not belong to him.


    With all of that mixed together, the joint sensations trampled all of Shidou''s brain cells.


    Unable to resist or adapt to the situation, 10 seconds passed.


    "Puhaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It would seem that during the kiss, she has stopped breathing. As if she was attempting to take a breather, Tohka exhaled.


    And while still taking a mount position, she stared at Shidou''s eyes.


    "To-Tohka¡­¡­¡­what did you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When Shidou said that, Tohka''s continued on with her sight unchanged and still in the same place.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I''ll take this as my repayment for this time."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou made a flat voice and replied, and Tohka turned her eyes away in embarrassment.


    "¡­¡­¡­I wonder why. It''s just an act of lips touching together¡­¡­¡­but it doesn''t feel bad. And mysteriously¡ªI don''t want to do it with any humans other than shidou. ¡­¡­¡­¡­together with that¡­¡­I don''t know if this is correct or wrong but¡­¡­when shidou¡­¡­err, was inside the building or something and was kissing with Yoshino, how can I put this¡­¡­¡­¡­I had a bad feeling."


    While Shidou was still unresponsive, Tohka continued talking while embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That''s why. Err, regarding about that¡­¡­¡­¡­don''t do it, with anyone else, anymore."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh? Errrr¡ª"


    It would seem that Tohka was not told what method was used to seal the Spirit''s power. What a self-contradicting request. The request she was demanding was something impossible.


    "Reply!"


    "Y¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    But Shidou was overpowered by Tohka, and accidentally agreed with her.


    Right now in the briefing room located at one corner of the JGSDF Tenguu city garrison, combat-personnel and non-combat personnel were lined up in a row.


    The report session of the operation few days ago, as well as for the strategic meeting for the new Spirit reading that was observed in the neighborhood, all of this was collected because of Ryouko''s order.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Inside of that, the JGSDF member Origami was in her normal appearance and while being silent, as if to suppress her displeased mind, she was staring at her hand placed on top of the table.


    ¡ª2 days ago


    Because of [Princess]''s obstruction, [Hermit] managed to escape in the end.


    In addition, the [Princess]''s figure, also suddenly disappeared during the middle of the battle.


    What''s more¡ªit was a different reading from what was usually left behind when she went Lost.


    Although all of the members that were frozen together with their Territory by [Hermit] were safe but¡­¡­¡­¡­Even if the AST did defeat the Spirit in the end, they were not given any large accomplishments, and the only thing left to do was just to return back to base.


    It was only normal to be in a foul mood.


    Furthermore, she still did not know whether Shidou who was supposed to be in Origami''s house, went to the city when the alarm was ringing or not¡ªincidentally, for some reason the puppet that she picked up a few days ago, had also disappeared from her house¡­¡­¡­¡­She was a little fond of it though.


    Of course, it was not like she doubted Shidou.


    Instead of that, by any chance if Shidou did steal Origami''s personal belongings, it is a good thing in its own way; Origami planned not to make any further questions regarding this.


    And¡ªat that moment, the room door opened, Ryouko who was the AST captain showed her face.


    All of the members in the briefing room stood up all at once, and saluted.


    "Ah¡ª it''s okay. Sit down, sit down."


    When Ryouko said that annoyed, she stood in front of everyone.


    "Now then, I guess everyone is assembled. ¡ªWell then, I was planning to immediately start with the meeting but¡­¡­¡­¡­before that. While everyone is happy I have terrible news."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When the members made curious faces, *Sigh* Ryouko sighed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Since the appearance of Spirits in Tenguu city is large, and we are in the position of needing to provide more results. Additional personnel has been assigned to join us."


    "Additional personnel¡­¡­¡­is it?"


    "Yeah. A very energetic top ace. In terms of using the Realizer, it is not surprising that she is in the top 5 in the world. ¡ªIn fact, it would seems that she has killed a Spirit alone."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    From Ryouko''s words, the members started getting noisy.


    That was only normal. It takes 10 elite members to go against a Spirit that was beyond one''s capacity, and that one person took on a Spirit all alone.


    Getting the responses that Ryouko predicted, she shrugged her shoulders, and then looked to the door which she entered from a while ago.


    "¡ªEnter."


    "Yes."


    As if to reply back to Ryouko''s voice, a cute sound echoed.


    And then the door opened once again¡ªand one girl walked into the room.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    In an instant, all the lined up AST members in the briefing room, raised their eyebrows all at once.


    But, that was normal. That was because the person that entered, was a girl that no matter how you look at her was a middle-school student.


    She had an intelligent face, and a ponytail tied at the back of her head. She was a characteristic girl with a black mole right under her left eye.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami, twitched and moved her shoulders. ¡ªOn that girl''s face, she felt like she saw it somewhere before.


    "I am second lieutenant Takamiya Mana, please to make your acquaintance from now on."


    Mana turned around with a JGSDF uniform that looks like a cosplay item, and then saluted.


    "First Lieutenant Kusakabe¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.who is she?"


    A member, threw a question to Ryouko.


    Ryouko [This question came as predicted haa¡­¡­¡­] made such a face and opened her mouth.


    "I told you just now right. It''s the Top Ace-sama I spoke of earlier."


    "Haaa¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    All of the members frowned together all at once.


    Mana tilted her head wondering what was up with everyone''s reaction.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    She said that, with normal respect to everyone.


    "What do mean by what''s wrong?¡­¡­¡­¡­.Y-You...aren''t you still a kid¡ª!?"


    When one member said that, Mana *Fuuu* exhaled.


    "I don''t think there are any problems with that. It is not related to this and a person''s age is just an individual''s characteristic. ¡ªOr is there one amongst you that can defeat me?"


    Mana said that, and it''s not like she was using sarcasm, but she was just stating the truth.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­?"


    That member who asked was staring in astonishment, due to the fact that she did not predict that she would get such a reply back.


    "Looks to me, among those here¡ª"


    And, Mana set her gaze in Origami''s direction.


    "¡ªit should be around your level. Although the percentage is low but you look like you have a chance."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami did not reply back, and silently faced back.


    When she did that, Ryouko *Pokan* hit Mana''s head lightly.


    "Quit your useless babbling. I''m going to be showing the images from the day before yesterday, so hurry up and sit somewhere vacant."


    "Yes."


    Mana replied with that short sentence, and with beautiful footwork, she went and sat beside Origami.


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And, when Ryouko operated the buttons near the wall, a screen descended from the ceiling, and the room''s lightings dimmed. She then operated the terminal on her hand, and immediately, the image of the battle conditions from 2 days appeared.


    The images of when Origami was trying to break the barrier [Hermit] constructed was shown on the screen¡ª


    "¡ªan interference, entered here."


    The same time when Ryouko said that with an irritated voice, [Princess]''s figure was shown on the screen.


    Ryouko, made the screen zoom in¡ªand in front of the barrier, there was one boy confirmed standing in front of it.


    Origami gasped a little. There was no mistake. That was¡ªShidou.


    And,


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh."


    Mana sitting beside her suddenly clutched her head, and made a small groan.


    For a while Mana used her hands and pressed the side of her head as if to suppress a headache but¡ªshe immediately raised her face, *gataa* and the sound of her standing up was heard.


    "Hmm¡­¡­? What is it? Something wrong?"


    Ryouko said it with a doubtful voice.


    But Mana didn''t reply and, stared at Shidou being shown on the screen, she then opened her mouth.


    "¡ªOnii-sama?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Origami frowned, and looked at the side of Mana''s face.


    And then¡ªshe realized the true face of the weird feeling she just had.


    That girl, gave off the same atmosphere, as that of Itsuka Shidou.

 Volume 3 - Prologue

    "I''m a Spirit."


    Monday, June 5th.


    After hearing this statement from the transfer student standing in front of the blackboard, Raizen High School class 2-4 sank into silence.


    But the reactions that everyone showed were not the same.


    Most of the students could not understand the meaning to her words, and had expressions along the lines of "What''s the matter with this person? A girl that loves to daydream? Or is there something wrong with her?" on their dumbstruck faces.


    Furthermore, there were a lot of boys who were mesmerized by her stunning beauty, and as a result, were not able to hear what she just said.


    ¡ªHowever, Itsuka Shidou''s reaction was totally different from his classmates''.


    "...Wha-!"


    With deep wrinkles appearing between his brows and sweat dripping from his face, Itsuka Shidou observed the carefree transfer student standing beside the table.


    It was a girl who tied her black hair into two ponytails. Her skin was as white and smooth as silk. That neck of hers exposed from her collar was so slender as though it would break if the slightest strength was applied.


    The most significant aspect was her bangs. Although the girl had an astonishing beauty...... her bangs were abnormally long, almost covering the left side of her face.


    However, Shidou could not help but feel lucky because of that.


    Her right eye was not covered by the bangs¡ªthe moment they made eye contact, Shidou was mesmerized akin to that of being tempted by a devil. Thus, if he was looked at with both of her eyes, Shidou would probably be the same as the rest of the boys mentioned earlier.


    Shidou swallowed, and took a glance at the blackboard.


    At this point, the girl took the white chalk at the blackboard and wrote her name.


    "Tokisaki......Kurumi."


    Shidou said this name in a low voice that no one could hear.


    Spirit.


    Just now¡ªKurumi had indeed said this term.


    Right now in the classroom, only three people truly understood the meaning in those words.


    "............"


    Shidou glanced at the seats on his left and his right.


    The girl seated to his right¡ªYatogami Tohka showed a dumbstruck, surprised expression that was obvious at a glance.


    In contrast, Tobiichi Origami, who was seated at Shidou''s left, though her face did not show any change, cast a cold, murderous glance at Kurumi..


    Afterwards¡ªafter Shidou finished observing the reactions of those two, the moment he looked back to the front......


    "......!"


    Shidou held his breath, while his shoulders trembled for an instant.


    However, that was perfectly normal. Because Tokisaki Kurumi was using her right eye, which had long eyelashes, to stare at Shidou.


    "......Wha¡ª"


    Shidou could not move his body. At this point, Kurumi''s eyes and mouth changed to form a smile.


    "I hope I will get along with everyone in the future."


    After finishing, she slightly bowed.


    While no one sensed Shidou''s fear, the classroom gave a resounding applause.

 Volume 3 - CH 1

    Licking her lips, she tasted sweat.


    The Personal Territory that surrounds her body is able to control gravity, humidity, temperature as well as anything imaginable.


    Therefore, if one wants to know the reason for perspiration, one must consider external factors. For example, excessive exercise, serious illnesses¡ª


    Or, overwhelming panic.


    "............"


    Tobiichi Origami swallowed her saliva, as though trying to regulate her breathing, tightly held the handle of the high efficiency laser blade <No Pain> in her hand.


    Currently wrapping Origami''s slender body, is not the school uniform that she is used to wearing, but a suit that has a splicing device and a Realizer unit made for combat equipped.


    Modern magicians wear these in order to perform magic, mechanized armor.


    Wearing this, the magicians that expands their Personal Territory, could very well be called superhumans.


    However¡ªRight now. Origami who is currently a superhuman, has been totally driven into a corner.


    "¡ªUwaaaaaaaa!?"


    "......Tch."


    In response to the cry that came from the communicator, Origami softly let out a sigh.


    A familiar sound. That was the anti-Spirit team that Origami belonged to, an AST member''s voice.


    That makes¡ªnine people already. All members besides Origami have already been defeated.


    "......Ku"


    While Origami used surrounding obstacles to hide her figure, she gave an order inside her head.


    At once, the light within Origami''s Personal Territory bent, the screen showing the scene that Origami''s normal vision could not.


    Near Tenguu Base where the JGSDF was located, the special training grounds.


    It was where Origami and the AST members used when they had the CR-Unit equipped, special areas that have been applied with magic.


    And in the center of the desolate forest of rubble, a girl whose hair was tied in a bunch calmly stood.


    ¡ªTakamiya Mana.


    As Origami silently recalled the girl''s name, she observed Mana''s body posture once more.


    Her age is about 14 to 15 years old. Under the left eye of that adorable face is a tear mole, with remnants of innocence still remaining.


    However, encasing that petite figure is an unadorable mechanized armor that did not match that girl at all¡ª¡ªCR-Unit.


    It was slightly different from the models that Origami and the AST members normally use, the shoulders are outfitted with military equipment resembling shields. It is said to be the newer prototype from the AST team''s equipment


    "¡ªHey, the last person. Wherever you are hiding, please hurry up and come out now."


    Mana simply stated, while totally ignoring the AST members that lay at her feet.


    Although it cannot be seen from this angle, but the neutralized eight members of the AST should have collapsed in the shadows of the surrounding obstacles.


    It was an absolute one sided power. It was just like having a Spirit as an opponent.


    ¡ªIt was the end of last month when she was posted to this Tenguu base.


    It was said, that she was the JGSDF''s trump card.


    It was said, her ability to control the Realizer unit is one of the top in the world.


    It was said¡ªthat she k.i.l.l.e.d a Spirit by herself.


    Just based on those rumors, she would indeed be an abnormal monster.


    However, on her first meeting she said sentences on the lines of "Is there anyone who can beat me here? Even one is okay." Of course, for the AST who prided themselves as elites, there is no way they would take it lying down.


    Thus, as an excuse to find out Mana''s combat ability, a special mock battle of one versus ten was held.


    Although truthfully speaking, Origami had no interest in this......


    "......"


    Without saying anything, Origami remembered the conversation that she had with Mana the day before.


    The day that Mana had been posted to Tenguu base, Origami and the AST members were looking at the battle images from the other day.


    Mana looked at the image showed on the screen¡ªItsuka Shidou, and said.


    "¡ªNii-sama."


    Origami has never heard of Shidou having such a sister before. After Origami raised this issue to her, Mana spoke with a shocked expression.


    (!! Master Sergeant Tobiichi knows Nii-sama!? Umu......Nn, okay, I can tell you the details.¡ªBut, this mock battle, you must participate, this is the only condition.)


    After that conversation, there were no other choices left.


    In the end, Origami had to participate in the exercise¡ª


    The result was the same as what she currently sees now.


    Nine members have already been neutralized; Origami has also lost all other equipment aside from her laser blade for close combat.


    On the contrary, Mana was still untouched.


    "......Hey, at this rate time is going to run out you know?"


    Mana let out a sigh, letting out such a statement that seems to lack keigo.


    It was not a solution to keep hiding like this. Origami allowed her body to float, appearing in front of Mana.


    "¡ªOh. Finally determined aren''t you?"


    "......"


    Origami gave a mental order in her head, activating the thrusters on her back.


    Origami''s inventory is only left with one <No Pain>. There is no other available option aside from close combat.


    Leaning her body forward, she flew into the sky at an intense speed.


    "How straightforward. I don''t dislike that you now."


    As the corner of Mana''s mouth rose, the shields on her shoulder started to change, equipping itself onto her two arms.


    "<Murakumo>¡ªTwin Blade Mode."


    The next instant, huge blades of light emerged from the tip of the shields.


    However, Origami did not stop moving.


    Bringing <No Pain> above her head, she accelerated even more.


    But Origami knows that she will lose if she rushed in like this.


    "¡ªNow''s the time."


    So, the instant that Mana''s and their Personal Territories touched, she rapidly shrank the size of her Personal Territory.


    The Territory that is usually expanded to a radius of three and a half meters has been reduced to that of one-tenth.


    Instantly, the parts of the thrusters that are outside of the Personal Territory regained their original weight.


    At the same time Origami disconnected the thrusters from the wiring suit, grabbed the deactivated <No Pain> tightly and curled up, moving under Mana''s elbow.


    "Wha......?"


    Because of the sudden action, Mana widened her eyes.


    The thrusters that lost its controller followed the law of inertia, bearing down towards Mana like a gigantic bullet.


    "Tch! Too naive...!"


    However Mana swiftly regained composure, using the laser blade to cut the thrusters in half.


    Sparks scattered everywhere, the two halves of the thrusters fell to the ground with smoke billowing out.


    But- this was the opportunity that Origami was waiting for.


    "¡ªTch!"


    The blade of <No Pain> reappeared once more, falling towards Mana''s back.


    Aiming for the opening as Mana focused on intercepting the thrusters, an unblockable hit.


    As Origami had targeted, the blade of <No Pain> left a light scratch on Mana''s CR-Unit.


    ¡ªHowever.


    "Wha......"


    Origami was left speechless.


    The instant the sharp edge of the laser blade made contact with Mana''s equipment; her whole body had the feeling as though one was being constantly stroked by a palm¡ªOrigami''s movements stopped.


    "¡ªFuu, that was dangerous"


    Mana turned her head towards Origami to make eye contact.


    Origami felt difficulty breathing. It''s unmistakable. Mana had stopped Origami''s movements, with just her Personal Territory alone.


    ......Truly, it wasn''t a result that had not been predicted.


    It had been considered that with just Mana''s reaction time, maybe she could have already dealt with Origami immediately after she had intercepted the thrusters. Whatever the reason, she was right next to Mana, right inside her Personal territory.


    But disregarding the above, if it was Origami''s Personal Territory that has been shrunk to thirty centimeters, such an action is not impossible, at least that was calculated to be.


    But......it was not calculated to be that easy.


    "Too bad, it''s checkmate."


    Mana slowly turned her body, the blade of light touching Origami''s shoulder.


    At the same time, the alarm above their heads sounded. Afterwards, voices came from the battle suits.


    "Battle practice has ended. The winner is Second Lieutenant Takamiya Mana"


    After the battle practice.


    Origami who returned to the hangar inside the base, was rearranging her thoughts while staring at the ground.


    As though wanting to recall that feeling she felt several minutes ago, tightly gripping her right hand.


    "............"


    Due to deactivation of the Personal Territory, the body feels extremely heavy. Just the act of raising the arm and clenching the fist brings about the abnormal feeling that one is swimming in an extremely viscous mud.


    But it was also due to this phenomenon that hinted at her own uselessness, Origami unconsciously added strength to that tightly held fist.


    "Takamiya¡ª¡ªMana"


    As though she were showing off, that ability to make use of her Personal Territory and special suit to that extent. Truly, she was without doubt a legendary genius.


    This should be something to celebrate. Mana is a human, an AST member. Meaning, she has the same goal to take down Spirits like Origami. If there are more magicians that are just like her, the success rate for combat should greatly increase.


    But, even though this fact had been understood, an unexplainable sense of frustration grew stronger and stronger within Origami''s heart.


    "......She''s strong"


    Origami stared at her clenched fist and said. At the same time, a voice came from overhead.


    "¡ªYou''re amazing too, Master Sergeant Tobiichi."


    Hastily raising her head, not knowing when she came close, Mana who was wearing the combat wiring suit is standing there with sports drinks in both hands.


    "Don''t mention it."


    After saying it, she offered the sports drink in her left hand.


    "............"


    Even though she had just deactivated her personal territory, Mana''s movements did not seem to be sluggish at all.


    Origami looked at Mana in confusion, at the same time raised her heavy arm and took the bottle.


    Mana gave a satisfactory nod, continuing her conversation after taking a mouthful of the drink.


    "To tell you the truth, that was really scary. Even though it was just a few millimeters of the tip of the blade, but I haven''t had anyone that can touch me in combat for a long time. "


    No sense of sarcasm added, just a pure assessment of Origami''s ability.


    "What must I do¡ªto be as strong as you?"


    Origami asked Mana, who looked as though she was troubled with her brows knitting together,


    "I''ve heard you have killed a Spirit before. I''d like to hear the details."


    Regarding Origami''s words, Mana lightly shrugged her shoulders.


    "Killed.......a Spirit, you say? Well, what you''ve said isn''t wrong¡ª"


    Faced with that uncertain reply, Origami slightly slanted her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mm...... the thing is, [that], is a little different from the rest of the Spirits¡ªeven so do you still want to listen?"


    "Whatever it is, no matter how little is the information. Please tell me."


    "Hm, it doesn''t matter......Although this can''t be widely said in public, but I think in the near future you will have the chance to see it for yourself.¡ªI was posted here for this reason after all."


    Towards that declaration that did not reveal much, Origami tilted her head.


    "......? I''ve heard that you had been posted here to boost our combat ability."


    "What you said isn''t totally wrong. But to be accurate, I was posted here to confirm the signs of [a certain Spirit]."


    "A certain Spirit?"


    "Yes. All this time, I have been chasing after the most brutal Spirit. Its codename is¡ª"


    As Mana was about to continue.


    Bang! Bang!


    The heads of the two had been hit.


    "......Sss"


    "It hurts."


    Origami and Mana held their heads and turned their heads to the right at the same time.


    Standing there was, the AST''s team leader wearing the JGSDF''s military uniform? Kusakabe Ryoko, in her hand was some rolled up book.


    "You. Two......"


    The blood vessels on her forehead bulged, and at the same time pointed to the scrap iron retrieved from the training grounds with a *Shwa!*¡ª


    It was the thrusters that had been cleanly split into two.


    "Didn''t I say it was a mock battle!? Why did you have to destroy such expensive equipment!?"


    The two of them, while staring at Ryoko''s extended finger, replied.


    "I used half-assed methods to try and ambush Second Lieutenant Takamiya but failed."


    "Although we say it is a mock battle, but if we don''t fight for real¡ª, then won''t we obtain inaccurate data? That''s what I deduced."


    As such, the heads of the two were hit once more.


    "What an insight. Tell me that after properly researching the cost of the parts to build those realizer units! Our budget isn''t unlimited you know!"


    "Understood."


    "Got it."


    "Really now......"


    After leaving behind a "Be more careful next time", Ryoko left shrugging her shoulders.


    Once the figure of her back disappeared, Mana unhappily pouted her lips.


    "I say, Captain-dono really is a headache. It is because of that that makes her as annoying like those Spirits."


    "I agree."


    Origami nodded, Mana happily grinned.


    "I feel that we can get along with each other very well, Master Sergeant Tobiichi. We are people who treat Spirits and the like as enemies, if we were to be so materialistic, we won''t be able to win even if we could."


    After saying that, she exaggeratedly shrugged her shoulders.


    Origami wordlessly reassessed Mana''s face once more.


    As expected......Not just the looks, or the atmosphere, they were both very similar to Shidou''s.


    But, Shidou should only have one sister.


    Even if no words were exchanged, but she did see her a few times before. Itsuka Kotori. Needless to say, she was a different individual from Mana.


    However¡ªaccording to Origami''s data, Shidou was adopted. The possibility that Mana was Shidou''s real sister cannot be totally denied.


    "Second Lieutenant Takamiya."


    Origami naturally asked.


    "As promised. Tell me about the relationship between you and Shidou."


    "Shidou......? Who''s that?"


    Mana tilted her head. ...... That''s unusual. Origami continued while stunned.


    "A few days before while we were watching the battle with the [Hermit]¡ªthat''s the name of the youth inside the video. You, who called that person nii-sama. You promised to tell me if I participated in the practice."


    "......Sss, Nii¡ªsama......?"


    Mana lightly frowned.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, it''s just a light headache......"


    Saying that, she pressed the side of her head with her hand.


    Origami felt that at this moment Mana looked familiar.¡ªJust last month, like Shidou inside the video.


    "......Sss, Sorry about that. It''s all right now. Ah, that issue about Nii-sama."


    Mana shook her head lightly as though trying to shake off the pain, retrieved a very small pendant from the chest area of her battle uniform


    And, opened it. Inside was a photograph of a small boy and girl.


    "¡ªShidou."


    Origami softly spoke. That was undoubtedly, Itsuka Shidou when he was young. And at his side, was a girl with a tear mole as her feature¡ªthat was Mana no matter how you looked at it.


    "This is?"


    "A photo of the past.¡ªMy only clue, between me and Nii-sama."


    "Please tell me the details."


    Although Origami stated as such, Mana scratched her head as though she was troubled.


    "Even so I must apologize......But I don''t remember anything at all."


    "......? How come?"


    "No......To tell you the truth, I don''t have memories of the past?"


    "Amnesia?"


    "It can be simply understood like that.¡ªBut, once I saw that image, I recalled something. I have called that person Nii-sama before in the past."


    "Then why, must you still give me that condition?"


    Origami said in surprise, Mana apologetically bowed her head


    "No¡ª......I wanted to see Master Sergeant Tobiichi''s ability. In this platoon you must be considered the strongest. To be honest, you''ve exceeded my expectations."


    "............"


    Origami wordlessly looked at Mana''s face. Even though it was a one sided win she said that her expectations were exceeded, her heart felt a little complicated.


    Mana looked up at Origami and continued.


    "That......Master Sergeant Tobiichi. I''m sorry, but I have another request to ask of you."


    "What is it?"


    "Even though it may be selfish, that......Information on Nii-sama, you do have it right? As long as it is within your limits, can you please tell me?"


    "..........."


    Not knowing since when the situation seems to have reversed......Origami thought for a while, slightly nodded her head and agreed.


    "¡ªName, Itsuka Shidou. Age¡ªsixteen years old."


    "Right."


    "His family consists of his father, mother and sister. Currently his parents have left the country for overseas work. He is adept at household chores."


    "Umu......"


    "Blood type is AO RH+. Height is 170.0cm. Weight is 58.5 kilos. Seated height is 90.2 cm, upper arm 30.2 cm, forearm 30.2 cm. Bust 82.2 cm, waist 70.3 cm, hip 87.6cm."


    "......Okay?"


    "Eyesight for the right eye is 0.6, left eye 0.8, grip strength for right hand 43.5 kilo, left hand 41.2 kilo. Blood pressure 128/75. Blood sugar level 88mg/dl. Urea level 4.2mg/dl"


    "S, Stop stop! I don''t want to know those things."


    "Is that so?"


    Origami nodded slightly in response to Mana''s frantic shouts.


    "That saying, haa, those really were detailed information. Was that a joke?"


    "Not a joke. Those were correct measurements."


    "..................."


    Origami replied with a straight face, Mana knitted her brows with perspiration forming on her face.


    "......Sorry, what exactly is the relationship, between Master Sergeant Tobiichi and Nii-sama?"


    Regarding Mana''s question, Origami replied with no hesitation, confusion or stutter.


    "Lovers."


    ¡ó


    "Hold it. What are you doing Shidou?"


    "Hehh?"


    In the living room at home, Itsuka Shidou who was asked this question all of a sudden incoherently responded.


    Turning his head, with black ribbons tying her hair into two bunches, a uniform wearing girl stood with hands on her hips.


    Shidou''s sister? Itsuka Kotori¡ª Commander Mode.


    Round, cute eyes seemed to slant unhappily, with the Chupa Chups lollipop stick in her mouth, pointing straight up as though it were the tail of an animal intimidating its enemies.


    "What am I doing......Of course I''m preparing to go to school."


    Shidou gave his appearance a glance once over. Wearing a high school uniform (summer uniform), a bag in his right hand, a bento in his left, no matter how you look at it, it is of a person that was about to go to school.


    But Kotori shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, as though it were an American sitcom.


    "Okay, let me rephrase myself. Shidou, what''s that in your left hand?"


    "Just a bento."


    "For yourself?"


    "No......It''s for Tohka."


    That''s right. Shidou''s own bento has already been kept inside his bag. The bento in his left hand was for the girl living in the condominium nearby¡ªTohka.


    "Then how do you wish to give it to Tohka?"


    "I''m planning to put in inside her mailbox......"


    As I can''t hand it to her personally at school, so by using the mailboxes spare key, it is placed inside every morning.


    Saying this, Shidou gave a short "Ah!"


    "Aaa, you''re worried about that. It¡¯s that season where the weather gets really warm; you''re concerned about hygiene aren''t you? Relax; I''ve put cold packs as well as anti-bacterial sheets. Well it''d be perfect if I''d put dried plums inside, but Tohka seems to hate dried plums¡ªAh!?"


    Halfway through his sentence, his shin was kicked by Kotori. Shidou fell towards the front while curling his body. The bag fell to the floor, but at least he had saved Tohka''s bento.


    "Wha, What are you......!"


    "Because I wanted you to die once. Why are you still putting it in her mailbox?"


    "Th, That''s because if I don''t I can''t give it to her. After all we go to school at different times¡ª"


    "That''s the reason."


    Kotori took out the lollipop in her mouth and faced Shidou.


    "It has been two weeks since Tohka moved next door. Shidou¡ªhave you and Tohka ever went to school together before?"


    "Eh? That is......"


    Moving his line of sight to the front, he counted the number of times in his head.


    "......Now that you''ve mentioned it, no. Not even once."


    Shidou said while using his now bag-free right hand to scratch his cheek.


    Shidou and Tohka had once been living together for a short period, but at that time, it seemed as though weird rumors were starting between classmates, in the end they had to go to school at different times.


    That being said, they are currently neighbors and not living together, they have no need to be so paranoid anymore. The truth is that the two of them usually go home together.


    But not knowing if it has become a habit, but even till now Shidou still goes to school slightly earlier.


    Well, it is also because Tohka was more of a late riser than Shidou.


    Kotori used her hand to support her forehead with an expression of disbelief.


    "After much difficulty in getting her to stay next door, being classmates, there is no reason to waste the event of going to school right?¡ªAfter all if other Spirits appear again in the future, they won''t pay any attention towards Tohka, so you must take this opportunity to be with her."


    "Mu, Muuuu......"


    Shidou squeezed out a sound from his throat as though he was groaning.


    ¡ªThis world is sometimes prone to sudden disasters known as spacequakes.


    Just as it is coined, [Spatial Earthquakes], using the epicenter as the core of the spatial area in a designated perimeter, causes a horrifying explosion that causes everything inside to disappear.


    Even though spacequake predicting methods and ways to rapidly rebuild structures have been developed in this modern age, it is still a serious natural disaster.


    Although it is not usually publicly revealed¡ªbut the real reason for these spacequakes, is due to the existences of [Spirits].


    Spirits that are usually non-existent in this world, whenever they materialize, the spatial boundaries would cause a violent quake. This has been believed to be the cause for the spacequakes.


    Of course, humans who know of this thought of multiple counter-plans to defend against such a threat.


    Among those plans can be divided into two groups.


    One, using military might to destroy the Spirits.


    While the other plan is¡ª


    "You got that Shidou? The next time a Spirit appears, you must make her fall in love with you."


    "I, I got it."


    Looking as though he gave up, Shidou replied with a sigh.


    That''s right, that is the other method.


    To make contact with the Spirit, engage in conversation with them, after her emotions reach a peak¡ªkiss.


    Although not knowing why, Shidou has the power to seal the power of the Spirits.


    And targeting that power, is the organization that Kotori belongs to, <Ratatoskr>.


    "Very well. So, go to school with Tohka for today. Okay?"


    "Mn. Understood."


    There is no other meaning behind it. Shidou picked up his bag and headed towards the door.


    "Slow down Shidou. You forgot something."


    Midway, Kotori''s voice sounded, Shidou looked at his hands.


    "Ah? Is there anything else?"


    "This one, this."


    Kotori extended her hand, showing the equipment in her palm,


    She then extending her right index finger and pointed towards her ear.


    As though she wanted Shidou to put on the equipment immediately.


    "......That? Why must I......?"


    "Because the time is just right, so let''s train you while you''re at it. Alright, now wear it already."


    As such, Kotori half forced Shidou to put it on his right ear while smiling.


    "Tra, Training......What exactly is this for anyway."


    "Is that so¡ªToday''s topic is, to chase away Tohka''s jealousy."


    "Ha.....haa? Let jealousy......disappear? What''s that all about?"


    "Nn. Do you still remember last month''s incident when Yoshino appeared?"


    "......A,aa."


    Shidou softly muttered.


    Yoshino is a small female Spirit that appeared after Tohka......But, when she appeared, Tohka started to throw tantrums for no apparent reason.


    "That''s the key point, if Shidou becomes intimate with other girls, Tohka will become unhappy."


    "Eh......? Wha, What?"


    At the same time Shidou started to protest, Kotori looked like she chanced upon an idiot, let out a sigh.


    "A.n.y.w.a.y, If Shidou''s relationship with other girls is good, Tohka''s mental state will slowly become unstable¡ªIn the end, that will cause a backflow of the Spirit''s power. If that is going to happen every time a new Spirit appears, it¡¯s going to be troublesome."¡ª"Therefore,


    (Kotori pointed her finger towards Shidou.)


    today when you go to school, staff members from <Ratatoskr> are going to do various stuff to fan Tohka''s flames of jealousy. Shidou, your job is to deal with it when it happens."


    "Deal with it, but......That, what exactly should I do......?"


    "It''s going to be fine, come on now."


    Although Shidou had an expression of total confusion, Kotori seemed to not care at all, pushing Shidou by his back through the door.


    "It''s almost time for Tohka to leave her house. For further details, just listen to the instructions through the transmitter."


    "No, wa, wait a second......"


    Despite Shidou not totally understanding his situation, it was no use trying to oppose Kotori in this mode; this fact has been deeply understood over the past two months. Having no other option, he started to wear his shoes.


    At this point, Kotori''s voice sounded from behind Shidou once more.


    "Aaa, right, right, there''s one more thing. We have a guest today as well. Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a simple greeting, try talking to her for a while."


    "A guest?"


    Regarding Shidou''s question, Kotori did not respond, but went upstairs. Since she said she would give instructions through the microphone, most likely she was going to <Fraxinus> via the balcony on the second floor.


    Not understanding what was going on. But, it was not a solution to continue like this. Shidou opened the door and stepped outside.


    All of a sudden, the sunlight dazzled Shidou''s corneas.


    "Nn......"


    Today was 5th June. By now it should already be the rainy season, but for some reason the skies were clear recently.¡ªAs if the heavens have already used up the rain on last month.


    Different from the previous years, there was no cloud cover, strong rays of sunlight directly shone onto the earth, causing the temperature to rise.


    Unable to bear with the summer heat, Shidou changed into his summer uniform.


    At that moment.


    "Aare......?"


    Looking at the silhouette standing under the sunlight outside the Itsuka residence, Shidou can''t help widening his eyes.


    Standing right there is, a girl that looks the same as Kotori''s age.


    Wearing a cool one piece dress, a white summer hat as though wanting to hide her eyes, under the sunhat revealed blue green hair just like the ocean, and those sapphire eyes are constantly glancing towards Shidou''s direction.


    Also¡ªwhat was even more striking was that in her left hand, for some reason, had a funny looking rabbit on it.


    "Yoshino!?"


    There''s no way one would forget the name of a girl with such personality. Shidou walked up to Yoshino''s side.


    "Yahooo¡ª, Shidou-kun. It''s been a while hasn''t it¡ª"


    At this moment, the rabbit puppet in Yoshino''s left hand, started to talk by opening and closing its mouth.


    "Oh, oh, It''s been a while¡ªThat, um, Yoshinon."


    While slightly nodding his head, he replied to the puppet. This puppet was called [Yoshinon]. Yoshino''s friend.


    This puppet was originally just an ordinary puppet, its voice undoubtedly originating from ventriloquism¡ªbut when Yoshino puts it on, it is said that the second personality known as [Yoshinon] would emerge from within her.


    The key thing was, the puppet''s movements and speech, was totally not of Yoshino''s will.


    "Is anything the matter? Has today''s checks been completed?"


    "Nn¡ª, physical examinations has been perfectly finished¡ª, but there is still a need for practice¡ª"


    [Yoshinon] said while waving its short limbs.


    "Practice?"


    At the same time Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] suddenly raised the edge of Yoshino''s sunhat.


    "......Sss"


    Yoshino seemed to be very afraid, her shoulders jolted for a second.


    But after swallowing hard, she opened her shaking lips and said.


    "Good, good morning, Shidou-san......!"


    Yoshino used a voice that was more audible than last month to greet him.


    "Woah!?"


    Shidou widened his eyes, and took a step backwards.


    Yoshino who was shy in nature and fearful of humans, fully relies on [Yoshinon] to deal with outside issues, who doesn''t speak much at all. This was the first time that Shidou heard Yoshino speak at this volume.


    At this point, some buzzing could be heard from his right ear.¡ªIt''s Kotori. She must have reached <Fraxinus> already.


    "What? She can already talk to me and Reine you know?"


    "Really? Isn''t that amazing Yoshino?"


    After Shidou said that, Yoshino seemingly embarrassed pulled down the edge of her hat, but the edges of her mouth seem to show signs of a smile.


    Then, accompanied by the sound of the Chupa Chups being moved around in the mouth, Kotori continued to speak.


    "Even though it is still early, but I wish to let Yoshino live outside of the warship.¡ªHaving Yoshino as a conversation partner, the mental stress accumulating in Tohka should be lesser, this shouldn''t be a problem......Since in <Ratatoskr>, it¡¯s better to let Spirits have a better understanding of society and live happy lives."


    "Umu. Isn''t that great?"


    "Nn. So that''s why today we let her introduce herself."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yoshino''s home outside of the warship, is the first choice that place?"


    Following Kotori''s voice, Shidou looked up to face the high class condominium next to the Itsuka residence.


    The building where Tohka is currently staying, it is said that <Ratatoskr> specially designed it for Spirits to live in. Even if something unexpected happens, it seems that it won''t be easily destroyed.


    "So......I see."


    "But¡ªwhether a proper conversation can be held is still questionable."


    "Aah......"


    That''s right. Even though the rooms are different, but no matter how you look at it they can be considered neighbors.


    No, even before that Tohka and Yoshino were originally Spirits. But it was not understandable why till now Yoshino seemed to still have a bad impression of Tohka, it would be best if they can properly speak to one another.


    Then, the condominium''s automatic door silently opened.


    A girl walked from inside still yawning.


    She had hair as black as night and seemed to be exceptionally conspicuous under the glaring sunlight, a beautiful appearance and crystal eyes that gave off a steady feel.


    It was Shidou''s classmate, Yatogami Tohka.


    "......"


    Looking at her appearance, Shidou held his breath.


    Tohka at present was not wearing the western jacket she had been wearing the past week, but the short sleeved summer uniform with a ribbon.


    Well, Shidou was also wearing his summer uniform, so that was nothing to be surprised about......But upon seeing the uniform that placed even more emphasis on her good figure, he couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    "Nn......? shidou!?"


    Only now did Tohka seem to have noticed Shidou''s presence, she widened her eyes and shouted.


    "Wh, isn''t it extremely rare to meet each other so early in the morning!"


    "Aa, aaaah......Go, going to school with Tohka sometimes doesn''t seem to be a bad idea......What''s wrong?"


    Shidou said with his eyes swimming all over the place. The cheeks of the questioned person took on a red tinge, her expression immediately brightened.


    "Yeah! Umu, that¡ªI think, is not a bad idea."


    Tohka nodded happily. Not knowing why, but having displayed her joy so openly could have been embarrassing.


    As Shidou was wondering what to say next, he passed the lunchbox in his hands to her.


    "Also, this. This is today''s share."


    "Ooh!"


    Tohka accepted the bento, displaying a wide smile.


    "What is the menu for today!?"


    "Nn, today is asparagus wrapped in bacon, meat and fried eggs, and macaroni salad with tomatoes. Ah, and rice is fried rice with chicken."


    "What¡ª"


    After Shidou said that, Tohka revealed an expression of shock, furtively looked around her surroundings and held the lunchbox tightly.


    "Is, that okay shidou!"


    "Ha......Wh, what?"


    Shidou asked cluelessly while Tohka continued in a low voice.


    "Asparagus wrapped in bacon, meat with fried eggs and whatever else is too grand and won¡¯t we be in a lot of trouble if everyone knew about this......? Who knows, they might cause a riot over this bento¡ª"


    "No, they won''t."


    "Re, really......That''s good. Bu, But, to make chicken fried rice from rice that sort of blasphemous act......Isn''t this breaking international laws?"


    Tohka said in a serious tone. Really now, where on earth did you learn all this from.


    "It won''t, it won''t. ......Ah, do you dislike chicken fried rice? If you want I can exchange lunchboxes with you?"


    It was because both of them had the same bento, that made Origami very unhappy. As such, since two weeks ago, the menu had undergone slight changes.


    Well, since most of them were leftovers from last night, there was little difficulty in preparing them.


    But in the instant that Shidou made that proposal, Tohka hugged the lunchbox and *fuun fuun fuun fuun fuun* shook her head at such a speed that one would worry that her head might fall off.


    Shidou looked at her and made a troubled smile. Well, as long as she''s happy, then it''s worth cooking everyday.


    Tohka, with an expression still showing panic, gingerly held her lunchbox, took several deep breaths as though trying to regulate her emotions. At this moment,


    "Nu?"


    Tohka suddenly widened her eyes, and faced the young girl beside Shidou. It seemed that she only noticed her just now.


    "Ooh, isn''t this Yoshino? Long time no see!"


    Revealing an innocent smile, Tohka started the conversation.


    Although a lot had happened, but it seemed that Tohka didn''t care about that anymore.


    "......Ss!"


    However, Yoshino started to retreat with trembling shoulders.


    "Fight! Fight!"


    "Ss, Uu, Mn."


    Under the encouragement of [Yoshinon] in her left hand, Yoshino firmly stood, *Suu~~* took a deep breath, and took a step forward.


    As though her determination had been set, her eyebrows moved.


    "Aa......, amenbo, akaina, a, i , u, e, o......!" (Translation note here)


    Not knowing why, she started to speak sentences used for phonetical practice.


    "......Mu."


    Tohka mumbled, furrowed her brows in worry and turned to look at Shidou.


    "This......What is this? Code words?"


    "No......Yoshino?"


    Shidou smiled forcefully and asked, [Yoshinon] waved its arms with a *pata pata* sound.


    "Aah¡ª, very good! Practice makes perfect! Retake! More AGAIN!"


    After speaking a few words with Yoshino. Yoshino nodded slightly, and once again stood in front of Tohka.


    "G, g, good......morn, ing......"


    Using a voice that was smaller than the volume used to greet Shidou, but still clear nonetheless, she greeted.


    "Wooah, good morning!"


    "......"


    Yoshino''s figure trembled for a moment......but held back the urge to escape.


    A length of time passed, Tohka and Yoshino stood face to face, not exchanging words.


    Hence, Kotori''s sharp voice sounded out once more into Shidou''s right ear.


    "¡ªWhat''s with the silence Shidou. Yoshino is very uneasy. Try saying something encouraging."


    "Eh......?Aa, aaaah......"


    As Shidou responded, he glanced towards Yoshino.


    Now that she mentioned it, she does look different from last time.


    "Yoshino, you wore a sunhat today."


    That''s right, the previous time she was wearing a cap.


    "......Ss,......Th, that''s right."


    Yoshino actually wanted to hide herself by using [Yoshinon], but resisted it in the end, inclining her head and replied.


    "That''s because......today was very warm, that, Reine-san she......that."


    "Aaa, no wonder. It suits you a lot. You look cute."


    "......Ss!"


    At those words, Yoshino''s face went red with a *Po!*


    Looks like that shy personality of hers still hasn''t changed. Shidou gave a bitter laugh.


    "Hold on, how can you stop the conversation like this. You haven''t talked to Tohka yet."


    "Aa......Is that so.¡ªHe, Hey, Tohka, don''t you think so as well?"


    "Mu?"


    She probably didn''t know that the subject of the conversation would turn to her, responding to Shidou with a tone of slight surprise. After which, her vision fell towards Yoshino''s direction once more.


    "Nn. Umu. It''s very cute, Yoshino."


    "......Ss! Th......Thank you, very much......"


    Yoshino replied while staring at the ground, forcefully raising her head towards Tohka.


    "Th, that......Tohka-san, is also......very cute......"


    "Nu? Wh, What the......That''s embarrassing."


    Saying that, Tohka puffed her cheeks. Tohka embarrassingly smiled. once again moving her sight towards Shidou. God knows why, but her cheeks are slightly red.


    "shi, shidou do you......think the same as well?"


    "Heeei?"


    Not expecting the conversation would turn toward himself. Shidou gave an incoherent reply


    "Today I''m wearing a different uniform......How does it look?"


    Stuff like that had already been noticed the moment they saw each other. Raizen High School''s cool summer uniform, totally fits Tohka. Cute to the point that whoever dares to deny it should be executed, one should start thanking Japan''s weather for this.


    "Oo,ooh......It suits you."


    "......Mu, is that so."


    After Tohka said that, the surroundings once again fell into silence.


    Instantly, a beeping sound transmitted into his right ear.


    "Hey, that''s no good at all!"


    "Wh, What''s wrong......?"


    "What''s wrong you say, of course that''s wrong. What are you doing Shidou. The practice has already started you know?"


    "Haa......? Wha, What do you mean?"


    As Shidou lowered his voice, Kotori loudly sighed.


    "I already told you. Today''s lesson, is to not let Tohka get jealous.¡ªShidou, since you already said ''You look cute'' to Yoshino , why didn''t you say the same to Tohka?"


    "Heeei......?"


    Shidou let out a stupid voice as he recalled his previous actions. ......Now that she mentioned it, aside from ''It fits you'', nothing else was said about the person herself.


    "Th, That''s a no go huh......?"


    "Of course it was. Saying to other girls flattering words like ''You''re cute'', but not saying that to her.¡ªEven if she didn''t notice, but her emotions have slightly dipped."


    "N, no, but Tohka would mind those¡ª"


    "I''m telling you."


    Kotori spoke with a tone of admonishment.


    "While Tohka is indeed a Spirit, and is clearly different from humans in many ways. But, you cannot treat her as different in this particular area. In this field Tohka, after all is just a normal girl."


    "......"


    Hearing those words, Shidou bit hard on his lip.


    Even though he did say he would let Spirits lead normal lives, but it seems that at some levels, he still viewed her as a special existence.


    Shidou tightly clenched his fist and faced Tohka''s direction, and spoke.


    "Toh,Tohka!"


    "Ye,yes......!?"


    Was it due to the sudden increase in volume, Tohka seemed to have been frightened by that as her shoulders were trembling slightly.


    "Wh, What is it shidou?"


    "Y, you''re cute too!"


    "Hu......hueh?"


    Tohka blushed, her body leading back.


    Not knowing why, his face started to blush as well. But Shidou disregarded that as he continued to speak.


    "Aaa, cute! Extremely cute! That summer uniform totally suits you! When you came out of the condominium you gave me a shock! I couldn''t take my eyes off you! All of a sudden I couldn''t speak! You''re that cute! To the extent that I can''t describe it anymore¡ª"


    At this point, Tohka used her hands to cover Shidou''s mouth, sealing off the words he wanted to say.


    "Mu......mugu."


    "I, I understand already so time out."


    Saying that, Tohka quickly turned her back towards him.


    Up till now what he had just said were truly from his heart. ......But, it seemed a little too effective.


    As Shidou was thinking about this, sharp laughter came from the transmitter.


    "Pu......, kuku, haha, ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    No need to guess that Kotori was the one laughing. Shidou could faintly hear movements from a chair. It seems that she was adjusting her seating position.


    "Very well done Shidou. Just like an idiot would do."


    "Sh.......Shut up......I know that myself."


    Shidou groaned, his forehead starting to perspire.


    "But, it looks like I''ve made her mad again......Hey Kotori, what should I do now?"


    "Haa? What are you talking about?"


    "Eh?"


    "Tohka''s emotions are rising rapidly, and its stopping at the maximum. You''ve got her into complete excitement. Why don''t you walk to Tohka''s front to look at her expression? It''s going to be interesting more or less."


    "Ah......? Wh, what?"


    Shidou started to question. But Kotori did not respond to them, and continued to speak.


    "Well......I won''t punish you for the time being.¡ªTch, its almost time to call Yoshino back now. You''ll be late if you don''t go to school now you know?"


    Just as Kotori said that, Yoshino gave a deep bow.


    "To, Today, I''ll......have to go now. Please take care......Shidou-san, Tohka-san"


    "Ooh, come again okay?"


    "Nn¡ªgoodbye."


    Shidou and Tohka lightly waved. Yoshino gave another deep bow, and ran off with a *pata pata* sound.


    "......Well let''s go now, Tohka."


    "Nn, yeah."


    Shidou and Tohka started to walk down the asphalt road together......But,


    "......Tohka? Can you wait a while?"


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Tohka''s back view, Shidou stopped in his tracks.


    That''s right¡ªTohka''s clothes is the cool summer uniform. Meaning to say, that normally underwear¡ªespicially the straps of the bra should slightly show. But......


    "Nu? Is there something wrong?"


    "Tohka......You, did you properly......put that......thing on?"


    "? Put what on?"


    "......Br, bra."


    Shidou slowly muttered out that noun. But Tohka inclined her head to the side with an incredulous expression.


    "Bra? What''s that?"


    "..................!"


    Shidou held his breath, at the same time he pushed Tohka back into the apartment.


    "Wh, what''s the matter shidou?"


    "That''s not something that you can just say ''what''s the matter''!! You, don''t tell me you, haven''t been wearing it all this while!?"


    "Li, like I said, what is it!?"


    "..................!"


    Shidou tapped the microphone in his ear. After that, Kotori''s voice could be heard.


    "Aaa, well, even though I did mention that we had prepared them......But it looks like she doesn''t even know what are they used for in the first place."


    "Now''s not the time for that! It can still be passable if it is the winter uniform, but if the current situation continues......!"


    "Yeah, It should be placed in the topmost compartment of Tohka''s closet, why don''t you teach her how to wear it?"


    "M, me......!?"


    "Is there anybody else around. Right, you''ll be late if you don''t hurry up."


    "......Aaargh, dammit......"


    Shidou with his determination set, turned towards Tohka.


    "Tohka, can you take me to your room......!"


    "Nu......? Aaa, that''s okay I guess......"


    Led by a seemingly troubled Tohka into her room. Maybe it was done as a precaution, but before entering her room, they passed through three layers of walls that were extremely similar to those of bank vaults. Seemed like the living space of the apartment was not as large as it appeared to be from the outside.


    "Here."


    Saying this, Tohka opened the door. The layout of the inside was almost the same as that of a normal apartment.


    Shidou closed the door and looked further inside along the corridor.


    "Ve, very good, next can you bring the item on the topmost compartment in your closet over?


    "Nu......? I, I got it."


    Tohka took off her shoes while tilting her head, following Shidou''s instructions, and brought a pale pink bra over to him.


    "Is it okay like this?"


    "Erm, aa, aaaa......"


    With experience in staring in a girl''s underwear of the same age at zero. Shidou waved at Tohka with a red face.


    "Al, alright Tohka, bring that to......"


    Even though it is certain that no one would listen, but Shidou still felt very embarrassed as he lowered his voice.


    The same time the method of wearing a bra was taught via whispering, Tohka''s face turned beet red.


    "Wha......! Whawhawhat are you saying shidou¡ª¡ª!"


    As Shidou continued, Tohka raised the bra up high with both hands and stared.


    "Put this......breasts...directly......?"


    "Aaa, that''s correct."


    "Mu, muu.......Do I have to wear it?"


    "......That''s right. It''d be......a problem if you don''t."


    "In, in what way would it be a problem?"


    "No......It''s still okay right now, but if it were to rain......that, would......"


    A while later, after seemingly understanding what Shidou meant by those words, Tohka''s already red face went into a deeper shade. If it were a manga, smoke would probably come out of the ears by now.


    "Wha......What are you thinking!"


    Tohka yelled as she covered her chest with both hands.


    "That, that''s why I told you to put it on!"


    After that, Tohka stared at the bra once more while groaning "Umu......"


    "I, I know that already. I''ll wear it for you to see......"


    Nodding with red ears, she ran out of the corridor with a *pata pata* sound


    "Haaa......that was really dangerous."


    Fuuu, Shidou sighed in relief.


    ¡ªHowever, after a few minutes, Tohka reappeared at the corridor once more blushing.


    "shi, shidou......It is okay like this?"


    Finishing her sentence, Tohka walked up shakily.


    Not knowing the reason why, but the shirt that was taken off was now worn in reverse.


    "Tohka......Wh, what''s with that appearance?"


    "Thi, how do you hook this......?"


    "Aaah......"


    In just a sentence, Shidou immediately understood the reason for this situation.


    This is her first time wearing a bra after all. Trying to hook it by herself must have been too difficult.


    As Shidou frantically thought of a way¡ª¡ª


    "Enough trying to think, just go and lend her a hand."


    Kotori said that as though it was a chore, Shidou''s cheeks twitched a few times.


    Although he wanted to retort something back......But there was no other alternative method. Shidou swallowed, opening his trembling mouth and spoke.


    "I''ll......I''ll hook it for you, so turn around."


    "Wha......"


    Tohka stared with widened eyes, failing to think of another way, she was the same as him in this area.


    After some hesitation, Tohka slowly turned around, her back facing Shidou.


    From the gap between the unbuttoned shirt, he could see that beautiful back. Shidou couldn''t help but gulp.


    "Do, don''t just stare at me......"


    Tohka embarrassedly turned her face around, using both hands to hold her shoulders, as though the shirt would immediately fall off.


    Shidou fiercely shook his head.


    "I, I understand......"


    The same time sweat started dripping from Shidou''s cheeks, he was muttering "It can''t be helped, it can''t be helped", using trembling fingers to hook the bra. At the same time,


    ......Next time I''m going to buy a front hook, Shidou firmly decided in his heart.


    ¡ó


    "Muuuu......I feel uncomfortable moving around in this."


    "......Bear with it. That''s how it is."


    "Mu, muuuu."


    Tohka looked unaccustomed as she kept turning her body. Shidou supported his forehead that still had not cooled down and sighed.


    Just like that, around ten minutes passed in silence.


    Shidou and Tohka who just walked into a crossroad, seemed to hear the footsteps of someone running over.


    "Eh?"


    Shidou''s eyebrow twitched as he turned to face the direction of the sound, but it was too late.


    On the left, a girl who looked like a high schooler, was biting on a piece of bread and,


    "I''m late I''m late~!"


    Saying the lines that even modern shoujo manga would leave out, she came running over at a horrifying speed. On a side note, even though she was biting on toast, the pronunciation of her lines were perfect.


    "What......!"


    The intention to dodge flashed, but it was too late. Shidou was knocked down by the high school girl, falling on his butt.


    "Aa....Ow ow ow."


    "Ar, are you okay, shidou¡ª¡ª!"


    Tohka swiftly crouched and asked in concern.


    "Yeah, I''m fine but......"


    Shidou patted his behind as he stood up, facing the direction of the girl who knocked him down. If Shidou, as a guy, felt the force of the collision that hard, it must be unbearable for the girl.


    "It¡ªhurts!"


    As expected, the girl at a distance close to them, let out such a shout. However¡ª¡ª


    "Nnwha......"


    Shidou''s face turned red, his shoulders shook.


    That''s totally understandable. That''s because the girl that fell by the road, splendidly flipped her skirt, revealing her butt to Shidou.


    ......I don''t know why, but it felt like when she fell down, she took the opportunity to roll up her skirt in the chaos.


    "¡ª¡ªKya!?"


    But Shidou''s suspicions, were instantly blown away by the girl''s shout.


    The girl hastily covered her underwear, looking at Shidou with flushed cheeks.


    "Did, Did you see!?"


    "No, no, that......"


    While Shidou was getting troubled over how to reply, the girl slowly stood up and walked up to Shidou.


    "I''ve been seen by a guy like that......Now I can''t get married anymore!"


    "Haa......!? No, that."


    At this point, the girl suddenly pressed her body onto Shidou


    "Hyii......!?"


    "Wha¡ª¡ª!"


    Not just Shidou, even Tohka was left speechless.


    But, the girl didn''t mind at all, using her finger she drew circles on Shidou''s chest and continued.


    "Will you......take responsibility?"


    "Eh, no, even if you say that......"


    Perspiration flowed down from his face, Shidou shifted his line of sight away. Aaa, the weather is so hot. So hot, so hot.


    "St, still not letting go, you!"


    The instant Tohka wanted to seize the girl''s shoulder, the girl lightly dodged, leaving Shidou''s side.


    "Please, won''t you take some time to consider!......What would......happen next."


    After saying that, not knowing why, she ran off in the direction that she came from.


    Tohka, after looked on, stunned for a moment, "Uu¡ª", she pouted her lips and gazed in Shidou''s direction.


    "Wh, what''s the matter......Tohka."


    "......Nothing, its nothing"


    Tohka turned away, and walked towards the school''s direction.


    "Wait, hey, Tohka¡ª"


    This moment, the transmitter in the right ear started to beep.


    "Shidou, out~~"


    "Wha......?"


    Shidou knitted his eyebrows, following that was Kotori''s sigh of impatience.


    "Shidou, what were you doing. Saying that was a definite no no. You can''t let Tohka throw a tantrum."


    At this point, Shidou finally realized the situation.


    "Don''t, don''t tell me that girl was......<Ratatoskr>''s......!?"


    "Correct. One of our staff. Why, don''t tell me you''re disappointed?"


    "......Guwuaa."


    Shidou''s face twitched as he pulled his hair.


    "Aa¡ªaa, why don''t you make a more peaceful way of dealing with that.¡ª¡ªOr, properly do something that would salvage the situation."


    "Sal, salvage?"


    "Yes, gently hold her shoulders, whisper softly into her ear: ''Don''t throw a tantrum already, I''m not interested in other girls other than you......?'' or stuff like that"


    "Is that even possible......! In the first place, why would doing that make Tohka feel better?"


    "Hehe, don''t say that, it just may work. You forgot about just now? To girls, they love to listen to good things about themselves."


    "Guh......"


    "Alright alright. More importantly, are you okay with just standing here like an idiot? Tohka''s silhouette is almost gone now."


    "! Ha......"


    Shidou''s shoulders gave a jolt, moving his line of vision to the front. But, Tohka''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Oh no......"


    He broke into a frantic run, but surprisingly, he quickly saw Tohka''s figure once more.


    As though hiding around the corner, Tohka stood there with her cheeks slightly puffed.


    "Toh, Tohka......"


    "......Nn. Let''s go, shidou!"


    Looks like she was waiting for Shidou, but that unhappy tone still did not disappear.


    "Oooh, okay......"


    Shidou gave a short reply, his brain furiously thinking.


    Taking one deep gulp, his determination set, slowly bring the arms around Tohka''s shoulders......That was supposed to be the plan.


    But, it seems that he didn''t have the courage to do so.


    Softly patting Tohka on the shoulder, Tohka turned her face around. And then,


    "D, don''t, don''t throw a tantrum already, I''m, I''m not interested in other girls other than you......?"


    There''s nothing to lose if it was said, Shidou followed the instructions and did so.


    "......!"


    When Shidou finished, Tohka immediately widened her eyes and stared.


    "You, whawhawhawhat are you saying shidou............!"


    "N, no......so, sorry, forget about that."


    At the same time he received Tohka''s reply, he felt so embarrassed that he wanted to die. Shidou waved his hand trying to hide it.


    "Mu......muuu."


    Not knowing why, Tohka softly groaned, and once again started walking


    ......but, it felt, as if her footsteps were lighter than just now.


    ¡ó


    From the Itsuka residence to Raizen High School, is a walking distance of thirty minutes.


    If it were the usual, Shidou would have reached school at around eight o'' clock¡ª¡ªBut because of waiting for Tohka, and various incidents that happened, they were slightly late.


    The hands of the clock located on the school exterior pointed the time to 8:20 am. There was still ten minutes till morning homeroom.


    "......We''ll be late unless we hurry."


    "Nn, you''re right."


    Saying that, they walked in the entrance. At this moment.


    "Itsuka-senpai!"


    Waiting at the entrance was a girl that seemed to be a freshman, called out to Shidou.


    "Eh......me?"


    "Yes......"


    The girl looked uneasy, shyly held out a letter like object to Shidou.


    "I''ve always liked Senpai! Please, won''t you read this?"


    "Ha......haaa!?"


    Shidou stared at the girl handed over to him. That envelope with a heart for a seal.


    Looks extremely like an old fashioned love letter.


    "L......, love letter......!?"


    His body shook. Shidou took a step backwards.


    ......But, very soon he noticed something. There''s no reason for stuff like this to keep occurring, most likely she''s also one of <Ratatoskr>''s staff. If I don''t firmly reject this, there''s no doubt that the alarm will ring like last time, and I''ll be forced to play that punishment game.


    Shidou swallowed his saliva, took over the envelope, intending to tear it to pieces.¡ª¡ªHowever, looking at the girl''s teary eyes, couldn''t help but stop himself.


    ......Even though I know she''s one of the staff, it would go against my conscience to do that.


    Shidou handed the letter back to the girl and shook his head.


    "So, sorry. I don''t have the ability to answer to your expectations......"


    As soon as Shidou finished, the girl''s expression looked as though she were about to burst into tears.


    "That......that''s right. I''m sorry for being so direct......!"


    The girl quickly turned, and ran off down the corridor.


    "Araara. What a pity"


    "Humph, who''d fall for such an obvious trick?"


    "......Although we did plan for a love letter event, but our staff hasn''t made a single move yet you know?"


    "Eh?"


    Shidou''s face involuntarily twitched.


    Thus, Shidou looked around with an embarrassed expression, and spotted another girl. Just like the one before, a love letter was in her hands.


    "Th, that is......"


    "One of our staff."


    "Th, then the other kid was?"


    "Accepting a love letter from a kouhai, letting this once in a lifetime chance escape you. It''s been hard on you to reject that love letter."


    ".................."


    Shidou moved his line of vision around wordlessly.


    ......? What did she mean by that. I don''t get it.


    "Well, at least you didn''t receive a confession in front of Tohka, that''s why it¡¯s still considered safe."


    "......Is, is that so?"


    Shidou replied with a hollow tone of voice.


    "? Did the girl from just now want something, shidou?"


    Tohka''s incredulous voice came from behind. Shidou hastily shook his head.


    "No......it, it''s nothing."


    At this point of time, he once again heard Kotori''s voice.


    "But, that means that today''s punishment can''t be used already. Too¡ª¡ªbad."


    "......What were you planning to do to me if I failed?"


    "Nn¡ª? I was going to spread Shidou''s photos of the past when you put wax in your hair, giving off expressions like ''Don''t I look dashing like this?'' all over town."


    "Don''t spread that!"


    "Then, it¡¯s also about time for me to attend homeroom, time to go to school. That, don''t forget today''s lessons."


    Leaving behind that sentence, the transmission was cut.


    "Really now......"


    ¡ó


    Sliding the door and entering the classroom, at the blackboard near the entrance writing something was his classmate Tonomachi Hiroto, who looked towards Shidou.


    "Aa¡ª¡ª? I was wondering why you were later than usual, so it''s because you were together with Tohka-chan. U¡ª¡ªwa, u¡ª¡ªwa."


    Saying that with a sad face, the chalk in his hands were drawing an aiaigasa[3A 1]. Of course the names were [Itsuka] and [Yatogami].


    "Are you a grade-schooler?"


    Shidou dryly laughed.


    However Tohka revealed an extremely troubled expression, taking turns to look at Shidou and Tonomachi.


    "Mu...muuu, we can''t go to school together......? I didn''t know that there was such a rule......"


    Tonomachi waved his arms in panic, as though trying to erase words on a blackboard.


    "It, it''s not like that¡ª¡ªHow could that be Tohka-chan? This can be said to be a model of perfection¡ª¡ªor should I say that it is something like a riajuu explosion¡ª¡ª"


    Responding to Tonomachi''s explanation, Tohka widened her eyes.


    "Riajuu? What''s that?"


    "Aaa¡ªthat''s someone like Shidou who does not suffer from a lack of girls, a Fucking Nice Guy."


    "Hey......"


    Shidou glared at Tonomachi from the corner of his eye. But Tonomachi did not back off in fear, showing a wide grin instead.


    "Mu, is that so. But......That''s troubling. If shidou were to explode, I would be...... extremely sad. Can''t you do something about it?"


    With no shred of sarcasm or joking around, Tohka innocently said.


    Under that innocent gaze, Tonomachi¡ª¡ª


    "Cur......Curse youuuuuuu!"


    Yelled loudly and ran out to the corridor.


    "Waah, What, Tonomachi he..."


    "Well, forget it, don''t mind him. He''ll come back after a while."


    Saying that Shidou, went towards his seat at the second row.


    Looking at the seat on his left. As usual, a beautiful girl was sitting there.


    Pale skin with an expression like a doll, the girl seem to create an atmosphere that did not seem that she belongs to this world.


    "Good, good morning......Tobiichi"


    "............"


    What a terrifying pressure.


    "¡ª¡ªMorning, Origami."


    Just as he was about to repeat himself again, the girl¡ªTobiichi Origami nodded her head slightly in response.


    The usual cold greeting. However, today will not end so easily.


    Origami looked over Shidou''s shoulder and identified Tohka''s figure, her gaze sharpened.


    "You two came to school together."


    "Eh? Aa, aaaah......that''s, that''s right."


    "Is that so?"


    Not showing any expression, there was no differences in her tone either. Then why, is there a feeling of overwhelming pressure.


    "......Nu?"


    It is impossible to not notice such an atmosphere. In the seat on Shidou''s right, Tohka faced Origami after placing her lunch and bag down.


    "What, do you want something?"


    "Not really."


    "......Humph."


    Not hiding her displeasure, Tohka made a sound.


    That''s right, normally Tohka would not treat any one with hostility......But this girl was special.


    Well, it really can''t be helped.


    Origami belongs to the JGSDF''s AST¡ªMeaning to say, humans that plan to use military might to destroy Spirits like Tohka.


    And truthfully speaking, before Shidou sealed Tohka''s power, they did have an all-out battle with each other.


    Furthermore, Origami had her parents killed by Spirits, possessing abnormal hostility and hate towards the Spirits. It can''t be helped that they are not getting along very well.


    At this moment in time, the bell sounded from the PA system.


    "......! Al, alright already, homeroom''s starting! Tohka, sit properly, okay!?"


    "Nu? Uu, umu......."


    Tohka hurriedly sat down in her seat.


    Shidou did the same, thanking the heavens in his heart as he did so.


    The scattered students gradually returned to their seats. On a side note, Tonomachi had also crept back into the classroom through the rear entrance. He''s surprisingly a man who sticks to rules.


    Not long after, the classroom door opened. A short curly haired female wearing glasses walked into the classroom.


    Resembling a student no matter how you looked at her, but this was really a homeroom teacher in the flesh. Okamine Tamae twenty nine years old (nickname: Tama-chan)


    "Great, good morning everybody."


    After making the usual greeting, Tama-chan-sensei was taking out the attendance book¡ª¡ªAnd suddenly stopped.


    "Aaa, that''s right. There''s something I have to tell you all."


    After that, she surveyed the chattering classroom with eyes that seem to hint at something else.


    "Huhu, well, this class, is going to have a transfer student!"


    After a short pause, Tama-chan-sensei said. Instantly, the classroom erupted with a resounding "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH".


    Well, that was understandable.


    After all speaking of transfer students, they are one of the biggest events of campus life. Truthfully speaking, when Tohka first came to this class, everyone was just as excited.


    "......Nn?"


    At this moment, Shidou tilted his head.


    Tohka just transferred (let''s just put it like this for now) here a few months ago, why would there be a new transfer student be in this class, Shidou''s mind surfaced these thoughts. In addition, the number of classmates shouldn''t be less than that of other classes.


    "Well, please come in¡ª"


    Shidou''s train of thoughts, were cut short by Tama-chan-sensei''s easygoing voice.


    The door slowly opened and the transfer student entered the classroom.


    Instantly, the classroom fell into complete silence.


    Appearing was a young girl. Even though it is such a hot day, she still wore her winter uniform''s jacket and black stockings.


    Just like a shadow, that description was very fitting.


    Pitch black hair, her long fringe covered the left side of her face, aside from the right eye nothing else could be glimpsed.


    But, not just that, that girl was the same as Tohka¡ªa Spirit possessing otherworldly beauty¡ªhaving a coquettish attractiveness that did not lose out to her.


    Gu, the sound of everyone swallowing reached Shidou''s ears


    "Now then, please introduce yourself to everyone."


    "Nn."


    Under Tama-chan''s encouragement, the girl nodded her head with a graceful movement, picking up the chalk with her hand.


    And on the blackboard, wrote down the name [Tokisaki Kurumi] with graceful penmanship.


    "My name is Tokisaki Kurumi."


    Then, using a larger volume, the girl, Tokizaki Kurumi continued to say.


    "I, am a Spirit."


    "......!?"


    That, noun.


    Shidou had a uncanny feeling as though his heart was being squeezed tightly.


    In the midst of the rowdy students. Only Tohka and Origami, made similar reactions as Shidou.


    Perhaps Kurumi had noticed this fact, for a moment, she turned towards Shidou and smiled.


    "......Sss."


    "Eh...eheh How......great! That was quite an introduction with impact there!"


    Perhaps noticing that Kurumi did not wish to continue, Tama-chan *Pa!* clapped her hands to indicate that it was the end of the introduction.


    "Well then Tokisaki-san, would you please sit in that empty seat over there?"


    "Nn. But, before that, I have a favor to ask first."


    "Hm? What is that?"


    As Tama-chan-sensei said that, Kurumi raised a single finger.


    "Due to the recent transfer I''m still not used to the school. It''s fine even if it is after school but I wish that someone can take me around the campus."


    "Aa, right. That''s true......Then can the class representative¡ª¡ª"


    However, Kurumi started to walk in the middle of the teacher''s words, stopping right in front of Shidou''s desk.


    "Hey¡ªcan I ask you to help? Shidou-san."


    "Eh......"


    Shidou faced with this unexpected turn of events, could only dazedly sound out with his eyes becoming dots.


    "M,me......? And how in the world did you know my name?"


    "You can''t......?"


    Kurumi looked extremely hurt, revealing an expression as though she might cry if she were to be rejected.


    "N, no, that kind of thing......"


    "It''s a promise then. I''m in your care, Shidou-san."


    Kurumi gave a sweet smile, under the eyes of the stunned classmates, started to walk towards her designated seat with light footsteps.

 Volume 3 - CH 2

    The moment Tama-chan-sensei left the classroom after morning homeroom, Shidou immediately fished out his handphone from his pocket and called Kotori.


    Moments later, a sound indicating that the connection was successful rang out, Kotori''s voice came out from the handphone a while later.


    "Hello¡ªhello, Onii-chan?"


    An easygoing voice that was totally different from that sarcastic tone earlier. It was the normal Kotori, not in commander mode.


    "Hey, Kotori."


    "Really now¡ªwhy are you calling at such a time? If the phone had rang ten seconds earlier, it would have been confiscated by the teacher you know¡ª"


    "You should have properly set it to silent mode first."


    "I kinda forgot to do that today¡ª"


    Kotori unhappily said.


    "Well, is anything the matter?"


    "Ss, ah, that''s right. The truth is......"


    As Shidou continued to speak, he glanced towards Kurumi.


    Even though she said something shocking like "I am a Spirit" during her introduction, Kurumi was currently subjected to a situation where she was being surrounded by a sea of people and questions. It was not just the students from Class Four, in order to sneak a peek at the rumoured beautiful transfer girl, even students from other classes have gathered. It was just like the first day Tohka arrived.


    At this point, he accidentally made eye contact with Kurumi. Kurumi faced his direction and slightly smiled, Shidou instantly blushed and held his breath.


    "Onii-chan?"


    "Aa, aaah......Today my class had, a transfer student......but that person, said."


    "What?"


    "I am...... a Spirit."


    "............"


    When Shidou finished speaking, Kotori did not answer.


    In response to that was the sound of rustling clothes. It was just like, the sound of changing the ribbons of her hair.


    "¡ª¡ªTell me the details."


    Kotori continued speaking with a tone that was different from just now.


    "Even if you want me to tell you in detail......It''s just like how I told you. When the transfer student made her introduction, she said ''I am a Spirit''......Although there is no basis to it, but it felt as if she was saying it to me."


    "Isn''t that just your imagination?"


    "......"


    "Well, forget it. A person that knows such terms like Spirits is already very abnormal. I''ll investigate more."


    "Oh......Please do."


    Just as Shidou ended the phone call, the bell indicating the start of the first lesson rang.


    ¡ó


    At a corner of Tenguu Base. Inside the observation room that compiles data on Spirit wavelength throughout the cities of Southern Kanto region.


    "......Impossible."


    The AST team leader Kusakabe Ryoko, frowned as she let out a groan.


    "Is there a mistake? This."


    The man currently operating the central control tower¡ª¡ª Sergeant First Class Ashimura turned to face her, shaking his sweating face at the same time.


    "I''m extremely sorry. But the precision of the observation machines, even if within the country it is also considered to be the best."


    "......Is that so."


    Rechecking the numbers shown on the screen, after making sure that there was no mistake, forcefully let out a sigh as though she was trying to discard her frustrations.


    Shown on the screen was the numerical results of a certain human.


    No, using the word human would be lying.


    After all, those numbers, insinuates at a calamity that kills off the world.


    "......Spirit, transferring into high school? That joke is not even amusing."


    That''s right. Today at 9 am in the morning, she received the message from Origami to the base.


    Requesting to investigate, because there is a transfer student who self proclaimed that she was a Spirit in my class¡ª¡ª


    Even though she was doubtful, she still ran the scanner on the girl, but¡ª¡ª


    Ryoko wiped her forehead. Sweat damped her sleeve. Despite the air conditioning being turned on, her skin had become slightly moist.


    This of course had a reason. To transfer into high school, a family register and residential addresses is a must, but there are other documents required for the process as well.


    A dangerous creature able to eradicate an entire street with just a single finger; yet she was able to escape this field of observation, and possessing the knowledge of how human society works and knowing how to use it effectively. It was impossible not to shudder thinking about that.


    "Leader? What are you doing?"


    At this point, a weird greeting expressed behind her.


    Only one member would use this kind of words. Turning her head, Mana was standing there as expected.


    "......Nn?"


    Mana showed a serious expression, furrowing her brows in displeasure.


    "¡ª¡ªThis is......finally showed up huh, <Nightmare>."


    "<Nightmare>?"


    Ryoko asked in surprise. Mana forcefully let out a sigh with her brows locked together.


    "Codename <Nightmare>. ¡ª¡ªThe one that I''m hunting, the most brutal Spirit."


    "Most brutal......Spirit?"


    Ryoko shivered as she repeated that solemn phrase, "Nn", Mana nodded her head.


    "The Spirit that caused the deaths of at least ten thousand at present. If we take those victims who haven''t been identified into account, the numbers should be a few times larger."


    "Ten, ten thousand......!? Un, unbelievable, why wasn''t there an evacuation call? And also, a spacequake of that scale¡ª¡ª"


    "You''re wrong."


    As though trying to interrupt Ryoko, Mana voiced out melancholically.


    "The spacequake that <Nightmare> causes is merely that of the usual Spirits. Even though we can''t say that there were no victims, the numbers did not reach a hundred."


    "Th, then why......"


    "The reason is very simple. ¡ª¡ªdirectly, killing with her own hands. Those ten thousand humans."


    "..................."


    Ryoko held her breath.


    The


    and <Hermit> that had appeared in Tenguu City in the past, even though they did cause severe spacequakes, they did not actively attack humans.


    However, if a monster capable of rending the earth, were to start killing people by its own will.


    How horrifying would that be. As an AST member, such a scene was easily pictured.


    "¡ª¡ªThen, what preparations should we make?"


    "Eh?"


    Mana asked as she lightly stretched, Ryoko dryly questioned.


    "If a Spirit appears. There''s no other thing to consider other than killing it."


    "That''s true......But, don''t we need to evacuate the citizens? After all this situation is¡ª¡ª"


    "There''s no need to worry. Please leave it to me.¡ª¡ªDealing with [that], is what I''m best at."


    "Aa, wait, hold on!"


    Ryoko grabbed Mana''s arm as she was trying to quickly leave.


    "? Is there a problem. Isn''t it better to deal with it earlier?"


    "......I''ll say this first, the team leader here is me. You are not to take action by yourself."


    "............"


    Mana pondered for a while as though she was considering something, then slightly raised her hand.


    "Understood. I''ll follow your orders."


    However, she then gave Ryoko a look as though she was judging something.


    "But, please do not forget. I am posted here by the [Association], having permission from the General to take independent action."


    "............I understand."


    Ryoko twisted her face in boredom, releasing Mana''s hand.


    ¡ó


    The hands of the clock hanging above the blackboard, has already gone round three times.


    In Shidou''s line of sight, the homeroom lesson before going home has started. Accompanying the bell and entering the classroom was Tama-chan-sensei, who opened the attendance book and started to relay information.


    A normal and unexciting scene. However, at present, Shidou was being tortured by an uncanny panic.


    To give a reason why......


    "............"


    Kurumi took the chance when the teacher was not focused to turn towards Shidou, making eye contact and lightly waving her hand.


    "That, um."


    Feeling that it would be rude to not respond, Shidou gave a bitter smile and waved back.


    ""............""


    As such Tohka and Origami who sat beside Shidou, not making any jokes, were using stares sharp enough to cause dermatitis to stare at Shidou.


    "......Wh, what should I do?"


    As Shidou sighed in despair, Tama-chan-sensei closed the attendance booklet.


    "That''s all for homeroom today. ¡ª¡ªAh, one more thing, recently in this district, there seems to be cases of disappearances happening. Everyone, please try to move in groups. Remember to go back home before dark, okay?"


    "............Nn?"


    In response to Tama-chan-sensei''s words that seemed to be aiming at children, Shidou slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Now that it was mentioned, the morning news seems to have also reported similar cases. As the name Tenguu City came up, his attention was caught.


    It was okay if it was Shidou, but it could be worrisome for Kotori''s case.


    ......Well, if it was that imouto-sama, the number of things to worry about would probably be larger.


    Just as Shidou was thinking about that, the call to stand at attention was enunciated. Shidou got up from his seat and bowed. Apart from the clattering sounds made by the tables and chairs when they were standing up, chatting between students can also be heard.


    It was after school. But ¡ª¡ªShidou still had stuff to do.


    Shidou took out a miniature earphone from his pocket, equipping it onto his right ear.


    Very soon, an enthusiastic voice vibrated his eardrums.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s time. Are you ready, Shidou?"


    A young voice, possessing a large amount of pressure. Shidou''s sister, Itsuka Kotori''s commander mode.


    Although it can''t be confirmed from here, but the elites on the bridge of <Fraxinus>, should be fully prepared to conquer the Spirit.


    "I don''t believe it, it really is a Spirit. ¡ª¡ªTo tell you the truth, I thought it was just Shidou''s delusions."


    "......Hey."


    In response to Kotori''s joke, Shidou slanted his eyes.


    But that was not without reason. To tell the truth, Shidou himself was doubtful. Spirits transferring to school as a transfer student and what not.


    The result of Kotori''s observations of Kurumi, was sent to Shidou''s handphone at lunchtime.


    In conclusion¡ª¡ªKurumi is, a real Spirit.


    "¡ª¡ªHey, it can be considered a good thing. The other party has already sent an invitation. If the alarm doesn''t sound off, the AST can''t be nosy as well; isn''t that an outcome that we''ve hoped for? Right now, please focus on raising the other party''s feelings towards you and let her fall in love."


    "......Nn. I guess......you''re right."


    Shidou half-heartedly said.


    It''s just as Kotori says. However, Kurumi''s motive is still not clear at present, Shidou''s heart felt complicated.


    "What''s with you, that kind of cowardly response. Going to KISS with another Spirit, you''re feeling conflicted?"


    "............Th, that''s not it......But, no, its not like I''m not in conflict here......"


    "Good then. Unfortunately, it looks like we don''t have enough time to chat anymore?"


    "Eh?"


    As Shidou let out a stupid response, his shoulder was poked a few times by someone.


    "Shidou-san, Shidou-san."


    "Uuooh......!?"


    Because it was too sudden, Shidou got a fright.


    "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    The girl standing there¡ª¡ªKurumi said with an apologetic look.


    "To, Tokisaki......"


    "Ufufu, it''s all right to call me Kurumi."


    "Aa, aaah......Then, Kurumi."


    After Shidou said that, Kurumi continued while smiling happily.


    "Can you bring me around the school? I''ll be in your care."


    "Oo, ooh."


    Shidou looked as though he was trying to hold down his accelerated heart beat, placing his hand on his chest as he nodded.


    ............A beautiful appearance just like it was man-made. An attitude that exudes grace. Elegant movements. Through Shidou''s five senses, strongly emphasized her existence.


    It was almost as though the eyeballs and the brain rejected all other impurities other than Kurumi, placing them outside his recognition.


    "Ahem!"


    "......!"


    Shidou was brought to his senses by that fake cough. Turning to the sound, Tohka was glaring at his direction while folding her arms.


    "Ab, about that......"


    Looks like he was found out. Shidou made a sound trying to explain.


    "Well then! Let''s hurry and go. Fufu, I''m so happy."


    However, before he had time to finish, Kurumi started to walk towards the corridor with light footsteps.


    "Aa......he, hey!"


    "Uufufu, Shidou-san should hurry up as well."


    "¡ª¡ªShidou, now Kurumi is our top priority. Hurry up and go after her. Tohka''s mental state, still has not reached critical point. Buying a yellow bean bun for her when you return home should fix that."


    At this point, Kotori''s voice sounded out from his right ear.


    Looking to his right, a displeased Tohka entered his line of sight......But he had no other choice. Shidou left behind a "Sorry!", chasing after Kurumi out to the corridor.


    "Well then, where should we start looking?"


    Kurumi, who was waiting not far away from the classroom, inclined her head and asked.


    "Aa, aaah......that''s right."


    At the same time, Shidou was at a loss, Kotori''s voice rang into his right ear.


    15000 meters above Tenguu Base.


    The secret organization <Ratatoskr>''s airship <Fraxinus> was currently floating.


    Materializing randomly, dangerous lifeforms that causes destruction to this world, [Spirits].


    Letting her fall in love and become powerless, staff members burdened with this difficult and extremely amusing task, are currently in the midst of battle.


    At the bridge located in <Fraxinus>''s center, the thirty staff members inclusive of their commander Kotori were gathered. Everyone went to their workstations, controlling the command tower with experienced movements.


    "Favorability is at 45.5. No change at all."


    "Mental state, green on average. A stable state."


    "Spirit wavelength 150.0. Difference from the previous scan at an acceptable range of minimum 3.4."


    "¡ª¡ªUmu, so everything is all right?"


    Asked Kotori, who was reclining in <Fraxinus>''s commander seat located at the centre of the bridge.


    The ribbons tied in her hair were black. The military uniform on her shoulders were maroon. No matter how you looked at it, she resembled a cosplaying girl who was being influenced by movies.


    However, the cute looking girl who is totally out of place in the bridge of the ship, after surveying her subordinates, eased herself and looked at the screen.


    On that giant screen, showed that Spirit, Tokisaki Kurumi''s image.


    The various factors on the screen, through the windows of the subordinates'' computers, after processing through the AI, were indicated in real time in wordform.


    That''s right, it was just like the images of a galge.


    At this moment, Kurumi in the screen tilted her head, her cute lips slightly raised.


    "Well then, where should we start looking?"


    "Aa, aaah......That''s right."


    Following that, through the speaker, Shidou''s voice rang out.


    One can understand without asking. It was a voice that was troubled over the sudden question. Kotori sighed as she pressed the communicator, bringing the microphone to her mouth.


    "Shidou, hold on for a moment. Let our side take a look at the situation."


    The instant Kotori spoke, a new window opened up at the main screen.


    This was the minimap of Raizen High School where Shidou was currently at. Various classrooms and facilities were indicated on top, the locations of Shidou and Kurumi were indicated by red dots. Following that, various routes were shown after calculating the distance of their current location and movement routes.


    The first place to go is ¡ª¡ª


    ¢ÙThe rooftop. ¢ÚThe infirmary. ¢ÛThe cafeteria, commissionary.


    Which one to choose.


    "¡ª¡ªA great opportunity."


    A voice, sounded out from behind the commander''s seat where Kotori was at.


    Turning around, a tall youth stood there with his hand on his chin. He is the vice commander of <Fraxinus>, Kannazuki Kyouhei.


    "It''s wonderful to leave the decision of sequence of movement to us. If the sequence is organized correctly, it could very well bring about an impactful outcome."


    "Well, you''re right¡ª¡ªEveryone, choose! Five seconds!"


    After Kotori finished, the monitor in her hand swiftly displayed the result.


    "Umu, the rooftop''s the most popular choice huh?"


    "Of course, the rooftop can be said to be the school''s best hangout place for youths! A place full of freedom and an excellent scenery to boot! There''s no other choice than this!"


    Just as Kotori muttered, below the bridge, <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa loudly yelled.


    "But......Normally speaking, the rooftop is usually locked right? Because it''s too dangerous."


    However, next to him, <On Probation> Minowa, used his hand to support his chin as he spoke.


    "Eh......Is, is that so?"


    With that, Nakatsugawa slightly protested. However, Kotori let out a cough before speaking.


    "There''s no problem. The school currently has numerous helpers infiltrated within, it''s possible to open it using the key before Shidou and Kurumi arrives."


    "Th, that''s right! So the rooftop is still the best¡ª¡ª"


    "Hold it right there!"


    At this point, <Tired Too Early> Kawagoe looked over from the right.


    "How can you leave out the infirmary? Legally placed beds, and curtains to block people''s sight. Isn''t it one of the few places that makes one excited in a school!"


    "Wh, what''s with you! Aren''t you being too perverted! The rooftop is an excellent place......!"


    "Humph......why don''t you clean up your nosebleed before you start to protest, eh Nakatsugawa-kun?"


    "Ha......!"


    "Is that so?"


    Listening to the verbal battle between the rooftop faction and the infirmary faction, Kotori looked at the image on by her hand once more.


    "Speaking of which, who voted for ¢Û?"


    Once Kotori asked, a hand was raised immediately.


    "......It''s me."


    A woman looking as tired as hell, opening her eyes that had thick dark circles, turned her vision over here. Murasame Reine. <Fraxinus>''s Analysis Officer whom Kotori fully places her trust in.


    "Reine huh? What a surprise. Can you please tell me the reason?"


    "......Aaah. It''s not a reason that is alarming. Just simple elimination, that''s all."


    "Elimination? Is the rooftop and the infirmary a no go?"


    With that, Reine shook her head.


    "............It''s not like that. Just that, the infirmary has a health teacher frequenting the area. If we want to bring out the destructiveness of the infirmary itself, we would still have to wait for another thirty minutes. ......The rooftop has a similar reason to it. If you ask why, the scenery of the setting sun...... wouldn''t that be wonderful?"


    After hearing Reine''s words, Kotori slightly raised the edge of her lips.


    "¡ª¡ªAs expected, you are quite the romanticist huh, Reine."


    Following that, she brought the microphone to her mouth.


    "Shidou, you heard that? Bring her to the cafeteria and the comissionary."


    "......Right, well then, shall we go to the cafeteria and comissionary to have a look first? It''d be necessary in the future."


    "Nn, I don''t mind."


    When Shidou finished, a cute smile appeared on Kurumi as she lightly nodded.


    Don, don, Kurumi''s hallway slippers gave off a sound similar to that of a clapper, walking to Shidou''s side.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    "Oo, oh."


    Overwhelmed by Kurumi''s enthusiasm, he started walking after some difficulty.


    To reach the commissionary on the first floor, they have to reach the staircase on the west building first. The two of them walked down the corridor with leisurely footsteps.


    At this point, the students who are returning home, shot glances over.


    ¡ª¡ªWah¡ªwho''s that girl, so cute¡ª. A transfer student? Isn''t next to her Itsuka-kun from Class 4, what''s going on? Aaa, looks like she wanted him to personally bring her around the school. Eh, isn''t Itsuka Yatogami''s husband? But I''ve heard that even Tobiichi was taken down by him, promised to be his mistress or something.


    Hey hey, not satisfied with two-timing now he wants to defile the transfer student? Feels like Itsuka-kun is being a horny playboy!


    ......Whatever you people say.


    The same time his face twitched, he tried hard to ignore those hurtful words, accelerating his footsteps.


    Then, a voice different from them, Kotori''s voice entered his ear.


    "Nnnn......?"


    "? Is something the matter, Kotori?"


    "No......There are two people tailing your movements.......There''s a possibility that you have been marked by someone."


    "Eh, eh eh.....?"


    Faced with such a dangerous possibility, Shidou couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Quiet. ......Our side will proceed to confirm this. First put your concentration on Kurumi. ¡ª¡ªAnd also, you are walking with a girl, why aren''t you saying anything, so dense."


    "Eh? ah......"


    Due to being overly conscious of the surrounding stares as well as the nervousness of walking with a girl, he had left Kurumi by herself.


    "......Oh crap."


    While muttering, he peeked in Kurumi''s direction.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªShidou felt his own heart violently skipped a beat.


    But there was a reason behind it of course. Because Kurumi was using her right eye that was not covered by her hair, to gaze straight at Shidou.


    Naturally, their eyes met. In that instant, Kurumi gave a sweet smile as though she was truly overjoyed from the bottom of her heart. It was as if she was waiting for Shidou to look at her direction this whole time.


    "Ku, Kurumi. Is it okay if you walk while not looking at the front?"


    Shidou asked her with a squeak, Kurumi widened her eyes.


    "You noticed that? And you''re even concerned for me, Shidou-san is really gentle."


    "N, no......that kind of thing!"


    "Please don''t be modest. It was my fault for staring at your side view and getting mesmerized."


    "St, staring......!?"


    Shidou felt his blushing cheeks.¡ª¡ªWh,whwhwhat did this girl just say? Stare? No no, I don''t understand. This normal looking appearance is totally wasn''t worth looking at, this fact Shidou was totally aware of.


    "Why are you going all soft over her words, Shidou."


    Hearing Kotori''s sighing voice, Shidou''s shoulders violently shook.


    "So, sorry."


    "......But, this is indeed a type that we have never encountered before. Not only integrating herself into society¡ª¡ªshe also mastered the ability to get into other''s good books."


    Kotori made an "Umu" sound while she was pondering.


    "It''s because she''s an interesting existence that''s why we need to know more information......Well, we''ll ask her while raising her favorability. ¡ª¡ªLooks like choices have just arrived. Wait one moment."


    The screen on the bridge of <Fraxinus>, once again showed a multiple choice window.


    ¢Ù"The thing about Spirits that you mentioned in the morning, what did you mean by that?"


    ¢Ú"Kurumi, which school did you used to attend?"


    ¢Û"Kurumi, what kind of panties are you wearing today?"


    "All members, choose!"


    Accompanying Kotori''s shout, the members below the bridge pressed a key at the same time.


    The result was quickly displayed on Kotori''s monitor.


    "As expected, looks like its ¢Ù."


    The result everyone chose was the same as herself, Kotori rested her chin on her hand.


    "A proper choice. Kurumi shouldn''t know that Shidou possesses knowledge on Spirits. It''d be good to try making her waver."


    Behind, Kannazuki said it as such.


    "That''s true.¡ª¡ªOn a side note Kannazuki, which one did you choose?"


    "I chose ¢Û."


    "Let''s hear the reason first."


    Kotori turned her body around and said.


    "The thighs that are being isolated by black coloured stockings can be said to be the treasure of humans. Did you have to ask why?"


    Kotori snapped her fingers. For an instant, two extremely muscled giants entered the bridge, grabbing Kannazuki''s two arms.


    "Take him away."


    "Yes!"


    The two men answered at the same time, dragging Kannazuki off with them.


    "Com, commander! Have mercy! Have mercccccccyyyyyy!!!!"


    *Pishuu* following this sound, the door closed.


    In the midst of the silent bridge of the ship, Kotori sighed while she spoke.


    "''Kurumi, what kind of panties are you wearing today?''......Hey, what do you guys think of this choice?"


    "We, well, you obviously can''t use such a dirty line to raise the atmosphere."


    The staff members at the lower portion of the bridge replied with bitter smiles.


    At this point, Kotori suddenly twitched her eyebrows.


    "Ah!"


    At the same time Kotori changed her position, her elbow pressed the switch of her microphone. To put it simply, the conversation from just now was heard by Shidou¡ª¡ª


    "He, hey......Kurumi, what kind of panties are you wearing today?"


    In the image, Shidou who took that as a command, really did follow it to the letter.


    "Panties......huh?"


    "......!"


    As Kurumi dazedly questioned back, Shidou finally realized what a ridiculous line he had just said.


    "Ah, no, just now that was¡ª¡ª"


    As he hurriedly waved his arms around, he jabbed the earphone as though protesting.


    "Idiot, that was not an instruction just now! the correct choice was ¢Ù. ''"The thing about Spirits that you mentioned in the morning, what did you mean by that?''"


    "Ha......Haa!?"


    "Well first of all try to clear up the misunderstanding! Just now that was just a joke, then start asking the real question!"


    "Oo, oh......" Shidou softly groaned, turning towards Kurumi.


    "A, about that, Kurumi."


    However upon looking at Kurumi''s expressions and movements, he couldn''t help but stop.


    As Kurumi raised her eyes to look at Shidou, she suddenly lifted the edges of her pleated skirt.


    "......Want, to see?"


    "Eh!? N, no, just now that was¡ª¡ª"


    Even though it was not like he did not want to look, he couldn''t very well say it outright.


    Just as Shidou was in a mess, Kurumi looked at her surroundings, then hid into the shadows of the nearby cabinet used to store cleaning equipment.


    "Ku, Kurumi......?"


    Shidou knitted his eyebrows in response towards Kurumi''s puzzling movements.


    Kurumi shyly blushed, opening her small mouth.


    "It''s okay......you know, if it''s Shidou-san."


    Saying that, the hands that were holding onto the skirt, slowly rose.


    "Eh......eh eh!?


    Shidou, in reaction to this totally unexpected turn of events, widened his eyes.


    However when Shidou was at a loss as to what to do, Kurumi had already lifted up her skirt. The thighs wrapped by the black tights slowly showed¡ª¡ªeven that forbidden triangle zone was slightly showing. Through that black fabric that was being stretched on both sides, white panties could be seen in an instant.


    "¡ª¡ª!!"


    Shidou immediately closed his eyes, grabbing Kurumi''s skirt and pulling it back to its original position.


    "Ara,ara."


    Kurumi said while showing an incredulous look.


    "What''s wrong? If it is Shidou-san......I don''t mind, you know?"


    "No, that''s enough! Now! Let''s go already!"


    "Ufufu, Shidou-san is shy~ Aaa, but, if we want to continue, can you please let go of my skirt first?"


    "......!"


    Being reminded of that fact, Shidou''s eyes sprung open. ......If it were to be seen from the side, the present Shidou, is undoubtedly a super pervert who brings girls to dark corners to lift their skirts.


    "So, sosososososorry......!"


    Hastily letting go of his hands. Kurumi let out a snicker with an expression as though she did not mind at all.


    "Shidou, don''t panic, first adjust your body posture."


    At this moment, Kotori''s instruction arrived. Shidou unnaturally coughed. As they continued with their route, following the previous instruction and asked.


    "A, about that, Kurumi."


    "Nn, what is it?"


    "In the morning, didn''t you say ''I am a Spirit''? What exactly, are Spirits?"


    After Shidou''s question, Kurumi was stunned for a moment¡ª¡ªBut very quickly, revealed a slight smile.


    "¡ªUfufu, please don''t play dumb, Shidou-san. Don''t you know it clearly? The issue, about Spirits."


    "............"


    Faced with Kurumi''s reply, Shidou held his breath.


    "What, this girl."


    Kotori let out a surprised sound similar to Shidou.


    "Confident that Shidou knows about the Spirits......What in the world is going on here?"


    Shidou did not require prompting to understand, and asked the question in Kotori''s stead.


    "Ho, how do you know, the thing about me knowing.....?"


    "Fufu, that is¡ª¡ªa secret."


    "Eh?"


    "The reason I came to this school was just to meet with Shidou-san. Because I knew about Shidou-san, that''s why I''ve been longing to see you. There was never a day that I wasn''t thinking about Shidou-san. So¡ªright now, I''m extremely happy."


    Finishing her words, Kurumi''s cheeks were dyed a light pink.


    "..................!!"


    Shidou felt his cheeks giving off heat. Even though he couldn''t see it, his ears would be emitting steam by now.


    Why. Why is this. Whether it''s flirting or a girl in love, it''s totally in a different dimension. This existence known as Kurumi was already too cute to describe¡ªthis feeling assailed Shidou.


    It was just like in middle school, the feeling was just like getting drunk after licking the whiskey that his father placed in the glass cabinet, a drowsy drunkenness. As though he would crumple to the floor with the slightest touch.


    "Hey, isn''t the situation reversed like this!"


    "Ha......"


    Kotori''s voice brought Shidou back to his senses.


    "Well......let''s continue moving."


    Shidou deeply breathed in, moving forward while trying to hide from Kurumi''s gaze.


    The reason was......ever since then as long as they made eye contact, he felt as though he was rooted to the spot.


    "......Keh, not going to spill it that easily huh. We have no choice, continue to attack. ¡ª¡ªI don''t care if it is cowardly anymore. We can''t let her take control of the situation."


    "Sh, shut it......"


    "Well......It is frustrating to be led around by the nose. Let''s try to make her waver."


    After Kotori finished speaking, the main screen of the bridge displayed multiple choices.


    ¢Ù"Kurumi, your hair is really beautiful." Gently stroke her hair as if nothing has happened. ¢Ú"Ah, it''s dangerous!" Pretend to trip and fall on her. ¢Û"Hey, it''s this way." Naturally hold her hand.


    Umu, Kotori raised the Chupa Chups that was in her mouth.


    The choices were all unintentional body contact. It was slightly risky... but it is precisely because her mental state was stable, that resulted in the AI making such decisions. It truly was an effective method to shorten the distance.


    "¡ª¡ªEveryone, choose!"


    After she was done, she immediately glanced at the voting results on the monitor beside her hand, Kotori nodded.


    "¢Û huh? Well that''s the easiest one."


    "Well said, ¢Ù seems to be too close, while ¢Ú is too obvious."


    At this moment, not knowing when he reappeared beside Kotori, Kannazuki spoke up.


    Golden hair in a mess, his chest slightly showing, the western pants that he usually wore was nowhere to be found, replacing that was a pair of tights with characters printed on them.


    "Ara, it seems that you escaped safely Kannazuki."


    "What a dangerous place. Who exactly are they?"


    "To prepare for the situation when they''re needed of course."


    "Then why did they try to take off my underwear?"


    "It''s just you."


    "What now, was I being overly conscious?"


    Kannazuki ended with a "Ha ha ha.", quickly turning serious once more.


    "However......Attempting to make bodily contact, there''s another method to do so."


    "Say it out."


    "Ha. First of all, get Shidou-kun to lie on the corridor."


    "And then?"


    "Then use various angles to observe the Spirit''s underwear that is under those tights."


    "Are you doing it again?"


    Kotori''s attempt to snap her fingers once more was stopped by a frantic Kannazuki.


    "The, there''s more. The Spirit would feel embarrassed from letting her panties be seen right?"


    "Umu."


    Then of course, she would forcefully step on Shidou-kun who would be lying on the corridor! This way the relationship between master and servant would naturally deepen¡ª¡ª"


    Following the sound of Kotori''s finger snap, the two giants once again reappeared on the bridge, taking Kannazuki with them.


    "Wh, why, Commander!"


    Ignoring Kannazuki''s cries, Kotori took the microphone.


    "Shidou, it''s ¢Û, go and hold her hand."


    "Understood."


    Shidou nodded his head in response to Kotori''s instructions. ......But before the instruction, he felt that he heard the cry of someone who was about to die. He didn''t understand why, but it felt as though he could not ask too much about this.


    "............"


    Shidou forcefully gulped, looking at the road ahead. Turning left at the T-junction would be the staircase of the west building.


    What a great opportunity. At that point, the act of holding Kurumi''s hand while she intends to continue moving, "Aaah, this way this way" pointing out the correct direction to her replayed itself in his brain countless times.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Hyii......!?"


    Shidou widened his eyes in shock. Just as they were about to reach the T-junction, Kurumi suddenly held Shidou''s hand.


    "How did this happen¡ª¡ª"


    Kotori let out a similar, surprised cry.


    But the awkwardness that Kotori felt cannot be compared to what Shidou is feeling right now . The palm of his right hand, was being wrapped in soft, slender and somewhat cool fingers, applying minute force in them. An imaginary yet strong pressure. It felt as though his nose would start bleeding if he were to be careless.


    "Ku, Kurumi......?"


    This however wasn''t CG but reality, Shidou turned his head mechanically like a robot, speaking after much difficulty.


    "Wh, whwhwhwhwhwhwhat should I do now......?"


    Turning his head to look, Kurumi who was holding Shidou''s right hand, shyly looked downwards, turning her face to one side.


    "As expected......I''m troubling you, aren''t I?"


    "......!! No, none of......the......sort."


    With Shidou''s words, Kurumi relaxed her shoulders looking relieved.


    "Sure enough, Shidou-san really is gentle."


    Ending her sentence, Kurumi bashfully smiled.


    "N, no......"


    ¡ª¡ªIt feels like, I don''t know where to look now. Shidou''s eyes swam around. His consciousness started to become muddled. You can''t. Kurumi you can''t. Kurumi-chan is really an angel. Such thoughts were continuously assaulting his brain.


    "¡ª¡ªHey, Shidou-san."


    Kurumi''s small mouth parted slightly.


    "What......is, it?"


    "I have a request to ask of Shidou-san. ......Would you please listen?"


    A peculiar feeling. As though as long as Kurumi wished for it, he would unconsciously nod his head and agree to it.


    "Aa, aah¡ª¡ª"


    However, in that instant.


    "Nuwaaa......!"


    "......Ss."


    Accompanying the shouts, a clattering noise sounded out from behind them.


    Looks like the cleaning equipment cabinet placed in the corridor had fell. The brooms and dustpans were everywhere.


    Afterwards, the two students who seemed to be the perpetrators, falling to the ground in a heap.


    "To, Tohka......Origami!?"


    Shidou couldn''t help but shout. That''s right, they were undoubtedly Tohka and Origami.


    "Ara ara? What are the two of you doing here?"


    As Kurumi held Shidou''s hand, tilting her head in wonder.


    Seeing that scene, Tohka and Origami hastily got to their feet.


    "It, it''s about that! Even though Shidou wanted to bring Kurumi around school, that......there''s still some things that must be done, haven''t you heard about it!"


    "¡ª¡ªTokisaki Kurumi, touring the school does not require the action of holding hands. Let go right now."


    "! Right, that''s it!"


    Tohka in a rare act of fully agreeing with Origami''s words, nodded her head forcefully.


    "Ah......"


    Once someone had pointed it out, Shidou then realised that his hand was still being held. Hastily trying to let go¡ª¡ªHowever, Kurumi took the chance to add strength into her fingers, making it impossible to let go.


    Kurumi took a peek at Shidou before turning to the two, and started to act.


    "The truth is I have, contracted a severe case of anemia. Then this gentle Shidou-san held my hand. Please don''t blame Shidou-san."


    After hearing that, Tohka and Origami turned their sights on Shidou. "Is that so?" was sent along with their gazes.


    "Eh, eeeehh......That is, well, um......"


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that in this situation it would be best for him to continue to hide it from them, Shidou vaguely answered.


    And in the next instant, Origami suddenly knelt onto the floor.


    "! Origami! What''s the matter?"


    Shidou had a shock from the sudden turn of events.


    "Anemia."


    "............"


    Shidou''s face twitched. Naturally, sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "I can''t walk by myself."


    "............"


    "A gentle person."


    "......Oo, oh."


    Shidou, under a mysterious pressure, held out his free left hand.


    "What''s the matter with you two. That''s so laughable!"


    Tohka stared at Kurumi and Origami, grabbing his two arms¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªHa!"


    Taking a second look at Shidou''s two arms, her expression suddenly changed.


    "shi, shidou! I also have anemia!"


    "Is that so......?"


    "U,umu, to tell you the truth, my butt doesn''t have a lot of flesh!"


    "No, that''s not what anemia is......"


    As Shidou bitterly smiled, Tohka held her arms out while looking troubled.


    "An, anyway, I want it too!"


    Saying that, she tried to hold hands.¡ª¡ªBut, they were already occupied by Kurumi and Origami.


    "Guuuu......."


    Tohka showed an expression as though she were about to cry, standing right in front of Shidou, lowering her waist as though she was about to pounce.


    "Hey, hey¡ª¡ªDon''t tell me¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, a handphone ringtone sounded out from nowhere.


    "¡ª¡ªHello."


    Origami took out her handphone from her pocket, starting a conversation.


    Although she gave a carefree reply, he did not understand why she shot a sharp glance towards Kurumi.


    "......Understood."


    With that, she silently ended the phone call.


    "Something urgent came up."


    After Origami increased her grip on Shidou''s hand, she reluctantly let go.


    Immediately, Tohka took the opening to grab Shidou''s hand tightly.


    "............"


    Origami took a peek at Tohka, then using a hateful glare, looked at Kurumi and walked off.


    Before leaving, she whispered a sentence into Shidou''s ear "Beware of Tokisaki Kurumi.".


    "Wh, what......?"


    "Shidou-san? Aren''t we going?"


    "Eh? Aa, aaaah......"


    Under Kurumi''s prompting, Shidou continued walking with his two arms still being held.


    ......Needless to say, the stares from the surroundings had increased.


    Six in the afternoon.


    Shidou who brought Kurumi around the school to view the facilities, as well as Tohka who half forcefully forced them to let her follow went out of the school gate, walking on the street that was dyed red by the setting sun. ¡ª¡ªOf course, Shidou''s arms were already freed.


    "Well, that''s most of it. Did you get it?"


    "Nn, thank you very much. ......Really now, it would have been better if it were only the two of us."


    "Ha......haha."


    Shidou gave a bitter smile to the joking Kurumi.


    Truthfully speaking, Shidou was grateful to Tohka.


    With a burden, it made <Ratatoskr>''s instructions much easier, even though they still went to the event spots such as the rooftop and the infirmary, no romantic atmosphere was created.


    No, even if he did raise Kurumi''s affections for him, there was still reason to worry...... But how to say it, if he and Kurumi were to enter a location with such an atmosphere, it felt like he would be eaten.


    Kurumi did indeed possess that special attractiveness.


    Just like¡ª¡ªthat''s right, just like a carnivore, or a bug-eating plant.


    "No no......"


    Shidou shook his head at those thoughts. Describing girls like they were predators or bug-eating plants, even if he didn''t say it aloud it was still rude.


    ¡ª¡ªAt this moment.


    "Well then, Shidou-san, Tohka-san. I''ll take my leave from here."


    Nearing the crossroads, Kurumi gave a bow and said.


    "Eh? Oo, oh......"


    "Mu, is that so? Well see you again tomorrow."


    As Shidou and Tohka waved their hands, Kurumi disappeared into the setting sun.


    "¡ª¡ªAaah, aaah."


    After saying goodbye to Shidou and Tohka, Kurumi said aloud while she walked on the street under the setting sun alone.


    "I still can''t¡ª¡ªslightly, I couldn''t bear it. It took so long for me to find it, I still want to enjoy school life for a while longer."


    After muttering to herself, her body spun around in a rhythm.


    "......Ufufu, this enjoyment, I''ll leave it to the last part to enjoy then."


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªKurumi who was dancing along the street, bumped into something.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Putting strength into her legs she managed to stay upright, looking in front. It looked like Kurumi had bumped into a man''s back. Men who looked like delinquents, were all gathered at the side of the road.


    "Ara ara, I''m really sorry."


    Kurumi bowed her head and said, while trying to walk away. However,


    "Hey. Wait a second, little lady. It was your fault for being careless, don''t think that things would end just like this."


    The man who Kurumi bumped into gave a sinister smile.


    Just like a response, the man''s comrades, separated out and surrounded Kurumi.


    "Ara, ara?"


    Kurumi tilted her head in wonder, one of the men let out a whistle.


    "Hey hey, her looks aren''t that bad. A great catch?"


    "Hey¡ªhey¡ª, what''s your name? I want to be friends with you!" Just like that, the gangsters continued to look at Kurumi all over, speaking and gaggling.


    Aaah¡ª¡ªAt this point, Kurumi understood.


    "Onii-san¡ª¡ªDon''t tell me, you want to go out with me?"


    Kurumi said while faintly smiling. The men were stunned for a moment, then started laughing with their hands on their foreheads.


    "Hey hey, go out she said. Meanie¡ª. Ec¡ª¡ªchi!"


    "But isn''t this fine. What, you like this type too?" "Nn. To an extent. ¡ª¡ªLeaving that aside, how about we change locations? There''s too many people here."


    Kurumi''s words caused a commotion amongst the men, the men entered an alley while surrounding Kurumi.


    After forcing Kurumi into a dead end, the man who Kurumi had bumped into showed a lecherous smile and extended his hand.


    "Well......then, I won''t stand on ceremony now."


    But¡ª¡ªThat extended hand did not touch Kurumi, shifting slightly downwards.


    "Ah? What are you doing. If you aren''t gonna do it then let me¡ª¡ª"


    The man''s comrade shrugged his shoulders and said. But the man who reached out for Kurumi, interrupted his words in panic.


    "N, no! My body is......!"


    "Your body?"


    At this moment, his comrades have also noticed.


    From Kurumi''s feet, her shadow rapidly expanded, and the countless white arms that grew from it¡ª¡ªwas in the middle of dragging the man''s body into the shadow.


    "......!? Wh, what is this......!"


    "U, uwaaaaaaa......!?" Everyone started to yell.


    However, it was already too late.


    "Ufufu, fufu."


    Kurumi''s smile twisted, at the same time everyone''s legs were caught by the white arms, their bodies gradually being pulled into the shadows.


    "Well, even though they are pieces of trash that''s usually not worth eating...... But since I have a main dish waiting in the near future, why not taste a little to get my tongue used to it first¡ª¡ªI''m sorry now."


    Kurumi put her hands together with a *Pa!*


    Instantly, the moans of the men nearby vanished entirely.


    Kurumi closed her eyelids as though she was enjoying a meal, feeling her stomach with a sigh.


    ¡ª¡ªIn that instant.


    "......Ara?"


    Faced with that sudden feeling assailing her, Kurumi''s eyebrows twitched.


    That feeling of having one''s entire body being felt all over. To be swallowed by a giant creature without even chewing, that''s probably the feeling right now.


    This feeling is not the first time she has felt it.


    A barrier that modern magicians employs with the help of a machine called a Realizer? Personal Territory.


    Even amongst them this one is special. That''s right, can''t be mistaken¡ª¡ªIt''s that girl.


    "¡ª¡ªTch, one step too late, huh?"


    As though to confirm Kurumi''s suspicions. A young girl appeared in front of Kurumi''s eyes.


    Hair tied up in a bunch, a girl that looked like a middle schooler.


    Even though she was wearing casual wear such as a colorful parka jacket and a culotte skirt. The surrounding air, was as dangerous as a ferocious beast who caught sight of its prey.


    "Looks like you''ve been wildly eating again, <Nightmare>."


    "Ara ara, you are......Takamiya Mana-san, correct?"


    Kurumi slightly slanted her head and said, Mana unhappily let out a *Humph*.


    "Even though it is commendable for you to remember my name, that attitude makes me want to puke."


    "Ara, I apologise for that then."


    Kurumi bowed her head, honestly apologising.


    "However, names are very important. I would be very unhappy if I were to be called <Nightmare> and the like. May I ask that you call me Tokisaki Kurumi?"


    As Kurumi finished, Mana slanted her eyebrows in irritation.


    "Because it''s important, that''s why I don''t wish for my name to be called by you. Exactly because it is important, that''s why I do not wish to call you by that name."


    "That feels difficult."


    "Shut up, Spirit."


    Mana''s gaze sharpened.


    Kurumi''s skin, felt a chill.


    ¡ó


    After saying goodbye to Kurumi, Shidou accompanied Tohka to the supermarket nearby to buy ingredients for dinner.


    Right hand laden with heavy plastic bags, they walked on the street that was darker than before.


    "Well¡ªIt sure was the right day to come today."


    Naturally showing a smile. That''s right. Today they had entered the supermarket when it was the time to give discounts, buying large amounts of meat with 30% off the normal price.


    "shidou! What''s for dinner today? Hamburger steak?"


    These few weeks Tohka has gotten used to guessing the menu. She happily said in excitement.


    "Ah, I vote for hamburger steak as well!"


    This moment, Kotori''s voice came from the transmitter that was still in transmission.


    Shidou, lightly shrugged, the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Ah¡ª What should I do. There''s still stewed carrots with fish floss and Sanshoku donburi!"


    "Mu, muu, even though those aren''t bad at all, can''t we have hamburger steak?"


    "Hold on, what are you saying. Since we got our hands on mixed meat, let''s not be stingy and use it all in one go!"


    As Tohka said with her eyebrows knitted together, Kotori''s voice came from the transmitter at the same time.


    In front, the sounds of sports shoes rubbing on asphalt could be heard. Shidou turned his head towards that direction.


    "Nn?"


    Over there is, with a ponytail and a tear mole as her features, a girl the same age as Kotori, stood there with eyes widened in shock.


    Wearing a parka jacket and a culotte skirt. Her white sports shoes, has striking red spots on them for some reason. ......Just like, bloodstains.


    "......?"


    An unfamiliar face......at least that was how it was supposed to be, Shidou tilted his head.


    He doesn''t understand why, but there was a slight familiarity......it felt as though they have met somewhere before.


    At that moment, Shidou noticed that the girl was staring straight at his direction. Shidou couldn''t help but turn his body around. She must have seen something shocking in her line of sight.


    However, nothing was there. Aside from the streets the he was used to walking along, the equally spaced telephone poles as well as the garbage disposal marked by nets, there was nothing else that can be seen.


    That means, the one that the girl was looking at, could only be Shidou¡ª


    Shidou''s thoughts stopped at this point.


    "Nii"


    The girl opened her trembling lips.


    "Nii?"


    Shidou questioned back. However the girl did not reply, instead running up and jumping into Shidou''s chest.


    "Wha......"


    Just like that using her arms to wrap around his torso, as though she was deeply moved, forcefully hugging him. Even though the victim is Shidou and the culprit was the girl, there was nothing wrong, if their positions were to change a little, they would immediately be noticed by the police. ......No, under this kind of circumstance, it is totally possible that Shidou would be the one caught instead.


    However, the thoughts made by Shidou, were interrupted partway.


    The girl buried her head into Shidou''s chest, saying,


    "¡ª¡ªNisama(Nii-sama)......!"


    "Ha......Haaa!?"


    In that instant, the street as well as the bridge of <Fraxinus>, the voices of the Itsuka siblings beautifully coincided with each other.

 Volume 3 - CH 3

    "Ohh, so this is Nii-sama''s current home!"


    Reaching the door of the Itsuka residence with much difficulty, the girl moved her hair that was slightly shorter than a ponytail, happily saying words that sounded polite and yet not conforming to keigo.


    The self-declared sister of Shidou, whose name seemed to be Takamiya Mana.


    Although this girl could not be any more suspicious...... However when hugging Shidou at the street, she sat down on the spot, tears forming in her eyes, passionately describing how she was so hopeful of meeting with Shidou, he had no choice but to bring her along.


    Of course, Kotori''s approval had been given. To tell the truth¡ª¡ªthe one to suggest that they should bring Mana to the Itsuka residence, was Kotori herself.


    "Mu, but that was really shocking. shidou actually has another sister......"


    "No......I don''t remember having one at all."


    "Really? I still think that she looks similar to shidou......"


    "That''s goes without saying! Because I''m his sister!"


    As Tohka finished, Mana confidently crossed her arms.


    However Mana''s look suddenly changed, looking at Shidou and Tohka while revealing a complicated expression.


    "......But Nii-sama. Mana really has to hand it to you."


    "Ha? About what?"


    "Of course! Tobiichi¡ª¡ªNo, that''s not right, it''s, aside from sister-in-law, why are you still mixing around with other females......"


    Mana cleared her throat, blushing furiously while speaking.


    "Ha¡ª¡ªHaa!?"


    Shidou widened his eyes and yelled.


    "? Is there anything wrong?"


    "There are too many points to tsukkomi on! What was the first one again? You, are you actually acquainted with Origami?"


    "Well, yeah. Is that strange?"


    At the same time Mana spoke, she looked as if she was trying to find an excuse as her eyes looked around. Although he was very concerned about how the two of them knew each other, there was another issue that took priority.


    "And then......What''s with calling her sister-in-law......?"


    "No, it''s not like I don''t have any reservations with that way of calling her, but it''s to make preparations for the future......"


    "There are no such plans for that!?"


    "Is, is that so......?"


    Mana knitted her brows looking troubled.


    "But Nii-sama is a suspect for two-timing......"


    "Two-timing. What''s that?"


    Tohka tilted her head. Looks like she has learned another dangerous word again.


    But just as Shidou was about to explain it to her......meaning in the middle of his confusion, Mana had already started throwing questions at Tohka.


    "I''ll be direct. You are Tohka-san right. Are you currently going out with Nii-sama?"


    "Wha......!"


    Shidou cut in between the two with an extremely red face.


    "Wh, what are you saying, how could that be possible!"


    Mana gave Tohka a surprised look.


    "......Tohka-san? Have you gone on a date with Nii-sama before?"


    She removed her head from Shidou''s side and asked Tohka this.


    "Aaah, I have!"


    "............"


    Mana directed a piercing gaze *Ji¡ª* at Shidou.


    "Th, that''s not it, about that......"


    He was not lying, but it was difficult for him to deny it. Shidou took a step back with cold sweat dripping down his back.


    At this point, Mana blushed and using a tone of absolute seriousness, asked Tohka another question.


    "Tohka-san. Don''t tell me, you have already *Chu¡ª*?"


    "*Chu¡ª*?"


    "I, I''m talking about kissing!"


    "Nn, we did?"


    "......!!"


    At Tohka''s calm reply, Mana widened her eyes.


    "Im, impure!"


    "Hey, calm down......"


    "Nii-sama actually did such a gigolo-like act......! That''s too heartbreaking! Reform! You must be corrected!"


    "shidou, what is a gigolo?"


    Tohka once again asked in curiosity. Instead Shidou said "AH¡ªwhat a pain!" furiously scratching his head, pushing Tohka towards the condominum next door.


    "Nu? Why are you pushing me?"


    "It''s a pain to explain, first of all you should return to your room."


    "Muu, but..."


    "I''ll make hamburger steak for tonight''s dinner will that suffice!"


    "Oooh, really!?"


    After Shidou''s words, Tohka''s eyes sparkled, running towards the apartment while waving her hand.


    "shidou! I want fried eggs on top of them!"


    Shidou replied with "Yes yes.", waving his hand and watched her leave.


    "......Looks like you are very used to dealing with the opposite sex."


    Mana said with slanted eyes. On the other hand Shidou acted like he didn''t hear anything, turning around and entering the gate of the Itsuka residence.


    Grabbing the door handle, opening the entrance. And then¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªWelcome back, O? Nii? Chan!"


    Waiting at the entrance was Kotori wearing casual clothing (Of course, the ribbons were still black). What was different was the forceful way she said "Onii-chan".


    In order to receive the guest, she returned home from <Fraxinus> and waited.


    "Oh, Oo......I''m home."


    Shidou perspiring under an unexplainable pressure, raised his hand slightly in reply.


    "Ara. Who''s this?"


    It felt like an old-fashioned way of asking. But this couldn''t be helped. Kotori who had been at home all this time (Let''s just put it like that), yet knowing what happened at the street a while ago would seem extremely suspicious.


    "Aa, aaah......We met each other on the street. Anyway¡ª"


    "Is there anyone else still inside the house!? Nii-sama has been in your care!"


    Mana said with a huge smile, while forcefully holding Kotori''s hand and shaking it vigorously.


    Kotori, in a rare moment, was troubled to the point of perspiring.


    "Nii-sama? You mean Shidou?"


    "Yes! My name is Takamiya Mana! Nii-sama''s sister."


    Kotori sighed through her nose, letting go of Mana''s hand and brought her into her house.


    "Well, why won''t you come in first. We can talk about the details later."


    "Yes!"


    Mana replied enthusiastically, following behind Kotori.


    "......Haaaa"


    It felt like it would escalate into a messy situation, but fortunately that was not the case.


    Shidou lightly sighed, taking off his shoes and followed the two into the hallway.


    Tea and tidbits had already been laid out onto the table, Kotori and Mana faced each other and sat on the sofa.


    Kotori used her chin to point to the seat beside Mana. It felt like they were going to enter a three-way conference.


    "¡ª¡ªWell then. Can we hear it from you?"


    "Yes!"


    In response to Kotori''s words, Mana gave a decisive reply.


    "Mana, that''s your name right? You......call yourself Shidou''s sister?"


    "That''s the case."


    Mana said while nodding vigorously. Kotori tilted the lollipop stick that was in her mouth upwards, as though trying to ascertain Mana''s reaction as she continued to speak.


    "My name is Itsuka Kotori.¡ª¡ªI am also, Shidou''s sister."


    "......?"


    Mana inclined her head to Kotori''s words¡ª


    "Ha......! If you say that then don''t tell me you''re, nee-sama......!?"


    "I''m not!"


    "Aa, my apologies.¡ª¡ªSorry Kotori. As your elder sister I will¡ª"


    "Who the hell is your little sister!"


    Kotori in commander mode let out a rare yell. Shidou couldn''t help but shoot a startled glance, Kotori falsely coughed.


    "Yaahaha, but my memory doesn''t seem to recall one bit about¡ªhaving a sister."


    "Really now......"


    Kotori looked troubled as she scratched her head while sighing. Looks like her rhythm had been severely interrupted.


    "But......little sister, huh."


    Kotori half-closed her eyes and stared at Mana.


    Thinking normally, suddenly saying "I am your sister" and the like would be unbelievable. However in Shidou''s case, such a possibility couldn''t be ruled out.


    At the very least, Shidou doesn''t remember having any sister aside from Kotori.


    However¡ª¡ªThe truth is Shidou was not born as part of the Itsuka house.


    Abandoned by his mother at a young age, he has been raised as a part of this family.


    Therefore Mana''s words, cannot be said to be a total lie, even though Shidou does not remember, but the possibility that Mana is Shidou''s blood-related sister¡ªcannot be ruled out.


    Well, but even Shidou''s memories of the past were blurry. The fact that Mana, who was even younger at the time, was able to recall that was rather suspicious.


    "About that......Mana, can I ask a question?"


    "Yes! What is it, Nii-sama!"


    At Shidou''s words, Mana seemed to be truly happy from the depths of her heart, using an exuberant tone to reply. Kotori unhappily let out a "Humph!" for reasons unknown.


    "About that......Sorry. But I don''t remember anything about you......"


    "That''s to be expected."


    Mana folded her arms and nodded.


    Shidou gulped, and asked the issue that was on his mind.


    "Although I''ve been wanting to ask this from the start¡ªYour mother......right now is."


    If Mana really was Shidou''s blood sister¡ª¡ªshe should know something about it.


    The one that abandoned Shidou, his birth mother.


    However¡ª,


    "Ah?"


    Mana tilted her head, giving a vague reply.


    Shidou''s eyebrows wrinkled¡ª¡ªDon''t tell me, Mana was also abandoned after Shidou?


    At this point, as though seeing through what Shidou was thinking from his expressions, Mana shook her head.


    "Ah, it''s not that, it''s not like that. That kind of thing didn''t happen¡ª"


    Mana bitterly smiled in embarrassment, drinking the red tea beside her in one gulp and continued.


    "I¡ª¡ªTruthfully speaking do not have any memories from the past."


    "......What is this?"


    Regarding this, Kotori revealed an expression of utter displeasure. Adjusting her body posture to face Mana, speaking once more.


    "If it is the past that you have mentioned, how much exactly did you lose?"


    "Let me think... I can remember fine events that happened two, three years ago, but anything past that I have difficulty with."


    "Two or three years...?" Kotori said in disbelief. "Then how can you be so sure to claim that Shidou''s your brother?"


    After Kotori''s words, Mana took out the silver locket in front of her chest, within it was an extremely discolored photograph. That photograph contained the figures of Shidou and Mana when they were still children.


    "Is this......me?"


    Shidou let out a surprised sound, however¡ª¡ªKotori showed an expression of shock.


    "Hold on a minute. In this photo Shidou seems to be around ten years old, right? At that time, shouldn''t he have already arrived at our house?"


    "Ah, now that you mentioned it, that''s true."


    Scratching his face as he said so. However the boy in the photo looks like Shidou no matter how you look at it, that was the truth.


    "Is that so? That''s really unbelievable."


    "Unbelievable you say......could it be some other person that looks like him? But it is true that they look similar."


    "No, there''s no mistaking it. Nii-sama is Nii-sama."


    "......How can you say that so certainly?"


    After Kotori''s question, Mana confidently patted her chest.


    "It''s called - the bonds between siblings!"


    "............"


    Kotori shrugged with a speechless expression, letting out a sigh. ......For some reason, it looked as if she was relieved.


    However Mana closed her eyelids and continued to speak passionately.


    "No, I am surprised myself. I really got a shock. When I saw Nii-sama, my heart could not stop throbbing."


    "What''s with that. Isn''t that love at first sight."


    "Ha! Perhaps it really was love at first sight.¡ª¡ªKotori-san, let me have Nii-sama!"


    "As if!"


    Kotori reflexively shouted. After which she let out an unnatural cough.


    "Anyway. It is troubling for you to say that you are his sister with such a weak reason. First of all, Shidou is already part of this family, and now you say you want to take him away¡ª¡ª"


    "I don''t have any intention to do so, you know?"


    "Eh?"


    In response to Mana''s indifferent reply, Kotori widened her eyes.


    "To everyone in this family who have accepted Nii-sama as a part of them, I am truly grateful. As long as Nii-sama can live a happy life, Mana would be satisfied."


    Saying that, Mana reached over the table, holding Kotori''s hand once more


    Kotori unhappily bent her mouth into a *¤Ø* shape.


    "Humph......What''s this, you seem to know your stuff."


    "Nn.¡ª¡ªEven though it was only a blurred memory, I could still remember that Nii-sama went to some unknown place. At that time I was really worried, but even more than that, I was concerned whether Nii-sama would be okay.¡ª¡ªTherefore, now I''m truly glad to know that Nii-sama is living well. And he has such a cute foster sister too."


    Saying that, Mana showed a smile. Kotori''s face blushed, unhappily shifting her line of sight.


    "Wh, what''s with you, suddenly saying that kind of thing¡ª¡ª"


    "Well, of course,


    At this point, Mana interrupted Kotori and spoke.


    there is no way you can beat a real sister."


    "......"


    Instantly, *Pi!*, a sound as though the air just split apart could be heard.


    "Hey, hey, Kotori."


    Kotori did not seem to hear a single bit of Shidou''s words. The muscles on her face twitched, revealing a cramped smile.


    "Heeeh......Is that so?"


    "Well, yeah, that''s only natural. There''s nothing that can beat blood ties."


    "But, isn''t there a saying that ''a close relative is useless afar compared to a nearby neighbor''."[3B 1]


    The instant Kotori finished her words, Mana''s temple, after smiling all this time, twitched for a second.


    After a stunned moment, Mana let go of Kotori''s hand, resting it onto the table.


    "Yahaha,......So what about it? At the very end, he still has to be with his real sister, am I wrong? There is the saying that ''your destiny is set when you reach three years old''!"[3B 2]


    "......Gu. Heh, heheh. However, even though you two are related, the on who spent the longest amount of time with him has the advantage!"


    "No no, in the end you are still an outsider, a real sister means being blood-related. Blood ties are thicker than water! From the start the sister points that both of us have are fundamentally different!"


    Mana loudly declared. Sister points. A phrase that was totally unheard of.


    However, Kotori did not question that as she let out a rebuttal.


    "Blood ties blood ties, what else can you still say? You can talk about a sibling relationship, but I have been living as a younger sister for over ten years! Isn''t it obvious whose sister points are higher!"


    "How laughable! Siblings who have been forcefully separated from young, reuniting once more through space and time! Doesn''t it touch your heart! In the face of real obstacles, time and whatnot does not matter at all!"


    "Shut up! What about blood ties! A real younger sister can''t even marry him!"


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou''s and Mana''s voices overlapped. Kotori''s cheeks dyed crimson, banging the tabletop as though she was trying to protest.


    "An, anyway! Right now the little sister here is me!"


    "What''s that! That position should belong to the real sister here!"


    "We, Well why don''t we calm down first, the two of you are....."


    Shidou attempted to calm the two people down with his face damp with sweat, Kotori and Mana turned towards Shidou with a *Pa!*


    "Shidou, what about you!"


    "Real sister, foster sister, which faction do you choose!?"


    "E, eh eh!?"


    Suddenly thrown a question that was out of his expectations, Shidou unleashed a pitiful cry.


    "No, it''s not about......which faction......"


    ""............""


    Kotori and Mana stared at Shidou with a *Jii¡ª*. It was obvious at first glance that no matter which side he chooses he would not be let off so easily. At the very least he should try to divert the topic, Shidou thought.


    "! That, that''s right, Mana."


    "Yes?"


    Putting his hands together and saying this, Mana tilted her head in question.


    "You, said before that you don''t have memories of your past right?"


    "Nn, that''s the case."


    "Then, where are you living now? You are not living with your family?"


    "Aah......That is......"


    At this moment, Mana who was fluent up till now was faltering with her words.


    "We, well, there are a lot of reasons for that."


    "A lot of reasons?"


    "Something......like that. If I have to say it then its because I''m working in a place that is equipped with living quarters."


    "Work......? Mana, at this age? Aren''t you the same age as Kotori? What about school?"


    Well, even though Kotori is holding the commanding position of a secret organisation......but she still obediently attends school.


    Mana''s eyes looked around in distress.


    "Th, that is......eeh¡ªum......Ex, excuse me!"


    "Eh......? Wait, hold on a¡ª¡ª"


    Mana said. Before Shidou managed to stop her, she ran off and escaped like a rabbit.


    "Wh......what''s with her, what in the......"


    Scratching his face he looked at the entrance where Mana had disappeared in a daze.


    At this moment, beside Shidou, Kotori who was seated opposite Mana stood up, keeping the teacup Mana had used for reasons unknown.


    ¡ó


    The next day. *Kiin Koon Kaan Kooon*, the usual sound of the bell vibrated his eardrums.


    The hands of the clock showed that the time was 8:30 am, the time for morning homeroom to start. The classmates who were chatting everywhere hustled each other to return to their seats.


    "......Aare?"


    In the middle of the chaos. Shidou, who had returned to his seat beforehand, tilted his head slightly.


    Even though the bell had already rung, Kurumi still had yet to appear in the classroom.


    Tohka seemed to think the same thing, looking around her surroundings.


    "Muu, that Kurumi, she''s late on the second day after her transfer."


    The same time Tohka said that.


    "¡ª¡ªShe won''t come."


    From Shidou''s left side came a calm voice.


    Origami didn''t turn her head around, using only her eyes to look at Tohka as she spoke.


    "Nu? What do you mean?


    "It means this. Tokisaki Kurumi, is, no longer going to attend school."


    "Eh? That means¡ª¡ª"


    As Shidou opened his mouth to speak, the classroom door opened with a *kacha*, Tama-chan-sensei entered the classroom with her hands hugging the attendance booklet. Afterwards, the class representative gave the call to greet.


    "About that......"


    Although he was very concerned about Origami''s words, he could not ignore the call. Shidou and the class sat down after the greeting.


    "Okay, good morning everyone, now let''s start with the attendance."


    Saying that Tama-chan-sensei opened the booklet and started to read out the names of the students.


    "Tokisaki-san."


    Tama-chan read out Kurumi''s name. However, there was no response.


    "Aare, Tokisaki-san isn''t here? Really now, if she was going to be absent, she should have called to inform us beforehand."


    Tama-chan puffed her cheeks and turned the page of the attendance booklet.


    At that instant.


    "¡ª¡ªHere."


    At the back of the classroom, a familiar voice sounded.


    "Kurumi?"


    Looking back, Shidou''s eyes widened. That''s right, the classroom back door had silently opened, standing right there was Kurumi with a warm smile and her hand slightly raised.


    "Really now, Tokisaki-san. You''re late."


    "I''m really sorry. I wasn''t feeling well on my way to school."


    "Eh? Ar, are you alright? Do you want to go to the infirmary......?"


    "No, it''s alright now. I''ve made you worry."


    Kurumi gave a bow, walking towards her seat with light footsteps.


    "What''s with that......Isn''t she right here?"


    Letting out a sigh, turning to look at Origami who had said those unlucky words.


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou furrowed his brows in shock.


    Origami lightly frowned as she stared at Kurumi.


    Although there were no obvious changes in her expressions. But¡ª¡ªShidou knew very clearly for some reason. Right now, Origami was, without a doubt, very shocked.


    "Ori......gami?"


    Shidou softly called out her name.


    Origami''s fingertips trembled slightly, quickly shifting her line of sight away from Kurumi.


    "¡ª¡ªAlright, then that''s all regarding communication issues."


    Not long after, Tama-chan-sensei ended homeroom and left the classroom.


    At this point, just that instant, the handphone in his pocket let out a refreshing ringtone. Why is it at this time. It would have been confiscated if it were ten seconds earlier.


    Looking at the screen. It showed the name of Itsuka Kotori.


    "Hello? Kotori?"


    "¡ª¡ªNn. Shidou."


    "What is it, at this time, it would have been disastrous if you were ten seconds earlier."


    "Aare? "You should have properly set it to silent mode in school", isn''t that what my excellent brother said before?"


    "Guh......"


    "Well, forget it. ......Aside from that stuff, Shidou. A terrible situation has happened. To say it conservatively it is the worst situation."


    "Did something happen......?"


    "Nn. ......It''s really giving me a headache. I totally didn''t imagine that such a thing could happen in real life."


    Faced with such a negative way of speech, Shidou''s panic welled up in him. Shidou attempted to force his volume down as he used his hand to cover the handphone as he continued.


    "What, exactly happened?


    "Nn, the truth is¡ª¡ª"


    At this point, Shidou''s shoulder was poked. Kurumi tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    "What are you doing? Shidou-san?"


    "......! Aa, aaah......I got a phone call, could you hold on for a moment?"


    As Shidou said that, Kurumi displayed her surprise with exaggerated movements, bowing deeply.


    "My apologies. I''m very sorry for interrupting you."


    "Aaah......It''s alright. Please don''t mind."


    Shidou said while smiling in distress, once again focusing on the phone conversation.


    "¡ª¡ªWell then, Kotori? What exactly happened¡ª¡ª"


    "Hold on for a moment Shidou. Just now......who were you talking to?"


    "Eh, who......?"


    Faced with Kotori''s sudden serious tone of voice, Shidou questioned back.


    "Like I said, just now, you were talking to someone beside you right. So I''m asking who is that person. Tohka? Tobiichi Origami? Or is it Tonomachi Hiroto?"


    It felt as though Kotori were interrogating a suspect, Shidou unhappily protested.


    "Wh, what''s with you. You don''t have to be so angry. Someone tried to talk to me, that''s all."


    "It''s fine, just tell me."


    "It''s Kurumi."


    Following that, Kotori went speechless.


    "Kotori? What''s wrong."


    Shidou asked in confusion.


    Kotori spoke with someone at her side for a while before continuing.


    "Shidou. Come to the physics lab during lunch break. I have something I want you to see."


    "The physics lab......? Why that¡ª¡ª"


    "Alright already, make sure to come."


    "Wha, what the heck is going on......"


    As Shidou was left in confusion, he seemed to be complaining as he muttered.


    ¡ó


    1:20 in the afternoon. The bell declaring the end of the fourth period sounded.


    After the students bowed, before the teacher left the classroom, they were already in the midst of preparing for lunch.


    Of course, Tohka was no exception. Without speaking, she arranged the tables together with sparkling eyes.


    "shidou! It''s time for lunch!"


    Saying that, she took out her lunchbox from the bento box. At this¡ªShidou inclined his head.


    Usually the table on the left would also be joined over, creating a situation of a union between three tables......However Origami did not move her table over today.


    Looking in that direction while puzzled. Origami had a pensive expression, staring at her hand all the while.


    "......?"


    Even though it is of some concern, but eating lunch or not is Origami''s freedom. Shidou was in the midst of taking out his bento box from his bag¡ª¡ªwhen his movements suddenly stopped.


    "Ah......That''s right."


    Speaking of which, he did mention that he would go to the physics lab during lunch break. Although she didn''t specify the time......we''re talking about that Kotori. It felt as though some punishment would be waiting if he was to be late.


    "Sorry, Tohka. I need to go out for a moment."


    "Nu?"


    Tohka who had already opened her bento box, looked at him with a lost expression.


    "Where are you going? I want to go too!"


    "Ah¡ª......"


    Shidou scratched his face feeling troubled. If Kotori wants him to go to the physics lab, it must be something related to <Ratatoskr>. It could be something that Tohka should not know about.


    "Sorry, I can''t bring you today. You start eating first. Okay?"


    Shidou said that with his palms together, walking towards the corridor.


    "Ah¡ªshidou......"


    Tohka''s lonely voice sounded from Shidou''s back. A strong feeling of guilt grew inside of him. Shidou lightly shook his head, walking towards the corridor.


    Just like that he moved within the campus, walking up the stairs, reaching the physics lab after much difficulty.


    Shidou knocked on the door, after which, as though it had been waiting for this moment, the door opened with a *kacha*.


    "¡ªYou''re slow."


    Kotori who was wearing her school uniform, showed her displeased face while pouting her lips.


    "That can''t be. I came here without eating lunch."


    "Forget it, hurry up and come in. Time is precious."


    Kotori pointed with her chin as she said so, letting Shidou enter the room.


    At this point, Shidou suddenly realized that in front of Kotori''s chest the usual visitor''s pass was missing. On a closer look, the slippers that she wore were not ones for visitors but the ones belonging to the middle school.


    "Don''t tell me, you sneaked in here today?"


    "That''s right. Let alone after class, middle school students shouldn''t be inside a high school at this time of the day, right!"


    "Aahh, that''s true."


    Shidou nodded his head and agreed, and looked into the physics lab.


    In the deepest part of the lab on top of the swivel chair, an expected person had already been seated there¡ª¡ª<Ratatoskr>''s Analysis Officer as well as Raizen High School''s physics teacher, Murasame Reine.


    "¡ª¡ªNn, you''ve arrived, Shin."


    A nickname that has no relation to his name as usual (He got too lazy to correct her), Reine pointed at the seat beside her. She must want him to sit there.


    After which Kotori sat down beside him as though trying to surround Shidou. ......Having the same seating arrangement as two months ago when he cleared the galge training. It brought back some unwanted memories.


    "......Well then, the thing you wanted me to see is?"


    As Shidou finished saying, Kotori showed the monitor placed on the table.


    As Reine moved the mouse by her hand, the screen showed an image.


    Beautiful girls of multi-colored hair appeared in sequence, on the top of the illustration, it showed the title [Fall in Love?My?Little?Shidou2~Love, is it scary~]"


    "A sequel......!?"


    "Aaah, wrong one. It''s this."


    Shidou''s body shook in shock, Reine once again manipulated the mouse. The image darkened.


    "Ho, hold on a second! What was that just now!"


    "You''ll grow bald if you harp on the small details, Shidou."


    Hafuuu, Kotori sighed as though it were an annoyance.


    "Those were not minor details! Are we going to have another galge training!? It''s about time you¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, Shidou shut his mouth. The screen which had just darkened, showed another image.


    ¡ª¡ªIn a narrow alley, for some reason, Kurumi was facing a girl with a ponytail.


    "Nn? This is......Mana?"


    That''s right, the girls that were inside the image, were Kurumi and Mana.


    "Yeah, this is yesterday''s image.¡ª¡ªLook at the surroundings."


    "Wha......?"


    Shidou frowned. In the corner of the plain-looking residential area, several humans wearing mechanical armor could be identified.


    "AS......T?"


    Squeezing out his voice while half stunned.


    AST, Anti-Spirit Team. Superhumans who don mechanized armor, in order to destroy the dangerous creatures that view the world and humans as their enemies, Spirits. He could not be wrong after encountering them a couple of times prior.


    In the image, Shidou''s classmate Tobiichi Origami''s figure could be seen.


    Also, each member was outfitted with heavily exaggerated weapons. Yes¡ª¡ªjust like when a Spirit materializes during a spacequake.


    "Nn. I don''t know why, but there was an AST response at the street yesterday. One of our crew members took a camera and proceeded to film the process¡ª¡ªI got a shock after confirming it you know?"


    "Wh, why would the AST......"


    "There''s a high chance that it''s because of the presence of the Spirit."


    Kotori said as though it didn''t concern her, Shidou gulped hard.


    "But now that you said it......a spacequake didn''t occur right? The surrounding citizens did not evacuate, if the Spirit were to rampage¡ª¡ª"


    "......Well, they must have the confidence that they will kill it before it rampages then."


    "......"


    In regards to Reine''s words, Shidou held his breath.


    Right. But why standing over there, is the existence of the girl who claims to be the sister of Shidou, Takamiya Mana.


    "Wh, why is Mana?"


    The next instant after Shidou spoke. Mana''s figure glowed with a faint light, after which a white mechanical armor appeared all over her body.


    "Wha......"


    It was slightly different in shape from the other AST members, but without a doubt it was using a wiring suit.


    As though responding to the opponent, Kurumi spread out her arms, at the same time the shadows at her feet crept up Kurumi''s body, forming a dress.


    Decorations in her hair, her torso was wearing a bustier, equipped with a dress that had frills and lace. All of that were highlighted with black which reminded people of the dark night, as well as a red sheen just like blood.


    And lastly, her hair was tied at an uneven length.


    It was just like¡ª¡ªthe minute and hour hands of a clock.


    "Astral, dress......"


    Shidou spoke while in a daze.


    Astral dress. The Personal Territory that a Spirit possesses. A membrane of divine might which protects the Spirits.


    Kurumi raised her right hand above her head. Following that, shadows once again crept up her body, enveloping her right hand.


    At this moment, Kurumi''s body flew up high into the sky.


    "Eh¡ª¡ª?"


    Unable to comprehend what just happened in the image, Shidou let out a stupid sound.


    However in the next instant, Shidou understood.


    The equipment on Mana''s shoulders let out a bright light, hitting Kurumi''s stomach.


    ¡ª¡ªKurumi''s body trembled.


    But, why. Instead of saying it was due to fear from terror, it was more like she was letting out a giggle.


    After that, she recovered herself after a few seconds.


    Kurumi let out a surprise attack as though trying to counterattack, however, before that, Mana''s attack pierced through Kurumi''s body.


    This time, inside the narrow alley, fresh blood was splattered.


    After which, Mana''s blade of light, cut off Kurumi''s head who was lying on the ground motionless facing up.


    Not even a chance to attack Mana was given.


    Just like that Kurumi''s life was taken.


    "Guh......"


    He couldn''t help but turn his head while covering his mouth.


    Because of the over realistic scene, the reality of it came after a while. After Mana had completed Kurumi''s dissection, Shidou then realized that puking feeling at the back of his throat.


    His teeth made *kachi kachi* sounds, even though it wasn''t cold, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Having a human¡ª¡ªstrictly speaking they can''t be said to be human, but an existence with an appearance no different from that of a human, killed.


    Although it was just an image, but having seen that spectacle. No one could blame Shidou for reacting that way.


    ¡ª¡ªMana in the screen, turned around as though she had completed a mission. After dispelling the CR-Unit she was wearing, returning to her previous attire.


    Shidou frowned. He felt that there was something wrong.


    There was no smell, nor feel, just looking at the scene made Shidou feel that way, yet Mana who was the culprit of this incident, did not seem to feel anything from what she just did.


    It is fine to feel guilt.


    It is okay to be frustrated.


    It is alright to despair.


    Even so, she did not even feel a shred of accomplishment.


    The brutal assignment. To put it in a single sentence¡ª¡ªThat''s right, she has gotten used, to, it.


    Repeating such an assignment countless of times, just like that, Mana already did not care anymore.


    "This, is......"


    Shidou voiced out, after forcing that disgusted feeling back down.


    "......It''s just like how you saw it. Yesterday, Tokisaki Kurumi was killed by AST''s Takamiya Mana. It wasn''t from serious injuries nor drowning, just totally, perfectly, without any hesitation behind her actions, her existence was erased."


    "But that, is¡ª¡ª"


    However, Shidou did not manage to continue.


    Because just now, he saw it with his own eyes. Kurumi was helplessly murdered¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Shidou''s shoulders trembled.


    He had almost forgotten due to the shock from the videotape. There was clearly a contradiction in the video.


    "But Kurumi, today she, went to school normally......"


    As Shidou spoke, Reine and Kotori crossed their arms at the same time.


    "......That''s correct. We are clueless as well."


    "After Shidou mentioned Kurumi, I was still thinking that an illusion appeared."


    Kotori shrugged her shoulders as though making a joke.


    However Shidou did not reply to her actions. Thinking furiously, he spoke.


    "Under those kind of circumstances......she revived?"


    Shidou peeped at the image. At that moment, the AST members were starting to deal with Kurumi''s corpse and bloodstains.


    Looking at Origami''s figure in the video, he finally understood what her reaction meant this morning.


    Feeling shocked was natural. The girl who had been killed right in front of her eyes yesterday, has calmly reappeared today.


    "What do we do huh.¡ª¡ªAt present there''s nothing we can do."


    "Is that......so?"


    The previous images still surfacing constantly in his brain, but his breathing and pulse have recovered more or less. Shidou relaxed his tightly gripped fists on his knees, speaking as such.


    At the same time, Kotori adjusted her posture.


    "¡ª¡ªBut we still, have to do something."


    Saying that she let go of her arms, using her right index finger to point at Shidou.


    "Since Kurumi is still alive, we must continue the battle. If I remember correctly, tomorrow is the opening anniversary of Shidou''s school, am I right? By today, you must ask Kurumi out for a date. If you work hard and are lucky enough, you maybe able to seal off her power with just one try."


    "......Ha?"


    Shidou squeezed out words from his throat with his eyes turning to dots.


    "N, no, such a thing has already happened¡ª¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    Shidou''s protesting voice, was interrupted midway by Kotori.


    "It is precisely because such a thing happened, you know. It''s just like I''ve said, Kurumi''s power is still unknown. It could possibly, require certain conditions for it to awaken, or, it is only limited to that miraculous situation¡ª¡ªIt is highly possible that the next time she gets murdered, she could be out for good."


    "Uu......"


    It was true. Kurumi is safe this time (even though it is weird to say it like this), but she might not be able to revive the next time.


    "Like I said, we can''t do it if we don''t act soon. The fact that Kurumi is still here has been witnessed by Tobiichi Origami. Most likely the news has already been relayed to the AST.¡ª¡ªOf course, Takamiya Mana as well."


    "......Ss."


    Hearing that name, Shidou showed a sorrowful expression.


    Remembering the scene just now. Even though they had just met yesterday, but that girl who introduced her self as his own sister, just like that emotionlessly, using experienced methods to murder Kurumi¡ªwas unthinkable.


    "......Understood. I''ll give it a try."


    Before Kurumi gets killed again.


    Before Mana murders again.


    "¡ª¡ªLet Kurumi, fall in love."


    Although he was carrying a heavy determination, but he felt disgusted for some reason.


    ¡ó


    After confirming that Shidou left the classroom from the corner of her eyes, Origami slowly stood up.


    Although the fact that Shidou did not eat lunch, leaving Yatogami Tohka behind is indeed a cause for concern¡ª¡ªHowever, that aside, there is something that she must do right now.


    Passing by Tohka who dejectedly let down her shoulders, walking towards the target''s seat.


    "¡ª¡ªI have something to say."


    And then, throwing a cold stare, speaking to the owner of the seat


    "It''s......Origami-san right. Do you want something from me?"


    "Come here."


    Origami curtly responded, and walked out of the classroom just like that.


    Kurumi used her finger to support her chin and hesitated for a few seconds, but when Origami walked to the corridor, she hurriedly stood up with a panicked face.


    "Pl, please hold on. What is it?"


    "......"


    Origami peeked behind her.


    Her eyes showed the figure of a girl trying her best to chase after Origami, moving those slender limbs that looked as if they would break if they were bumped. Truly, she was a cute girl that everyone would try to protect.


    However, now that Origami knows her true identity, she only felt displeasure.


    Just like that, Origami did not slow down, hurrying towards the rooftop door.


    Before, she had also brought Shidou to that location. Normally unfrequented by people, it was a convenient place where one could talk without any intervention.


    "Haa......,haa......"


    Perhaps it was due to running up the stairs in one go, Kurumi''s shoulders heaved, her hand leaning on the handrail.


    After tens of seconds later, when her breathing returned to normal, Kurumi voiced out.


    "About that......Is anything the matter? I haven''t eaten lunch yet......"


    Origami faced Kurumi, her expressions not changing as she replied.


    "You, why are you still alive?"


    "Eh......?"


    "¡ª¡ªYou, should have been dead yesterday."


    That''s right. Origami yesterday, definitely saw it.


    Kurumi who had her four limbs cut off and head smashed by Mana, perfectly killed.


    Although she understood Mana''s strength, but Ryoko still assembled Origami and the other AST members, to surround the Spirit in case Mana wasn''t able to capture it.


    "......"


    Kurumi''s eyebrow twitched.


    A few seconds later, using her right eye that wasn''t covered, she observed Origami''s face.


    "¡ª¡ªAah. aah, you. It''s you. You were definitely there with Mana-san yesterday."


    "......!"


    The instant Kurumi ended her sentence, Origami swiftly retreated from her original spot.


    There was no reason behind her actions. Just that her brain felt that something was off, warning Origami to escape.


    "Well! Well! That reaction wasn''t bad at all. Splendid. Truly splendid. However."


    "¡ª¡ªSs!!"


    Origami held her breath. Before she managed to retreat, something grabbed her ankle.


    Upon a closer look, Kurumi''s shadow had expanded without her noticing¡ª¡ªFrom there, two white arms extended out.


    Furthermore, the shadow continued to slowly grow in surface area, climbing onto the walls.


    And from there, countless arms grew, restraining Origami''s arms and head firmly from behind.


    "Ku¡ª¡ª"


    Although she struggled, but those slender fingers did not let go of Origami''s body. Instead, the strength increased, pressing Origami against the wall.


    "Kihihi, hihi, it''s no use. Even if you struggle it is useless."


    Kurumi laughed.


    Kurumi wore a twisted smile on her face that could not be imagined a few minutes ago, letting out a laugh that would only cause a deep chill when heard.


    "I was in your care yesterday. Did you properly dispose of it? My body, that is."


    Kurumi approached Origami as she scratched her hair. Suddenly, the left eye hidden behind the fringe was shown. Pure golden in colour. The pupil did not seem to be the shape of an organ, twelve digits and two hands. That''s right¡ª¡ªThat was, just like a clock.


    "Wanting to know about me, and wanting to make solo contact with me, don''t you think you are being too careless? And you even took the trouble, to choose a location where people would rarely go to."


    "......"


    It was just as Kurumi said. In the end, was she mistaken by how it ended so quickly yesterday¡ª¡ªOr, was she mistaken after seeing Kurumi attend school today. Anyway, Origami had miscalculated. Threatening a Spirit with such words, she was too careless.


    "You¡ª¡ª, what is your......motive?"


    Even though her throat was being held, she still managed to make a sound. After which, the corner of Kurumi''s mouth lifted.


    "Ufufu, I wanted to attend school, I guess I''m not lying if I said that, right? But, even though I said that, the biggest reason has to be¡ª¡ª"


    After pausing for a moment, Kurumi brought her face closer to a distance where Origami could feel her breath.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou-san, right."


    "¡ª¡ª!!"


    Hearing Shidou''s name, Origami couldn''t help but keep silent.


    Seeing that reaction, Kurumi looked extremely happy, her smile widening even further.


    "He is excellent you know. He is the best. He really¡ª¡ªlooks. very. delicious. you. know. Aah, Aah, I''m impatient. I can''t wait any longer. I want him. I want his power. In order to obtain him, in order to become one with him, I have arrived at this school."


    ¡ª¡ªA tremor. Origami felt her back was drenched in cold sweat. She totally, did not realize that a Spirit would be targeting a single person¡ª¡ªand furthermore that person is Shidou, it was completely out of her calculations.


    However. A question surfaced within Origami in that time.


    The phrase that Kurumi mentioned just now. What exactly was [his power]¡ª¡ª


    "......"


    This train of thought, was interrupted by Kurumi.


    Kurumi''s hand started to move across Origami''s body.


    "Origami-san. Tobiichi, Origami-san. You are also¡ª¡ªextremely, great you know. How wonderful, you look so delicious. Aah, I can''t stand it. I can''t take it. I want to eat you up right now."


    Cheeks reddening, breathing heavily, her left hand moved to the chest, while the right hand played with the skirt.


    Saying that, she extended her tongue, leaving a trail of saliva on Origami''s face.


    "Ku......"


    "Aah, aah, but I can''t. I mustn''t. Even though this would be a waste, but I must save this enjoyment till the last part."


    Kurumi exaggeratedly shook her head, leaving a kiss on Origami''s neck, stepping away from her body.


    "You, I am going to leave until after Shidou-san.¡ª¡ªMay you become, even more delicious."


    With that said, Kurumi turned around, walking down the stairs.


    After her figure disappeared, the arms binding Kurumi once again went back into the shadow.


    "......Cough, guh."


    Origami crouched onto the floor and started to cough.


    The expanded shadow along the hallway, as though it was returning to its master, started to shrink in the direction of the corridor.


    "Shi, dou¡ª¡ª"


    Although she doesn''t know why, but Kurumi she was, targeting Shidou.


    It''d be bad if she didn''t inform headquarters about it. No, no matter how you think about it, they would never believe that a Spirit would be targeting an individual.


    ¡ª¡ªIf Origami is unable to protect Shidou this time.


    Origami grit her teeth, tightly gripping her fist.


    ¡ó


    "......Muu."


    Tohka sat on the chair and looked up to see the clock on top of the blackboard.


    Lunch break was almost over.


    Stomach letting out a *Gururu* sound. Not eating anything since breakfast, Tohka who is a big eater was already on the verge of collapsing from hunger.


    However, she did not open her bento. Although Shidou had told her to start eating......But Tohka felt that it would taste better if Shidou ate with her, so she chose not to eat her bento.


    "shidou......"


    Students who were playing outside were already slowly making their way back into class. Some impatient ones had already prepared for the next lesson.


    However, there was still no sign of Shidou to be seen.


    "Uu......uu......"


    Not knowing why, her eyes started to feel hot, and felt that it was getting difficult to breathe through her nose.


    Slowly rubbing away her mucus, wiping her eyes. The sleeve of her uniform became damp. ¡ª¡ªJust at this moment.


    "¡ª¡ªAare? Did something happen Tohka-chan?"


    "Why haven''t you eaten your lunch?"


    "Class is about to start already!"


    The female trio entered the classroom and spoke to Tohka, looks like they have eaten lunch outside.


    They are girls who treat Tohka rather well. If she remembered correctly their names were Ai, Mai and Mii. Looks like they were so close because their names sounded similar.


    "Uwaa! What''s the matter Tohka-chan! Don''t cry!"


    "What what, who did this!?"


    "I said the person who did this, step out!!"


    The three people surrounded Tohka, speaking in harmony. The shoulders of the male classmates gave a violent tremor.


    "No, it''s not like that! No one did anything!"


    Tohka waved her hands hastily, explaining to the trio.


    "Eh eh? Really?"


    "Then, why?"


    "Pollen allergy? Is it because of pollen allergy?"


    Tohka shook her head, her eyes looking at the bento box by her hand.


    "shidou, he''s, still not back yet. ......Also, thinking about how I haven''t been able to properly speak with shidou today, just like that, I don''t know why, I......"


    Once she said it out, huge teardrops started falling from her eyes.


    "Aaah! Tohka-chan! It''s alright to stop if you don''t feel happy!"


    "But really now, I don''t get Itsuka-kun! How can he let such a cute girl cry!"


    "Let''s chop off his head and feed it to the pigs!"


    The trio shouted out in rage. Tohka once again stopped them in panic.


    "No, it''s not shidou''s fault! It''s only, I......"


    Tohka tried to rephrase her words with her limited vocabulary, first explaining that it wasn''t Shidou''s fault, but the reason was that she had become too accustomed to having Shidou by her side.


    After hearing that, Ai, Mai and Mii all nodded their heads.


    "So for Tohka-chan, as long as you can talk to Itsuka-kun, eat together with him and play together with him, you would be SUPER HAPPY right?"


    Ai said. Tohka nodded her head.


    "Guu, how innocent. This time it''d be useless even if Itsuka-kun kowtows a hundred times."


    Saying that, Mai wiped imaginary tears away as though she were acting. Tohka''s eyes widened.


    "Just as well, the basement of my house has an iron maiden and a wooden horse[3B 3]."


    Mii said with a serious expression, Tohka tilted her head.


    The trio looked at Tohka, suddenly slapping their thighs with a "Yosh!"


    "I''m giving it my all for Tohka-chan!"


    Ai said that, taking out two pieces of paper from her pocket.


    "Ah, Ai, that''s......!"


    "Yes, tickets to the aquarium Tenguu Gojuusou......! Tomorrow''s the anniversary of our school''s opening right? Tohka-chan, take this, go there with Itsuka-kun tomorrow!"


    "Ai! Then that means you and Kashiwada-kun¡ª¡ª"


    Mai wanted to continue speaking, Ai extended her arm to stop her.


    "Don''t say anymore! Tohka-chan will feel bad......"


    As Ai said that, Mai and Mii grabbed Tohka''s shoulders with expressions of holding back their tears.


    "Tohka-chan......! Please you must accept this......!"


    "Ai! Please take it for Ai''s sake......"


    "Nu, nuu......?"


    Tohka felt that she couldn''t ruin the current atmosphere, after hesitating for a while, she innocently took the tickets from Ai. The very next instant, Ai collapsed.


    "Tohka-chan......You and Itsuka-kun must reach......happiness......ah."


    "Ah, Aiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "Get a hold on yourself! The wound is still shallow!"


    "......!?......!?"


    Tohka not knowing what is going on, held the ticket and looked left and right.


    It felt as though if she accepted it, she would be doing something wrong. Tohka returned the tickets to Ai''s hand with teary eyes.


    "Fuooooo!"


    Ai instantly revived.


    "Ai!"


    "It''s a miracle!"


    "Wrong, wrong wrong."


    Ai who suddenly calmed down, once again passed the tickets to Tohka''s hands.


    "You can''t return this Tohka-chan. Take this and go invite Itsuka-kun."


    "In, invite?"


    "Yes. Just say let''s go on a date tomorrow."


    "......!"


    With those words, Tohka''s eyes grew wider. A date, that is, referring to an activity where a boy and a girl go out and play.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, that''s wonderful.


    After thinking deeply, it felt like she hasn''t gone out with Shidou on a date recently. Having a date after so long. If it''s like that, it would be great.


    However, there is still one problem.


    "I, I have to invite......him?"


    Tohka said while sweating in panic.


    "Yeah. Just once, just once. Having the girl ask a guy once in a while isn''t that bad."


    "B, but......What if I were to be rejected......"


    Tohka looked uneasy as she said so. The trio shrugged their shoulders, sighing with a "Fuu".


    "Ok ok. You can''t think about being rejected now, although if it fails we would still punish Itsuka-kun by parading him in public, but we are going to impart to you a secret move."


    "Secret, secret move......?"


    "Right. In short that means playing with a man''s lust. If Tohka-chan were to employ such a move, you''d be able to obtain the power to control a country!"


    "N, no, I don''t need such a thing......"


    "Alright alright, first of all......"


    Tohka listened to Ai talk about the secret move while nodding her head all the time.


    ¡ó


    When the last homeroom ended, Shidou immediately rose from his seat, walking towards Kurumi''s direction.


    At this moment, he could feel the coy gaze of Tohka at his right as well as Origami''s demonic, absolute zero stare on his left, he decided to ignore them as he continued moving forward.


    "Kurumi, do you have a minute?"


    Saying that, he pointed to the direction of the corridor, after which he walked out of the classroom, Kurumi followed closely behind.


    After walking to a location without people, he turned to face Kurumi.


    "Shidou-san, is something bothering you?"


    "Aa, aaah. Sorry for being so sudden......Kurumi you, are you free tomorrow?"


    "? Yes, I am."


    "About that, if it''s possible, can I take you around the area for a walk......?"


    "Eh? That''s......"


    "We, well......To put it simply......that would be a date, I suppose."


    Instantly, Kurumi''s expressions brightened.


    "Really?"


    "Ah, aah......Is that okay with you?"


    "Of course. It would be my honor."


    "Really, then......tomorrow at 10:30, I''ll meet you in front of the ticket station of Tenguu station."


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting!"


    Kurumi said with all smiles. Shidou returned to the classroom after raising his hand and said "Well then, see you tomorrow.".


    At this moment, opening the classroom door, he found Origami standing there.


    "......Hyi......!?"


    "¡ª¡ªWhat did you say to her?"


    Staring at Shidou with a sharp gaze, her calm voice sounded out with no intonations.


    "No, no, it''s nothing."


    "Answer me. This is very¡ª¡ª"


    If I continue to be interrogated like this, I may leak it out by accident. After Shidou made that self-judgment, he went past Origami, walking up to his desk and took his bag.


    "I, I have to go first because of something! Tohka! Let''s go home!"


    "Nu? Uu, umu!"


    Saying that, he escaped before the interrogation. Tohka barely managed to react as she chased after Shidou.


    "Haa......Haa......"


    Running a short while, after confirming that Origami could not catch up did he dare to slow down his footsteps.


    "What''s with that all of a sudden, shidou!"


    "N, no......In short that was, well......something like that, let''s go home first."


    "Nn, umu......"


    Tohka nodded her head still feeling confused.


    Although he did feel surprised......Well, there''s no need to ask further. Shidou entered the corridor, changed his shoes at the entrance and walked out of school.


    On the way back.


    "Ab, abababababababout that shidou......!"


    Tohka who was always very fluent, voiced out looking slightly panicky.


    "Nn? What''s the matter, Tohka?"


    "Aa, aaah. About that......ah!"


    At this point Tohka was flipping through her bag in search of something¡ª¡ªFor reasons unknown she furtively looked around , looking down while blushing.


    "Wh, what''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    "It''s, its nothing......! Let''s hurry up and go home!"


    Tohka looked around as she forcefully said, seemingly wanting Shidou to lead the way as she slowly followed behind.


    "What''s with her, that fellow......"


    Despite feeling curious about Tohka''s peculiar actions, but they continued to keep it this way as they walked home.


    Although he wasn''t sure why, but on the way back, Tohka still did not show her face.


    Not long after, they finally reached the Itsuka residence and the apartment made for Spirits to live in.


    "Ooh, then goodbye then. Are you eating dinner at my house tonight?"


    At this point, Shidou''s greeting with his hand raised as usual¡ª¡ªwas cut short midway.


    The reason was simple, Tohka did not walk towards the apartment, but towards the Itsuka residence.


    "Tohka? Aren''t you going to change your clothes first?"


    "! It''s, it''s fine, hurry up and open the door already!"


    "Haa......Well, whatever you say then."


    She still had to go to the Itsuka house for dinner anyway. So there wasn''t any problem about coming early. Shidou took out the key from his pocket, opening the door.


    "I''m home."


    Since the door was locked, it meant that Kotori still had yet to return home, but he said it out of reflex anyway. Taking off his shoes at the entrance and entering the house, just like that he walked to the living room, lightly stretching at the sofa after placing his bag down.


    "Nn¡ª......"


    At this point, a *kacha* sound could be heard.


    Looks like Tohka who had followed behind Shidou had just locked the entrance. Tohka entered the living room with her head still lowered.


    "Nn? It''s okay if its unlocked? After all Kotori is returning home soon too."


    "......"


    However Tohka did not make a reply, instead she put down her bag, reached her hand inside, taking out two ticket-like objects.


    "shi, shidou, if it''s okay with you......that."


    After that, she suddenly raised her head as though she just remembered something.


    "Th, that''s right, I must do it properly huh......"


    "Properly......? Do what?"


    Just as Shidou was left in confusion, Tohka hastily ran towards the windows of the living room, pulling the thick curtains.


    "Hey, hey, Tohka......?"


    "Just a moment! Okay, start preparations!"


    "Preparations......? Wh, what is......?"


    However, Tohka still did not reply.


    This time she took out a memo from her bag, placing it on the table.


    Then, she placed her hands on her hips with a troubled expression, slowly rolling up her skirt. A technique girls often use to temporarily shorten their skirt. Tohka''s healthy thighs gradually showed themselves.


    "Hey, hey, Tohka......?"


    Unable to understand the reason for Tohka''s actions, Shidou frowned while his face was dripping in sweat.


    Next Tohka loosened the butterfly knot on her uniform, unbuttoning her shirt from the top. The second......the third......she actually undid four of them. From the gap between the shirt, Tohka''s white chest could be glimpsed, Shidou couldn''t help but turn his eyes away.


    "Wh, what are you doing Tohka!? If you wanted to change then you should do it in your own house¡ª¡ª"


    "shi, shidou!"


    Tohka interrupted Shidou''s words, using her mouth to hold the tickets, going on all fours, making the pose of a female leopard. On a side note, her face was as red as a cooked tomato.


    "Like, like this......!"


    "Wh, whawhawhat are you doing......!? What in the world is this!?"


    Shidou spoke in confusion, Tohka looked regretful as she said "It, it doesn''t work......!", taking out the ticket from her mouth. ......Doesn''t work or not, he totally did not get a single clue of what she''s thinking.


    However Tohka looked at the memo on the table once more,


    "Oo, okay......!"


    She shouted as though trying to raise her own spirits, taking the tickets.


    Although, this time she placed the tickets in to her exposed chest¡ª¡ªand then "Nn?" tilted her head.


    It looked like they wouldn''t stay in position. Therefore Tohka slightly bent forward, using her left hand on her chest to make a cleavage and placed the ticket inside, after which she gave Shidou a look.


    "Wha......!?"


    Feeling like he had just seen something bad, Shidou involuntarily took a step backwards.


    "shidou......Ab, about that!"


    "Oo, oh......What is it?"


    "To, tomorrow......won''t you go on a date wit......me?"


    "Ha......? Da, date......?"


    "Uu, nn......!"


    Tohka exaggeratedly nodded, displaying the ticket at her chest.


    ......This is, that right. Is she asking me to take it from there.


    If I don''t take the ticket from there, Tohka''s actions are probably going to go up another level.


    Shidou is also a sophomore in high school, a boy undergoing puberty. It''s impossible to say that he was not interested, but he couldn''t just say okay just like that.


    His face dripping with sweat, trembling hands slowly stretched towards Tohka''s chest.


    And, taking extreme caution to not touch Tohka''s breasts, he took the ticket from her.


    "Oo, ooooh!"


    Tohka''s expressions immediately brightened, correcting her posture.


    The next instant, Tohka had adjusted her skirt, covering her chest and taking her bag.


    "Tomorrow! We''ll meet at ten at the statue Pachi in front of the station! Th, then I''ll go and change now!"


    Saying that, Tohka ran out of the living room at a speed faster than the eye could see. *Pada Pada* running down the hallway, opening the lock to the entrance and went outside.


    "Wh, what was that all about......?"


    Shidou dumbly muttered, his eyes fell onto the ticket in his hand. Looks like a ticket to the aquarium. Where did it come from.


    Following that, his eyes moved to the memo that Tohka placed onto the table. On it, with cursive writing the words [Tohka-chan''s Seduction Plan]. The bottom was written the following.


    ¢ÙThe pose of a female leopard.


    ¢ÚUse your breasts to hold the ticket


    ¢ÛIf those two don''t work push him down.


    ......Although he wasn''t very sure, but looks like it had been very dangerous just now.


    "Haaa this is......"


    As Shidou was confused, a *kacha* sound could once again be heard from the entrance.


    Instantly thinking that Tohka had returned he readied his posture¡ª¡ªBut it was not. Walking into the living room was, Kotori with black ribbons in her hair.


    "I''m home. Nn......?"


    Probably finding it suspicious that the room was so dark, Kotori frowned.


    "Pulling the curtains when it is still daylight, what kind of dirty things are you doing, Shidou?"


    "I, I didn''t do anything!"


    "Well, whatever works for you. What''s that in your hand?"


    "Aaah......To tell you the truth, I got it from Tohka......an invitation to a date."


    After Shidou said that, Kotori let out a whistle, feeling impressed.


    "Oh my. An invitation from Tohka. That''s a good sign. When is it? We''ll provide support."


    "Aaah, it''s tomorrow......"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Kotori showed a complicated expression.


    "Hold on, if it is tomorrow, aren''t you already dating Kurumi?"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    At those words, Shidou remembered. He had forgotten it under the impact that Tohka''s seductive poses gave him¡ª¡ªThat''s right, he had agreed to date Kurumi tomorrow.


    "Oh crap, can I back out now......?"


    After Shidou said that, Kotori sadly shook her head.


    "You can''t! If you cancelled a date that you''ve promised, it''ll obviously create a massive impact on Tohka''s mental state. Her loneliness had been showing an upward trend since this morning."


    "I''m, I''m not saying that promises are......"


    "Most importantly is how Tohka thinks. ¡ª¡ªWell, no way around it. We''ll fully send you our support, you have to make sure that both dates succeed."


    "Ha¡ª¡ªhaa?Th, that kind of......"


    At this point, just as Shidou wished to continue speaking, the handphone in his pocket started to vibrate.


    Looking at the screen, it was from a number that he did not know.


    Feeling slightly odd, he answered the phone, from the other end of the phone came a calm voice.


    "Hello."


    "Nn......? This voice, are you......Origami?"


    "Yes."


    Origami gave a short reply to acknowledge, a trickle of sweat ran down Shidou''s face.


    "Aare......? I, did I tell you my handphone number before?"


    Origami did not reply, after a moment of silence, she continued to speak.


    "Tomorrow is a holiday."


    "? Aa, aah......that''s right"


    "You, can''t be left alone."


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou replied in shock, Origami continued to speak with no changes in her intonation.


    "11 in the morning. I''ll be waiting at the plaza outside Tenguu station."


    "Eh?"


    "Date."


    "..............................Ha?"


    "You definitely must come."


    Leaving behind such a line, she ended the phone call.


    ......In the end, not one of Shidou''s questions was answered.


    "Who was that?"


    "No, it''s Origami. I don''t know why but she wants......with me......a date."


    "Haa......!?"


    Kotori raised her eyebrows and shouted


    "Speaking of date......It can''t possibly be tomorrow right?"


    "It, it''s just that......impossible."


    Kotori used her hand to support her forehead as she sighed heavily.

 Volume 3 - CH 4

    "¡ª¡ªGot it? You will be meeting with Tohka at 10 in the morning, the location is the aquarium located east of Tenguu city. After that midway you will make up a reason to sneak out. You will be picked up by <Fraxinus> once you''re outside. Following that at 10:30 you will meet with Kurumi at the ticketing booth, returning to the plaza outside the station to see Tobiichi Origami. However, at this point Tohka would have been placed aside for 30 minutes, you will need to immediately rectify the situation. The same goes for the rest of the girls, you''ll need to reduce the time gap between them and make proper adjustments, you cannot leave each one of them alone for too long. We will take care of the schedule here, Shidou no matter what you do, in order to not let them feel down, you have to persuade them with warm words. Although the priority here was to let Kurumi fall in love with you to the point where you can kiss her, but you must not hurt Tohka''s feelings, and it would be troublesome if Tobiichi Origami were to find out. In short¡ª¡ªI say, Shidou, are you listening properly?"


    "......I, I heard you."


    ......But whether he properly stored them inside his brain was a totally different issue altogether.


    Shidou muttered in his heart, faking a cough as though he was trying to cover it up. He replied to Kotori''s voice in the transmitter.


    In the end Shidou was unable to reject the invitations of Tohka and Origami, thus forcefully forming a triple date situation.


    Originally the date with Kurumi should be placed as the topmost priority, however if he were to go back on his promise, Tohka''s mental state would deteriorate significantly, risking the backflow of Spiritual power, and because of the possibility of barging into Tohka''s and Kurumi''s date, Origami cannot be left alone as well.


    And the result.....is this hellish schedule.


    "It''s useless if you just listen, you know. Ingrain it properly into your brain."


    "Uu......"


    Was he seen through. Sweat dripped down his face.


    "Haa......Well whatever. Basically just act accordingly as the situation goes. Are you ready?"


    "Aa, aaah......Probably."


    After saying that, he took a good look at his clothing. Shidou at present, was wearing a simple attire consisting of a navy blue shirt and beige coloured pants.


    Kotori read that [The evaluation that girls give regarding the attire for guys was basically negative]. It was normal to see amateurs fail because of focusing too much here and there, therefore it was okay if the clothes are not of good quality, what''s most important was cleanliness.


    "Now then, it''s almost time. ¡ª¡ªLet our battle (Date) begin."


    "Oo, oh."


    Saying that, Shidou took a deep breath as though trying to suppress his nervousness.


    At present, Shidou was standing in front of the dog statue at the east entrance of Tenguu Station.


    Although it had an actual name, but due to its similarity with the loyal dog at Shibuya station, the nearby residents call it Pachi with both sarcasm and endearment. [3C 1]


    Due to it being placed in front of the station, hence it was the same as Hachi, having the functions of a rendezvous point. Surrounding Shidou, many other people could be seen.


    At this point, a familiar voice entered Shidou''s eardrums, as though rending apart the crowd.


    "shidou!"


    Turning his head towards the direction of the sound. Over there was, Tohka who was displaying a smile that was brighter than the sun.


    She was not wearing the usual school uniform, but an attire comprising of a thin shirt and hot pants. She looked as though they were tailor-made for her.


    "Th, this is......"


    Just as Shidou was staring at Tohka in a daze, Reine''s voice was heard through the transmitter.


    "......Aaah, as expected of Tohka, she looks great no matter what she wears, well let''s not ask too many questions. Not bad right?"


    "Ye, yeah......"


    Shidou dumbly replied. Not bad was an understatement, it was on the level of excellence. His attention was grabbed in an instant.


    "shidou?"


    "Aa, aaah......Sorry. I was distracted. ......Nn, it suits you. You''re very cute, Tohka."


    "Wha......"


    At Shidou''s words, Tohka''s face was dyed red.


    Flailing her arms wildly and turned around.


    "Al, alright already, let''s go! Hurry up!"


    "Wh, what''s with you, what''s with the rush¡ª¡ª"


    But at this point, Shidou suddenly clammed up. It was because Tohka who had been walking in front stopped all of a sudden, bumping into her as a result.


    "Tohka? What''s wrong?"


    "Mu, muu......"


    Tohka turned her head around with slanted eyebrows as though troubled. Her face still had traces of red.


    "shidou, speaking of which, where exactly are we supposed to go......?"


    "Eh? Isn''t it the aquarium?"


    Tohka revealed a troubled expression, looks like she does not know the exact location.


    "Haha......Hold on for a second."


    Shidou took out the ticket from his wallet, his eyes looking at the map on the opposite side of the ticket.


    "Lemme see? Tenguu Gojuusou huh. Nn, then it''s just right opposite us."


    Saying that, he pointed in the opposite direction that Tohka was walking at. Tohka immediately turned around, closely following behind Shidou. She more or less must be wanting him to lead the way.


    At this moment.


    "......!?"


    Noticing a familiar figure entering his line of sight, Shidou furrowed his brows.


    Forcefully stopping himself from turning around, he shifted his vision to the left side.


    At the plaza that was separated by a single road. In front of the fountain, it was the figure of Tobiichi Origami.


    With an attire consisting of a sweater and a miniskirt, a small bag slung on her shoulder, she maintained an unmoving posture. For people who did not know anything, they probably would think that she was a human-sized model.


    The time to meet with Origami was 11am. The current time was 10:05am. It''s too early no matter how you look at it.


    "Nu? Is something wrong, shidou?"


    "No, nothing, nothing at all! Let''s hurry up and get a move on!"


    It would be bad to stay here and keep looking at Origami. Shidou moved Tohka to his right side as though trying to cover her, turning his face to Tohka''s direction and started to walk.


    "Ara, just like that. Not letting the girl walk along the road and not letting her out of your sights. Nn, although it''s old fashioned, but it is also unexpectedly gratifying in its own unique way."


    "I, is that so......"


    Shidou bitterly smiled as he softly replied to Kotori. Although it wasn''t his intention to do so......Well, but at least the result was still alright.


    Origami finally disappeared from his line of sight, at this point, Tohka who was walking beside him spoke.


    "Speaking of which, shidou."


    "Nn? What''s the matter?"


    "What exactly is an aquarium?"


    "What......Tohka, don''t tell me you''ve never been there before?"


    "Don''t be mistaken. shidou''s the only one that I''ll go on a date with."


    "......"


    What''s going on, my face was getting warm. ......Usually she would answer with "D, don''t get me wrong! It''s just going to the aquarium right!" or the like.


    Clearing his throat as though trying to calm himself down, Shidou spoke.


    "If we''re talking about the aquarium......Well, it''s just a place with a lot of fish."


    "What!"


    Tohka spoke with wide-open eyes.


    "Shioyaki?"


    "No no no."


    "Then, stir-fried?"


    "I told you that you''re wrong already!"


    "Don''t tell me it is, acqua pazza?" [3C 2]


    "Haa......?"


    "Ha, don''t tell me it''s steamed?"


    "I''m not talking about eating! Besides why are you so knowledgeable in those cooking methods!?"


    Although he didn''t know where she learnt such knowledge from, but it was to such an extreme extent. Shidou would probably be stumped by her knowledge if it weren''t for his expertise in the culinary arts.


    "Muuu, am I wrong?"


    "Yeah. It''s a place to see aquatic creatures swim around."


    "Fish......swim......!?"


    Tohka frowned with an expression of high alert.


    Now that she mentioned it, Tohka had probably never seen fish aside from being gourmet food before.


    "Ah¡ª......Well. You''ll know once you see it. Let''s go then."


    "Mu......muuu, th, that''s right."


    Shidou led Tohka who was nodding, moving forward along the road.


    Not long after, the two arrived at their destination Tenguu Gojuusou. Recently completed only last year, it was a hybrid commercial facility that was considered new. Various guesthouses and indoor playgrounds, cinemas and a large scale shopping centre were lined up beside it, just like a mini-sized shopping district. And because it was a new attraction, popularity was very high, one can usually observe a large number of people frequenting the area.


    "Ah, there. That''s the aquarium."


    "shidou."


    At this moment, Tohka suddenly held Shidou''s hand.


    "......!? Toh, Tohka? Wh, whwhwhwhat''s the matter......?"


    "Mu, we might get lost with so many people around."


    "Aaah......yo, you''re right."


    As Shidou tried to control his rapidly-beating heart, he held Tohka''s hand in response, walking into the aquarium together.


    Passing the ticket to the personnel, they stepped into the dark interior of the aquarium.


    Following that,


    "Wh......What is this......!"


    At the same time the hand that was being held trembled, Tohka''s voice echoed within the aquarium.


    The surrounding tourists looked at Shidou and Tohka together.


    "To, Tohka. We must be quiet here."


    "! Uu, umu......I''m sorry. But Shidou, this is ...... awesome."


    Tohka slightly lowered her volume and raised her face.


    The interior of the aquarium had a layer of glass, fish species of all shapes and sizes were swimming around. The scale of it was so large even Shidou couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. It would be natural for Tohka to be shocked at this scene.


    "Ar, are these all fishes......?"


    Tohka asked while not looking at the ground as she walked.


    "Aaah, that''s right. Beautiful right?"


    "Uu, umu. It''s beautiful......"


    Saying that, Tohka let go of Shidou''s hand, shuffling up to the front, firmly pressing her hands onto the huge glass wall. In front of her eyes, a large shoal of tiny fish swam by.


    Tohka''s eyes grew round, tightly following the shoal''s movements. Seeing her like this was somehow cute, and Shidou couldn''t help but smile.


    "shi, shidou, let''s go further in and have a look!"


    "Haha, okay, then¡ª¡ª"


    Just at this moment. The earphone in his right ear gave a shrill alarm, Shidou''s shoulders involuntarily shook.


    "Shidou, it''s almost time for you to meet with Kurumi. <Fraxinus> will pick you up, hurry up and go to a secluded area."


    "......"


    "shidou, you''re not coming?"


    Probably feeling puzzled at Shidou who suddenly stopped in his footsteps, Tohka inclined her head with a confused expression.


    "Ah......About that,"


    Shidou''s gaze swam about for a moment, after which he slightly bent his body forwards while holding his stomach.


    "Ah, it hurrrrrrrrrts......"


    "!? Wh, what''s the matter shidou!"


    "N, no. My stomach is a little......I''m going to the toilet, can you wait a while?"


    "Wh......Ar, are you alright......? I, if it really hurts then Kotori should......!"


    "N, no need! It''s not as serious to that extent so don''t worry so much! Okay!?"


    "Uu, umu......"


    Although Shidou already said it like that, but Tohka was still looking at Shidou with an expression of utmost concern. A strong sense of guilt expanded within his chest.


    But if he continues to be indecisive then Kurumi would be left waiting. Shidou walked towards the exit feeling like someone who left an abandoned puppy inside a cardboard box.


    "I, I''ll try to make it back as soon as possible, go look at the fishes first!"


    "Uu, umu, I got it. If you really can''t stand it then you must immediately contact Kotori alright......!?"


    "Oh, yeah......"


    Shidou nodded his head, walking off while holding his stomach.


    Walking around the corner, out of Tohka''s line of sight, Shidou corrected his posture, breaking into a sprint.


    "Well......, you really were waiting."


    When Shidou arrived in front of the ticketing booth while still panting heavily, Kurumi was already there.


    She was wearing a frock and a long skirt that seemed to be of extremely high quality, however because they were all pitch black, it looked as though she was wearing funeral clothing.


    "No. I just arrived here myself."


    After saying that Kurumi lightly smiled. Shidou readjusted his breathing, facing Kurumi once more.


    "Sorry......I was slightly late."


    "Ufufu, you didn''t really need to rush, you know."


    "N, no, Well......haha."


    Shidou smiled as he vaguely explained.


    Although he could move around at fast speeds due to <Fraxinus>, but in order to transfer, they had to move to a secluded area without any obstacles. In order to move from the aquarium that was high in human traffic to the entrance of the station, he had to run quite a long distance first.


    "¡ª¡ªNow then, today''s main event is starting. Do a good job."


    Kotori said. Shidou tapped his earphone to indicate his acknowledgement.


    Today''s biggest mission, was to kiss with Kurumi and seal off her Spirit power.


    At the same time that he reaffirmed his conviction, Kurumi''s lips entered his line of sight, Shidou couldn''t help but scratch his cheek.


    At that moment, Kurumi gave a deep bow.


    "I''m extremely grateful that you invited me today. I''m very happy. ¡ª¡ªThen, where shall we go first?"


    "Nn......right."


    At the same time Shidou spoke, his right ear could hear Kotori''s voice saying "Wait a moment".


    On <Fraxinus>''s main monitor, multiple choices were displayed.


    ¢ÙHave a love love shopping date inside the large shopping mall.


    ¢ÚWatch a sweet romance movie together.


    ¢ÛInside the lingerie store, observe her as she tries them out.


    "Everyone, choose!"


    Saying that, the mini display on Kotori''s palm immediately displayed the results.


    "Umu......"


    The same time Kotori nodded, the voices of the crew members echoed from the bottom of the bridge.


    "We must choose ¢Ú here! Inside a dark room, unintentionally overlapping hands! There''s no other choice other than this!"


    "No no, of course we must choose ¢Ù! Girls love shopping the most!"


    Indeed, it looked as though both choices are feasible. However Kotori scratched her cheek. The largest shopping mall and cinema closest to here......is at Tenguu Gojuusou right were Tohka is. Although it didn''t feel as though they would bump into each other, but there''s no need to increase uncertain factors.


    Then with that, the only option left is......


    "If it''s ¢Û, it would obviously cause one to feel grossed out right......?"


    Kotori ended off with a troubled tone, Reine''s voice sounded out from below.


    "......No, from the numbers as well as yesterday''s reaction, we cannot totally say for certain that she would reject the idea."


    "Umu......"


    Kotori frowned and nodded. Although the risk was high, but if it works, then it would prove to a large extent that Kurumi likes Shidou to a certain degree. It''s just like using litmus paper.


    "Shidou, it''s ¢Û. Please bring her to the lingerie store inside the station''s building."


    "Ooh, understood......That''s not right, haa......!?"


    From the loudspeaker, Shidou''s stupified voice resounded.


    "E, eeeeh......Kurumi. Do you have anything you''d like to buy......or, see? Fo, for example something to wear......and the like?"


    "Do you mean western clothing? Aaah, I do wish to take a look at those."


    "We, western clothing you say......How about the ones that you wear inside......"


    "Inside......?"


    At this point she probably caught on to what he had meant, Kurumi''s cheeks slightly reddened.


    "N, no, it''s indeed strange right! Alright, then let''s choose a different¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou''s forehead perspired as he readied himself to leave, just then the hem of his clothes was suddenly forcefully held.


    "Eh......?"


    Turning to look, Kurumi''s eyes were gazing upwards at Shidou.


    "Will Shidou-san......choose?"


    "Eh!? Aa.....aa, aaah......"


    Shidou nodded while feeling troubled, Kurumi showed a shy smile.


    "Fufu, well then¡ª¡ªplease, choose a cute one okay?"


    "Eh, ehhhh......Alright."


    It was he who first invited her, furthermore she didn''t seem to dislike it. Shidou started moving forwards with stiff movements akin to a robot.


    "That was surprising. She actually agreed."


    "......Hey."


    It was your instruction in the first place, Shidou lightly jabbed the earphone.


    Just at this moment, the plaza opposite the station entered his sights. In front of the fountain, he could see the figure of Origami whose posture was unchanged since 30 minutes ago.


    However one cannot totally say that there was no change at all. It''s probably due to the large volume of people, a male trio was talking to Origami in an attempt to pick her up.


    But Origami did not move an inch. It was as though she didn''t even perceive their existence at all.


    At this point, one of the trio, possibly feeling frustrated at being ignored, grabbed Origami''s shoulder.


    Origami then used graceful movements to twist the man''s arm, bringing him to the ground.


    It probably hurt a lot, the man groaned with tears in his eyes. However, the man''s companions were frozen in fear. Afterwards the surrounding people who heard the commotion started to gather around, in the end even the police arrived, taking the men with them.


    Origami then returned to her original position, as though nothing happened at all.


    "........."


    "Shidou-san, what''s the matter?"


    Kurumi asked, probably thinking that Shidou who stopped walking with his face dripping with sweat was acting suspicious.


    "No......It, it''s nothing."


    Shidou acted like he didn''t see Origami, entering the building near the train station.


    After which they arrived at the lingerie store on the third floor by taking the elevator. Although Shidou had come to this building many times, it was the first time that he entered such a space.


    Since the entrance had large amounts of sexy female lingerie lined up. Of course, whether it was the store attendants or the customers, everyone here was female.


    When Shidou entered the store, curious glances were shot at him from the surrounding people in an instant. Although he felt better by having Kurumi by his side, this still was no place that could make him happy.


    "Well, how cute! Which one does Shidou-san think is good?"


    Kurumi immediately found her targets, displaying two sets of underwear. Both sets were adorned with cute designs of exquisite lace, Shidou involuntarily blushed.


    "Ye......Well. Then......"


    "Shidou, hold on for a moment."


    On the monitor of the bridge, another multiple choice window was displayed.


    ¢ÙThe right one. The flirtatious design with black lace as a foundation.


    ¢ÚThe left one. A refreshing, pale blue design.


    ¢Û"I prefer the one that reveals some more......" Pointing to the lingerie displayed at the back.


    "Everybody, choose!"


    Following Kotori''s shout, the tabulated results were shown soon after. Although there was a difference of millimetres, but ¢Û unexpectedly had the most votes.


    "Since we''re already here we must of course take the offensive! Numbing the target''s senses at the start, then when its time to kiss resistance encountered would be a lot less!"


    Voices of the crew echoed. Kotori groaned as she supported her chin with her hand.


    "Well, since the AI already gave us a third option, then we should try it out to see its value. ¡ª¡ªShidou, its ¢Û. Choose the lingerie behind Kurumi."


    Kotori finished, the Shidou in the image pointed behind Kurumi.


    "Is, well. ......Although both of them aren''t that bad, but I prefer the one over there......"


    Following the instructions, he pointed behind Kurumi. At this point¡ª¡ªShidou''s cheeks suddenly twitched a few times.


    Hanging over there was, made of material that was almost transparent, an extremely dangerous item.


    "Does Shidou-san like this kind......?"


    "N, no, how do you put it......"


    Just as Shidou was in a confused mess, Kurumi placed the lingerie in her hands back to their original positions, taking up the sexy lingerie Shidou pointed at after hesitating for a while.


    "No, Kurumi, you don''t have to force yourself¡ª¡ª"


    "No, it is because Shidou specially chose this¡ª¡ªOf course I must try it on. Please see if it fits okay......?"


    "Eh, that is......oh, yeah......"


    Shidou nodded his head, Kurumi entered the fitting room in front of his eyes, drawing up the curtains.


    Naturally, it became a situation where Shidou was left by himself inside the store. ......It feels as though the reality of his surroundings have become more intense.


    "......"


    It feels as though an uncomfortable atmosphere had wrapped itself around his body. At this moment, Shidou''s shoulder was prodded by someone.


    "Nn......?"


    Turning around surprised, standing right there were a trio of girls. Although he was stunned for a moment, but he immediately remembered. They were indeed Shidou''s classmates, the trio Ai?Mai?Mii.


    "Ya¡ªYa¡ªItsuka-kun. Why are you at this kind of place? Crossdressing fetish?"


    "Speaking of which, weren''t you supposed to go to the aquarium with Tohka-chan on a date today?"


    "Eh? Don''t tell me you went back on your words? You want to die?"


    Ai, Mai, Mii spoke up one after another.


    "Eh? Ah, no......"


    Shidou involuntarily became confused. Although he was curious as to why the female trio knows about the promise between him and Tohka......But that isn''t the point right now. If they find out about him being with Kurumi right now, there could be a very dangerous situation in the future.


    Probably noticing that Shidou was acting abnormally, the three of them angrily stared at Shidou.


    "Eh? Wait, really? I can''t believe it. Did you actually reject Tohka-chan''s invitation¡ª¡ª"


    "N, no, it''s not like that! I was just about to go there now!"


    As Shidou shook his head in a panic, the trio responded with suspicious glances.


    "Is that true? If you are lying I won''t forgive you. My father is a cadre of a black magic cult. It''s possible to cast a curse such as ''Contact with a girl will shorten your lifespan by a year'' you know?"


    "That''s right. Letting Tohka-chan cry is not something that can be easily resolved you know? My mother is an SM Joou-sama, she can instruct you till you can say your thanks in tears you know?"


    "If that is true then I''ll make you disappear. My uncle has an occupation overseas as a killer. I''ll use the ''Kill one for another coupon'' I had on my birthday you know?"


    "Using a voucher to kill someone! Besides who else are you trying to have killed!?"


    Unable to stop himself from shouting, Shidou sighed.


    "A, at the very least, as long as you didn''t break your promise with Tohka, we would be very relieved¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, the fitting room curtains opened.


    "How is it......?"


    Kurumi rubbed her knees together seemingly embarrassed, wearing lingerie that had a surface area that was seriously lacking for a high school student, even though it was barely able to provide cover, her pearl-white skin was exposed.


    "......Hold it, Itsuka-kun?"


    In an instant, it felt as though the surrounding temperature plummeted.


    "Th, that is, this is......"


    At this moment, ¡ª¡ªjust as Shidou was about to give an excuse, his right ear heard a shrill alarm.


    Following that, Kotori''s voice could be heard.


    "Shidou, it''s time. Although I wanted to focus on Kurumi, but if we''re late and she comes to find us it''ll be troublesome. Go to Tobiichi."


    "E, even if you put it that way......"


    "Alright already, hurry up and go. ¡ª¡ªAh, don''t forget to say ''You''re cute'' to Kurumi okay?"


    "......Un, understood."


    Shidou with his mind made up, said "it hurrrrrts......" holding his stomach.


    "I''m sorry Kurumi! My stomach isn''t feeling very well! I''m going to the toilet so please wait a while! Also that underwear suits you a lot! You look very cute!"


    Shidou left after throwing such a line down, behind, Kurumi''s face turned red.


    However the three people at his surroundings, gave out terrifying growls targeting Shidou''s back.


    "Hold it right theeeerrrreeeee! Why is Tokisaki here!?"


    "And your relationship with her is close enough to pick such a lewd underwear for her? Are you just playing around with Tohka-chan!?"


    "I''m really deliberating as to whether to stab you or shoot you to death!"


    Shidou escaped while feeling like he was about to cry.


    "So, sorry, Origami......I''m slightly, late......!"


    Shidou said while heavily panting. Origami expressionlessly stared at Shidou''s eyes and replied.


    "There''s no problem. I just arrived here as well."


    Doubt.


    ......After using a huge amount of effort to suppress the urge to say that. Origami had been here for an hour at least, but it would be suspicious for Shidou to know about that.


    "Eh, ehhhh......Where are we going today?"


    "Movie."


    Shidou''s face twitched. If we are talking about the closest cinema here¡ª¡ª


    "He, hey Origami, where is the cinema......"


    "Tenguu Gojuusou."


    "......So it really is there!"


    Shidou showed an awkward smile, lightly tapping the earpiece.


    "Nnn......Yeah. Because there''s a possibility of making contact with Tohka, it''s not very desirable. Ask for another location and see."


    "Ab, about that Origami, if it''s okay with you can we change to another location¡ª¡ª"


    As Shidou was about to continue, Origami handed a ticket to him.


    "I''ll give this to you first. Don''t lose it."


    "......Yes."


    The initiative was totally taken away from him, and the ticket was already prepared, if he were to reject it again it would seem unnatural.


    "Well, there''s no other way then. Since the area is large, it should be okay as the facilities that they''re going to are different."


    "Th, that''s true."


    Shidou softly said, looking towards Origami.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    Origami nodded. The two of them started to walk.


    However Origami suddenly hugged Shidou''s elbow, forcefully pressing her body onto his, Shidou couldn''t help but freeze up.


    "Th, that is......Origami-san......? What are you doing......?"


    "Just linking arms."


    A quick and simple reply. Realising that saying nothing would work, he started to walk again with his heart beating wildly.


    His arm would transfer the feeling of something soft at times, and Shidou''s eyes started to swim wildly.


    Miraculously feeling that time was passing by extremely slowly. Walking along the road that he and Tohka walked on earlier, he relaxed as soon as he reached Tenguu Gojuusou, it felt as though he suddenly aged a year.


    Entering their destination, for some reason Origami started to walk towards the aquarium.


    "......! Hey, Origami......! Wh, whwhwhwhwhwhere are you going, isn''t the cinema supposed to be over here......!?"


    Hastily grabbing Origami''s elbow, but Origami extended her finger, silently pointing towards the front.


    "It''s not screening time yet. Let''s go and eat lunch first."


    "Eh?"


    Looking in the direction that Origami pointed to. Beside the aquarium, a restaurant could be spotted.


    "Ah, aaah......I see, is that so?"


    Shidou gulped in relief.


    However, the aquarium where Tohka was at was right under his nose, if it''s like that it could be bad for his mental health.


    There should be other places where they can eat. Just as Shidou was about to suggest a change of location¡ª¡ªhe was half forcefully dragged off.


    "A, aare......?"


    At the same time Shidou was at a loss at what to do, he had already entered the restaurant.


    It seems that a table was booked in advance. Origami gave her name, bringing him to the window seat.


    It seems that even the food had been ordered beforehand, the waiter left after affirming their order for beverages.


    "......"


    "......"


    After which for a period of time, the two of them sat facing each other, maintaining silence.


    "......Say something for goodness sake, Shidou."


    "Aa......aaah......"


    Shidou scratched his cheek and opened his mouth.


    "Hey Origami, why did you want to have a date with me today......?"


    As Shidou finished, Origami stared into Shidou''s eyes.


    "I''m not going to let you be by yourself for today."


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou''s eyebrows knitted together. But Origami continued speaking, not minding that.


    "After the date, come to my house."


    "......!? Wh, why......?"


    "Afterwards, I want you to stay for a period of time."


    "Eh¡ª¡ªeeeehhh!?"


    Shidou couldn''t help but yell. The surrounding customers seemed to be shocked as well, their eyes turning towards them.


    But, Shidou did not have any spare thoughts to pay attention to them.


    "Ho, hohohohohohow can this be, that kind of......"


    "I''m serious."


    "Eh, eeeeeeeeeeeh......?"


    Shidou''s eyes swam about, speechless. In truth, Origami''s eyes were as serious as her words. Meaning to say, what she said earlier was definitely not a joke.


    At this moment, the heavens really lent him a helping hand. The waiter brought the food over. Using experienced hands to place the dishes onto the table, he explained the dishes in a short and simple way, leaving after placing the bill onto the table.


    "Why don''t we eat first, the food will get cold! Okay!?"


    When Shidou finished speaking, Origami nodded her head with a look of understanding.


    Placing food in his mouth while in confusion. To tell the truth, he could hardly taste anything.


    As he was about to finish eating, an alarm sounded in his right ear.


    "Shidou, Tohka is feeling very uneasy right now. Come back for now. It''s alright since you''re troubled right now correct?"


    Shidou tapped his earphone to indicate his acknowledgement, after which he stood up.


    "Nn, Origami! Sorry, I have to use the washroom for a while!"


    Shidou said that, passing by the toilet and walking outside of the restaurant.


    Shidou showed his ticket stub, once again entering the aquarium, and subsequently spotted Tohka''s figure at a location near the entrance.


    Her brows formed an ''°Ë'' with unease, looking around as though she was trying to find someone.


    As to who that someone was, there was no need to think about it. It couldn''t be anyone else but Shidou.


    "Tohka!"


    Shidou walked closer, calling out to her, Tohka''s gloomy expression immediately brightened up.


    "shidou! Ar, are you alright......?"


    "Oh.....oo, how do I put it."


    Saying that, Shidou patted his stomach with a "Pa!", Tohka let out a deep sigh as though she was relieved. ......Not knowing why, he felt that his conscience was being overwhelmed by guilt.


    At that moment, Tohka''s stomach suddenly gave "Guruguruguru"...... a cute sound.


    "Nu.....nuuu."


    Tohka embarrassedly lowered her head. Shidou gave a bitter smile. She''s probably hungry.


    Although that was understandable. After all it was already lunch time.


    "Tohka, it seems that you can use the ticket stub to enter the aquarium again, do you want to eat something first?"


    "Mu......Umu! That''s great!"


    As Shidou ended his sentence, Tohka vigorously nodded her head.


    "Well then what shall we do. Tohka, do you have something that you''d like to eat?"


    "Nn, does shidou have anything you''d like to eat?"


    "Eh? Me? If you ask me......"


    Shidou rubbed his stomach. Because he just ate, his stomach didn''t feel hungry at all.


    However as Shidou said that, Tohka revealed an uneasy expression once more.


    "shidou......do, does your stomach still hurt......? It seems like we have to tell Kotori about this......"


    "Uu......"


    Although he didn''t know why, but he felt that he had to go for another round of lunch again.


    "So, sorry, I''ve kept you waiting......!"


    After eating with Tohka, Shidou returned to the building where Kurumi was at, rubbing his full stomach as he spoke.


    "No. Aside from that, are you alright?"


    Kurumi asked seemingly concerned.


    On a side note, in her hand was a bag from the lingerie store.


    "Aaah......How do I put it. ¡ª¡ªD, don''t tell me, you bought that underwear......?"


    "Nn.¡ª¡ªThat''s because Shidou-san said that it suited me."


    "......"


    Shidou felt embarrassed, scratching his cheek.


    As though trying to change the subject, he looked at his surroundings. ......Well, although it was weird for Shidou to be looking around inside a lingerie store for females.


    "......N, now that you''ve mentioned it, where did the three girls go......?"


    "After Shidou-san went to the washroom, they left."


    "Is, is that so......"


    Shidou sighed. At least his life seems to have been spared.


    "Ah, they left a message for you. That is¡ª¡ª''Itsuka-kun, tomorrow, prepare to cry.''"


    "............"


    Taking back his words. Tomorrow, he''s a goner.


    At this moment, Kurumi spoke while observing Shidou''s expression.


    "I say, Shidou-san."


    "Nn......? What is it?"


    Shidou tilted his head. Kurumi showed an innocent smile, saying a sentence that brought him to despair.


    "It''s almost time for lunch now isn''t it?"


    ¡ó


    "Fu......that Shidou-san. It was supposed to be an important date, but he seems awfully busy today."


    Sitting on the long bench at the park, Kurumi lightly sighed.


    The current time was 3:30pm. The total number of times Shidou ran off to the toilet was thirty.


    It had been five hours since the date started, but the time that they spent together was only about a third of that.


    "¡ª¡ªWell, it''s fine, I guess."


    Kurumi used her palm to support her chin, laughing lightly with a "Fufu.".


    That''s right. That was only a small issue. Everything was just a process, not a stretch of time.


    "After all in the end¡ª¡ªHe''ll still become mine."


    Using her index finger to lightly tap her cheek, she hummed a song on a whim.


    Closing her eyes, the face of Shidou naturally surfaced in her mind.


    It was possible, that this feeling was what humans call love.


    From the moment she found out about Shidou, regardless of whether she was sleeping or awake, issues regarding him kept appearing in her mind.


    I want to know more about him.


    His interests.


    His thoughts.


    His¡ª¡ªflavour.


    "¡ª¡ªHehe."


    Kurumi''s smile deepened, she stood up, and, lightly stretched.


    Delusions kept popping up in her head, her body started to feel hot for some reason. As though, she wanted to drink something cold.


    Just as well, there was a vending machine nearby. Since Shidou won''t be back for some time, it should be fine to leave just for a moment. Kurumi walked through the park with light footsteps.


    ¡ª¡ªAt that moment.


    "......?"


    Kurumi went through the park reaching a quiet alleyway, reaching the vending machine, suddenly her eyebrows twitched.


    She was in a good mood, but her ears heard an unpleasant sound.


    "............"


    Kurumi wordlessly started walking, stopping at a dead end even further inside the alley.


    "......Ara ara. What are you all doing here?"


    And, spoke while silently half-opening her eyes.


    "......Hyi?"


    The youths seemed to be frightened by Kurumi''s voice, turning around.


    Over there were, four people. All of them were carrying guns¡ª¡ªBut this was Japan. Most likely they''re model guns¡ª¡ª, facing the depths of the alleyway.


    And in the deepest part of that dead end, she saw a shadow slightly quivering. It was a cat. A kitten that was born not long ago, dragging its feet while crying out "Mii¡ªMii¡ª"


    At this point, Kurumi understood. They were probably test-firing their model guns, it was an easy way to relieve stress¡ª¡ªWell, it was as she saw it. Kurumi narrowed her eyes.


    "......What''s the matter. Are you going to threaten us?"


    "Hey, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Ah......A girl?"


    Everyone seemed to notice Kurumi''s presence, looking at her together.


    "Ah¡ª......We''re really sorry, this place is currently occupied. Go over there."


    Saying that, they waved their hands as though trying to chase Kurumi away.


    However Kurumi took a step forward, revealing a smile full of charm.


    "Ara ara. Please don''t say that. I have some knowledge about the use of guns you know? May I join in?"


    "Aah......?"


    One of the youths glared at Kurumi¡ª¡ªand raised his eyebrows.


    Seems like he finally noticed that a rare beauty was in front of his eyes. As he drew closer to Kurumi, his face showed an intimate look.


    "Ah¡ªWhat''s that, you want to join in?"


    "Nn. Definitely."


    "It can''t be helped. Well then, let''s¡ª¡ª"


    "Ufufu, there''s no need to trouble.¡ª¡ªAside from that, may we slightly change the rules?"


    The youths were puzzled at Kurumi''s words.


    "Change the rules? What do you mean?"


    "It''s not anything difficult.¡ª¡ªIt''s just a slight, change of target you know."


    A dangerous smile showed up on Kurumi''s face.


    ¡ó


    "Muuu......Where has Shidou gone......"


    Tohka frowned, looking left and right.


    A sea of people were already moving nearby, but there was no sign of Shidou anywhere.


    Although she was concerned for Shidou who kept disappearing, she tried to follow him from behind, but upon entering a secluded building, Shidou''s figure abruptly vanished.


    That''s right, even though it was a rare date, Shidou kept disappearing, so there was not much time spent together.


    "Muu......"


    Tohka was displeased, but she felt uneasy soon after.


    Being with Shidou makes her happy. Just the two of them walking together side by side and chatting already lets her forget her sense of time.


    However, no, it was precisely because of that¡ª¡ªOnce Shidou left, that sensation of loneliness would be felt so strongly by her.


    At this moment¡ª¡ªprobably due to being too deeply in thought, Tohka bumped into the person walking towards her.


    "Nuuooo......!"


    Falling onto her butt. Tohka stood up while patting her behind.


    "So, sorry. I walked too fast."


    "It''s all right. I wasn''t paying enough attention."


    Tohka apologized, and that person used a monotonous voice to reply. ......She didn''t know why, but it sounded like a voice that she had heard somewhere before.


    Raising her eyebrows in surprise and looking up. ......The face that Tohka did not wish to see the most, was right there.


    "Tobi......Tobiichi Origami!?"


    "......Yatogami Tohka."


    At this moment, Origami probably realized the same thing. At the same time Tohka called out, she replied with a bit of annoyance mixed in her voice.


    "Why are you in a place like this?"


    "Th, that''s my line! What are you doing here!"


    "I am not obliged to answer your questions."


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    Just as she was about to argue back, Tohka changed her mind, now wasn''t the time or place to be quarrelling with Origami.


    "......Well forget it. I''m very busy right now. I don''t have time to spare for you."


    "Right. I''m busy as well."


    "Hmph. Doing something that cannot be seen by others......"


    "I have to find Shidou."


    "......What?"


    That name that came out of Origami''s mouth, made Tohka frown.


    "Hold on. shidou is on a date with me, why do you have to butt in?"


    "That''s nonsense. Today Shidou, is on a date with me."


    "Wh, what!? Stop lying!"


    "I''m not lying. You on the other hand, should stop it with those unrealistic delusions."


    "I, I''m not deluding myself! Today we came to the aquarium together!"


    "What kind of Shidou are you talking about, a dog? Or a puppet?"


    "Of course I''m talking about the human shidou!"


    "............"


    As Tohka finished speaking, Origami showed an expression as though she was pondering on some issue¡ª¡ªBefore long, she raised her head slightly as though she had noticed something.


    "Don''t tell me......"


    Saying that, she left, leaving Tohka behind.


    "S, stop right there! Finish your sentence! What exactly is going on!"


    Tohka, on the other hand, chased after Origami''s back.


    ¡ó


    "Haa......, haa, haa......"


    Shidou with his body slowly corroded by fatigue, finally arrived at the long bench of the park where he had parted with Kurumi.


    Although the distance in between them wasn''t very far, but Shidou had been running to-and-fro between Tohka, Kurumi as well as Origami for over thirty rounds. It was almost time for his body to reach its limits.


    At this point, Shidou wiped his sweat using his sleeve and frowned.


    "Aa,re......?"


    "What is the problem, Shidou?"


    "Gah......Kurumi isn''t here."


    That''s right, on the long bench, Kurumi''s figure was absent.


    "Eh? Hold on a minute, surveillance, any idea on Kurumi''s whereabouts?"


    "Um, the image was cut off midway. There is probably something wrong with the cameras......"


    "......Why is this happening?"


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly, the instant Kotori ended her sentence.


    "Commander! There is a faint Spirit wavelength response nearby......!"


    All of a sudden, another voice belonging to one of the crew members could be heard inside the microphone.


    "Where?"


    "In a nearby alley at the east exit of the park! This response is¡ª¡ªit can''t be wrong, it''s Tokisaki Kurumi!"


    "......!?"


    Shidou raised his head with his shoulders giving a jolt, looking in the direction of the east exit of the park.


    "......Hmm. Looks like something happened. Shidou, go take a look?"


    "Aa, aaah......!"


    Swallowing his ominous words back down his stomach, Shidou started to move through the park at the same time.


    Adhering to the instructions by <Fraxinus>, passing by the vending machine, walking into the narrow alley.


    And then.


    "¡ª¡ªHaa?"


    The instant he arrived at the destination.


    Shidou widened his eyes in a daze, standing there not moving a single muscle.


    What he saw was an overwhelming, crimson.


    The grey colored walls and floor, were splattered with large amounts of crimson.


    At the same time, three twisted looking objects, floated up like small islands.


    Faced with this bizarre situation, Shidou was unable to instantaneously grasp what was going on.


    No, it didn''t take an instant, but many instants, over countless seconds.


    When the hypothesis started to form, Shidou''s brain began to reject the situation that he had understood.


    That''s because, it absolutely cannot be understood.


    In such a street, in this midst of an ordinary day like this.


    ¡ª¡ªSomeone, was dead.


    "U¡ª¡ªwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    At long last, reality finally overtook the brain''s rejection.


    Shidou let out a howl.


    "Shidou! Calm down, Shidou!"


    Kotori''s voice vibrated his eardrums, but that totally had no meaning at all.


    The moment his brain understood the scene before him, the pungent stenches in his surroundings assaulted his nostrils, Shidou involuntarily felt an urge to vomit. In order to resist his heavy lunch from refluxing, he held his hand to his mouth.


    "......!Uuu......!"


    "¡ª¡ªAra?"


    His vision shifted upwards in response to that voice. In the middle of that extremely crimson sea of blood, a black girl stood.


    "......Shidou-san. You''ve arrived already?"


    Kurumi who was wearing her astral dress of crimson and black, turned her head towards Shidou''s direction and spoke. In her left hand was, from god knows where, an ancient handgun with intricate designs.


    At this moment, Shidou realized another thing.


    Inside the alley, a man was kneeling on the floor trembling.


    A very young male. For some reason there were three round circles painted with blood on his stomach, as though it were a target.


    "Hyii¡ª¡ª,Hyii¡ª¡ª"


    The man let out short breaths as though he was on his deathbed, shifting his gaze towards Shidou.


    "Hel......, Help,......me! ......This person is......, a monster......!"


    "Ara ara."


    Kurumi turned her face towards the man once more, and took aim with the gun in her hand.


    "Kurumi......, what are, you doin¡ª¡ª"


    As Shidou squeezed out his voice in a daze, Kurumi started to snicker.


    It was not the usual sweet laugh. It was a laugh that would cause one''s teeth to chatter and not feel happiness.


    "You were already planning to kill something, but you did not think that you would be killed, don''t you find it odd? Pointing the muzzle of a gun at a life, isn''t it just like this?"


    "......, Stop, it......"


    As the man raggedly spoke.


    Kurumi fired the trigger without any hesitation.


    Instantly, a black bullet as though it was a solidified shadow shot out of the muzzle, tracing out a pitch-black trajectory, piercing into the middle of the target drawn on the man''s stomach.


    "Iguu¡ª¡ª"


    The man''s body twitched. After a while, no sounds were made again.


    "100 points, I''d say."


    Kurumi let out a brief sigh, throwing away the gun. After that, the gun vanished into Kurumi''s shadow.


    "I''ve kept you waiting, Shidou-san. I''ve let you see such an embarrassing scene."


    Kurumi, turned her head towards Shidou''s direction.


    "¡ª¡ªdou! Shidou! Run! Right now!"


    Shidou at this point finally realised Kotori''s repeated cries through the transmitter. Barely able to stand, he tried to force his trembling legs to escape from the area.


    However.


    "Ufufu, It''s......useless, you know."


    "Uwa......!?"


    Kurumi''s voice sounded out from the rear, at the same time Shidou''s legs were suddenly caught, falling down with his back facing the sky. As it was too sudden, his head hit the ground heavily.


    "......"


    His eyes seeing sparks as a dull pain forced him to involuntarily twist his features in pain, but now wasn''t the time to pay attention to such details.


    He had to escape¡ª¡ªHowever, something seemed to be binding his right leg, he couldn''t even move a muscle.


    White hands stretched out from within Kurumi''s shadow, forcefully grabbing onto Shidou''s leg.


    "Wh, what......is this......!"


    Shidou flipped his body, hastily trying to get rid of his restraints. However his legs were being held with an impossible to imagine force, there was no way he could escape.


    At the same time all of this was being done, Kurumi slowly moved closer to Shidou''s front.


    "Fufu, I''ve caught you."


    Saying that she gave a slight smile, squatting down, moving closer as though she wanted to push Shidou down.


    "......"


    His heart felt painful as though it was being squeezed. But, that was not due to Kurumi''s beauty and her daring actions¡ª¡ªIt was purely due to, fear.


    That''s right. Shidou currently¡ª¡ªis in fear of Kurumi, in fear of Spirits.


    The calamity that kills the world. The natural enemy of humans.


    Phrases that had been repeated a few times before.


    Lines that Origami had been repeating to the point of nausea.


    But, these first experiences accompanied by the smell surrounding his body, invaded Shidou''s brain.


    "¡ª¡ªAah, aah, what a failure. I should have finished them off earlier.¡ª¡ªI was still thinking of enjoying my date with Shidou-san a bit longer."


    Kurumi used her two hands to hold Shidou''s cheeks.


    "......, ......"


    I want to run. I want to shout.


    But, that''s impossible. His legs had already cramped up, his throat letting out ragged breaths.


    Kurumi moved closer to Shidou''s cheek.


    However, instead of saying that she attempted a kiss, it was better to say that she was about to bite his throat¡ª¡ª


    "......Eh......?"


    At this moment. Just at this point, Shidou''s throat finally squeezed out a sound.


    The instant Kurumi''s lips were about to make contact with Shidou, a strange feeling enveloped his body.


    A feeling that he never felt before. It was as though the air surrounding Shidou turned into a fluid of extremely high viscosity, feeling as though having a mind of its own, a strange feeling.


    After that, in the next instant.


    "¡ª¡ªSss."


    Following a short breath, Kurumi''s body was lightly blown off backwards.


    That slender body hit the concrete wall, causing the wall to have tiny cracks appear.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou could not understand what happened, widening his eyes in a daze. What in the world, just then¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªAre you alright, Nii-sama?"


    Such a voice vibrated Shidou''s eardrums who was currently in the process of thinking.


    "Haa......?"


    Shidou raised his head while making a stupid sound.


    Not knowing when she arrived, Mana who was wearing her CR-Unit, stood there with her back towards Shidou as though she was protecting him. The equipment on her shoulders were like shields, as well as wings. It was the equipment that Shidou saw in the video yesterday.


    "Ma, na......"


    Shidou used a hoarse voice to call out that name, at the same time Mana turned towards Shidou, nodding her head replying "Yes."


    "That was a close one. Did anything serious happen to you?"


    "Aa, aaah......"


    Dazedly making out a sound. At this moment, Mana probably misunderstood his reaction, looking at her outfit, scratched the back of her head with unease.


    "Aaah......you were frightened weren''t you. How should I put this, there is a long story behind this."


    At this point, sounds of concrete fragments hitting the ground came from the front.


    "......, Well, we''ll talk about this later."


    The same time Mana ended her sentence, Kurumi slowly stood up, opening her mouth to speak.


    "Ara ara......to interrupt the date between Shidou-san and I, isn''t that downright rude of you?"


    "You''re noisy. What about you, who has your eyes on my Nii-sama?"


    "Mana-san and Shidou-san are siblings?"


    "¡ª¡ªHmph, that has nothing to do with you."


    Mana left behind such a line, slightly turning her head. In response to that, the equipment on her shoulders started to morph at the tips, the front parts splitting into five parts just like a human hand.


    Next, a greenish white glow emitted from the tips of those ten parts.


    "Let''s hurry up and settle this, <Nightmare>."


    Following her sentence Mana snapped her fingers. The mechanical parts on her shoulders started to give off imbalanced light, reaching out towards Kurumi.


    It was something that happened for only an instant. However Kurumi twisted her body, gracefully evading the beams of light.


    "Ufufu, that was dangerous."


    "¡ª¡ªTch."


    Mana softly clicked her tongue, slightly moving her fingers.


    Following that, the beams of light that Kurumi had evaded suddenly changed their trajectory, once again turning for Kurumi.


    "Gyu¡­¡­"


    Looks like she wasn''t able to dodge this time. Her two legs and stomach were pierced through by light, Kurumi let out a strange cry of pain, falling down on the spot. Crimson blood started to spread out slowly onto the ground.


    "......"


    Faced with such a brutal sight, Shidou couldn''t help but tightly lock his brows.


    "That sure was easy, for a monster."


    However Mana''s expressions did not change, lightly raising her right hand. Subsequently, the parts that looked like a hand once again changed to the shape which resembled a shield, a huge blade of light emerged from its tip.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou held his breath.


    He recognized that shape. In the video, it was the sword that Mana used to stab Kurumi to death with.


    "Ma, na......!"


    Shidou couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Is there a problem? I''ll get rid of her in a second, so please wait a while."


    "No......don''t do it! Something like murdering is¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou said that while Mana widened her eyes as though she had heard something unbelievable.


    However she quickly closed her eyelids, shaking her head.


    "......That means that this girl used a human identity to transfer herself into Nii-sama''s class. ¡ª¡ªNii-sama. Although I can''t tell you the specifics, but it is best that you forget about this girl. This girl is not human. She is an existence that cannot be allowed to live."


    Saying that, she started to walk towards Kurumi who was lying on the ground.


    "......! That''s not the problem here! Stop! Don''t do it......!"


    As Shidou pleaded, Kurumi let out short breaths from her throat, at the same time saying in a weak voice.


    "......Fu, fu......Really now, Shidou-san, is really, gentle......huh."


    ¡ª¡ªMana''s sword, swung down towards Kurumi.


    Shuu, after that disturbing sound, Kurumi did not move again.


    "Huu."


    Mana lightly waved her right hand, following that action the equipment in her hands returned to their original positions on her shoulders.


    "Wh......y?"


    Shidou looked at Mana''s back, letting out a trembling voice.


    Mana softly sighed, turning towards Shidou, walking up to him. At the same time, the combat equipment equipped on her body let out a faint glow, and in an instant, turned back into normal attire.


    "The death of someone whom you know is shocking, but Nii-sama, if that girl doesn''t die, the one that would die could very well be you, Nii-sama."


    "......"


    As Mana finished her sentence, Shidou could not talk back.


    "Although saying this may be a bit rude, but please believe that whatever happened today was a nightmare and forget it entirely. There is no value in feeling hurt over the death of that girl. The death of that person is a must, she is a thing that does not possess any value for existing."


    Faced with Mana''s words, Shidou couldn''t help but tightly grip his fist.


    "I know the AST''s position......! I also know that I have to feel grateful for being saved by someone! But......But, to call Spirits that is......"


    Mana frowned in surprise.


    "Nii-sama, how did you know about this?"


    "......"


    Shidou''s eyebrows twitched. Now that she mentioned it, Mana didn''t know that he knows about the Spirits and the AST.


    However after a few seconds, Mana hugged her elbows as though realizing something.


    "......That, should be Master Sergeant Tobiichi''s doing. After all that one......pays a lot of attention to Nii-sama."


    Mana let out a sigh of helplessness, once again focusing on Shidou.


    "Well forget it, it becomes a lot easier with that. Although I don''t know how you knew, but, that''s how it is."


    Mana said without a tinge of regret.


    Shidou looked at Mana, feeling an unknown fear for no reason.


    "Why......are you able to be so calm. You, just, did that......to a person."


    He was probably hesitating to say these kind of words, his throat felt painful. But, he still managed to force them out.


    "You just¡ª¡ªmurdered someone......didn''t you......!"


    "Not a human. A Spirit."


    "Even so......! Why are you still so calm¡ª¡ª"


    "Because I got used to it."


    "......"


    When Mana said that, her voice was extremely cold, Shidou couldn''t help but hold his breath.


    "<Nightmare>¡ª¡ªTokisaki Kurumi, even among the Spirits she is considered special."


    "Special?"


    Mana replied "Nnn." while nodding her head.


    "She, is , unkillable, you know. No matter how many times you kill, no matter what method used to kill. That girl, will still be alright, certain to appear from some place, once again killing people."


    "......!? Wh, what, that kind of......"


    As Shidou said that¡ª¡ªhe suddenly realized the meaning behind that explanation. That was the same as what Shidou saw in the video yesterday.


    "It''s just like what I have just said. If you want a more detailed explanation I would be very troubled as well."


    Mana softly sighed, lifting up her chin.


    That expression, its just like she had aged, looking extremely tired.


    "¡ª¡ªTherefore. I will continue to kill. To that girl. To <Nightmare>. To Tokisaki Kurumi. I will continue to kill her, no matter how many, how many, how many times it may take."


    Mana continued with fatigue mixed into her voice. Shidou''s expression became distorted.


    "That''s not right......!"


    "Eh?"


    "That¡ª¡ªIt''s not about getting used to it. Your heart......would only wither away!"


    As Shidou finished his words, Mana frowned slightly.


    "What......are you saying, Nii-sama?"


    "That''s enough, stop it, Mana......you are my sister right......? Then just once is fine. Please do as I tell you......"


    Shidou squeezed out his voice from his throat as though he was praying.


    That was not a delusion. A heart that was burdened would constantly be whittled down¡ª¡ªand if that continued, till the point where it was irreparable, the heart would then break down.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen Shidou was abandoned by his mother, he almost became like that.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen Tohka had the hostility and killing intent of humans directed towards her, she too almost became the same.


    "......Forgive me for not being able to oblige, Nii-sama."


    However Mana replied, with sarcasm directed towards herself.


    "As long as <Nightmare> continues to revive and slaughter humans, I have to take that girl''s head. If not, that girl will continue to murder even more people. ¡ª¡ªOther than myself, no one is able to do such a thing."


    "............"


    ¡ª¡ªYou''re wrong. ......A solution, there is not only just that one.


    However, before Shidou could say this from his mouth, Mana turned her face towards the top right hand side.


    "¡ª¡ªNn, Nii-sama. That''s all for today."


    "Wh......There''s a lot more I have to say."


    "Reinforcements are rushing here. If Nii-sama were to continue to stay here things will get troublesome."


    Mana half forced Shidou to turn around, pushing him from behind.


    "Mana, you¡ª¡ª"


    "Still not listening aren''t you."


    Mana bitterly smiled as she raised her finger, Shidou''s body floated into the sky.


    "What¡ª¡ªThis is......"


    That''s right. That was the personal territory made by the AST''s Realizer Unit.


    Mana had expanded her territory, without deploying her CR-Unit.


    "Let''s meet again. This time, time wasn''t on our side."


    "Wai¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou''s body flew out of the alley while he was in the midst of talking¡ª¡ªlanding softly on the ground.


    "......"


    It doesn''t matter if the AST members were arriving. Shidou swiftly returned into the alley.


    However, it was impossible. The alley''s entrance had an invisible wall expanded, it was impossible to continue moving forward anymore. It must be Mana''s doing.


    "......Tch¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou knelt on the ground, hitting the ground with enough force to cause his fists to bleed.


    "......Aah"


    Mana who had just moved Shidou outside the alley, was combing her messed-up hair.


    It felt like she had said a lot of unnecessary things.


    But......why, because she wanted Shidou to listen.


    "Things like this, it''s just supposed to be my job."


    Looking at <Nightmare>''s corpse lying pitifully in the alley¡ª¡ªthe corpse of Tokisaki Kurumi.


    At this moment......out from nowhere a small kitten appeared dragging its hind leg, moving closer to Kurumi''s corpse.


    Feeling intrigued, Mana crouched down and petted its head. The kitten gave out a weak "Nya".


    "Hey, staying in a place like this you''ll get dirtied by the blood you know."


    Saying that, she picked up the kitten. After which she looked at Kurumi''s corpse once more.


    "......Why, huh."


    Her mouth repeated Shidou''s words.


    Now that he mentioned it, why¡ª¡ªdid Mana want to endlessly pursue and kill Kurumi.


    Kurumi was the most brutal Spirit that killed people, and Mana had excellent potential in operating the CR-Unit. That''s why Mana stepped up to use her power to bring happiness to people, that should......probably......be, the, case.


    "......"


    Because of the sudden pain in her brain, her expressions contorted. Due to her memories being foggy, she couldn''t recall it properly.


    Lightly shaking her head, as though trying to shake off the pain. Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Nn......?"


    Mana spotted something strange on the floor. It was near the place where Shidou was attacked by Kurumi, something like a small machine had fallen out.


    Mana deftly picked it up, scrutinizing it.


    "This is, a transmitter......right?"


    That''s correct, that was just like a small transmitter that one would use in their ear.


    "Why would this kind of thing......"


    Mana inclined her head, unconsciously bringing her right ear close. And then,


    "¡ª¡ªShidou! Answer me, Shidou! <Fraxinus> will pick you up! Hurry up and move to another location!"


    "............?"


    From the transmitter, a familiar voice calling out for Mana''s brother could be heard.


    ¡ó


    Shidou shakily walked to the long bench at the park, weakly sitting down.


    "............"


    In his head, the scene that he just saw kept replaying itself.


    Kurumi she, had killed humans, Mana she, had killed Kurumi.


    Shidou understood from inside his heart. Tohka and Origami¡ª¡ªto put it extremely had the same kind of relationship as well.


    However Tohka did not do this on purpose and Origami did not have the ability to eliminate Spirits.


    Although in these two months Tohka had already gotten used to the human world, but Shidou still could not relax.


    It was just a thought, but if the balance were to break down, the probability of the re-enactment of a scene like just now was possible.


    Tohka who had an intent to kill and Origami who had the power to kill Spirits.


    Kurumi and Mana¡ª¡ªthey''re just like, the worst case scenarios of Tohka and Origami.


    "What''s with this......This kind of thing......"


    Totally, unable to comprehend.


    Why, would Kurumi kill humans so easily.


    Why, would Mana kill Kurumi so easily.


    He was too naive. Even though he said that it was dangerous, but he still thought deep down that "Spirits must all be good people just like Tohka and Yoshino" . In the end, he had the arrogant conception that the AST was unable to kill the Spirits......


    Afterwards......


    "shidou!"


    A familiar voice called out, Shidou hastily raised his head.


    Tohka was running in Shidou''s direction. It must be because Shidou did not come back so she went looking for him. Behind her, Origami''s figure could be seen. It looks like they had met along the way.


    "shidou, where have you been!"


    "¡ª¡ªWhat, exactly is this?"


    Tohka and Origami who arrived in front of Shidou, directed voices of displeasure at him.


    But, the present Shidou, did not have any reason to make excuses anymore.


    "......Sorry."


    An apology was squeezed from his throat, before once again descending into silence.


    "......shidou?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    Probably finding it strange, Tohka and Origami peeked at Shidou''s expression with concerned looks.


    "! Shidou! You weren''t hurt were you?"


    At this moment, Tohka pulled Shidou''s hand.


    Because of the sudden impact of the events it had completely slipped his mind, but there was a scrape on his palm. It probably happened when his right leg was caught and he fell down.


    However, the instant his hand was touched by Tohka, the scene of Kurumi dyed in blood flashed inside his head¡ª¡ª


    "Hyi......"


    His throat let out a sound as though it was difficult to breathe as he batted away Tohka''s hand.


    "Eh......ah, shidou......?"


    Tohka dazedly looked at her hand and Shidou''s in turn, looking at him.


    "S, sorry......did I hurt you?"


    "......, I''m......sorry."


    Shidou slightly dipped his head, using his trembling hand to grab his other hand.


    Tohka was obviously worried for him, and was rejected by him like that, he felt like crying.


    "Sorry......I really am, sorry."


    "Yo, you don''t have to take it to heart. Just tell us what exactly happened......?"


    "......I''m sorry......"


    Throwing behind such a line Shidou stood up and ran away from there.


    "shi, shidou!?"


    "Where are you goi¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka and Origami''s voices could be heard from the back. However Shidou did not stop his feet.


    The two of them, did not chase after him.


    After which¡ª¡ªafter running for some time.


    When he ran to a street without any people, Shidou was suddenly surrounded by a strange floating sensation.


    "......,This is¡ª¡ª"


    He just remembered. It was <Fraxinus>''s transfer system.


    Just as he had anticipated, in an instant what Shidou saw was transformed from a secluded corner of the park into the interior of <Fraxinus>.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s good to know that you''re okay."


    At this moment, a voice sounded out behind Shidou. Kotori who had a maroon military uniform on her shoulders, was standing there with a complicated expression.


    "......Kotori."


    "You finally arrived at the transfer point. I shouted at you so many times."


    As Kotori finished Shidou reached for his right ear, his eyes widening.


    "......The communicator, it''s gone."


    That''s right, the communicator that was in his ear throughout the mission was not there. It seems to have dropped somewhere. ......However he did not realize it till now.


    "Did it fall out? Since when?"


    "......Sorry, I''m not too sure myself."


    After Shidou answered, Kotori gave a slight nod and used her hand to support her chin.


    "......If you think about it closely, it should be that time when Kurumi attacked right......? Then that voice just now¡ª¡ª"


    "Did something happen......?"


    Shidou asked, but Kotori lightly sighed and shook her head.


    "It''s nothing.¡ª¡ªAside from that, your wounds have to be treated. Hurry up and go."


    "......, Aaah......but, Tohka and Origami¡ª¡ª"


    "If its Tohka, <Fraxinus> will pick her up, and give her a simple run through of what just happened. As for Tobiichi Origami¡ª¡ªWell, she''ll be fine if you left her alone. Just properly compensate her tomorrow at school."


    "Is that, so......"


    Shidou weakly replied, following behind Kotori.


    "......Hey."


    Midway, Shidou opened his mouth while behind Kotori.


    "What is it?"


    "I¡ª¡ªWe''ve been doing all this, is this really correct......?"


    Inside the corridor, Kotori''s footsteps stopped, turning to look at Shidou.


    "What''s that, supposed to mean?"


    "......I am, because I am unable to forgive the Spirits''......inability to consciously control the existence of spacequakes, getting attacked by humans for no reason at all, that''s the reason why I am helping you guys."


    "......Nn, that''s right."


    "But......Kurumi she, to someone¡ª¡ª"


    She, murdered someone. Not by a spacequake, but using her own two hands. Using her own will.


    Faced with that he was unable to not feel miserable and fearful.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "In my opinion, that is......impossible......"


    Shidou¡ª¡ªfinally blurted out that sentence.


    "It has been smooth sailing up till now, but that''s because Tohka and Yoshino are good people...... In the end......I, didn''t really do anyt¡ª¡ª"


    At this point, Shidou''s words stopped. ¡ª¡ªMore accurately, they have been forcibly stopped.


    Kotori grabbed Shidou''s collar, and magnificently gave him a slap.


    "Eh, ah......"


    "......Don''t say such useless words that easily......"


    Shidou was stunned, Kotori said with a bitter expression. Or, it could possibly be an expression that was on the brink of tears¡ª¡ªShidou, at present could not make out the difference.


    "In my opinion? Impossible......? Hmph, don''t complain because of something of that level! You really aren''t as resolute as before......!?"


    "What''s that, that kind of¡ª¡ª"


    He totally could not understand Kotori''s words, Shidou held his face and asked.


    However Kotori did not reply, grabbing Shidou''s chest and continuing.


    "You......, aren''t you able to bravely face the Spirits that are even more terrifying! Save them to prove it to me! Don''t say that you can''t do it so easily! If you were to give up now, Kurumi will kill even more people. Mana will still do that to Kurumi¡ª¡ªand her heart will continue to wither......! ......Except for you¡ª¡ªthere''s no one else that can stop that......"


    "......¡ª¡ª"


    As Kotori finished, Shidou forcefully swallowed his saliva.


    The "Spirits that are even more terrifying" that Kotori mentioned, was not referring to Tohka and Yoshino, that fact he knew very well¡ª¡ªbut the latter half of her words, sunk themselves deeply into his mind.


    That''s right. The Kurumi that will slaughter humans even though she''s unkillable, and Mana who continues to kill Kurumi.


    Mana did say. Ever since a long time ago, that had been repeating itself.


    And that would most likely......continue in a cycle. So long as Kurumi, still possessed her Spiritual power.


    And, the only one that could seal off that Spiritual power, was none other than Shidou.


    "......"


    Shidou wordlessly held his forehead.


    I definitely, don''t wish for Kurumi to continue to slaughter humans anymore.


    And¡ª¡ªI also do not wish for Mana to continue to kill Kurumi anymore.


    Those were true. Shidou''s true feelings. And the method to achieve such an outcome¡ª¡ªhad already been clear from the start.


    "......That''s right"


    Saying that, he shakily started walking forward.


    "Ah, wait......!"


    Following that, Kotori chased after him with a panicked expression.


    "......In order to stop Kurumi from killing even more people, there''s no other choice but to seal her power. In order to stop Mana from killing Kurumi again......There''s no one that can do it but me. I know. Are you satisfied"


    "............Nn."


    Not knowing why, Kotori''s voice had a bit of uncertainty mixed into them.


    ¡ó


    That night. Shidou was lying horizontally on the living room sofa while pondering.


    "............"


    Raising his head to stare at the fluorescent light installed into the ceiling, he gave out a long sigh.


    Tomorrow, Kurumi will come to school again.


    When that happens, the mission would continue.


    To make Kurumi''s feelings for him increase, then kiss her, thus sealing her power.


    And then, everything would be solved.


    Kurumi will not kill people again, and then naturally, Mana will stop killing Kurumi as well.


    What Shidou had hoped for, the only method that can lead to a happy ending for everyone. There''s only one.¡ª¡ªJust, one.


    "............"


    As though he had carried something heavy, his entire body felt heavy. Shidou breathed out from his lungs depressingly.


    At this moment, in the direction of the corridor, came the sound of the entrance being opened.


    "Nn......?"


    Shidou wearily rose, looking in the direction of the living room entrance.


    If someone entered without the doorbell or the voice system sounding......it should be Kotori. However Kotori did mention today that due to work she had to temporarily stay onboard the airship . If that''s the case¡ª¡ªthen who was it?


    Shidou opened the door with that kind of mentality, Tohka timidly walked in.


    "Tohka......?"


    "......Nn. May I come in?


    There''s a wrong sequence of events just by entering the room before saying this¡ª¡ªHowever we can disregard the small details for now.


    "Oo, oh, sure."


    Tohka lightly nodded as she entered the living room, walking towards Shidou''s direction.


    "shidou. ......is it okay to touch you?"


    Tohka who walked up to Shidou''s side raised such a question. Perhaps she was still affected by the incident where Shidou batted her hand away in the park.


    "Aa......aaah, it''s fine."


    As Shidou finished talking, Tohka climbed onto the sofa, moving between the sofa and Shidou.


    "What are you doing......?"


    "It''s alright, stop talking for a while."


    Saying that, Tohka wrapped her arms around Shidou''s body, hugging him tightly from the back.


    "Toh, Tohka? Wh, what are you......"


    Feeling that soft sensation on his back, Shidou asked while perspiring.


    "......Nn. The television did say, that when one is lonely or afraid, it would be fine if I did this."


    "......Then let me ask you, what show was it exactly?"


    "''Being with Okaa-sama''......This one."


    That''s a children''s show no matter how you look at it. Shidou couldn''t help but bitterly smile.


    But, she was right. Shidou had indeed, felt slightly calmer.


    How long was she going to hug me...... Suddenly, Tohka started talking.


    "......I''ve heard about the incident, from Reine."


    "Incident......"


    "The one about Kurumi, and Mana. The reason why Shidou was acting weird¡ª¡ªI found out."


    "......, Is that, so......"


    Shidou swallowed and answered.


    Reine shouldn''t have told Tohka too much about the incident between Spirits and the AST......it must be that if she did not tell Tohka, her mental state would once again sink into turmoil.


    "shidou. Do you still remember what you said when I moved into your house......?"


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou questioned in reply. Tohka continued to say.


    "If a Spirit the same as I appeared......you would save them."


    "Aahh¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou lightly nodded. That line, he can still clearly recall it.


    That''s right, Shidou had promised. At that time he did not lie, his determination had not wavered till now.


    "But, Kurumi she¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªis no different, her and I."


    "Eh?"


    Tohka put her face on Shidou''s back.


    "......In my case, there was shidou. shidou, saved me. But, Kurumi she, didn''t have anybody. All the while for a longer duration than I have, no one extended a helping hand towards her."


    As though she was in pain, Tohka added more strength into her arms.


    "If it weren''t for shidou, I would still be in the same state as two months ago, always exposed to killing intent and hostility¡ª¡ªI, would probably be the same as Kurumi right now."


    "That kind of¡ª¡ª"


    Saying that, Shidou became speechless


    Two months ago, Tohka, who first met Shidou, was in so much pain that one could not perceive it from her current self. Having enough of the endless battles, tired, blocked off, probably faced with the withering of her soul.


    That sort of despair, if it were not easily denied by someone other than Shidou, it would probably have had no effect.


    "Really¡ª¡ªif Kurumi is a brutal Spirit that is beyond saving, I will protect shidou."


    "Eh......?"


    "Therefore......shidou. I beg you. Don''t let such an incident continue to happen. Let Kurumi, stop killing humans. Stop her soul from being worn out......"


    "............"


    At those words. Shidou gulped.


    Aaah, Shidou finally understood.


    Shidou extremely hated Kurumi''s action of killing people.


    Mana would never be able to forgive Kurumi''s slaughter.


    In order to end this vicious cycle, to stop Kurumi, Shidou''s determination was set.


    However, he was still lacking a vital piece.


    "......Thank you, Tohka."


    "Mu......Nu? W, why? Why are you thanking me¡ª¡ª"


    "......No, I owe it to you."


    That''s right. It was unavoidable that he had to use a kiss to seal Kurumi''s power, all Shidou could think of however, was the issue about how Mana and Kurumi had murdered people.


    Because he had witnessed a scene that was overly impactful, he had totally forgotten the important goal of "saving Kurumi".


    It was indeed true that Kurumi was a Spirit that had killed countless people. However, he would not allow something such as getting used to that act.


    However.


    When Tohka''s power was sealed. Shidou had the determination to save Tohka.


    Having the wish to save that girl who had hostility directed towards her for no reason at all no matter what.


    When Yoshino''s power was sealed. Shidou had the determination to save Yoshino.


    The girl who, despite having hostility directed at her, cared for them instead, she had to be repaid.


    Therefore, Shidou took action.


    Indeed Shidou possesses an extraordinary healing ability as well as the ability to seal the power of Spirits.


    However, aside from that he was only a normal high school boy regardless of size, muscular strength and intelligence. But the reason why Shidou was able to reach out to the other party till the point of vomiting blood, was precisely due to this conviction.


    To save Kurumi.


    To the girl that was trapped in the endless cycle of slaughter, to save her.


    And¡ª¡ªMana as well.


    To not let that girl who calls herself Shidou''s sister, continue to kill Kurumi. To stop her from wearing down her soul any longer.


    It may be a delusion or just a thought.


    If he didn''t believe that he could do this, then it would have been impossible for Shidou to reach his hand out to them.


    "¡ª¡ª Tohka. It''s okay, I''m fine now."


    "Mu......Are you, not lonely anymore?"


    "Aahh."


    "Really, not afraid anymore?"


    "......Well, I''m still a little afraid that''s all."


    Shidou scratched his face while smiling bitterly.


    "But, I''m alright now."


    "Nn......is that so."


    Saying that, Tohka, loosened her hold on Shidou.


    Shidou stood up, lightly stretching. At the same time, his stomach growled. ......Now that he recalled, ever since his lunch had been vomited out at the small alley, he didn''t have anything to eat after that.


    "......Let''s make something to eat. Tohka, do you want to eat as well?"


    "Nn!"


    Tohka energetically nodded.

 Volume 3 - CH 5

    "Reine."


    In the bridge of <Fraxinus>, Kotori called for Reine who was seated slightly closer to the commander''s seat.


    However, she did not give a reply. Kotori curiously peeped at Reine''s side¡ª¡ªand then tilted her head.


    The monitor beside Reine was showing Mana''s face for some reason, furthermore the image was zoomed in. Reine made a complicated face as she stared at the image.


    "Reine? Is there something wrong with Mana?"


    "......!"


    At that moment, Reine seemed to finally realize Kotori''s existence; Reine looked at Kotori with her eyes that had dark eyebags.


    "......Kotori huh. ......Nn, there''s something."


    Saying that, she manipulated the controls with experienced hands. After which, the image zoomed out, and Mana''s face shrank away from the screen.


    "......Aside from that, how''s Shin?"


    "Nn¡ª¡ªHe''s just a little uneasy, but he should be alright after talking with Tohka."


    "......Is that so?"


    Reine slightly nodded, suddenly raising her head.


    "......Aaah, that''s right. The analyzing job that you had asked for has already been completed."


    To Reine''s words, Kotori''s eyebrows twitched.


    A few days ago, she had passed Mana''s hair and saliva samples, obtained a few days prior, to Reine to conduct a DNA test.


    "Then......what''s the result?"


    "......Nn, Mana, is without a doubt Shidou''s blood-related sister."


    "¡ª¡ªIs, is that so......"


    Kotori forcefully swallowed, stroking her chest with her hand.


    Although it wasn''t unexpected......But, she still felt uneasy.


    "Real......sister, huh. Then why would that girl be with the AST......"


    "......You''re wrong."


    As though she was trying to interrupt Kotori, Reine sounded out.


    "......I did some investigations on my own, it seems that that is not the case at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "......She''s not a self-defense member at all, but a transferred member from DEM Industries."


    "¡ª¡ªD?E?M Industries......?"[3D 1]


    A corporation based in England that is one of the largest in the world¡ª¡ªAside from <Ratatoskr>''s matrix, it is the only known industry that is able to manufacture Realizer Units. Including the Self Defense Forces, the Realizer units currently equipped by the world''s military and police forces, can be said to be all made by D?E?M.


    This is because, due to their enthusiasm in hunting down the spirits, they are considered economical rivals with <Ratatoskr> that Kotori belongs to.


    Of course, they also have magicians who are able to use the CR-Units¡ª¡ªHowever, it was said that their handling experience exceeds those of special forces of different countries by a long shot.


    "Hold on for a second. That makes it even more confusing. Shidou''s sister, why is she a magician of D?E?M?"


    "......I''m not too certain about that. However......"


    Reine suddenly stopped talking, grounding her teeth and clenching her fist as though she was furious.


    Kotori frowned in surprise. Even though they had worked together for a long time¡ª¡ªThis was the first time she had seen Reine like this.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "......Take a look at this."


    Saying that, Reine moved the controls once more, the screen showed Mana''s face as well as detailed numerical values.


    "......This is¡ª¡ª"


    "Aaah, her whole body had been engineered by magic. That should be the origin of her abnormal strength. However, there''s a huge price to pay for that. I''m afraid, she won''t be able to live any longer than 10 years."


    "¡ª¡ªWhat, that''s¡ª¡ª"


    Originally, the Realizer units developed by D?E?M Industries are not perfect. Due to the processing level of the calculus nuclear core being unable to keep up, they had no choice but to compensate for that using the human brain.


    To increase the brain wavelengths, it is a must to implant the brain with tiny devices. Origami and the rest of the AST are the same, there should be some protrusion like a horn in the midst of their hair.


    However¡ª¡ªMana''s body has already far surpassed that kind of degree.


    That is......to say that her body has become similar to that of a spirit.


    "......I''m not sure what kind of thought process she possessed while she underwent this kind of procedure. But......I think it''s best that we don''t tell Shin......for now."


    Reine said with added intonation. Kotori swallowed hard, biting her lip.


    The next morning, Shidou walked into the classroom and saw that Kurumi already sat on her chair.


    An obvious abnormality. Although he had already experienced it once, it was still as discomforting as expected. ¡ª¡ªA girl that was supposed to have died, attending school with an expression as though nothing had happened.


    Recognizing Shidou''s face, Kurumi revealed a peaceful smile, making a bow.


    "Ara, Shidou-san. Good day to you."


    That appearance was nothing like yesterday''s.


    If he were to say that just yesterday, inside an alley, this girl had both her legs and stomach pierced through as well as having been decapitated, Shidou would most certainly be suspected of being mentally unsound.


    "......Go, good morning."


    However, he shouldn''t be surprised by this. This was a situation that he had already expected. Shidou silently gave a greeting in reply.


    "I was very happy yesterday. You have to ask me out again next time"


    "Is that......so. Happy, huh."


    "Nn, extremely."


    Kurumi once again smiled. Was she talking about her date with Shidou, or talking about that incident in the alley. Shidou was unable to discern which one.


    Kurumi probably noticed what Shidou was contemplating about, she continued while maintaining her cute smile.


    "But, I was a little surprised there."


    "......? About what?"


    Shidou asked in reply, Kurumi narrowed her eyes in response.


    "I thought that Shidou-san would be applying for a leave of absence from school today."


    Instantly, he was speechless. However he recovered quickly, opening his mouth to reply.


    "Then I''m......really sorry about that. Would it have been better if I had not come to school?"


    "No, Shidou-san came to school like a good boy, I''m really glad."


    Kurumi said with an innocent smile on her face.


    Shidou patted his chest as though he was trying to control the skip in his heart, walking right up to Kurumi.


    "¡ª¡ªKurumi."


    "? What is it?"


    "I¡ª¡ªhave decided to save you."


    "......? Save?"


    In the instant Shidou finished speaking. Kurumi''s expressions suddenly lost all its warmth.


    "......You really said something strange, Shidou-san."


    "That''s enough, this kind of stuff.¡ª¡ªI won''t, let you kill humans anymore. I won''t, let Mana kill you anymore. This is my, conclusion that I have reached yesterday."


    "Please don''t force your values onto others alright? I hate that kind of wishful thinking."


    "Is that so. That''s a pity.¡ª¡ªBut I''m really sorry, I have already decided. I will save you. You, will be saved by me. No matter what, definitely."


    Shidou ended his proclamation, Kurumi frowned hard.


    Several moments later, she made an expression as though she was thinking about something, after which she spoke.


    "¡ª¡ªThen, whether what you say is true or false, let''s put it to the test."


    "Ah......?"


    "Today after class, please come to the rooftop."


    Kurumi left behind such a line, moving her line of sight away from Shidou.


    ¡ó


    Kurumi who was standing on the rooftop of Raizen High School, made light footsteps accompanied by a smile.


    It was a fine day without any sign of clouds in the sky. The strong rays of the summer sun bore down on Kurumi''s body, casting a pitch-black shadow onto the ground.


    The time was roughly 9:10am. As the first lesson had already begun, the melody echoing throughout the school had faded out. In its place, a splatter of instrumental sounds came from the music room and sounds of balls bouncing about in the gymnasium. Kurumi started to step along with the rhythm as though she were dancing. As though she were tracing a circle on the ground, continually turning around and around.


    "It would be great, if I could still enjoy school life with Shidou-san a bit longer¡ª¡ª"


    If one were to look at the scene from above the sky, they could probably detect that something was amiss.


    The area where Kurumi had stepped on, turned dark.


    Yes¡ª¡ªit was as though the shadow made by Kurumi during her movements had never left the spot at all.


    "It''s almost, time."


    And then, *Ka!* Her heels clacked at the floor.


    Following that, the circle of darkness at the centre of the rooftop slowly started to expand its surface area.


    Swallowing the entire rooftop; reaching out to the outer wall of the school building, eroding the school hall, not long after it covered an entire city area with the school as its core.


    "¡ª¡ªKihihi, hihihihihihihihi."


    Her lips twisting into a crescent, she let out a laugh.


    "Aaah, aaah, Shidou-san, Shidou-san. My dear Shidou-san. Even like this, do you still intend to save me? Do you still intend to help me?"


    "Nn......?"


    In the first lesson, during the lecture on World History, Shidou suddenly looked at the window.


    It somehow feels like the surroundings have become darker, he still thought that it was due to the clouds in the sky.


    However, it could be seen from the window that the sky was clear. Not a cloud or a shadow to be seen.


    "......Don''t tell me."


    Quickly turning towards Kurumi''s direction. Since she said something disturbing ten minutes ago, she could have......


    However, Kurumi did not make any strange movements, listening to class with a serious face.


    "Am I worrying too much......"


    Lightly sighing, he returned to his original posture.


    No matter what, the moment school ends is the crux. Shidou breathed deeply as though trying to encourage himself.


    ¡ó


    Turning the rusted handle and pushing the door with her hands. The decrepit door instantly shed some paint fragments, giving out a piercing cry.


    "......Tch"


    Kotori frowned as she lightly clicked her tongue, arriving at the rooftop of the building.


    Kotori is currently visiting one of the abandoned buildings located at the south of Tenguu city.


    It''s not that she had a penchant for exploring ruins. Coming to such a secluded location had its reasons.


    At this time,


    "¡ª¡ªWelcome, Kotori-san."


    The girl who had already been waiting on the rooftop¡ª¡ªMana, called out to Kotori.


    That''s right. When Kotori woke up this morning, on the window of Kotori''s room, was a paper with a certain time and location as well as Mana''s name written on it.


    Kotori did not attempt to hide her displeasure, making a "Hmph" sound.


    "......Really now. What''s with this kind of place. If you wanted to ask me out, you should have at least prepared some delicious tea and cake."


    "I apologize. ¡ª¡ªHowever, I believe that it is in our best interests that we avoid crowded areas."


    "......Hmph. Then, what exactly is the matter?"


    "I just, wanted to talk with you, that''s all."


    With that, Mana took out something from her pocket, throwing it in Kotori''s direction.


    "This is......"


    Kotori frowned. What Mana had thrown over, was a highly sensitive mini earphone that <Ratatoskr> used. ¡ª¡ªThat''s right. It was the one that Shidou had lost yesterday.


    "¡ª¡ªThe <Ratatoskr> organization."


    "......"


    In reaction to Mana''s words, Kotori''s eyebrows twitched.


    "I''ve heard about the rumors. It is an organization that does not rely on military power to exterminate spirits, but one that makes use of conversation to persuade them. ¡ª¡ªWhen I first heard of this I thought it was just an urban rumor."


    Mana shot a sharp glare towards Kotori.


    "¡ª¡ªDon''t tell me, you and Nii-sama are......"


    Kotori kept the earpiece in her pocket, slightly moving the stick of the Chupa Chups.


    "......That explains it, that message yesterday was your doing."


    That''s right, before determining that Shidou had lost his earpiece, <Ratatoskr> had once received a strange message. It was indeed Shidou''s voice, after determining Kotori''s name and the current situation, the connection was suddenly cut off, and nothing else was heard since then.


    Kotori clicked her tongue at a volume inaudible to Mana. She was too careless. Through the answer from that time, Mana had already confirmed the existence of the organization known as <Ratatoskr>.


    Mana lightly shrugged her shoulders.


    "After all it''s not that difficult to change your voice using the personal territory."


    "......Is that so?"


    Kotori scratched her hair, narrowing her eyes.


    "So what is your aim? You specially called me out here, you must want something from me right?"


    Mana''s gaze did not move as she spoke.


    "¡ª¡ªI, do not intend to report this."


    "......Hmm?"


    "In return. Please let Nii-sama back out from <Ratatoskr>, immediately."


    Mana''s words made Kotori frown hard.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing much. ¡ª¡ªKotori-san, why must you let Nii-sama do such a dangerous thing. Let''s not talk about realizer units for now, he doesn''t even have a proper weapon on him and you let him confront spirits, isn''t this too much?"


    "You already said that he''s supposed to persuade the other party, and you expect him to point a gun at them while rambling away? What difference is that from a serial rapist? Don''t tell me you''re a masochist?"


    As Kotori brushed off Mana''s statement, Mana''s gaze increased in intensity and her tone became sterner.


    "Please don''t joke around. Are you even concerned for Nii-sama? At that time, if I wasn''t there, Nii-sama could have already been killed by <Nightmare>."


    "............."


    There was no reason to divulge any more information. Kotori did not say a word.


    However Mana seemed to have misunderstood Kotori''s reaction and, grinding her teeth, she continued.


    "¡ª¡ªKotori-san.¡ª¡ªNo, Itsuka Kotori. It''s sad. You are disqualified from being Nii-sama''s sister. You are not worthy for Nii-sama to be placed in your care."


    "......"


    Kotori''s face twitched, after that she raised the stick of her Chupa Chups.


    "Heeh~ Then, what does being disqualified as a sister mean?"


    "I will have no choice but to bring Nii-sama back."


    Mana''s words caused Kotori''s expressions to twist.


    "What a joke. Do you want to leave Shidou in the care of an evil industry such as DEM?"


    Kotori shrugged her shoulders, Mana relaxed her arms and her shoulders shook in surprise.


    "......Why do you know about this?"


    "That''s because I have an excellent friend. If you are talking about handling information, we''re about even."


    Kotori fearlessly said, Mana heaved out a sigh.


    "¡ª¡ªWell, since it''s already known then there''s no further need to hide it anymore. That''s correct. I am originally not a member of the Self-Defense Force. However, due to the allocation of DEM Industries'', there was a need to be placed in such an occupation."


    However as she said that, her gaze swiftly sharpened.


    "But, DEM being an evil corporation, I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear that. They took me in who had amnesia and gave me a reason to live. I am very grateful towards them."


    "......Seriously? Looks like you''re not crazy huh."


    "How rude. What exactly are you trying to imply?"


    Kotori sensed amiability in Mana''s words. Don''t tell me she¡ª¡ª


    "You, don''t tell me, you don''t know......? About your body?"


    "My body......? What are you talking about?"


    Mana tilted her head in confusion. Kotori trembled as she gulped.


    "......What''s with that..."


    Although it wasn''t out of her expectations.....But what if Reine''s worries became true? Kotori frowned as she made her way towards Mana, grabbing her shoulders.


    "You, what are you trying to do?"


    "......Let''s not talk about this for now. You''re the one that should leave that DEM, <Ratatoskr> will take responsibility for your well-being. So¡ª¡ª"


    "Haa......? What are you saying all of a sudden......"


    At this, just as Mana was about to question Kotori while frowning, Kotori and Mana''s handphones sounded at almost the same time.


    Revealing an impatient expression Kotori answered the call.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s me. What is it?"


    "Com, commander! Raizen High School has an extremely strong spirit wavelength reading!"


    "What is going on......?"


    Kotori took a peek at Mana. It seems¡ª¡ªfrom the look on her face, she too had received a similar report.


    ¡ó


    Shidou took in a deep breath, slowly breathing out.


    The air in his lungs had been completely exchanged, a feeling as though his body had rebooted could be felt.


    "......Excellent."


    The time was 4:30pm. Sounds of students preparing to go to club activities started to spread.


    In the end, except for that one time today, there was totally no opportunity to talk to Kurumi at all. After the last homeroom ended, Kurumi did not even look towards Shidou''s direction as she immediately stepped out of the classroom.


    "......Are you alright, Shin?"


    At this moment, from the communicator in his right ear, a voice that sounded extremely sleepy called out. It was Reine.


    "Yeah, I''m unexpectedly......calm."


    "......That''s good. However, please be careful."


    "¡ª¡ªYes."


    The same time Shidou swallowed hard, he noticed something odd.


    "Reine-san? Now that you said it, how come I don''t hear Kotori''s voice......"


    "......Aaah, Kotori had to leave to do some things outside."


    "No, if she has something to do outside, why must she choose to do it at such an important time? "


    "......Kotori understands this as well. However, after much deliberation, she judged that the chances of success would be raised. ......If a distraction happens to interrupt us mid-way it could be troublesome."


    "Haa......? Di, did something come up?"


    "......Please focus on Kurumi for now. She is an opponent that you cannot overcome if you are distracted."


    "......, Ri, right."


    Although he was concerned about Reine''s words, it was also true that he did not have the spare time to think about other matters. Kurumi should already be waiting on the rooftop by now. Shidou started to walk towards the staircase¡ª¡ª


    "......Wha!?"


    The next moment Shidou frowned at the uncomfortable feeling he felt around him.


    Shidou was not sure of the actual reason himself. However he noticed that the instant the surroundings darkened, his body was assaulted by fatigue and weakness for no reason at all.


    It was as though the air had thickened in viscosity, heavily wrapping itself around his limbs.


    "Thi, this, is......"


    Shidou, in the situation where he was about to kneel onto the floor, managed to hang on, maintaining his posture.


    The students around him let out a pained groan, collapsing on the spot. If he were to put it into words, it was truly an abnormal scene.


    "Hey......, hey, are you alright!?"


    Shidou hastily ran up and shook the shoulder of a female student who had collapsed. However she had probably lost consciousness as there was no reaction at all.


    "Reine¡ª¡ªsan, this is......!?"


    "Using the school as the reference point, we''ve determined that there''s a strong spirit wavelength. This reaction¡ª¡ªit''s unmistakable, it''s Kurumi''s doing. A boundary field......Looks like it is the kind that would cause all humans who enter it to weaken."


    "Wh, why must she do such a......"


    "About that, it should be faster if you ask the perpetrator herself."


    Reine said. It was as she had stated. Shidou swallowed hard, standing up. It felt as though it would be hard to move around, but it wasn''t to the extent that he would collapse.


    "Aare, now that I think of it, why am I......"


    "......Don''t forget, Shin. You have the spirit powers of Tohka and Yoshino sealed inside your body. It could be instinctual, but your body as of now can be said to have the protection of the spirits."


    "Spirit power......"


    After mumbling, Shidou suddenly widened his eyes.


    Opening the door that he had just walked out from, he shouted loudly.


    "Tohka!"


    That''s right, Tohka should still be inside the classroom. Although he did mention that he needed to leave early for something, there was no response since he left.


    There were around ten students still inside the classroom, everyone was either lying unconscious on the ground or on the table. ¡ª¡ªHowever, amongst them.


    "Ooh, shidou......"


    Tohka lightly pressed her head as she responded to Shidou. Although the majority of her powers were sealed, she was still a spirit. She was more resistant to spirit power compared to humans.


    "Are you alright, Tohka!"


    "Nn....... But, my body feels so heavy......What is going on, this......"


    Using a feverish voice she painfully moaned, weakly shaking her head.


    "......Shin."


    Reine''s voice called out from the other end of the earpiece. Even if he didn''t go into detail, she would have probably understood what exactly is going on.


    "Tohka, stay here and rest. I''ll do something about this......!"


    "shi, dou......?"


    "It''s okay. I will¡ª¡ªresolve this."


    Shidou lightly caressed Tohka''s head, walking out to the hallway with his determination set.


    Shaking off the thick air and climbing up the stairs. Shidou forced his abnormally fatigued limbs, finally arriving at the door to the rooftop.


    The door, was not locked.


    No¡ª¡ªTo put it more accurately, below the door handle, there was a hole similar to a bullet path. The lock had lost its function.


    It was definitely Kurumi''s doing. Shidou took a deep breath before opening the door.


    "Gu......"


    Eyebrows tightly knitting together. Even though he had reached the rooftop, the sticky air still did not improve at all. No, it almost felt as though the weakness that assaulted his body was intensified.


    Looking left and right. He was surrounded by fencing, an unpleasant space.


    And in the centre.


    "¡ª¡ªWelcome. I''ve been waiting for you, Shidou-san."


    Kurumi raised the hem of her astral dress, slightly lowering her body and bowed.


    ¡ó


    "......"


    When Origami felt the abnormality, she was walking down a corridor on the east building of the school.


    As though in the blink of an eye, it felt as though the entire world had changed. It was almost as if her vitality had been sucked from her body and absorbed by the air, an unexplainable sense of weakness attacked her. In reality, the surrounding students have already collapsed one after another.


    "Guh¡ª¡ª"


    If this continues she would be prone to losing consciousness. After Origami came to that conclusion, she took out a device from her pocket and placed it on her palm, using her finger to make contact with the touchscreen and said.


    "Voice recognition?AST? Tobiichi Origami"


    Instantly, her fingerprints and voice patterns were matched. *Beep Beep*, after this electronic sound, the device started to expand.


    "Basic Realizer Unit¡ª¡ªActivation acknowledged."


    Origami said, using the device to lightly make contact with the transmitter point on her head.


    Instantly, Origami''s surroundings became her personal territory that wrapped around her body and the weakness that tortured her whole body lessened.


    However at the same time, a headache akin to that of an explosion going off in her brain assaulted Origami.


    Gritting her teeth while enduring, Origami opened her mouth and said.


    "Combat wiring suit¡ª¡ªEngaged."


    After that, faint light was emitted from within the personal territory¡ª¡ªin the next instant, the Raizen High School uniform that Origami was wearing transformed into the standard combat wiring suit of the AST.


    "......, ......"


    The moment the headache was almost gone¡ª¡ªIn an instant, Origami knelt on the floor on one knee.


    This was an emergency device that immediately allows for the expansion of the wiring suit commonly worn in the base. Even though she had obtained permission to have this device just in case, but she still felt uncomfortable.


    This miniature device contains the basis realizer unit. Meaning to say, it was theoretically possible to expand her personal territory. After that from within the personal territory, instantly changing clothes is not a difficult task.


    However, although it was only for just an instant, she had expanded her personal territory without using the splicing device. At that point in time the burden on her brain had increased, it was indescribable. ......Well, someone with Mana''s capability would probably be able to take care of this as though it were nothing.


    "............"


    Origami readjusted her breathing, expanding her personal territory to the usual size of three metres.


    Spirits and the AST are considered to be restricted topics. However this is considered to be an exception. Moreover, she has nothing to worry about if everyone around her had already lost consciousness.


    She wasn''t sure what happened to the school. But¡ª¡ªit was easy to deduce, that this definitely had something to do with Tokisaki Kurumi.


    "......"


    Giving a mental order, she centralized her gravity. Origami stomped on the ground, dashing through the corridor at an amazing speed.


    At the same time, the transmitter equipped onto her headgear transmitted Ryoko''s voice. "¡ª¡ªOrigami!? If you had opened the line, it means that you have used the emergency suit? Currently in your school''s vicinity, we''ve detected a strong spirit wavelength! What''s your status!?"


    "A bounded field. It''ll be dangerous if this keeps up. Requesting reinforcements¡ª¡ª"


    At that moment, Origami''s words were cut off.


    "......"


    The reason was simple. In Origami''s way, stood a girl as though she was made out of shadows.


    She was not wearing a high school uniform but a Gothic dress composed of crimson and black.


    "Ufufu, Origami-san. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    She placed her hand beside her mouth and snickered.


    "Tokisaki¡ª¡ªKurumi......"


    Origami''s gaze sharpened and her hand positioned itself near her hip, gripping the handle of her light blade.


    "Wh, what is going on, Origami!?"


    "¡ª¡ªMade contact with a spirit. Engaging in combat.


    "......What!? That''s too dangerous, hurry up and leave¡ª¡ª"


    She''ll get distracted. Origami gave a mental order, disconnecting the communication.


    Kurumi let out a satisfied smile, saying.


    "Fufu, I do not wish to be interrupted this time. So I can''t let you move on any further."


    "......?"


    Origami did not understand Kurumi''s words, slightly frowning.


    However, that was only for an instant. There was no need to listen to the spirit''s nonsensical words on the battlefield.


    Origami tightly held the handle of her blade of light <No Pain>.


    ¡ó


    "shi, dou......shidou!!"


    Tohka called out Shidou''s name when he had just left the classroom.


    However¡ª¡ªShidou did not have any intention of returning. Tohka dragged her heavy feet and started to move forwards.


    "shidou......"


    In her head, the words that Shidou had left behind refused to leave.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s okay.¡ª¡ªI will, resolve this.


    Extremely reliable and comforting words. Shidou only said it once and it had completely blown away the loneliness and unease existing within Tohka''s heart.


    However, at the same time, another cause for unease surfaced.


    That is because when Shidou said that line, it was like two months ago when he extended his hand to Tohka and a month ago when he walked towards Yoshino''s bounded field, the feeling was the same.


    Shidou will definitely save everyone. However, if there was a need for him to sacrifice himself, Shidou would not hesitate to do so.


    The one who saved Tohka¡ª¡ªwas such a man.


    "Uwa......"


    At that moment, Tohka had lost her balance, falling down onto the floor, bringing the tables and chairs with her.


    "Gu¡ª¡ªNu......"


    In order to stand up once more, she exerted strength into her feet.


    ¡ª¡ªThis won''t do, this won''t do at all. Now is not the time to be lazing around here.


    Even if it''s for just a second, she must hurry up and rush to Shidou''s side.


    "shidou......shidou......shidou......!!"


    Suddenly, the instant she shouted, Tohka''s head had a sensation as though it was being stimulated.


    "Wh, what......?"


    Saying that¡ª¡ªTohka remembered this feeling.


    Last month. When Yoshino materialized her Angel and shot a beam of light at Shidou.


    If this continues, Shidou will die. The instant she thought so, she vigorously shook her head¡ª¡ªand her astral dress and Angel materialized.


    "......This is......!"


    Tohka looked down at her own appearance. ¡ª¡ª That''s right, although it was not perfect, but Tohka''s body was the same as that previous time, materializing an astral dress from a membrane of light.


    Her body had also been instantly revitalized to an unimaginable state. If that''s the case¡ª¡ª


    Tohka forcefully jumped up, landing firmly on both feet.


    "Alright......Let''s go!"


    Clenching her fist, she walked out of the classroom.


    "shidou! Where did you go, shidou¡ª¡ª"


    Even if she shouted, she did not hear a reply.


    If that was the case, she would have to search each room individually. Tohka ran out to the corridor.


    However, in that instant.


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Tohka held her breath, retreating hastily.


    The reason was simple. At the front of the corridor, something resembling a bullet traced a black path heading straight for Tohka.


    "Wha......Who!"


    Tohka called out, in front of the corridor that was covered by shadows, slow footsteps sounded out.


    Soon after, the creator of that sound appeared.


    "......, You are¡ª¡ª"


    "Ufufu, how do you do, Tohka-san. May I ask that you accompany me for a while?"


    The girl that wore a formal dress with a gun in hand¡ª¡ªTokisaki Kurumi raised the corners of her mouth as she spoke.


    ¡ó


    "Kurumi......You, what are you doing!? Why, are you setting up this bounded field......!?"


    On the rooftop of Raizen High School, Shidou spread his two arms out wide as he questioned Kurumi.


    Kurumi seemed to be enjoying Shidou''s reaction as her smile widened.


    "Ufufu, it''s great isn''t it? This is my <City of Devouring Time>. It''s a bounded field that will plunder the [time] of those who step on my shadow."


    "Plunder......time?"


    After Shidou''s surprised words, Kurumi smirked as she slowly moved closer.


    Following that, she elegantly moved her hair. Revealing the left eye that was normally hidden.


    "Wha......"


    Looking at that, Shidou frowned.


    There was an obvious peculiarity. An inorganic gold, and numbers and clock hands.


    That''s right¡ª¡ªKurumi''s eye was just like that of a clock.


    However, the strange thing was, the hands of that clock were moving in a counter-clockwise direction.


    "That is¡ª¡ª"


    "Fufu, this is my [time]. Life¡ª¡ªIn other words you can say that this is my lifespan."


    Saying that, Kurumi spun around once.


    "My Angel, although it has a wonderful power......But in return, the price to use it is alarming. Every time I use its power, a large amount of my [time] is consumed. Therefore¡ª¡ªI have to, from time to time, replenish it from the outside."


    "Wha......"


    Kurumi''s words made Shidou shiver.


    If what she said was true, then those people who had collapsed within Kurumi''s bounded field are currently having their remaining life absorbed by Kurumi.


    Kurumi looked at Shidou''s expression and for reasons unknown, showed a face containing traces of loneliness.


    However that was quickly replaced by a cold smile. She used her fingertip to raise Shidou''s chin.


    "The relationship between spirits and humans, is just this you know. Everyone, unfortunately, exists solely to become my food. There are no differences."


    She raised an eyebrow and as though challenging Shidou, she continued to speak.


    "Aaah¡ª¡ªBut. Shidou-san. Only you are special. You are someone special."


    "......Me, you say?"


    "Nn. Nn. You are the best. The only reason why I have come to this place is, to become one with you."


    "What......?"


    Shidou frowned hard.


    "To become one......What exactly do you mean?"


    "It means exactly what I just said. It doesn''t mean that I am going to kill you or anything. That won''t have any meaning at all. ¡ª¡ªI, want to eat?you?up."


    The word [eat] she used, was it literally or just a metaphor¡ª¡ªhe had no idea, but Shidou''s stomach felt as though something cold was spreading.


    However, he cannot start feeling scared now. Shidou clenched his fist and said.


    "If, I''m the one you want, then you just target me! Why are you doing this¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou yelled. Kurumi seemed to be pleased as she continued.


    "Ufufu, it was about time that I replenished my [time]¡ª¡ªAlso."


    Kurumi suddenly used a sharp gaze to look through Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ªBefore I eat you, can you please take back that declaration you made this morning?"


    "This morning......?"


    "Nn. ¡ª¡ªTo save me, and the other ridiculous comments that you made."


    "......"


    Under the frigid stare of Kurumi, Shidou involuntarily gulped.


    "¡ª¡ªHey, Shidou-san, you''re scared right, I''m saying this kind of reason and yet committing this kind of act? Pulling unnecessary people into this, I should be very repulsive to you right? Being saved and the like, I do not have that kind of qualification, do you understand now?"


    Kurumi exaggeratedly waved her arms like an actress as she continued.


    "Therefore, please take back that sentence. Furthermore, promise me to never say such words again. If you do so, I will remove this bounded field you know? From the very start, my target was only Shidou-san."


    "Wha......"


    Shidou widened his eyes. That condition was certainly a simple one. It was simple enough to cause one to be suspicious as to whether Kurumi was intending to trick Shidou.


    "......Kurumi is being serious here."


    Probably sensing the hesitation within Shidou, Reine''s words sounded out from the communicator.


    "......From her mental state, there is no trace of deceit. Shin, if you were to agree to this condition, Kurumi will most likely remove the bounded field."


    The same time Reine said that, Kurumi moved her body while revealing a smile that would send shivers down the spine.


    "Kihihi, hihi. Well, it would be better if I remove it earlier. It may be too late if the removal were to be a second too slow you know?"


    "......"


    Shidou and Kurumi exchanged eye contact.


    For Shidou to take back his previous words. Just that. There was no difficulty in doing that at all.


    On the contrary, if he does not do so, the countless lives within the bounded field may be placed in danger.


    There was no room to choose from. Shidou, with his determination set, opened his mouth and said.


    "......Release, the bounded field."


    Kurumi let out a sigh. She seemed to be relieved.


    "Well then, please say it. That you will never declare to save me again."


    Shidou swallowed hard and continued to speak.


    "About that......I can''t do it."


    "Haa¡ª¡ª?"


    The instant Shidou said that, Kurumi widened her mouth in an expression of utmost surprise. A hilarious expression. At the very least, Shidou had never seen Kurumi make such an expression till now.


    "......Ara, ara, ara?"


    However, Kurumi''s face swiftly had an air of displeasure replacing her former expression.


    "Did you not hear me? If you take back those words you had said before, I will take down this bounded field you know?"


    "......, Take that, down. Right now!"


    "Then......"


    "But, never! I will never take back those words!"


    Shidou yelled as he shook his head.


    That''s because, even if he did take those words back, there would be no change.


    If he did that, Shidou would never be able to extend his hand towards Kurumi again.


    "¡ª¡ªI dislike people who do not listen to others......!"


    Kurumi shouted out, *Ton Ton*, lightly stepping back a few steps, distancing herself from Shidou.


    And then, her right hand was forcefully thrust above her head.


    Using her right hand as the centre, the air, *Piri Piri*, started to tremble.


    ¡ª¡ªInstantly.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ª¡ª


    A piercing sound echoed throughout the entire town.


    "¡ª¡ª, Spacequake alarm......!?"


    Shidou''s face was painted with fear as he groaned. This was a sound that he had heard to the point of irritation, it was the alarm that informs everyone about the sudden calamity that would devour the world¡ª¡ªSpacequakes.


    For an instant, Shidou had thought that another spirit had materialized in the city.


    Spacequakes occur when spirits appear in this world due to the distortion of space.


    However¡ª¡ªKurumi''s maniacal grin silently denied that possibility.


    That''s right¡ª¡ªThis spacequake, was caused out of Kurumi''s own free will.


    The ability to cause such a phenomenon, Shidou had never been informed of that at all.


    However¡ª¡ªthe current situation had totally proven this theory true.


    "Kihi, kihihi, kihihihihihihihihihihi, now then, what will you do now? If a spacequake were to occur in such a situation, what would everyone within the bounded field become?"


    "......!"


    As Kurumi ended her statement, Shidou was speechless.


    Normally an alarm would sound when signs of a spacequake were detected, informing all residents living nearby to evacuate to underground shelters to avoid the disaster. However¡ª¡ªcurrently, everyone who was caught in Kurumi''s bounded field was unconscious, as well as being located at the centre of the spacequake itself. There was no way for them to seek shelter.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever.


    All of a sudden......Shidou''s mind surfaced a single question.


    It seems that she did not notice Shidou''s change of expression, Kurumi licked her lips as though she was showing off her victory.


    "¡ª¡ªNow then, Shidou-san? What will you do now? Are you afraid of me now? Do you hate me now? Or do you feel both ways about me? The weak are prey! The strong are the predators!"


    "............."


    Why. His heart was definitely pounding away, his breathing was in chaos, but Shidou''s heart was unbelievably calm.


    There was one question.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy, does Kurumi have to have Shidou take back his previous words?


    However, let''s leave that aside for now. No matter what was said, words are merely words. Kurumi''s goal was to [eat] Shidou, if that was the case then she could have simply ignored him instead.


    So why, does she have to be concerned to such a degree?


    ¡ª¡ªThe predator that she mentioned should be referring to Kurumi herself right. The prey then is most likely Shidou.


    "......Shin."


    Just at that moment, Reine''s voice shook his right eardrum.


    "......Kurumi''s mental state has changed. The numbers......it''s as if she were afraid of you."


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou used a volume inaudible to Kurumi to sound out, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    ¡ª¡ªKurumi she, was afraid of Shidou?


    Those words that lacked a shred of reality caused Shidou to sink into confusion for a split second¡ª¡ªAnd then, he immediately understood.


    "Aaah¡ª¡ªIs that, so?"


    Shidou slightly let out a sigh, looking at Kurumi once more.


    As someone that causes humans to shiver in fear, a spirit.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Now then! Shidou-san, what will you do now? If you don''t take back those words, there will be a lot of casualties you know!?"


    Kurumi moved her line of sight from Shidou, forcefully holding her right hand that was in the air.


    Instantly, *Ji~~*¡ª¡ªA piercing screech resounded throughout the area.


    It was as though the air itself was crying.


    "Gu¡ª¡ª"


    There is something that he had to tell Kurumi, an issue that he must let her know of. However compared to that, he has to stop this spacequake first.


    Of course¡ª¡ªunder the condition that he must not take back his previous words.


    Shidou frantically pondered. Suddenly remembering what Kurumi had said before.


    "......Kurumi."


    "What? Fufu, you finally wish to take back what you have said?"


    Kurumi revealed a smile as she spoke. Shidou continued to speak while ignoring her words.


    "You said, that your goal is to eat me......right?"


    "Nn. That''s right. It would be pointless if I were to kill you. You will be able to live on within me. Ufufu, not bad right."


    "............"


    With that, Shidou was convinced. He softly spoke to Reine.


    "......Reine-san. If I were to¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª, will I survive?"


    "......? Aaah, if we''re talking about your revival ability, as long as nothing goes awry, you should survive.......But what are you trying to do?"


    "Just this."


    Shidou started running, he ran to the edge of the roof and started to climb the tall iron fence.


    And then he stood on the ledge, looking towards Kurumi.


    Kurumi showed a face of utter confusion at Shidou''s actions.


    "......What are you trying to do?"


    "Stop the spacequake. If not¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou pointed to the school courtyard.


    "I will, jump from here and die......!"


    "Ha......Haa......!?"


    It seems that it was out of her expectations, Kurumi let out a shout.


    "Wh, what did you say you were going to do......? Are you crazy?"


    "I''m really sorry but I''m being serious here. It seems that I definitely cannot retract what I said in the morning. ¡ª¡ªAlso, I must save you."


    Kurumi seemed displeased as she tilted her head. Shidou did not mind at all as he continued.


    "However, I cannot let you trigger a spacequake. So¡ª¡ª"


    "So you are taking yourself hostage? What a simple way of thinking. Are you a criminal that is being chased!?"


    At Kurumi''s words, Shidou lightly smiled. Thinking of the movies and the overseas news where the criminals point the guns at their temples. This was the last of the last, a final crazy act committed by people who had nowhere else to go.


    However, since Kurumi''s aim was Shidou, then it would not be a meaningless act.


    That''s right. Kurumi transferred into this school just to get Shidou. Shidou''s life had its value as a hostage. This possibility was extremely high.


    However Kurumi frowned, "Haa.....", and lightly sighed.


    "......You think that this level of threat would work on me? Do it if you can!"


    "......Aaah."


    Shidou silently muttered that, his body flying out of the fencing.


    It was obviously a dizzying height but yet there was no sense of fear at all. It could be because his brain was in an excited state from the endorphins released, causing the fear to be staved off.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    "......Shin!?"


    The sounds of Reine and Kurumi holding her voice sounded out.


    A momentarily floating sensation. Shidou''s body was falling towards the ground at an alarming speed.


    "¡ª¡ª, ......"


    His consciousness was about to fly away. It felt the same as riding on a roller coaster that was plummeting at a rapid speed. He couldn''t breathe, his limbs were numb, he felt as though he couldn''t control his bladder anymore.


    However, midway through his fall. Shidou''s body was supported by someone, suddenly jolting.


    "......Ueh!?"


    Under the sudden impact Shidou let out a stupid sound. ¡ª¡ªKurumi''s upper body appeared from the shadows on the side of the school building, carrying Shidou in what seems to be a princess carry.


    "Oh......oh, Kuru¡ª¡ª"


    The instant Shidou wanted to shout out Kurumi''s name. Kurumi''s whole body emerged from the shadows, and carrying Shidou, she made her way vertically up the school building. Returning to the rooftop, she roughly let Shidou down.


    "Ah¡ª......"


    Shidou let out a large sigh.


    "I thought I was a goner......"


    "Ah......Of course you would......!"


    Kurumi replied with a loud outburst.


    "I don''t believe it! What the hell were you thinking!? What exactly were you thinking!? If I wasn''t there you would have really died you know!?"


    "Ah¡ª......About that, how do you put it......Thank you."


    "What do you think your life is!"


    "No, even if you say that......"


    When Shidou said that, Kurumi''s expressions changed and she furiously scratched her head.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, really! Are you an id¡ª¡ªiot......!"


    Shidou stood up, asking Kurumi.


    "Kurumi. You, why did you save me?"


    "......, That''s¡ª¡ªIf you were to die, won''t I be unable to achieve my goal?"


    "Really. Well then, I guess I do have value as a hostage after all?"


    "......"


    Shidou extended his finger and pointed at Kurumi.


    "Now then, please stop the spacequake now! And remove this bounded field as well! If not then I will commit suicide by biting off my tongue!"


    "Th, that kind of threat¡ª¡ª"


    "Do you think that I''m bluffing?"


    "Guh......"


    Kurumi instantly showed a regretful expression, snapping her fingers.


    Following that, the piercing sound that echoed throughout the area stopped. Along with that, the heavy atmosphere that covered the vicinity had also disappeared.


    "Well¡ª¡ªWell, it''s alright. After all, my original intention was only to have Shidou-san. There''s no problem. No problem at all."


    Kurumi loudly declared as though she were trying to say those words to herself as she widened both arms towards Shidou.


    However, Shidou could not just wait there to be eaten.


    "Then¡ª¡ªwill you hear me out one more time?"


    "Wh, what else do you want......!?"


    Kurumi said as though she were troubled. Shidou, "Aaah" , nodded his head as he continued to speak.


    "Just one sentence is fine. ¡ª¡ªKurumi, just once, won''t you give me a chance to save you?"


    Kurumi widened her eyes in surprise while lifting up her eyebrows.


    "......Are you still going to say that? Stop that already. It''s troubling. I, whether it''s killing people, or being killed, love them both! There''s no reason for me to hear your babbling!"


    Kurumi shouted as if trying to reject Shidou. That voice, was not like the previous one that had a bottomless sense of fear¡ª¡ªOn the contrary, it was like she was scared of something.


    Reine''s previous words once again resounded in his head.


    That''s right......Kurumi she, must be afraid. That''s because till now not even a single person extended a helping hand to her, that''s why she must be in fear of this unknown gesture.


    "Kurumi, you......have you ever experienced......a life where you don''t have to kill or be targeted?"


    Shidou silently said that, Kurumi''s shoulders gave a tiny jolt.


    "......That is......"


    "Then, you have no idea. Then how can you be so sure that you prefer a life where you have to kill and be killed? Maybe¡ªyou would like this kind of peaceful life."


    "But, that kind of thing¡ª¡ª"


    "It''s possible! If it''s me!"


    Shidou loudly shouted, Kurumi seemed to be intimidated by his presence as she held her breath.


    "It''s true that I cannot tolerate what you have done. It won''t be enough to atone even if you used your entire lifetime! However......! You must have mistaken something, Kurumi! I have a reason that I must save you.....!"


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Kurumi took a few steps backwards. Shidou on the other hand took a step forward.


    "I, I......I¡ª¡ª"


    Kurumi looked around in a panic, calling out.


    "Shidou-san, I......can I really......¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment¡ª¡ªthe instant Kurumi wanted to say something.


    "¡ª¡ªYou can''t. How can you be fooled by those words?"


    From nowhere, such a voice sounded out.


    Shidou frowned in surprise. That voice was¡ª¡ª


    "Hyi......!?"


    At that point, as though trying to disrupt Shidou''s thinking, Kurumi who was standing in front of him, suddenly made a strange sound with her throat.


    "Kurumi......?"


    Shidou looked towards her¡ª¡ªand was stunned.


    "Eii, Aa, aah......"


    Kurumi widened her eyes as though they were about to pop out from their sockets, letting out painful groans.


    Looking down. At Kurumi''s chest, a single crimson hand extended out.


    "Eh......"


    Seeing this, Shidou finally realized the situation.


    Not knowing when, someone had appeared behind Kurumi¡ª¡ªand stabbed through Kurumi from the back.


    "I, ah."


    "Alright, I know. That''s why¡ª¡ª"


    The hand was withdrawn from Kurumi''s chest. Instantly, Kurumi''s astral dress dissolved into the air and her white skin bared itself.


    "¡ª¡ªReally now, hurry up and rest."


    "......Hyigu."


    Leaving behind a weak death cry, Kurumi fell down like a mannequin.


    And then, her body twitched for a moment¡ª¡ªafter that, she no longer moved.


    "Wh......"


    Shidou did not move a muscle. The sudden situation had rendered thinking impossible.


    That''s because, the one standing behind Kurumi.


    "Ara ara, what''s the matter, Shidou-san? You don''t look too good."


    ¡ª¡ªwas Tokisaki Kurumi herself.


    "Kuru, mi......? Haa? Why......"


    Shidou looked at Kurumi who was engaged in a conversation with him till just now and Kurumi who had appeared before him.


    That, was undoubtedly Kurumi.


    Hair as black as the shadows, jade-white skin¡ª¡ªthe glowing clock for a left eye, it was the same as the Kurumi before her.


    Only that her expression held no trace of confusion, unlike the previous Kurumi who had collapsed onto the ground. There was only a coquettish smile.


    "Really now, this kid is really troubling."


    Kurumi lightly waved her hand that was stained in fresh blood.


    Following that, countless hands appeared from the shadows, pulling Kurumi into the darkness.


    "That was humiliating. ¡ª¡ªHowever, The?me?of?this?time£¬could possibly be too naive."


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    "Aaah, but then. Just now, Shidou-san''s words were really great."


    Kurumi twisted her body while smiling as though she were playing a prank.


    Shidou speechlessly stood there in a daze.


    ¡ª¡ªHe totally could not understand.


    Just now, in Shidou''s eyes, two Kurumis existed.


    Kurumi?had?killed?Kurumi. The?first?Kurumi, was?consumed?by?the?shadows.


    "What, ......"


    Shidou let out a sound in a daze, Kurumi seemed to be amused as she started to laugh.


    "Now, then. Let''s hurry up and start, shall we?"


    As Kurumi said that, two hands grew from below Shidou''s legs, tightly grabbing onto him.


    "Uwah......!?"


    "Your power......I''ll be helping myself, Shidou-san."


    Saying that, Kurumi walked closer to Shidou, stretching out her right hand.


    After that, in that instant she was using that cool hand to gently touch Shidou''s face.


    "Gi¡­¡­"


    Kurumi let out such a sound.


    Glimpsing for an instant, a white shadow had descended from the sky, the right hand that Kurumi had used to touch Shidou had been sliced off, spinning a few times in the air before falling to the ground.


    "¡ª¡ªAra...Ara"


    Kurumi frowned as she bore the pain, somersaulting backwards as she retreated.


    After a moment, Shidou finally realized that there was one more person other than Kurumi and himself.


    "Mana!"


    "Yes.¡ª¡ªYou''ve got yourself into another troublesome situation I see."


    Wearing the wiring suit, Mana, whose two hands had massive blades of light equipped, glanced at Shidou''s direction and said so.


    However Mana quickly readied her light blades, shooting a sharp glance towards Kurumi.


    "You still haven''t learned have you, <Nightmare>."


    ""¡ª¡ªKu, hihi, hihi. Just like before, you''re really something. To be able to cut through my Elohim<Divine Astral Dress? Third>. [3D 2]


    "Hmph. I''m sorry to say. That kind of Astral Dress is meaningless in front of me. So you better¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, just as Mana wanted to continue, Kurumi exaggeratedly spread out both arms, turning on the spot.


    "However it is......Only I, who you cannot kill."


    As Kurumi said that, *Ka Ka Ka*, she stepped onto the ground with both feet as though following a rhthym.


    "Now, now, come out¡ª¡ª Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>"[3D 3]


    Instantly, behind Kurumi, a massive clock slowly materialized.


    It was multiple times taller than Kurumi, a huge clock face. And the hands in the middle were represented with an ancient handgun and rifle of intricate designs.


    "......,This is¡ª¡ªan Angel!?"


    Shidou couldn''t help but voice out.


    ¡ª¡ªAngel. [Miracles taken form]. A weapon with absolute power that spirits can be proud of.


    "Ufufu......"


    Kurumi laughed, removing the gun from the massive clock face that represented the hour hand.


    And then,


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>¡ª¡ª Dalet[The Fourth Bullet]."[3D 4]


    As Kurumi muttered, the Roman numeral [IV] engraved on the clock, slowly oozing out something resembling a shadow¡ª¡ªin an instant, it was absorbed into the muzzle of the handgun in Kurumi''s hand.


    Shidou narrowed his eyes at this sight.


    He had noticed, that the instant the shadow flowed out from the clock, the clock hands in Kurumi''s left eye was moving clockwise at an alarming speed.


    However this question was quickly driven out of his head.


    "Wh......"


    Mana''s surprised voice entered Shidou''s ears. It was impossible to determine Mana''s expressions from this position, but it should be similar to the expression that Shidou was having right now.


    Kurumi placed the muzzle of the handgun in her left hand under her chin.


    "What do you plan to¡ª¡ª"


    Mana was in the middle of her words, Kurumi gave a faint smile, pressing the trigger without hesitation.


    Don! Such a sound echoed in the surroundings, Kurumi''s head gave a jolt. No matter how you looked at it, this could be nothing else but suicide.


    However. In that instant Shidou and Mana immediately corrected their way of thinking.


    "Haa......?"


    It felt as though he had made a stupid expression on his face.


    However if one were to witness this scene, anyone would probably do the same thing.


    That was because, in that instant when Kurumi shot herself, Kurumi''s right hand, which had fallen to the ground, floated in the air as though it were a rewinding of a movie reel¡ª¡ªflying towards Kurumi.


    And then once the right hand made contact with Kurumi''s right arm, it beautifully joined, recovering as though nothing had happened. Even the long glove on her arm was perfectly restored.


    "Ufufu, what a good kid, Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>."


    "......It''s the first time I''ve seen this trick, that. No wonder, it''s a wonderful healing ability you have there."


    Mana unhappily stated, Kurumi snickered as she shook her head.


    "Kihihi, hihi, that''s incorrect. I''ve merely?rewound?my?time."


    "......What?"


    Mana raised an eyebrow.


    However Kurumi only fearlessly smiled, not replying, raising her right hand high.


    Using that hand to retrieve the minute hand on the clock face of Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> behind her¡ª¡ªthe rifle.


    "Aaah, aaah. Mana-san, Mana-san. Just for today, please let me defeat you."


    Saying that, in front of the clock face that was now void of hands, she readied both guns.


    ¡ª¡ªAs though, she were displaying time itself.


    "Now, then. Let''s start. I''ll let you see my Angel''s power."


    "¡ª¡ªHmph, very well. I''ll kill you off like I always do."


    At Mana''s words, Kurumi started laughing as if Mana had said something ridiculous.


    "Kihi, hihi, hihihihihihihihi, you still~~don''t understand? You are definitely unable to kill me."


    "It''s alright. If I can''t beat you I will keep beating you down, if I can''t kill you I will kill you until you die, to keep hunting you down, that is my mission and my purpose for existing."


    "Hihihihihi, aaah, that''s right. You should be like this. Fufufu, fufu, ufu, ufu, excellent, I can''t take it anymore. ¡ª¡ªWell then, what would it be? Decapitation? A stab through my chest? Or dismemberment?"


    "Hmph, I only know of one monster that is able to survive through all that. ¡ª¡ªLet''s try pulverising you to powder, till not a single fragment remains."


    "! Heeh? Now that would be a new experience. Very good. Excellent."


    "You''re still as crazy as always."


    "Hihihi, if that''s the case, then I guess we''re about even? You''re not even batting an eyebrow now. I still remember the first time you killed me, you were still so cute back then."


    "Keep your mouth shut. Or rather, would you want your mouth and throat to fly as well?"


    "Ufufu, fufu. Are you able to do so?"


    Saying that, Kurumi raised the handgun in her left hand.


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> ¡ª¡ª Aleph[The First Bullet]."[3D 5]


    Just like before, the shadow that the Roman numeral [I] on the clock face oozed out, was absorbed into the handgun in Kurumi''s hand. After which she once again proceeded to hold the muzzle to her chin¡ª¡ªand pressed the trigger.


    Instantly.


    "Gu......!?"


    Kurumi''s figure suddenly disappeared. And at the same time, Mana was sent flying.


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Can''t?you?see?me??"


    "Tch¡ª¡ª"


    Mana changed directions in mid-air, advancing towards Kurumi as though she had stepped on air.


    However, Kurumi''s body had disappeared once more like fog, appearing behind Mana in the next instant, delivering a heel kick to her back.


    "Kuh......!"


    However at the same time Mana showed a sharp glare, Kurumi''s movements suddenly became sluggish. It seems like she had used her personal territory to capture Kurumi.


    Mana seemed as though she wanted to split Kurumi''s midsection into two as she swung her blades of light horizontally. However Kurumi evaded with millimeters to spare, somersaulting onto the watertank.


    "Fufu, you''re amazing! You''re still able to counterattack even though I ?accelerated?time!"


    "Hmph......Even though it''s an interesting ability, but it can be said to have the worst compatibility against me who has the personal territory you know? If I am able to sense you, I will definitely be able to capture your movements."


    "Aaah, aaah, that''s so. Then¡ª¡ª"


    Kurumi turned towards Mana at a speed that was impossible to discern with the human eye once more.


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>¡ª¡ªZayin[The Seventh Bullet]!!"[3D 6]


    Almost simultaneously, the shadow that emerged from the [VII] Roman numeral of the clock face was sucked into Kurumi''s rifle. After which she aimed the muzzle towards Mana and fired.


    "It''s useless¡ª¡ªDidn''t I tell you......!"


    A bullet of that caliber is useless against Mana who is equipped with her personal territory. However¡ª¡ª


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou let out a dazed sound.


    ¡ª¡ªMana''s body, which was currently in the middle of flight, had totally stopped.


    "Mana......!"


    Despite Shidou''s cries, Mana did not move. There was no response at all. It was as though Mana''s time had been stopped for just that moment.


    "Haa, haa."


    Kurumi laughed, firing countless bullets towards Mana''s body.


    The guns in Kurumi''s hands were both ancient single-action guns. However, each time a shot was fired, shadows would emerge from Kurumi''s feet, entering the muzzle of the guns in the place of bullets.


    After countless seconds, Kurumi landed onto the ground. At the same time,


    "Ga¡ª¡ªah......!?"


    Mana, who had countless bullets fired at her, fell to the ground bloodied.


    "Kihihihihihihihihi, ara ara, what''s the matter?"


    "Wha¡ª¡ªJust now, that was......"


    "Mana!"


    Shidou cried out, running to Mana''s side and kneeling on one knee.


    "Nii-sama, it''s dangerous. Hurry up and leave......"


    "Idiot, what are you saying!"


    At this moment, the sound of a door opening could be heard from behind Shidou.


    "shidou!"


    "¡ª¡ªShidou."


    New people called out Shidou''s name, appearing on the rooftop.


    "Tohka¡ª¡ªOrigami......!?"


    Turning around, he called out their names.


    Although he wanted to know why the two of them were still able to move about in the bounded field, that thought soon disappeared after looking at their appearances. Tohka was wearing her Astral Dress while Origami on the other hand was wearing her wiring suit.


    "Are you alright, shidou!"


    "Are you hurt?"


    The two of them asked at the same time, after which they glared at each other in displeasure before turning back to look at Shidou.


    However, very swiftly, the two soon noticed Kurumi at the front as well as Mana who was kneeling on the ground while drenched in blood. The two of them moved in front of Shidou, each readying their swords against Kurumi.


    "Master Sergeant Tobiichi......Tohka-san. The two of you are alright. However......Tohka-san. What is with your appearance......"


    Mana gasped in pain while Tohka let out a surprised sound.


    "Shidou''s sister number 2. I could say the same to you, why are you dressed like that? It looks just like the AST¡ª¡ª"


    Mana and Tohka exchanged looks of surprise, however Kurumi''s laughter soon broke off their conversation.


    "Ara, ara, ara. Is everyone here now?"


    As Kurumi said that, Tohka and Origami both spoke at the same time.


    "Kurumi......you suddenly ran off, so you were in this kind of place!"


    "Your movements are hard to understand. What exactly are you planning?"


    "Eh......?"


    Shidou frowned. Just what are the two of them talking about.


    "She, escaped......?"


    Shidou asked, Tohka moved her sight away from Kurumi and at the same time she nodded her head "Nn.".


    "Kurumi was blocking my way......However after that explosion, she disappeared."


    However Origami contradicted Tohka''s statement.


    "That''s strange. Tokisaki Kurumi was in a battle with me."


    "What?"


    Tohka instantly showed a face of utter shock¡ª¡ªbut she quickly shook her head, looking at Kurumi once more.


    "......It''s sad, Kurumi. Since you had decided to harm Shidou, I can''t forgive you for that."


    "I concur."


    Origami too looked at Kurumi once again.


    Kurumi seemed pleased as she spun around once.


    "Ufufu, huhu, aaah, how scary. I''m so scared. You people want to use your advantage in numbers, against someone as weak as myself."


    Her face however did not show a hint of fear as she smirked.


    "However, I''m going at it for real today. ¡ª¡ªWell, isn''t that so? [We]."


    "Haa¡ª¡ª"


    Because of that strange phrase Shidou frowned. ¡ª¡ªHowever, in the next instant.


    "What......?"


    Shidou, Tohka, Origami, and Mana, the four''s voices overlapped with each other.


    However that was to be expected.


    Kurumi''s shadows that have spread itself on the rooftop.


    In the middle of that, countless white arms appeared at the same time.


    And, that''s not all. Till now, those pale white arms that had only been showing their elbows, slowly but surely, revealed their whole appearances above the ground.


    "What......th, this kind of......!!"


    His voice was involuntarily squeezed out from his throat.


    However that was to be expected. That''s because, those white hands¡ª¡ª


    All, belong to [Kurumi].


    Till the point where she was about to crowd out the vast rooftop, with numbers too large to count.


    The Kurumis who were wearing their Astral Dress climbed out from the shadows.


    "Fufu." ? ? ? ?  "Ara, ara." ? ? ? ? ?  "Ufufu."


    "Ara ara ara." ? ? ? ?  "Did I scare you?"


    "Shidou-san." ? ? ?  "Now then, what to do?" ? ? ? ?  "Ahahahaha!"


    "Kihihihi." ? ? ? ? ? ?  "Looks delicious."


    "Now, then." ? ? ? ?  "Shall we play?"


    "Come now?" ? ? ?  "Fufu." ? ? ? ? ?  "Kihihi."


    "Fufufufufufu" ? ? ? ? ? ?  "What''s the matter?"


    Countless Kurumis smiled as they spoke.


    "This, is......"


    Mana sounded out. Kurumi who was holding the guns spread her arms out as she tilted her chin high.


    "Ufufu, fufu. How is it? Spectacular isn''t it? This is my past. My experiences. They are the me from different time periods you know?"


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    "Ufufu¡ª¡ªIn the end [We] are nothing but clones of myself, mere copies. They don''t have the same strength as myself, rest easy."


    Now then, Kurumi continued to speak.


    "Mana-san, do you understand now? This is the reason why you definitely cannot kill me."


    ¡ª¡ªMana held her breath. And at the same time, Tohka, Origami¡ª¡ªas well as Shidou, did the same thing.


    "It''s over, attack."


    "......, Don''t joke with me......!!"


    The one who cried out was Mana. Using her personal territory to move her injured body up into the air, the equipment changed to release multiple lasers.


    The laser beams pierced through some of the Kurumi''s bodies around her, falling towards the ground.


    However, the surrounding Kurumis that avoided the attack flew into the air, starting their assault on Mana.


    "Hmph......!"


    Mana''s equipments started to change, cutting apart the head, arms, and torso of the Kurumis that closed in on her. On the rooftop, Kurumi''s [parts] were strewn all over.


    However the Kurumi who held two guns in front of Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> had already finished the loading of Zayin[The Seventh Bullet], firing it at Mana¡ª¡ªJust like before, Mana''s body instantly froze in mid-air.


    "Mana¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou yelled at the top of his lungs. However, he was helpless.


    Tohka and Origami both seemed as though they were protecting Shidou, waving their swords¡ª¡ªHowever the difference in numbers were simply too large. They were flanked from left and right the moment the rear was put down and they were immediately subdued on the spot.


    With that, Shidou had no more cards left to play. Both arms were caught by Kurumi and he was forced onto the ground.


    All of this happened within five minutes.


    However, this was to be expected. Tohka was in a state where she could not bring out her full strength¡ª¡ªOrigami too did not bring out her full arsenal.


    Mana was the only one that had the ability to compete with an actual spirit, but the instant she was immobilized by the Angel, the victor had already been decided.


    "Tohka¡ª¡ªOrigami......Mana......!!"


    With both arms held down onto the ground, Shidou barely managed to make a sound.


    "Guh......"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Nearby, Tohka and Origami, as well as Shidou were being held down, both of them were hurt everywhere, letting out pained breaths.


    From Shidou''s position, he was unable to ascertain Mana''s status. He only knew that she fell from the sky, but was blocked by the numerous Kurumis.


    "Ufufu, fufu."


    In the midst of that, Kurumi who was holding the guns and calmly smiling started to walk closer towards Shidou.


    "Aaah, aaah, I''ve waited too long. Finally, I can start tasting Shidou-san."


    "St......, stop it Kurumi! Don''t get near shidou!"


    "......, Let go¡ª¡ª"


    Despite the struggles of Tohka and Origami, they were unable to escape their bonds.


    Kurumi snickered as she walked in front of Shidou, stopping her footsteps.


    At this point, Kurumi''s eyebrow twitched as though she had just remembered something.


    "Fufu¡ª¡ªThat''s right."


    Saying that, she put the gun in her right hand to her left hand; following that she raised it up high.


    Soon after, just like before, another spacequake alarm started to sound out.


    "Wha......, Kurumi, what are you planning to¡ª¡ª"


    "Ufufu, fufu. The same thing as before of course. Everyone hasn''t woken up yet¡ª¡ªUfufu, they''ll definitely die for sure."


    "St, stop it......! If you are going to do such a thing, I will bite off my tongue¡ª¡ª"


    The instant he said that, the Kurumis that were holding Shidou down, inserted their slender fingers into Shidou''s mouth from both sides, pressing down on his lower jaw and tongue.


    "Hugu......!?"


    "Biting off your tongue......? Let''s see how you do that now?"


    Kurumi smiled as she tightly held her right hand. Following that was the same as last time, a piercing sound started to resound from the surroundings.


    "Fufu, hihihi, hihihihihihihi! Now! In order for you to not deceive me anymore, I''ll send you into utter despair!"


    "Stop it¡ª¡ª!"


    Although he was unable to properly pronounce his words, he was still able to barely make a sound.


    Kurumi ignored Shidou''s pleas, swinging down her right hand.


    Kurumi she¡ª¡ªsmiled. She chuckled, lightly laughing.


    "Ah¡ª¡ªhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    In an instant, Raizen High School''s surrounding air started to make a terrifying sound¡ª¡ªthe air started to tremble as though it was an earthquake.


    However.


    "Ah¡ª¡ªHaa......?"


    After several seconds, that laughter had ended with a question mark.


    Kurumi looked around in surprise.


    However that was it. The sky had indeed been split. The piercing sound was still ringing. The air was as though an explosion had gone off as it continued to vibrate.


    However¡ª¡ªthat was all there was.


    ".............?"


    Shidou had also noticed the irregularity and frowned.


    He had seen the site of spacequakes countless times. It was as though space itself had been eaten out, whatever was there would disappear without a trace.


    However the surroundings of Raizen High School and the city were still intact.


    "This is......What is going on......?"


    Kurumi tilted her head in confusion, following that,


    "¡ª¡ªDon''t you know? Spacequakes, as long as you trigger a spacequake at the same time with the same magnitude, you''ll be able to cancel it."


    It seemed as though it were explaining what was going on. From above their heads, a cool voice sounded out.


    "¡ª¡ªWho are you?"


    Kurumi''s face twitched, her right hand taking hold of her gun once more as she looked upwards.


    Shidou too raised his head¡ª¡ªand then widened his eyes.


    The sky was, red.


    That was his first impression.


    On top of the roof. Above Shidou and Kurumi''s heads, a mass of flames was floating.


    And, in the midst of those flames, the figure of a young girl stood.


    It seemed like a girl who was cosplaying. Her sleeves floated in the wind, half of her body seemed to be merged with the flames as they flickered. Her waist had a belt of flames, as though it were the celestial dress from the heavenly maidens.


    And on her head grew two inorganic horns. That appearance did not look like a princess¡ª¡ªbut that of, an oni.


    However, the reason why Shidou''s vision was taken up by that girl was not just that.


    Dazedly, he opened his mouth.


    "Koto, ri......?"


    That''s right, Shidou''s sister, <Ratatoskr>''s commander.


    The appearance of the girl who was clad in flames¡ª¡ªlooked like Itsuka Kotori no matter how you looked at it.


    Kotori slowly descended, looking towards Shidou''s direction.


    "¡ª¡ªJust for a while, I''ll be taking it back, Shidou."


    "Eh......?"


    Not understanding Kotori''s words, Shidou frowned.


    "......, That, is¡ª¡ª"


    At this point, not knowing why, Origami''s face showed an expression of fear that Shidou had never seen before.


    "¡ª¡ªBurn, Camael<Blazing Annihilating Demon>!"[3D 7]


    Following that, Kotori''s mouth said that name.


    With that, flames started appearing around her body, forming something similar to a massive club.


    After that, the instant Kotori grabbed that club, a vermillion blade was revealed on its side.


    That looked just like¡ª¡ªan absurdly massive, battleaxe.


    Shidou was speechless. Kotori lightly waved that huge battleaxe, looking at Kurumi.


    "Now then¡ª¡ªLet our Datebattle begin."

 Volume 4 - CH 1

    Raizen High School''s rooftop was currently encased in shadows.


    It was not a metaphor.


    The time was 17:00 hours and the sun had already begun to set, however the sky was still being illuminated.


    Furthermore, between the stars and the earth, there was not a hint of cloud cover to block the sunlight.


    It was precisely because of this that the location, where Itsuka Shidou was at, seemed to be separated from the surrounding scenery and was being covered by a shade of darkness.


    It was extremely clear. Shidou and the rest were currently in the midst of a battlefield that could massacre the world.


    The owner of the shadows had a whimsical attitude; she would cause an unexpected outcome when she feels like it. They were in a territory where their very existences could be easily consumed.


    "......"


    Within a space that had been separated from the rest of the world, Shidou widened his eyes, having difficulty breathing.


    Don''t talk about turning over, he couldn''t even move. No, even speaking is problematic.


    The reason for that was extremely simple. Shidou, at present, was currently having his limbs and body restrained by several girls and was firmly held down onto the ground. They were considerate to the point where they even inserted their slender fingers into his mouth, preventing his lower jaw and tongue from moving.


    ¡ªObviously it was an abnormal scene.


    The rooftop was full of girls in black, and all of them had the same looks.


    Black hair tied into unequal lengths on the left and right, skin so white one could have mistaken them to be ill. And that left eye that had a clock face and hands, just like a clock.


    All of these girls, were all [Tokisaki Kurumi].


    From one side, Shidou saw the figures of Tohka and Origami. The two of them were in the same position as Shidou and were pinned down by several Kurumis, having pained expressions.


    Although Shidou was unable to see from his position, Mana, who had been shot down earlier, should be on the other side of the human wall created by Kurumi.


    There was no place left to run. The fighting strength on Shidou''s side had already been neutralized, an overwhelming difference in numbers.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever.


    "Ah......"


    Under this kind of situation, Shidou was being entranced by something else.


    In that state where his tongue was being clamped by fingers, his throat squeezed out unintelligible words.


    In the instant Kurumi had raised her hand with the intention of triggering a spacequake.


    ''That'', appeared above the heads of Shidou and the rest.


    At first ''That''¡ª¡ªlooked just like the sun. Illuminating the territory of shadows that the real sunlight could not reach, a dense mass of flames that suddenly appeared in mid-air.


    Just that sight already took up Shidou''s entire line of sight.


    However, in the instant he was about to recognize the true form of that mass of flames, Shidou felt an impact akin to having his brain electrocuted by an electric current. He saw sparks everywhere in his field of vision and somewhere deep within his brain throbbed with a sharp pain. It was as though his brain was rejecting visual information that may prove to be fatal.


    ''That'' was a girl.


    A petite girl, was standing in mid-air with her body and surroundings clad in raging flames.


    Half of her sleeves were formed by the flickering flames, a white kimono. A sash of flames wrapped around what seemed to be the celestial dress of a heavenly maiden. And that, growing out from both sides of her head, were two inorganic horns.


    That posture. That strength, had without a doubt proven that this girl was not human.


    A spirit. A calamity that kills the world.


    With Shidou''s knowledge, besides that, there are no other words that can describe the girl before him.


    No¡ª¡ªTo be correct, there was, only one more word.


    A name that is unique to her, Shidou knows it well.


    "Koto, ri......"


    Kotori, Itsuka Kotori. The face of the girl who he has spent many years with, he definitely could not be mistaken.


    That spirit, no matter how you look at it, is Shidou''s sister¡ª¡ªKotori.


    "......Why............"


    Shidou, who did not understand the situation, frowned. Kotori is Shidou''s sister. So naturally she is a human. She couldn''t possibly be a spirit.


    However the scene that had unfolded before had totally denied his way of thinking.


    Despite Shidou''s efforts to reject it......he felt that he had seen Kotori in this form somewhere before.


    Even though digging through his memories proved fruitless, but the instant he saw Kotori, a feeling as though something inside his brain was expanding was present.


    Right, that''s correct, this was¡ª¡ª


    "......What the hell is going on?"


    At this moment, as though intentionally breaking Shidou''s train of thoughts, a voice sounded out from the front.


    A gigantic clock behind her, a rifle in her right hand and a handgun in her left hand, Kurumi frowned as she glared at Kotori who was in mid-air with a face full of displeasure.


    "I would appreciate it if you do not get in my way? I was just getting to the best part."


    "I apologize for that, but that''s impossible. You went slightly overboard back there. ¡ª¡ªKneel before me and let''s start the punishing session of love."


    At the same time she used her right hand to hoist the massive battleaxe onto her shoulder, Kotori let out a snort.


    Kotori''s words were probably out of Kurumi''s expectations, Kurumi instantly widened her eyes, however that was quickly replaced by a wild laughter originating from her throat.


    "Ku, kuhihihi, hihihihihihihi......it''s becoming interesting. By punishment, do you mean~~you~to me~?"


    "Nn. If you do not wish to have a spanking, please withdraw your clones and Angel."


    At Kotori''s words, Kurumi started laughing again as though it were amusing. The countless Kurumi''s standing around her made the same response as well.


    "Hihihi, hihi. Although you look like you have total confidence in your ability, but being overconfident will cause you to self-destruct you know? My Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> is¡ª¡ª"


    "If you have time to spew nonsense then hurry up and attack, you black sow."


    Kotori seemed annoyed as she sighed and Kurumi''s face, which had been laughing just now, twitched.


    The numerous Kurumis who were positioned all over the rooftop all turned to stare at Kotori with furious glares.


    And almost at the same time, pained groans could be heard from the front. It seemed that Tohka and Origami had been hit on the medulla oblongata by the clones and lost consciousness as a result.


    "That''s just fine. I''ll get rid of you quickly¡ª¡ªdo it!"


    Kurumi loudly shouted. Instantly, the clones of Kurumi on the rooftop all crouched down together and then leaped high to close in on Kotori.


    Countless black bullets were fired into the sky. A heartless curtain fire of rifle and handgun bullets, instead of the word ¡®attack'', the word ¡®assault'' would be a better way to put it. Countless brutal monsters that were making use of an overwhelming advantage in numbers to pulverise the opponent. The large bullets bore closer towards Kotori.


    "¡ª¡ªHmph."


    However Kotori gave an annoyed snort, slowly raising the battleaxe on her shoulders.


    On the front end of the pole that was way taller than Kotori''s own height, the flames that were burning the very air itself compressed, revealing the shape of a blade. It followed Kotori''s movements, tracing a crimson path, shining brightly.


    "¡ª¡ª Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>"


    And then, in the instant the large group of Kurumis were about to reach Kotori, Kotori silently spoke. The flaming battleaxe was swung down in front of her with a frightening pressure. The sound of air being split asunder could be heard by Shidou even from his position.


    "Ahahahahaha! It''s use~less you know!"


    In response to that, Kurumi let out another chuckle.


    No matter how large that battleaxe was, it was impossible to eliminate the numerous Kurumis that were closing in on all sides. Even if she had butchered the few at the front, it''s not difficult to think that other Kurumis would fill in the gaps in an instant.


    However.


    "Kihihi¡ª¡ªhii......?"


    Suddenly, Kurumi''s smile was twisted.


    The instant Kotori swung Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>, the tip of the blade of flames flickered¡ª¡ªand at the same time, the heads, arms or the upper half of the numerous Kurumis that closed in on Kotori flew into the air.


    "Ah, eh......?"


    The group of Kurumis stared at their dismembered body parts, dazedly making a sound. The next instant, they were all engulfed in flames, turning into ash before they even hit the ground.


    "............"


    Kotori wordlessly looked down¡ª¡ªat Shidou''s direction, once again waving Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>. After which the flames slithered forward like serpents, rending apart the bodies of Kurumis who were surrounding Shidou.


    Accompanied by the pitiful death cries, the burden on Shidou''s body had vanished.


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou spat out the fingers that were inserted into his mouth, coughing repeatedly.


    Soon after, the bodies of Kurumis that were split apart by Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> burst into flames like before.


    "Uu that''s hot......!"


    Shidou hastily got up, *Pa Pa*, dusting off the embers that had landed on his body.


    At this point, Kotori slowly descended between Shidou and Kurumi, readying Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> against Kurumi. ¡ª¡ªIt was as though she was attempting to protect Shidou.


    "Koto, Kotori......What exactly is¡ª¡ª"


    "Listen to me, I want you to take the chance when Kurumi has an opening and escape. After all the current you¡ª¡ªwill die easily."


    "Haa......? What exactly is¡ª¡ª"


    However Shidou''s questions were cut off by the laughter at the front.


    "Hihi, hihihihihihihihihi......! Not bad."


    Kurumi raised her eyebrows as she gripped the handle of her guns, raising one corner of her mouth.


    "How~ever~, it''s not the end you know?"


    Saying that, Kurumi readied her two guns at the massive clock face.


    Shidou held his breath. That''s right. Kurumi still had that Angel¡ª¡ª the time-controlling Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>.


    "Kotori, be careful, that is......!"


    "Fufu, Shidou-san, please don''t do such a disappointing action as¡ª¡ªthat!"


    Saying that Kurumi loaded the shadow that oozed out from the [I] Roman numeral from Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s clock face, aiming it at her temple, and fired.


    Instantly, Kurumi''s figure vanished like mist.


    At the same time Kotori suddenly raised Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> above her head. Following that, a sharp sound came from that location, Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> slightly trembled.


    Just before¡ª¡ªa scene witnessed during the battle between Kurumi and Mana. Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s Aleph[The First Bullet]. It was a magic bullet that was able to cause the target''s time to accelerate.


    Using a speed that not even her shadow was able to catch up with, Kurumi endlessly continued her attack on Kotori.


    "Ah~hahahahahaha! Excellent! Excellent! I expected no less from a spirit who had materialized her Angel¡ª¡ª! It''s burning, I''m all fired up!"


    "How annoying. If you are still a lady, then how about retaining some manners?"


    Swinging the pole horizontally, Kotori stated. Finally Shidou''s eyes were able to see Kurumi''s figure who had been sent flying by Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>.


    Kurumi who had jumped into the air smiled as she readied her guns in an unsteady position, loudly shouting.


    "Thank you for your reminder. Then as per your request, I''ll kill you off with a more elegant method. Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>¡ª¡ªZayin[The Seventh Bullet]!"


    Following that, shadows flew out of the Roman numeral [VII] on Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> and were absorbed by the muzzle of Kurumi''s guns.


    At the same time, Kurumi pressed the trigger and a pitch black bullet traced its path, closing in on Kotori.


    Position, speed, distance, no matter whichever way one looks at it, it was an unavoidable attack. Kotori readied Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade of flames in preparation to knock the bullet down.


    "Kotori!"


    But¡ª¡ªShe couldn''t. Shidou couldn''t help but cry out.


    Zayin[The Seventh Bullet]. That was the one most brutal move that Kurumi used to finish Mana off before.


    Defending or intercepting has no meaning. The instant contact is made with the bullet¡ª¡ª


    "Fufu, ahahahahahaha!"


    Accompanied by Kurumi''s laughter, Kotori''s body became motionless.


    Leaving out the limbs for now, even the illusion-like sleeves of her Astral dress and Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade, including her hair, were suspended in the air without exception.


    "Ufufu, regardless of whatever strength you possess, it''s useless once someone catches you right?"


    The same time Kurumi finished, the remaining Kurumis around them readied their guns at the same time, aiming at Kotori and pressing the trigger.


    "Sto¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou did not manage to stop them in time. The bullets that Kurumi fired mercilessly burrowed into Kotori''s body. On that soft skin, countless horrible wounds were engraved.


    "This is, really refreshing."


    In the end, the Kurumi who had shot out Zayin[The Seventh Bullet] stood in front of Kotori, pressing the muzzle between Kotori''s eyes, pressing down the trigger without hesitation.


    The next instant, Kotori''s body regained its movements.


    "......!"


    From the countless wounds on Kotori''s body, blood spurted out. However Kotori did not react to this. Suffering from the momentum from the last attack, her small body fell backwards facing the sky.


    "Kotori......!!"


    Shidou let out a howl as he rushed in front, hugging Kotori''s body that fell to the ground.


    However, it was too late. Her whole body was riddled with Kurumi''s bullets, Kotori''s body was brutally mangled in an alarming sea of blood, as though she would break apart from just a slight touch.


    There was not even a shred of hope of her surviving. Shidou stared at his own sister''s battered appearance as he used his arms to support himself on the ground.


    "Ah, ahh......"


    "Ufufu, fufufufufufu", aaah, aaah, it''s over already. She was such a strong opponent that was hard to find. How heartless. How pitiful."


    Kurumi spun on the spot with a tone as though she were acting, chuckling as though it were amusing.


    "Now, then, this time it''s Shidou-san''s turn. I¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, Kurumi''s words stopped.


    Showing an expression of utter surprise, staring at the direction of Kotori who was lying on the ground.


    Following Kurumi''s eyes to look at Kotori, Shidou did the same as he widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Th, this is¡ª¡ª"


    Leaking out a dazed sound. Flames sprouted out from the numerous gun wounds carved into Kotori''s body, expanding as though attempting to lick her entire body.


    Shidou had seen this scene before. No, to be correct¡ª¡ªhe had experienced this before.


    "......Really now. You really went for the kill."


    Using her heel as a fulcrum, Kotori unnaturally got up.


    After the flames had dissipated, the wounds had healed, the blood was gone, the rips on her Astral Dress were nowhere to be found. Everything had disappeared.


    It was unimaginable that she had just suffered from fatal wounds. The thought that the previous assault was merely Shidou''s imagination resounded within his brain.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    She was definitely frightened by what she just saw and Kurumi raised an eyebrow as she took a step backwards.


    As though noticing this fact, Kotori once again readied Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>, glaring angrily at Kurumi.


    "To me, it would be best if I made you lose your will to fight."


    "......Hmph, don''t joke with me¡ª¡ª!"


    Kurumi recovered, the guns on both hands pointed behind her.


    Following that, the clock on Kurumi''s left eye started to rotate round and round at high speed, the shadows seeped out of the Roman numeral [I] from Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>, going inside Kurumi''s guns.


    "Aleph[The First Bullet]......!"


    Kurumi called out, rapidly pressing the triggers of the guns in both hands. Aleph[The First Bullet] hit the remaining Kurumis on the rooftop.


    After firing off tens of Aleph[The First Bullet], Kurumi then turned the muzzle onto her chest, squeezing the trigger.


    "¡ª¡ªTch."


    Kotori clicked her tongue as though annoyed, her left leg suddenly kicking towards the back, hitting home to Shidou''s side flank.


    "Gue......!?"


    Making an odd sound due to the sudden impact, Shidou was sent flying to the back at the same time. After his lower back and head stopped due to friction on the ground. Shidou rubbed his head, got up and shouted.


    "Wh, what was that for¡ª¡ª"


    However those words were never finished.


    The Kurumis who had obtained astonishing speed began swarming around Kotori like they were trying to hold her in with a flurry of punches, kicks and bullets.


    That''s right, because before the Kurumis shot by Aleph[The First Bullet] reached them, Kotori had wasted her valuable time by allowing Shidou to escape to a safe place instead of intercepting the attack.


    "Tear them apart¡ª¡ªCamael<Burning Annihilating Demon>!"


    Kotori roared, Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade grew to several times its original size, extending its reach even further.


    Following that, numerous Kurumi''s were hit by that horizontally swinging blade of flames, slashing, piercing, their bodies turning to ashes.


    "Ku......"


    At this moment, accompanied by a tortured moan, Kurumi retreated from Kotori''s side.


    It seemed like she had been hit by Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s attack. From her shoulder to her stomach, an unsightly slash wound that seemed to be like a burn formed.


    "Who¡ª¡ªdo you think you are......you brat!"


    After that she raised her gun, calling out.


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>¡ª¡ªDalet[The Fourth Bullet]!"


    Following that, Kurumi held the gun to her temple and fired, and as though time was rewound, Kurumi''s wounds vanished without a trace.


    Almost simultaneously, the Kurumi clones that were flying around Kotori had been incinerated, disintegrating into ashes and disappearing into the wind.


    "Ara, it''s already over? That was surprisingly easy. It''s okay to bring out more of your power you know?"


    Kotori rested the battleaxe on her shoulders, letting out a snort.


    Those words caused Kurumi''s expression to twist horribly and her teeth made grinding sounds.


    "Those words¡ª¡ªI''ll make you regret that! Zaaaaaaafkieeeeeeeel<Emperor of Time>![4A 1]


    The instant her outburst ended, Kurumi''s left eye started to turn at a speed that had not been seen before.


    "! You''re still not giving up......!"


    Looks like she felt a threat from that appearance. Kotori raised Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> above her head. However¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªAh."


    Kotori''s throat made a light, extremely weak sound, kneeling on the spot.


    Using Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s handle as a support she barely managed to support her body, using the other hand to hold her head in pain.


    "Ku......Th, this is......"


    "Koto, Kotori!?"


    Shidou couldn''t help but shout. Not understanding what was going on, but he only knew that Kotori was in trouble.


    "Ah~hahahahahahahahaha! Looks like the tables are turned!"


    Kurumi loudly laughed, aiming the rifle loaded with the bullet of Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> at Kotori.


    "Ku¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou dashed forwards without thinking. He still has no idea what kind of effect Kurumi''s bullet will have. However, one does not need to consider that it is a fatal shot that is capable of taking Kotori''s life.


    The instant Kurumi squeezes the trigger, he has to grab Kotori''s body and evade that bullet no matter what. If that is impossible, then Shidou will use his own body as a shield......!


    ¡ª¡ªHowever.


    "............"


    The moment Kurumi aimed at Kotori, Kotori silently stood up.


    "Kotori! Are you alright!?"


    Even though he asked, but Kotori did not give a reply.


    She only silently¡ª¡ªused her flashing crimson pupils and continued to glare at Kurumi.


    That face that he should have recognised, for some unknown reason, she now looked like a girl that Shidou did not recognize. "Koto, ri......"


    Kotori raised Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> high into the air and let go.


    Following that Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade vanished into the air, the pole portion still remained in position.


    "Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>¡ª¡ªMegiddo[Cannon]."[4A 2]


    As though replying to Kotori''s voice, Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> which had lost its blade started to rumble.


    The handle withdrew part of its body, wrapping itself around Kotori''s raised right hand.


    Kotori, whose right arm was engulfed by the huge rod from the elbow, aimed the barrel at Kurumi.


    ¡ª¡ªThat form, was just like the cannon equipped on a battleship.


    Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s barrel slowly expanded, releasing a red glow.


    And then the flames that were surrounding Kotori, were sucked into the mouth of the barrel.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!?"


    Probably because she saw Kotori''s appearance, Kurumi who was pointing the barrels of her guns at Kotori frowned. An expression that Shidou had never seen before. To put it in Shidou''s own words and knowledge¡ª¡ªThat was a look that showed fear, or at least was on alert.


    "[Us]!!"


    The same time Kurumi shouted, the clones climbed out from Kurumi''s shadow, attempting to separate the two of them.


    Kotori, silently opened her mouth.


    "¡ª¡ªTurn to ashes, Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>!"


    Hearing her voice, it totally did not sound like his sister whom he had spent several years together with. It was a cold and calm voice.


    The next instant¡ª¡ªfrom the readied Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>, a terrifying stream of flames burst forth.


    It was as though the eruption of a massive volcano had been compressed into several centimetres, with an overwhelming heat, it drew a straight line from the roof of the school to the sky at the back. The surroundings were, in an instant, dyed vermillion akin to that of the early dawn.


    "Guh......"


    Shidou involuntarily used his hand to cover his face. Even though he barely breathed in the air, the heat that entered his nose had already began to burn his mucus membranes, preventing him from breathing. Despite being positioned behind Kotori, his skin still felt like he was being roasted, and even opening his eyes was painful.


    Several seconds later, the heat ray that burned the heavens slowly decreased in size¡ª¡ªthe massive barrel equipped on Kotori''s right arm spouted white smoke as though completing its cruel assignment.


    "Keho, ......Keho......"


    Lightly coughing he looked up.


    When the smoke that had clouded his vision cleared up¡ª¡ªShidou''s shoulders gave a slight jolt.


    The ground of the roof and the fencing had melted due to the horrifying heat, nothing was left from that assault¡ª¡ªHowever over there, the figures of Kurumi and Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> remained.


    However the clones who had appeared to protect Kurumi had already turned into ashes and vanished, while Kurumi herself had lost her left arm. It was probably blown off due to the terrifying heat, and the stump had a burnt black colour similar to charcoal. Not a drop of blood was spilled.


    Also, Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> that was floating behind Kurumi had a quarter of its gigantic clock face pierced through, and the position where the Roman numerals [I], [II] and [III] were supposed to be was beautifully gouged out.


    Kurumi squeezed out a gasp, weakly crouching down.


    No matter how you looked at it, she was in no state for battle.


    ¡ª¡ªBut.


    "......Pick up your guns."


    Kotori said in a low voice, aiming Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> which had turned into a cannon once more at Kurumi.


    "The fight is not yet over. The battle is not over you know. Now, continue to kill, Kurumi. This was the battle that you have wished for. It''s the one that you desired.¡ª¡ªIf you don''t point your guns at me, then please die."


    "Kotori......? Wh, what are you saying?" Shidou ran to Kotori''s side, grabbing her shoulder.


    "If you fire off another one, she''ll really die! Isn''t it <Ratatoskr>''s mission to resolve issues without killing the spirits!?"


    However, Kotori did not pay heed to Shidou''s words. Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s barrel once again began to suck in the flames.


    "......! Oi, oi, Kotori!"


    Shidou moved to Kotori''s front¡ª¡ªand then held his breath.


    "Wh¡ª¡ª"


    Cold pupils, eyes that were flashing with an odd red glow. Her mouth had a smile on it, an expression that was close to being enraptured by delight.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s not right. Shidou shivered. It was obvious that this was not the usual Kotori that he knew.


    The instant he realized this, Shidou started to run. ¡ª¡ªTowards Kurumi who was crouching on the ground helplessly.


    "Kurumi!"


    "Shi¡ª¡ªdou, san......?"


    It was already too late to escape with Kurumi. Shidou stood in front of Kurumi, in an attempt to reduce the injuries that she could be receiving.


    At the same time, within Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>, the crimson roar that could incinerate everything was once again released.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    "!"


    Kotori who had Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> equipped, suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Onii-chan......! Dodge it!"


    Shouting that, she pointed Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> on her right arm into the sky.


    But just doing that is not enough to completely alter the direction of the flames that had already been released¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Everything in front of him was dyed in a shade of red, and Shidou''s consciousness blacked out at this point.


    ¡ó


    Burning. Burning. Everywhere is burning.


    Burning. Burning. The streets are burning.


    Burning. Burning. The whole world is burning.


    Shidou''s vision was dominated by the flames.


    Crackling. Rumbling. Roaring.


    Even so, Shidou still did not stop in his footsteps.


    (Kotori......! Kotori!)


    Calling out his sister''s name, he only concentrated on making his way through the streets of what seemed to be an underground hell.


    Despite this, Shidou still seemed like he did not understand what was going on.


    But this was something that could not be helped. When he was preparing to go back home, he just happened to discover that the streets that he was familiar with had been engulfed in a sea of flames.


    Today was Kotori''s ninth birthday. Shidou went to the station in order to buy a present for her. Perhaps this was the reason why he had avoided the disaster, he has to thank Kotori for that¡ª¡ªHowever the problem was that Kotori herself, was still at home. It was Kotori''s birthday, yet their parents were not at home due to work as usual. Currently, only Kotori was at home.


    That cry-baby Kotori, must definitely be crying due to being unable to shake off that feeling of loneliness.


    The instant that figure flashed past his brain, Shidou began to run.


    Kotori. Shidou''s cute little sister. The one who gave a family to the orphaned Shidou, a gentle girl.


    Long ago, when he was abandoned by his own birth mother, when he was wallowing in the depths of despair, Shidou was saved by his foster parents as well as Kotori.


    So, this time it was Shidou''s turn to save her. If it was for Kotori, Shidou would not hesitate to give his life for her.


    (Kotori¡ª¡ª!!!)


    Shouting again and again, he ran towards the direction of his house.


    However, at this point Shidou stopped. In the streets before him, the smouldering flames that were still spewing smoke had vanished without a trace as though they had been sucked away.


    At the same time, in the middle of that. A petite little girl was weakly sitting on the ground while crying.


    (That is¡ª¡ª)


    A girl that was oddly dressed. Oversized sleeves and skirt that was part of a kimono, the horns on her head. And that white sash wrapped on her body. Surrounding her body, flames were flickering back and forth.


    However, Shidou quickly recognized that girl as his cute little sister.


    Kotori she, was crying.


    ¡ª¡ªShidou''s actions, did not need any other information aside from this.


    (Kotori!)


    (Uu, ah, ah, O, Onii-chan......, Onii-chan, Onii-chan......!)


    However, the instant Shidou went to Kotori''s side, the flames clothed around Kotori began to grow rapidly.


    Kotori widened her eyes in shock, and her shoulders began to tremble.


    (Onii-chan! Don''t come any closeeeeeeeeeeeer!!)


    Using a voice that was mixed in tears, she yelled at a volume that could have torn her throat up.


    (¡ª¡ªEh?)


    Shidou made a dazed sound.


    But that couldn''t be helped. When he had realized it, Shidou''s body had already been hit by the expanding flames from Kotori and was lightly sent flying.


    (Ah¡ª¡ª)


    His back hit the ground with a crunch. A strong sense of pain ran through his back, the skin on every part of his body was screaming in pain from the burns. However, despite Shidou painfully rolling around the ground, he was unable to even cry out. Although he had, with his blurred vision and consciousness, stared up at the sky and made short gasps.


    If it was like this he''d rather lose consciousness. He couldn''t even move a finger, only pain tortured his entire body. Recognizing that he was about to die, he felt a sense of fear of the unknown.


    (Onii-chan......!)


    Following that, Kotori seemed frightened as she ran over to him.


    Despite thinking a few seconds ago that it could have been better if he had just lost consciousness, his brain easily changed its mind. Right now to Shidou, being able to see Kotori''s face was a reward that nothing in the world was able to exchange for.


    Huge teardrops fell from Kotori''s eyes. When the tears made contact with Shidou''s burnt skin, a sharp pain assailed him. However, Shidou grit his teeth as he tried his best to keep from groaning. If he''d let this cry-baby Kotori continue crying, then Shidou would have failed as her elder brother.


    In his blurry field of vision, Kotori''s face was streaming with tears. The sky was slowly losing its colour. Everything, seemed to be becoming blurry.


    However......Just at that moment.


    [¡ª¡ªHey, do you want to save her?]


    Such a voice, sounded out from above Shidou and Kotori.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªTsss¡­¡­¡¹


    A dull pain cut the urge to sleep that was within Shidou''s head. Shidou rubbed his forehead as he lightly groaned.


    There were no wounds that he could see. Leaving out cuts, even bruises were nowhere to be seen. If there were any uncomfortable places left then it would be the dull pain that resided in his head.


    Opening his eyes after groaning for a while, a ceiling full of piping entered his vision.


    At this point, Shidou finally realized that he was lying on a bed.


    "This place is......"


    Shidou blinked a few times, observing his surroundings. The beds were evenly spaced apart, surrounding each bed was a curtain used for separating purposes.


    It was a familiar place. Shidou had previously slept here like just now.


    That''s right. This place was the <Ratatoskr> organization''s airship <Fraxinus>''s infirmary.


    Shidou, in attempting to clear his mind from sleepiness, sat up while lightly knocking on his head.


    "Ow ow ow......"


    It wasn''t just his head, but every joint in his body hurt. Shidou frowned slightly.


    Next was, not knowing why but there was a sense of unfamiliarity on his lips. He probably touched something before he had passed out.


    However, Shidou quickly forgot about such things. The reason for that was simple. A familiar girl was resting on his bed and sleeping.


    Beautiful night-coloured hair, skin as smooth as pottery. A face as perfect as though it was handmade, her sleeping position was akin to that of characters in a fairytale. ......Well, it would have been perfect if she did not have drool coming out from her mouth.


    "Tohka......?"


    Although Shidou called her name, the girl¡ª¡ªYatogami Tohka did not reply. Only her shoulders rhythmically rose and fell, silently sleeping.


    "Why is Tohka at a place like this......No wait, in the first place why am I¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, Shidou''s muttering was stopped mid-way.


    The door of the infirmary suddenly opened, and the footsteps of two people could be heard.


    "......Nn? Aaah, you''re awake huh, Shin."


    Wearing a chestnut coloured military uniform, a woman in her twenties looked at Shidou and spoke.


    Having two eyes that were surrounded by dark eyebags, she was the analytical officer of <Ratatoskr> that had snow-white skin that hinted at her shut-in lifestyle, Murasame Reine.


    "Reine-san? And¡ª¡ª"


    The same time Shidou replied Reine, he suddenly looked behind her. There was a girl thirteen to fourteen years of age, hiding behind Reine.


    The girl had hid her green hair that is impossible to grow naturally in this world and her beautiful aquamarine eyes under a sunhat that had a large rim. Her left hand had a rabbit puppet that looked silly in design; it occasionally waved its little hands.


    "Ooh, Shidou-kun. Wh~y, you don''t seem very energetic. We were worried."


    "If you''re okay......then, that''s great."


    After the puppet finished speaking with exaggerated movements, the young girl let out a faint voice.


    "Even Yoshino is...What exactly happened......?"


    "Muu¡ª¡ª"


    "......Ah, aaah, sorry. Yoshinon is here too."


    Shidou apologized to the puppet who voiced out its displeasure. He looked back towards Reine.


    "Then, Reine-san. Why am I, in such a place......?"


    "......Nn. Yesterday, after the battle with Tokisaki Kurumi, we brought you who had just lost consciousness here."


    "......!"


    Tokisaki Kurumi. The girl that suddenly transferred into Shidou''s school¡ª¡ªa spirit.


    The instant Reine said that name, the dull pain that almost disappeared inside Shidou''s head resurfaced.


    The scene from yesterday, clearly reappeared within his mind.


    "That''s right, ah......! Wh, what happened in the end? Why is Tohka not waking up? Is she alright? What about Kotori? That person, suddenly appearing like that......Then again, what was that appearance of hers......! And Origami!? She should have also been in critical condition after what Kurumi did to her!"


    "......Calm down first, Shin."


    "¡ª¡ªRight, how''s Mana!? I didn''t see her after the middle of all that! Is she alright!? And Kurumi¡ª¡ªIs she alive as well!? Everyone in the school as well¡ª¡ª"


    At this point, Shidou''s words suddenly stopped, to be accurate, they were forcibly stopped.


    That''s because Reine had hugged the head of the frantic Shidou, forcefully hugging his head.


    "Nn¡ª! Nn¡ª!?"


    "......Alright alright."


    Saying that, Reine lightly stroked Shidou''s head. However Shidou was only able to feel the sensation of her warm chest.


    Shidou raised his two arms to Reine to indicate his surrender. As such, Reine released him a few seconds later.


    "......Have you calmed down?"


    "Ha, Haa......"


    After forcefully letting out a sigh, he raised his head and threw a questioning glance, Reine nodded in response to his action. Yoshino who was at the back used her hands to cover her flushed face, but she still peeked through the gaps between her fingers.


    "......Relax. Everyone is fine. There were no casualties as far as I know. All nearby hospitals are in a state of bursting from the number of patients. Tobiichi Origami and Takamiya Mana were recovered by the AST members who arrived later, they should have been transported to the JSDF''s Tenguu Hospital. They have medical realizer units equipped there¡ª¡ªIn Kurumi''s case, she took the opportunity to escape. Tohka, as you can see. Despite her wounds, she insisted on looking after you. She probably fell asleep due to the fatigue?"


    "......"


    Hearing Reine''s words, Shidou clenched his teeth and balled up his fists.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the end, Shidou had not solved a single thing.


    He had previously said that he will definitely save Kurumi and Mana, yet he did not accomplish anything.


    Kurumi and Mana both suffered serious injuries, Origami and Tohka as well as everyone from school were dragged into this as well. Furthermore, he was unable to seal Kurumi''s power too.


    "Damm¡ª¡ªit......"


    Cursing in regret, he whacked his mattress.


    "......You have already done your best. Don''t blame yourself too much."


    "B, but......!"


    "The fact that Kurumi was hiding a power of such strength, nobody had expected that. Why not be glad over the fact that nobody had died. If you still wish to save Kurumi, then think about how you are going to use those two hands of yours to hit her face and scold her.


    "......Yes......"


    Shidou said as he restrained his feelings¡ª¡ªSuddenly he widened his eyes.


    Reine''s words, still did not mentioned an important person.


    "Reine-san......! Kotori. Where is Kotori right now?"


    He supported his upper body as he asked, however Reine did not reply as he had hoped.


    "......I''ll lead the way. Can you stand?"


    "Ye, yeah."


    Shidou folded the blanket, wearing the shoes that were below the bed and stood up. However¡ª¡ªprobably due to the long time spent lying down, he felt dizzy when he stood up, and his balance was ruined.


    "......!"


    At this moment, Yoshino ran over from Reine''s side, supporting Shidou''s upper body.


    "Oo, oh, sorry. Thank you, Yoshino."


    "No, no need......"


    Shidou bitterly smiled and said, while Yoshino seemed embarrassed as she lowered her head. [Yoshinon] on her left hand started to whistle *Shu¡ª¡ª*.


    "......Are you alright? It would be better if you rest a little longer¡ª¡ª"


    "No, I''m alright. Aside from this, let''s hurry up and go to where Kotori is."


    Reine looked at Shidou while narrowing her eyes, after which she lightly sighed and nodded.


    "......Follow me."


    Saying that, she slowly turned around. After Shidou had placed Tohka on the bed, he started walking after her.


    Yoshino supported Shidou''s waist as they moved forward together.


    "Yoshino? I''m alright already you know?"


    "......, Ah, yes......but, that, it''s still dangerous."


    Was Shidou so weak in Yoshino''s eyes?


    But there was no reason to forcefully reject her kind gesture. Shidou bitterly smiled as he said "......Then, I''ll be counting on you.", walking onwards, for some reason the rabbit puppet kept smirking, but it seemed the same as always so he did not pay much attention to it.


    With Yoshino accompanying him, their footsteps sounded out inside <Fraxinus>''s narrow hallway.


    Along the way, Shidou suddenly frowned. He thought they were walking towards the usual direction towards the bridge, however Reine changed direction midway.


    Just like that, after walking for a few minutes.


    "......Here."


    Looking at the door in front of Reine who had stopped, Shidou involuntarily held his breath.


    Shidou was not very familiar with the interior make-up of <Fraxinus>. Despite stepping inside many times, not once was he given a detailed tour of the place, the only places he had been to were the bottom of the ship where the transfer unit was located, the bridge, the infirmary, the restroom, the cafeteria and the sleeping quarters.


    To be honest, as to where his exact location was within the ship as well as what this room is used for, Shidou had totally no idea.


    Even if that was the case, from the heavy door that looked like a door to a bank''s vault, it wasn''t difficult to deduce what it was built for.


    "This place is......"


    Despite him sending questioning glances, Reine did not make a reply. She stood in front of the electronic lock installed beside the door, and after inputting the password she placed her hand on it.


    "......Analytical Officer. Murasame Reine."


    After her name was said, the electronic panel gave off a faint sound, the door started opening from both sides.


    "......Now then, let''s go."


    Reine entered the room. Shidou forcefully cleared his throat as he followed behind her.


    Following that, Shidou''s eyebrows furrowed. A very peculiar room. The front part and inside of the room were separated by a wall made of glass, using that as a boundary, the interior of the room was oddly decorated.


    In contrast to the cramped and dark laboratory where various machines were placed alongside Shidou and the rest, the interior looked as neat as an apartment room where normal everyday life takes place.


    It was just like a space used to observe and restrain ferocious beasts.


    And in the deepest part of the room, separated by glass, was Kotori. She was coolly sitting on a chair, elegantly drinking red tea.


    She was not wearing her Astral Dress but her usual casual clothing. The usual appearance of Kotori, Shidou sighed in relief.


    "Kotori!"


    Her name was shouted. However, Kotori did not reply.


    "Sound is unable to pass through here. ¡ª¡ªShin. From here you must go in alone."


    Saying that, Reine started walking once more. Towards a corner of the glass wall, where a door seems to be located.


    Yoshino left Shidou''s side. After Shidou gave her a short reply of gratitude, he walked towards Reine''s direction.


    Reine did the same procedures as before, fingerprint recognition, voice print recognition, opening the door. Shidou slightly lowered his head and entered the room''s depths. At the same time, that glass wall that separated the strange room entered his field of vision......His relaxed sense of awareness was rudely awakened once more.


    "......Nn? Ara, aren''t you Shidou. I see you have woken up."


    At the same time, Kotori had noticed the intruding Shidou.


    "Oo, oh......"


    Not knowing why, he felt slightly out of place, Shidou used an unnatural tone to reply.


    "Well don''t just stand there, why don''t you take a seat? If you wish to be a scarecrow I''ll support you you know?"


    "Ah, no......Nn, right."


    After being told off like that, Shidou sat down on a chair opposite Kotori. At the same time he glanced towards the direction of Reine and the others but he could not see anyone. On the other side, what seemed to be a glass wall that separates the room became a white wall that can only be seen on this side.


    "............"


    "............"


    The two of them silently stared at each other while separated by the table.


    There was a mountain of stuff that he wanted to say, but when he was in front of the person in question, he did not know what to say.


    Kotori did not seem to be in a panic, after putting cinnamon into her milk tea and stirring it¡ª¡ªshe placed it in her mouth directly.


    "......That''s not right, isn''t that Chupa Chups!"


    Shidou couldn''t help but cry out. That''s correct. Dipped into the red tea was not cinnamon, neither was it a spoon nor was it a stirrer, it was Kotori''s favourite lollipop.


    "What''s that, you got something to say?"


    "No, nothing at all!"


    After his shouts, Shidou let out a sigh. ......Somehow, he felt that his shoulders had relaxed without him knowing. Within his heart he silently thanked the Chupa Chups, Shidou opened his mouth to speak.


    "Kotori. ¡ª¡ªWhat, kind of person are you?"


    "I''m Shidou''s cute little sister of course."


    "......It''s not very convincing if you call yourself cute!"


    "I''m not cute?"


    "......Well, I''m not going to deny what you''ve said."


    Shidou scratched his head, placing his hand on his knees, lightly lowering his head.


    "Kotori......Are you, a spirit?"


    No beating around the bush, a straightforward question. He asked the question that he was most concerned about.


    Kotori snorted as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hmph, if I were to say no you wouldn''t even believe me right?"


    "Aaah. If you were to say that you aren''t, I''ll believe you."


    "......Really? To trust in others and not your own eyes, that''s not a wise move."


    "Even if I was a smart person, if I were to not believe in my cute little sister, I would have failed as an older brother."


    "............"


    Kotori placed the teacup onto the saucer, wordlessly observing Shidou.


    After eye contact was exchanged for several seconds, she gave a light sigh.


    "......I am, human you know. At least, that''s how I think of myself. ¡ª¡ªHowever, that''s not the case. Because the monitoring system''s values have already classified me as a spirit."


    "What is......going on?"


    Shidou began frowning due to him not understanding the meaning being Kotori''s words. Kotori, who would usually snap at him, treated it like it was expected as she continued speaking.


    "I am a human that was born into the Itsuka family. This fact is definitely true. However, around five years ago. ¡ª¡ªI, became, a spirit."


    "Haa......?"


    Shidou whose eyes had turned to dots, widened his mouth and let out a dazed sound.


    Spirits were existences who live in a territory known as the otherworld. They were classified as special biological disasters. At least that was what Shidou had heard from Kotori and Reine.


    "What on earth is going on. Humans and Spirits, weren''t they different species from the start?"


    "Well......that''s right. To put it simply, ¡®I became a human that holds a spirit''s power, that should be more accurate."


    "That kind of thing......"


    Midway through his words, Shidou suddenly frowned.


    A certain scene surfaced within his head.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    That dream. The one that he saw before he woke up, that dream.


    In the midst of the burning streets, Kotori who was wearing her Astral Dress and crying alone¡ª¡ªthat dream.


    "Is something wrong, Shidou?"


    "Ah, no......I¡ª¡ªremem......ber......that......?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kotori questioned. That serious expression of hers made Shidou unknowingly take a step backwards.


    "E, even if you ask me what''s the matter I......"


    "Meaning to say, the fire five years ago¡ª¡ªthe issue of me turning into a spirit, Shidou you''ve completely forgotten right?"


    "Ah, that''s right......how do you put it. ......About that, don''t laugh okay?"


    "I won''t laugh."


    Kotori nonchalantly hugged her two arms, Shidou scratched the back of his head as he spoke.


    "That, just now, in my dream......"


    "Dream? What kind of dream?"


    "Aa, aaah......"


    After Shidou finished narrating whatever he could remember in the dream, Kotori turned her slightly blushing face to one side.


    "Well, although there''s a differing point where I was crying and repeatedly shouting Onii-chan......but it was rather consistent with my memories."


    Kotori used her hand to support her chin as she went into deep thought, and after that she raised the stick of her Chupa Chups.


    "......It could be, because I took back my spirit power from Shidou, it caused memories to backflow from the connection. At the same time, it also triggered Shidou''s own memories......? Nn, this is interesting."


    Kotori seemed to be pondering something, she lightly nodded.


    "......Don''t just understand everything by yourself. Aside from that, Kotori."


    "Nn? What is it?"


    Kotori raised her head and looked at Shidou.


    "Turned into a spirit¡ª¡ªThat''s what you''ve said right. Then five years ago, what exactly happened?"


    Spirits and humans were totally different species. Humans turning into spirits midway¡ª¡ªor rather, humans gaining the power of spirits and the like, what on earth is going on.


    However Kotori shook her head.


    "The thing is, I can''t remember it at all."


    "Haa......? You can''t remember it......huh."


    "Nn¡ª¡ªI can vaguely remember what happened, but the exact details evade me. Ah no, I still remember becoming a spirit you know? But I don''t clearly remember why I turned into one."


    "......Don''t go and forget such an important thing!"


    "I don''t want to be told that by an older brother who forgot that his sister became a spirit."


    "Guh......"


    Shidou couldn''t reply to that. However, another question surfaced once more.


    "But......you seemed to be used to battling at that time."


    Shidou recalled the scene on the roof. That''s right, Kotori, despite letting the opponent escape, had without a doubt beaten Kurumi.


    "It''s really unbelievable. Although I''ve been through mock battles, it was my first time fighting. ......Although, well, because my memories become blurry when I become a spirit, I have no idea what exactly happened, my body just moved as though it knew how to fight, that really gave me a shock."


    "Wha......Th, then what about the spacequakes neutralizing each other¡ª¡ª"


    "Aaah, that was just a rash attempt. Although Reine''s plans did show such a probability, I really don''t wish to do that again. If it were to fail, the spacequake would magnify in magnitude you know."


    Kotori nonchalantly spoke, and Shidou perspired.


    After that, Kotori sighed as she continued.


    "But......Well, Shidou is right too."


    "What?"


    "I shouldn''t have forgotten such an important issue. I have to agree on this point. Shidou aside, this kind of important thing that screwed up my life, I should have not forgotten it so easily."


    "What''s that ¡®Shidou aside'' for......"


    Shidou half-closed his eyes in displeasure. However Kotori ignored him as she continued to speak.


    "Five years ago, the two of us who were there both lost our memories. ......Don''t you find that suspicious?"


    "......, Now that you''ve mentioned it......"


    "In other words, who erased our memories?"


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    ¡ª¡ª Who had, erased the memories of the two. This extremely uncomfortable sentence caused Shidou''s eyebrows to rise.


    Indeed, if the realizer unit were to be used¡ª¡ªor if it were a spirit that had an unknown power. Those possibilities could not be ruled out. However, just who was it and for what purpose did they do it?


    Looking at Shidou''s reaction, Kotori shrugged.


    "Well, those were just a few of the many possibilities."


    Even though Kotori attempted to play it down, but Shidou''s back was still drenched in sweat.


    If one were to think of it that way, then it would match up.


    However, since he couldn''t remember, then it would have no meaning if he thought about it now. Also, Shidou had another urgent question on hand.


    "But......after that, Kotori, you had returned to an ordinary lifestyle, right? What happened?"


    At the very least, from the fire five years ago till now, Itsuka Kotori had lived an ordinary life with Shidou. This fact he was extremely clear about.


    However, Kotori questioned him with a "Haa?".


    "If we''re talking about that, can''t you recall? It must have been Shidou youself that sealed my power right?"


    "Eh?"


    Shidou let out a stupid sounding voice.


    "M, me......?"


    "Nnn. ¡ª¡ªI did say it yesterday right? I''ll?temporarily?be?taking?it?back, or something like that."


    Now that she said it, yesterday when Kotori appeared, she did say that.


    "Me, huh......"


    Shidou used his hand to hold his forehead, lightly groaning. The pain his brain felt when he saw Kotori in her Astral Dress resurfaced once again.


    He¡ª¡ªcould not recall. Despite being able to remember other events no matter how blurred they were, but once he tried to recall the incident from five years ago, he was unable to properly remember.


    "That''s correct. ......After Shidou sealed my power, I was selected by <Ratatoskr>. After that¡ª¡ªunderstanding what was truly happening in this world and the existence of spirits......I, wish to save them."


    "............"


    Why did Kotori, who hadn''t even reached fourteen years of age, take up the commanding position of a secret organization like <Ratatoskr>, the question that he had till now...... finally had an answer.


    As such, Kotori continued to speak.


    "Choosing Shidou as the mediator for spirits, this was also the reason. Although I don''t know why, but you do have the ability to seal the power of the spirits."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou widened his eyes.


    He indeed had that question. Even if Shidou did have that kind of power, but how was he discovered by <Ratatoskr>?


    There was no reason for that. That''s because five years ago, there was Kotori to act as a living proof.


    With that being said then it all matches up. Each time she was shot by Kurumi, the wounds carved onto Kotori''s skin would be covered by flames and recovered.


    That was undoubtedly the source for Shidou''s regenerative power.


    "Then that means¡ª¡ª"


    Probably guessing Shidou''s thoughts from his expressions, Kotori nodded.


    "That''s correct. Shidou''s revival ability was originally mine to begin with......then again. Shidou, please stand there for a while."


    "Haa? Wh, what for?"


    "Alright now, hurry up."


    Shidou stood up as Kotori had asked.


    Suddenly, he suffered a punch to the solar plexus from Kotori, and Shidou fell to the ground with his body bent into a ¡®¤¯'' shape.


    "Guha......!?"


    "Said it didn''t I, I have, told you already, correct? Remember this now. The you as you are now will die easily. But what? In order to save Kurumi you desperately ran in front of Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>......! If I did not regain consciousness in the nick of time and bent its trajectory, if I had been too late, you would have been turned to charcoal by now......!? And you''ve let Kurumi escape as well! Hey, are you listening!?"


    "I, I heard you......I heard you so stop shaking me so hard already......"


    Shidou was barely able to nod. After a while, Shidou whose breathing had finally recovered went back to his seat, letting out a sigh.


    "Ow ow......what was that for?"


    "Hmph. Only punishment lies in wait for disobedient dogs."


    Shidou wanted to retort, but he swallowed his words back in. Aside from that, there was something that he was more concerned about.


    "Kotori, just now you, mentioned something about ¡®regaining consciousness'' right?"


    "......"


    Kotori''s eyebrows twitched.


    Shidou recalled the incident at the rooftop. The Kotori who had pointed Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> which had turned into a massive cannon at Kurumi. No matter how you look at it, it did not feel like the usual Kotori at all.


    Kotori sighed as though she had given up.


    "......I did say that."


    "However, to put it nicely, you were still able to accurately launch attacks at Kurumi. That was¡ª¡ª"


    "......I''m not too sure myself. After retrieving my power from Shidou for a day......Occasionally, I would have the urge to destroy something, thoughts to kill someone¡ª¡ªmy body wouldn''t listen to myself. Currently I am barely able to control myself with the use of medicine......I was, at that moment, undoubtedly intending to kill Kurumi."


    "Wha......"


    "......It could be that because Shidou ran in front of Kurumi, I was able to become myself again. For that I guess I should thank you."


    Shrugging her shoulders with a sense of sarcasm, Kotori showed a bitter smile.


    However, Shidou was unable to reply to that. The information he had heard from Kotori just now chaotically knocked onto Shidou''s brain.


    As such, Kotori continued.


    "......I''m afraid. I don''t know what exactly I have done. I, have no way to control myself. There''s a possibility that even though I don''t have any memories, but I may have done something five years ago. ¡ª¡ªThat''s why, in that portion of my missing memories, a possibility that I may have killed someone exists. If that was really the case, I¡ª¡ª"


    "Kotori......"


    At this point, Kotori stopped speaking. She shook her head from side to side, as though trying to shake off her fears.


    "Forget it. I''ve said something unnecessary."


    "Aa, aaah....... But......Your power, is it still inside of you?"


    "Nn. If it wasn''t, would I still have to be imprisoned in a quarantine room with such tight security?"


    Saying that, she turned her head as though surveying the room.


    Although it looks like a finely decorated room, but to Shidou who had walked in from the entrance, it did not feel like a room that would make one feel happy.


    "B, but when Tohka''s power flowed back to her, it would return. Then why¡ª¡ª"


    "That''s because the power that flowed back to Tohka was extremely little. As long as Tohka''s mental state remains stable, it would be able to flow back to Shidou through the connection. ¡ª¡ª However, it''s different in my case. Almost 100% of my power had been withdrawn from Shidou''s body. Therefore, it wouldn''t flow back anymore."


    "Th, then what can we do to¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou barely squeezed out his words. Probably finding his expression to be hilarious, Kotori bitterly smiled as she spoke.


    "Then, we just have to reseal it again."


    "R, reseal......? How?"


    "It''s simple."


    Saying that, Kotori took out the Chupa Chups from her mouth, pointing it at Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ªPlease, make me fall for you."


    "Ha......Haaa!?"


    Kotori''s words made Shidou let out a dazed sound.


    "Make you, ......fall for me......What on earth, why......"


    Shidou questioned while feeling troubled, Kotori once again placed the Chupa Chups back in her mouth, picking up the teacup and lightly shrugged.


    "It''s the same as Tohka and Yoshino. ¡ª¡ªSealing the spirit''s power, there''s no other way."


    "Th, then what should I......"


    Shidou recalled the encounters with Tohka as well as Yoshino.


    Go on a date to raise their affection. ¡ª¡ªAnd, in the end.


    "............"


    Shidou''s eyes unconsciously moved to Kotori''s lips.


    Meaning to say, to use the same method as that time with Tohka and Yoshino¡ª¡ª


    "......!"


    At that moment, a sharp sound suddenly sounded out, Shidou''s body gave a jolt.


    It looked like the teacup that Kotori was holding had fallen. The white ceramic teacup shattered. The remaining milk tea had spilt all over the floor.


    "Koto, Kotori? Are you alright, are you hurt?"


    Shidou frowned as he asked out of concern, Kotori closed her eyes as she took a deep breath and shook her head.


    "......I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Saying that, Kotori grabbed her right hand with her left, hiding it under the table as though trying to avoid Shidou''s gaze.


    "Even if you tell me not to worry......"


    "I''ve already said that I''m fine. That aside, I''m feeling tired now. May I be alone for a while?"


    "No, that won''t do. Alright, show me your hand, it could have been cut¡ª¡ª"


    "......Shin."


    At this moment, just as Shidou was about to extend his hand to Kotori, the sound of a door opening behind him was heard and a voice called out. Reine entered while holding a black bag.


    "Reine-san? What''s the matter?"


    "......Aaah, I''m sorry but let''s end it here for today."


    "Eh? B, but......"


    "......I''ll take care of Kotori. Now, hurry."


    At Reine''s words, Kotori lowered her head and started to groan.


    "Ha, haa......"


    If they put it that way Shidou had no choice but to listen to their instructions, passing through the door and returning to the room where Yoshino was at.


    Suddenly Shidou felt a sense of unease. He looked to the room where Kotori was held at, the wall that was transparent like glass had turned white, there was no way of discerning what was going on at the other side.


    "What is going on......?"


    After several minutes, Reine walked through the door to where Shidou was at.


    "Reine-san, Kotori she......"


    "Aaah, it''s alright now. Don''t worry. At least for now."


    "F, for now......"


    "............"


    Reine wordlessly sat on the chair, shutting her eyes.


    "......Two days later."


    "Eh?"


    "Two days later. On the 22nd of June. Please go on a date with Kotori."


    "Haa. That......Well, even though I''ve already heard, but why two days later?"


    "......There''s only that day left. I''m afraid that any longer, Kotori would be unable to withstand the power inside her."


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Reine''s words made Shidou nervous.


    "Wh, what do you mean......!?"


    "......Her relapses, are becoming more frequent. I''ve just used sedatives and stabilizers to get her under control......But more or less, she can''t hold on any longer than two days. If we were to miss that window, Kotori would probably not be the same Kotori that you know anymore."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    This time not even a sound was made. His throat felt dry, his fingers trembled slightly.


    It was so sudden. The worst case scenario had appeared without warning.


    After this, in two more days. Kotori, would not be Kotori anymore. ¡ª¡ªIf Shidou was unable to seal off her power.


    "Th, then, right now¡ª¡ª!"


    Reine seemed to be in deep thought as she used her hand to support her chin, then sighed as though she had given up on something.


    "......Really, it would be best if that were the case."


    "Eh?"


    "......No. That won''t work. I''ve told you right? She''s under the influence of drugs right now. We have to wait for her condition to be stable before we can act."


    "B, but, two days later is¡ª ¡ª"


    "......That''s why, the only day that fulfils both criteria is that day. If we were to miss the day after tomorrow, we''ll never have another chance again."


    "Guh......"


    Shidou gritted his teeth hard. Reine softly sighed as she looked towards the control point.


    "......For now, please leave it to me. Shin, go and look after Mana. If it''s now, you might be able to make it before visiting hours are over."


    Reine seemed to be chasing Shidou and Yoshino out as she pointed towards the door.


    "B, but¡ª¡ª"


    "......I beg of you. For now, please do as I say."


    "......I understand."


    Noticing the oddity in Reine''s attitude, Shidou obediently followed her instructions, walking out of the room with Yoshino. In the end, he said "I''ll leave Kotori to you.", giving a deep bow.


    After that, he walked towards the bottom of the ship¡ª¡ªtowards the door where the transfer unit was located.


    "......Make Kotori, fall in love......huh."


    At a volume where Yoshino, who was beside him, could not hear, Shidou muttered to himself.


    If he does not do so, Kotori would not be Kotori anymore. ......However.


    To make Kotori. To make his little sister. To let that violent and headstrong Commander Itsuka Kotori, fall in love.


    After repeating it once more, he realized that this was a mission of the highest difficulty.

 Volume 4 - CH 2

    What filled her vision was a scene as though she had seen hell itself.


    The usual residences and streets were engulfed in a sea of crimson flames. Whether it was the houses that were parallel to each other, the trees that were located on her usual way to school or the vegetation in the park, everything that was flammable was being burned by those flickering flames without exception, one by one they were reduced to charcoal and ashes.


    Accompanied with the loud crackling sound of the massive conflagration, were the screams and footsteps of escaping humans, and occasionally, a loud sound akin to an explosion would be heard.


    (What¡­¡­is this¡­¡­?)


    Witnessing a scene that was so surreal, Origami could only let out a dazed sound.


    A meaningless action. She did not move when she said those words, it was obviously not a wise thing to do.


    However, one should not criticize her for doing such a foolish act. It would be too much to expect a twelve year old girl to quickly understand the current situation.


    That''s because on her return trip after buying groceries, the streets that she saw before she went off had completely turned into something different. She could only kneel down on the spot as Origami tried to calm down.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªAt this moment, Origami''s eyes snapped open.


    (Dad, Mom¡­¡­!)


    That''s right. Dad and Mom should still be at home.


    The instant she remembered, Origami immediately threw down the bags she was holding, sprinting back home.


    Even if a small kid ran over, she wouldn''t be able to do anything, moreover they might have already escaped. However Origami, who was in extreme confusion, was unable to make such a deduction. She could only sprint down the streets which had greatly changed since a few hours ago.


    After several minutes, Origami who had finally made it back home had her face painted with an expression of despair. Origami''s house was wrapped in the same crimson flames as the other houses and she could barely make out black shadows within the flames.


    (How can this, happen¡­¡­)


    It was not like she did not think of it. But even so, until she saw them with her own eyes, Origami would still cling to that fragment of hope. However, it''s impossible like this¡ª¡ª


    (¡ª¡ª!?)


    After that, Origami''s shoulders gave a jolt. The door to her home, was kicked aside from the inside.


    And from there, her father with his forehead full of sweat, walked out while carrying her mother.


    (! Dad! Mom!)


    Origami desperately shouted at the top of her voice, shouting for the two of them.


    (Y, you''ve come back, Origami!?)


    (Are you hurt? It''s dangerous here. Hurry up and escape!)


    Saying that, her father extended his hand towards her and walked closer.


    Origami was delighted by the fact that the two of them were alive. Tears streamed down from her face and she sniffed a few times. Following that, she stretched out her hand in order to grasp her father''s hand¡ª¡ª


    (¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEh?)


    Suddenly, Origami made such a sound, as though something had happened.


    The instant Origami stretched out her hand, light seemed to shoot down from the heavens.


    A strong shockwave followed, and Origami''s body was thrown into the air.


    (Ah¡­¡­!)


    After flying several meters and hitting a mud wall, she coughed a few times. A rib must have broken, causing her sides to hurt a lot.


    It was painful enough for her to break out in tears. However, she was more concerned about her parents'' safety. She was barely able to resist the tears, turning to look at where she flew from.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, there was no one left. The ground where Origami''s two parents were standing on had been gouged out, turning into something like a mini-volcano.


    As though wriggling, she inched closer.


    After that.


    (Ah, aa¡­¡­ah¡­¡­Aaaaaaaaah¡ª¡ª)


    Looking at what used to be her parents on the ground that was gouged away, Origami''s teeth gave off chattering sounds.


    Her eyes felt an overwhelming sense of dizziness. A feeling as though the world had been twisted. A crimson world that was slowly dyed in the black and grey colors of despair was corroding Origami''s consciousness.


    Why. How. Meaningless questions floating around her head, continuously circulating as she could not get an answer.


    (¡ª¡ª)


    Origami raised her head. That light that burned her parents to death. To determine its origin.


    And then¡­¡­her body, was once again unable to move.


    (An Ang¡ª¡ªel¡­¡­)


    Dazedly muttering in a low voice. Over there was¡ª¡ªan Angel.


    Of course, she realized that it was something that should not exist in this world. But there was no other word that Origami could use to accurately describe the existence before her, that was a fact.


    Pain blurred her vision, she was unable to properly see clearly, but that thing in the air definitely had a human shape.


    Floating in the air as though surveying the burning streets, a slender outline. ¡ª¡ªIt was probably, a young girl.


    That figure used her hand to touch her head, causing her body to slightly tremble.


    That was, instead of lamenting¡ª¡ªit looked more like she was mocking them.


    (It was you, huh¡­¡­)


    ¡ª¡ªTo Dad, and Mom.


    The latter half of her words were unable to even come out from her throat. She tightly clenched her bleeding fists, grinding her teeth, hatefully staring at the angel that was dancing amongst the sea of flames, letting out a voice that was full of curse and hatred.


    (I, won''t forgive you¡­¡­! Kill¡­¡­I will kill you¡­¡­! I¡ª¡ªwill definitely¡­¡­!)


    At this moment, Tobiichi Origami regained consciousness, opening her two eyes in surprise.


    "¡­¡­, ¡­¡­"


    Although she had been sleeping the whole time, her breathing was erratic.


    After Origami sat up, she took deep breaths to get her rapid heartbeats under control. Air with a slight hint of disinfectant circulated inside her nose and lungs.


    Having gotten her breathing under control, Origami slowly looked around, reaffirming her surroundings.


    A white ceiling, white walls. From the corner of her eye, she saw a rack that was probably used to hang an I.V. drip.


    Immediately she realized that she had been sleeping in the JSDF hospital where she usually got medical care. Furthermore, it was a personal room specially prepared for her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Wordlessly, she wiped her forehead. Her head had been carefully wrapped in bandages, but it had gotten wet due to perspiration as she slept. Of course, other bandages aside from her head as well as her hospital clothes were wet as well. Origami loosened her clothing, letting them dry.


    Usually there shouldn''t be this much perspiration during sleep¡­¡­It could be, because of the dream that she had just now.


    Five years ago. The scene where Origami''s parents died.


    The name of the existence which she had mistaken for an angel, was soon known to her.


    Special biological calamities, spirits. A huge conflagration was single-handedly created by that nonhuman existence.


    However¡ª¡ªThis nightmare had not occurred for a long time already. Why did she suddenly have it again?


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Remembering this fact, Origami held her breath.


    Recalling why she was here.


    "Shidou¡­¡­!"


    Calling out the name of her lover. That''s right. Origami had been battling with a spirit on the rooftop, Tokisaki Kurumi¡ª¡ªshe had lost consciousness after being pinned down.


    She was extremely concerned about the safety of Shidou and Mana, as well as Kurumi''s motives (there was a lifeform that one would have mistaken for as garbage, but it would be better if she did not notice it at all). Since Origami survived, the probability that the others were alright was high¡­¡­However she could not deduce any further. In any case, she needed information.


    Origami closed her eyes trying to search for her memories before she passed out¡ª¡ªRecalling that moment, she gulped.


    While Origami was pinned down by Kurumi''s clones, as Kurumi walked closer to Shidou.


    From the sky, an unbelievable object appeared.


    "The Spirit¡­¡­of Flame¡­¡­!"


    Origami recalled that figure that was reflected into her eyes, speaking in a voice that was dyed in hatred.


    The Spirit of Flames. Codename <Efreet>[4B 1]. Five years ago, the spirit who set fire to the residential district Nankou-machi.


    ¡ª¡ªAppearing in front of Origami''s eyes was the spirit who killed her parents.


    "I''ve found you. Finally¡­¡­"


    For five years she had searched non-stop for her enemy. With the aim of killing the target of her revenge even if it meant risking her life doing so. Even though it was coincidental, Origami had finally found it.


    Her heart beat rapidly and her breathing that was under control after much difficulty had once again become ragged. Her sorrowful wish was finally coming true, and feelings akin to ecstasy raced through her head.


    But¡­¡­why, there was something amiss. The spirit of flames who appeared on the rooftop¡ª¡ª<Efreet>''s face, compared to that of five years ago, was somehow different.


    But what was the problem. Even though she frantically pondered, but she could not figure out why. Origami thought for a few minutes before raising her head and getting off the bed. Wearing the slippers that had been set aside, she stood up.


    It can''t be helped if she can''t think of it now. Since Origami was moved into here, that must mean that Mana should also be inside the hospital. If she''s here, she might know more in-depth information.


    Origami ignored the slight dizziness as she stepped forward¡ª¡ªbut stumbled back onto the bed due to the drip that was still on her arm.


    ¡ó


    "It should be¡­¡­here."


    Shidou compared the map to the massive building in front of him, lightly muttering.


    The words [JSDF Tenguu Hospital] were written. Looks like this is the correct place.


    "That girl¡­¡­I really hope she''s okay¡­¡­"


    Yesterday, Mana who was the first to arrive to Shidou''s aid had faced off against Kurumi, and had her time stopped by Kurumi''s Zayin[The Seventh Bullet]. She should have suffered severe damage.


    He heard that she had been transferred into the nearest JSDF''s hospital, so he specially came to visit.


    Entering the door, he walked up to the reception counter.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    "Yes, is this your first time for a medical examination here? Normally you would require a recommendation¡­¡­"


    When Shidou began a conversation, the female receptionist spoke.


    "Ah, no. I''m here to visit someone. May I ask in which room Takamiya Mana is currently staying in?"


    "Takamiya-san? May I ask if you are a family member?"


    "That is¡­¡­yes, that''s right."


    Shidou mumbled as he nodded.


    That''s correct. Takamiya Mana is Shidou''s real sister. ¡­¡­She should be.


    While Shidou did not have an exact memory, Mana herself insisted that she can''t be wrong¡­¡­If he were to deny it here there''s no doubt that he would be questioned about their relationship. It''s better to just agree for now.


    "Please hold on for a moment."


    The female receptionist manipulated the computer with experienced hands.


    After several seconds, she widened her eyes in surprise, looking at Shidou once more.


    "That is¡­¡­I''m really sorry, Takamiya Mana-san is currently in a special treatment room. We have to reject all visitors."


    "Eh¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou involuntarily let out a sound.


    "Is, is she in danger?"


    "Who knows¡­¡­They don''t release detailed information to us¡­¡­"


    "However if it''s family then I have the right to¡ª¡ª"


    "I''m extremely sorry¡­¡­Currently for the treatment of Takamiya Mana-san we are using extremely special equipment and it is against regulations for us to explain them to outsiders¡­¡­"


    "How can this¡­¡­then, may I please ask a favor of you? At least let me take a look¡­¡­"


    "E, even if you say it like that¡­¡­"


    The receptionist made a troubled face. And then¡ª¡ªat that instant.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou?"


    From Shidou''s back, a familiar voice called out. Turning around in wonder, he saw that a girl in a patient''s robe stood over there, leaning on an IV drip stand.


    "Origami?"


    That''s right. His classmate Tobiichi Origami was standing right there.


    Long hair extending to her shoulder, a girl with a rather attractive doll-like face. Her forehead was wrapped in bandages, plasters were pasted onto her slender limbs.


    Origami looked at Shidou''s face, breathing a sigh of relief. Despite having no change in expression, it felt as though she finally relaxed.


    "Are you alright?"


    "¡­¡­Nn, nn."


    How to put it, to have someone directly ask and worry about himself, he felt somewhat embarrassed. He scratched his face and turned his face aside.


    However Origami continued to scrutinize Shidou''s face while continuing to speak.


    "What about Yatogami Tohka?"


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    He got a shock due to Origami''s words, once again turning his face towards Origami.


    It was understandable. Tohka and Origami, they would definitely argue the moment they saw each other. To think that Origami would be concerned for Tohka as well.


    It could be that Origami had finally recognized her as a classmate and is finally willing to understand Tohka. He felt happy somehow. Shidou exaggeratedly nodded his head.


    "Nn, Tohka is alright as well."


    "Tch."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s nothing."


    For an instant, the cool Tobiichi-ojousama had shown an expression that was not hers, but he was definitely thinking too much. Determined that it was so, Shidou bitterly smiled.


    "B, but, why are you here. The patient wards should be one floor up right?"


    Origami''s gaze did not shift as she replied.


    "In order, to know Mana''s ward. ¡ª¡ªAnd Shidou?"


    "Nn¡­¡­So that''s why. I''m the same, I came here to visit Mana."


    "I see. To visit?"


    "Nn, nn, that''s right."


    "Only Mana?"


    "¡­¡­That is¡­¡­A, also to visit Origami¡­¡­"


    "Is that so."


    Origami''s expression remained unchanged as she spoke. But why, it somehow feels like her mood has improved. ¡­¡­His conscience hurt a little.


    "Well then, where''s Mana warded at?"


    "Ah, nn¡­¡­from what they said, she''s currently in surgery, therefore we are not allowed to meet. So right now I can only ask of her to¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­, if it''s like that, then waiting would probably be useless."


    "Eh?"


    "Even though I can''t explain in detail, but they should be using extremely secret equipment to conduct the surgery. No one is allowed to meet her until she is moved to a common ward. You would be restrained if you attempt to enter by force."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou''s eyebrow twitched. Highly classified equipment. That would most likely be the Realizer for medical purposes. Reine had indeed mentioned that they would be used in this hospital.


    The Realizer that had the technology to turn imagination into reality was the country''s highest secret. Hence it was understandable that there would be such a reaction.


    "¡­¡­I understand, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    After Origami nodded, no further words were exchanged. ¡­¡­She just kept staring into Shidou''s eyes.


    A long period of time was spent in silence.


    It was disastrous to be standing right in the middle of the hospital''s hallway, although he understood that doing so would bring inconvenience to everyone, but how do you put it, he had lost the opportunity to do so.


    Sweat kept pouring from his face as he squeezed out a line with much difficulty?


    "U, um¡­¡­Origami? Aren''t you going back to your room?"


    "I''m returning."


    "I, is that so. Then I should go back too¡­¡­"


    And then, as Shidou was intending to walk out of the entrance, Origami suddenly *Pata!*, bent her knees and fell to the floor.


    "Ori, Origami!? Are you okay?"


    Hastily crouching down, he grabbed her by the shoulders and helped her up. It seemed that she hurt herself when she fell down, her nose and forehead were red.


    Because of the exaggerated fall, the staff and patients around them made expressions of extreme shock. However Origami seemed unfazed by the ruckus caused by the crowd, looking at Shidou.


    "I can''t return to my room by myself."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Accompany me back."


    "¡­¡­That''s¡­¡­"


    "Accompany me back."


    "¡­¡­I, I got it already."


    Shidou nodded in surrender.


    "Then¡­¡­can you walk by yourself, Origami?"


    "It''s difficult."


    "¡­¡­Is that so. Then wait for me. I''ll go borrow a wheelchair."


    After that, as Shidou planned to stand up, Origami tugged at a corner of his clothing,


    "Uu, is something the matter?"


    "I don''t like wheelchairs."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "I will get carsick."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Will someone get carsick from a moving wheelchair in the flat hallway of a hospital?...What exactly is an AST member that is used to flying around with a CR-Unit talking about? Although there were a lot of things that he wanted to ask, Shidou decided not to talk about that for the moment.


    "Th, then what should I do?"


    "Carry me."


    "Haa?"


    Unable to imagine that those words came out from Origami''s mouth, Shidou couldn''t help but question back.


    No, actually this solution had already been within his expectations¡­¡­But how to put it, he never imagined that it would be suggested by that Tobiichi Origami.


    "Carry me."


    "Th, that''s¡­¡­"


    "Carry me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright."


    Realizing that resistance was futile, Shidou turned his back to Origami. In an instant, Origami lightly got up, pressing herself into Shidou''s back. It was hard to imagine that she was feeling dizzy just now after seeing her nimble movements. It might be more honest to say that his back had been possessed than to say that he carried her.


    "Uu¡­¡­"


    Carrying Kotori who fell asleep in the living room had been a daily chore, so he was used to carrying girls¡­¡­But as expected, this somehow felt different. Aside from the slightly greater weight than Kotori, a softness unique to girls was accurately transmitted. ¡ª¡ªTo put it in words, it somehow felt as if she were closer than she needed to be.


    "¡­¡­Origami? I, I think you''re using too much strength there?"


    "Nothing of the sort."


    Saying that, Origami clung even tighter. Her breasts, which were covered by a thin patient''s gown, were forcefully pressing themselves into Shidou''s back.


    "Uu, gu¡­¡­"


    From an objective point of view, Origami''s development could not be said to be doing particularly well¡­¡­However its close combat capabilities were terrifying. Shidou felt his face burning, and frantically shook his head in order to maintain consciousness, single-handedly pushing the IV drip stand connected to Origami''s wrist.


    "Th, then¡­¡­Origami. Where''s your room?"


    "The west building. Third floor. Room Number 305."


    "Okay¡ª¡ªI understand."


    Shidou nodded to show his understanding, and started to walk while pushing the IV drip stand with one hand.


    Following the directory sign, walking past the hallway between the middle building and the west building. After that¡ª¡ª


    "Waaah!?"


    When they were about to reach the connecting hallway, Shidou made a girl-like sound.


    Origami''s fingers were moving erratically, moving around Shidou''s body as though trying to lick his entire body.


    "Ori, Origami. It''s itchy¡­¡­"


    "Is that so."


    Saying that, Origami''s fingers finally stopped. Breathing out a sigh of relief, once again he started to walk.


    Reaching the west building, they took the elevator to the third floor, walking forwards as per Origami''s instructions.


    Some time later, it was his nape that was being teased.


    However, Origami''s two arms were still wrapped around Shidou''s neck. Shidou felt that something was off as he frowned. ¡ª¡ªThe reason was quickly discovered: accompanied with the sound of breathing, there was a feeling of someone breathing down his neck.


    "Ori, Origami¡­¡­!?"


    Hu¡ªHa¡ªHu¡ªHa¡ª.


    "Wait a moment¡­¡­"


    Hu¡ªHa¡ªHu¡ªHa¡ª


    "Hey hey¡­¡­."


    Showing a troubled expression, he turned his head around. However.


    "Hyi!?"


    At this instant the back of his neck felt something that was beyond his expectation and Shidou couldn''t help but jolt.


    Even though her two hands were not moving, Shidou''s spine felt as though it were being stroked, a tickling sensation.


    "What!? What did she just do to me!?"


    Shidou finally got his chaotic brain under control, sprinting to the designated Ward number 305 and placing Origami on the bed that was inside.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Origami was deftly put down, she licked the region around her lips for some reason.


    "Haa¡­¡­, Haa¡­¡­"


    Even though he had only walked for a short distance and Origami''s weight couldn''t be considered to be that heavy, he felt abnormally tired. Shidou leaned on the wall for quite a while as he readjusted his breathing.


    After approximately a minute, he observed the room with his heartbeat finally calmed.


    It was a room that had white as its main theme. In a space of roughly three tsubo, a bed, cabinet, television and chairs were furnished, there was probably a previous visitor as the vase on top of the cabinet had flowers in it and the basket had apples placed inside.


    "That¡­¡­Then, Origami. I should be leaving now."


    Then, as Shidou said that, Origami''s stomach began to grumble.


    "? You haven''t had your meal?"


    Origami nodded in reply.


    "That so¡­¡­Should I help you get a nurse over?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However Origami suddenly raised her head, taking the apple that was placed on the cabinet.


    And then, taking the fruit knife that was also placed inside the basket, handed them both to Shidou.


    "Peel it for me."


    "Eh? Aaah¡­¡­alright."


    He has no reason to reject her demand if it was just this. Shidou sat on a nearby round stool, accepting the apple and fruit knife, placing that basket on his knees and then started to peel the apples.


    To Shidou who frequently cooked in the kitchen, this was an extremely easy task. Not even a minute was spent to divide the apple into eighths and then to line them up on a nearby plate.


    "Alright, will this do now?"


    Saying that, he passed the plate over to her. However Origami did not seem satisfied, shaking her head left to right and did not extend her hand for the plate.


    "? Why, Origami?"


    "Feed me."


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    Shidou stopped moving with his hands still trapped in the action of handing over the plate and his shoulders trembled for a moment. However he could not remain so wretched any longer. Faking a cough, he opened his mouth.


    "No¡­..You are able to do that at least this right?"


    "I''ve been told to avoid strenuous activities."


    "But you were walking around freely with that drip stand of yours just now."


    Origami ignored Shidou''s words, opening her mouth with an "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­, really now¡­¡­I guess I don''t have a choice."


    Picking up a piece of apple whilst sighing, he brought it to Origami''s mouth. Then Origami twitched her eyebrows as though she were genuinely surprised.


    "If you can''t move your hands then at least move your mouth¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­! Don!"


    It somehow felt as if his words were left unheard. That''s because Origami suddenly bit into the apple, forcibly ending his sentence.


    Origami looked at Shidou as she ate half of the apple piece, chewing away and swallowing it down. She seemed to be wanting the remaining half in Shidou''s hand, her mouth once again opening up.


    "Uh, here you go."


    And then, once Shidou handed out the apple slice¡ª¡ªOrigami, in one large bite, held it in her mouth along with Shidou''s fingers.


    "Uu!?"


    This was totally beyond his expectations. He involuntarily made a sound in shock.


    "Ha, haha¡­¡­are you a natural airhead?"


    Shidou gave a weak smile, letting go of the apple in Origami''s mouth and withdrawing his fingers. In that instant, Shidou''s wrist was tightly held, preventing it from being withdrawn.


    "Eh¡­¡­? Eheh!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Ignoring Shidou''s surprised screams, Origami held his wrist tight and started to lick Shidou''s fingers. *Lick* *Lick lick* *Lick lick lick* *Suck suck* *Kiss* *Suck*


    "Hey, hey, Origami¡­¡­! No, wait, really¡ª¡ªOri, Origami-san!?"


    Shidou yelled in a high-pitched voice and his hands started to flail about in panic, finally escaping from Origami''s hands. Shidou''s fingers and Origami''s lips that had been connected till just now, a glistening thread of saliva extended out ¡­¡­What an erotic scene, Shidou''s face couldn''t help but turn red.


    "Thank you for the meal."


    Origami wiped her mouth and put her hands together, lowering her head in a bow. Shidou wiped his hands while his face had perspiration all over.


    "Is¡­¡­it okay now?"


    Shidou had just ended his sentence when Origami pointed to the top of the cabinet.


    "That."


    "Uh?"


    Looking in the direction Origami had pointed. There was a simple electronic thermometer placed.


    "I need to take my temperature."


    "Aaah, is that so."


    Shidou took the thermometer, handing it to Origami. However, Origami did not reach out and take it.


    "Uh, what''s wrong? Didn''t you want to take your temperature?"


    "It''s difficult to do it by myself. I hope you can help me."


    "Haa?"


    Shidou frowned as he questioned back.


    "N, no no no. Don''t you have to just place it under your arm?"


    "Excessive exercise."


    "¡­¡­Alright alright, I understand."


    Somehow it feels like he''s being taken for a ride, but it can''t be helped. Shidou sighed as he took out the thermometer from its packaging.


    "Now that you said it¡­¡­how exactly am I supposed to help take your temperature. There''s actually nothing I can do right?"


    "You sit over here."


    After Shidou questioned in surprise, Origami, *Don Don*, patted the bed.


    "Ah? Aaah¡­¡­"


    Shidou tilted his head and sat at his designated spot, Origami got up, sitting in front of Shidou as though she were being hugged from behind by him. It was coincidental that their positions were now completely opposite from just now.


    "! Ori, Origami¡­¡­?"


    He could vaguely see her snow-white nape moving closer to his face from the gaps between her hair. Shidou''s eyes started to wander.


    However Origami did not mind at all as she undid the buttons of her gown, revealing her chest.


    "¡­¡­!? Wh, whwhwhwhwhwhwhwhwhwhat are you doing Origami!?"


    "When Tokisaki Kurumi transferred into our school, Shidou you were attracted to her by her actions."


    "Eh¡­¡­Eh?"


    "I''ve deduced that being aggressive is effective."


    Origami muttered to herself, grabbing Shidou''s right hand that was holding onto the thermometer. And after that, she slowly guided it to her left armpit.


    "¡ª¡ªStick it inside, Shidou."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "The thermometer."


    Although they were not talking about anything indecent, Shidou somehow felt extremely embarrassed.


    "No, this, as expected this kind of thing is¡­¡­"


    "If you can''t then please help wipe my body down and help me change¡ª¡ª"


    "I''ll do it! It would be great if I could take your temperature for you!"


    "Is that so."


    Origami seemed a bit down as she nodded, turning her head back to the front. Shidou took a deep gulp, moving the trembling hand holding the thermometer closer to Origami''s armpit.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Then, the instant the thermometer''s tip touched her skin, Origami''s entire body quivered.


    "Are, are you alright, Origami?"


    "It''s fine. It was just a bit...cold."


    "Is, that,so¡­¡­"


    Rearranging his feelings, the thermometer once again moved.


    "¡­¡­, Ah¡ª¡ª, ¡­¡­Uh¡ª¡ª"


    Each time, Origami would make a soft sound that could only be heard from his distance, a sound like moaning, like panting, an indescribable voice.


    The usual Origami would definitely never give voice to such a gentle and seductive sound. Each time it reverberated in his eardrums, Shidou''s brain cells ascended to heaven by the thousands.


    "Uh¡­¡­Shidou, even¡ª¡ªdeeper, a little."


    "¡­¡­Um, excuse me."


    "If, you¡­¡­did not, stick it in properly¡­¡­then you can''t¡­¡­properly, measure it."


    "Oh, oh¡­¡­"


    It was just taking her temperature, then why, why did he feel like he had just done something that he should not have. It must be his imagination. It has got to be his imagination.


    Shidou started to mentally recite the Prajna Paramita Sutra[4B 2] (even though the content was jumbled) to calm his chaotic mind and he stuck the thermometer inside Origami''s armpit.


    "Uuuh¡­¡­"


    Instantly, Origami trembled for a moment, arching her body.


    After that, Origami''s breathing became more rapid.


    "Ori, Ooooooooooorigami¡­¡­?"


    "¡ª¡ªPlease stick it in, tighter."


    "Ma, may I ask¡­..w¡­¡­why?"


    "The thermometer¡­¡­will fall."


    "Ah¡­¡­That is, nn¡­¡­that''s right."


    Despite Shidou putting it that way, he exerted more strength in order to let Origami''s armpit hold the thermometer more tightly.


    That''s right, he would be unable to accurately measure her temperature if the thermometer were to fall off and an error occurs, that was something that couldn''t be avoided. This is unavoidable. This was the law of the universe that couldn''t be overturned by a puny human like Shidou.


    Arms, chest, stomach, Origami''s softness and body temperature were transferred without exception. And a faint smell of sweat wafted from her neck into Shidou''s nostrils. It somehow felt like someone had opened his skull and stirred up the contents, resulting in him not understanding anything anymore.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd then, at this moment the refreshing beeping sound of the thermometer rang out and brought Shidou''s consciousness back to reality.


    "Ha!"


    His confused eyes sprung open and he took out the thermometer from Origami''s armpit.


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    At this point Origami''s body trembled once more, but he tried to distract himself by looking at the numbers on the thermometer.


    "36.2 degrees¡­¡­I, it''s normal."


    "¡­¡­Is that so."


    Origami said with a tinge of regret, buttoning up her front with slow movements. After which, she turned around to look at Shidou once more.


    "Shidou."


    "Wh, what is it¡­¡­?"


    "You''re very¡­¡­skilled."


    "¡­¡­, I, is is is is, that so."


    Shidou did not have a clue as to what he was skilled in, but he felt that he would be even more troubled if he asked for an explanation so he nodded his head and replied.


    "Th, then¡­¡­I''ll go back now. Origami, you have to take care of yourself."


    Shidou moved his body, maneuvering his body around Origami''s back and getting off the bed. Just like that, he headed for the door. However,


    "¡ª¡ªOne last thing, is that okay?"


    Origami voiced out from behind him.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    He could sense a foreboding bad omen, asking in reply. What kind of request is it this time. ¡ª¡ªHowever, Origami said something unexpected.


    "Yesterday. I hope you can tell me about what happened after our battle with Tokisaki Kurumi. ¡ª¡ªThere should be another spirit that came from the sky. Wearing an Astral Dress that looks like a kimono, the spirit that uses flames."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou involuntarily held his breath.


    An alarm bell started to sound in his head. Origami was definitely asking about Kotori.


    "Do you remember?"


    "¡­¡­Ah, aaah."


    Shidou hesitated for a moment, before nodding his head.


    Although it was a bit blurry, but since Origami had seen Kotori, there''s no meaning in hiding it. More accurately if Shidou said that he did not see a spirit, it would be extremely suspicious.


    Shidou couldn''t tell if Origami had noticed his panic. She continued to speak in a calm voice.


    "At that time, before I was knocked out by Tokisaki Kurumi, losing my consciousness. ¡ª¡ªNo matter how fine the details, I hope that you will be able to tell me about the location of that spirit of flames."


    "No¡­¡­that, how do I put it, because I was knocked out too, so I''m not too sure about the details."


    "¡­¡­, is that so. If you do remember something, I hope you will tell me immediately."


    Hearing Shidou''s words, Origami sighed in relief.


    "Oh, oh¡­¡­"


    Shidou nodded, but he felt an indescribable sense of unease.


    Origami was an AST member. Taking down spirits is their mission. So wanting to know information about newly appeared spirits is understandable¡­¡­ But how to put it, there seems to be something wrong with Origami.


    "Why do you want to know about that spirit so much¡­¡­"


    "That is because."


    Origami''s words were cut off at this point, softly biting on her lip as she continued.


    "Do you remember about what I said before?"


    "About before¡­¡­?"


    "About my parents being murdered by spirits."


    "¡ª¡ª, aaah¡­¡­I remember."


    Shidou nodded to indicate his acceptance. He would never forget. The reason for Origami''s hatred for spirits, hatred for the calamity that kills the world. That was, the incident five years ago.


    "Five years ago. The one that triggered that large fire at the residential district at Nankou-machi, the spirit that burned my parents. ¡ª¡ªIt was, that spirit of flames."


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou was speechless.


    Placing his hand on his stomach, a feeling as though his lungs would scrunch up every time he inhales. His breathing became more pained with each breath and an urge to throw up surged in his stomach.


    Taking a deep breath, breathing it out. He repeated it once more, thinking about what Origami had said. ¡ª¡ªHowever, Shidou''s mind could only find chaos and unease.


    Origami, she definitely did say it before.


    The spirit of flames killed her parents.


    ¡ª¡ªKotori, killed her parents.


    "¡ª¡ªAlways, I''ve always been searching. Always, endlessly searching."


    It seemed like she did not notice Shidou''s confused look, Origami continued to speak.


    "I just happened to find it. I finally found it.


    Kill it. Kill it. I must kill it. Using, my own two hands.


    I''ve spent these five years only for this.


    For this moment, I joined the AST.


    For this moment, I obtained the Realizer unit.


    For this moment, I''ve honed my movements and skills.


    All of that, was so that I can take down the criminal.


    All of that, was so that I can confront the spirit of flames.


    All of that, was so that I can kill <Efreet>."


    With a forcefulness that could not be usually imagined, Origami continuously spewed out curses.


    Her expressions were dry. Her voice was flat. She did not make any exaggerated gestures. However even if it was like that, her words were dripping with venom and hatred that would make people who heard them shudder.


    <Efreet>. That should be the codename given to Kotori who had turned into a spirit.


    ¡ª¡ªFive years ago. Then, it was indeed a match with what Kotori had said.


    "But, how can that be, don''t tell me¡­¡­that girl¡ª¡ª"


    "? Do you know something?"


    Origami tilted her head. Shidou hastily shook his head left to right.


    "No, no¡­¡­That''s not the case."


    "Is that so."


    Once Origami said that, she began to avoid Shidou''s gaze. Instantly, Shidou felt as though his shoulders had lost strength as though they had been released from their bonds. However, he did not intend to end the topic right here. Shidou was hesitant as he started to speak.


    "Ori, Origami."


    "What is it?"


    "If you can''t talk about it then forget it¡­¡­But if possible, I hope that you can at least tell me a little more about the spirit from five years ago? B, because, I think I might be able to remember something from that¡­¡­"


    As Shidou said that, Origami seemed to agree as she nodded.


    "That day. I was on my way back from buying groceries¡ª¡ª"


    Origami started her story with a calm voice. The fact that her parents, who were thrown into that disaster, were originally alive. However, the spirit appeared, killing her parents in front of Origami''s eyes. Because of her blurry consciousness and vision, she was unable to determine her identity. Not long after she found out about the spirit who was the cause of that disaster¡ª¡ª<Efreet>.


    Five years had passed already since it happened, however her words had not stopped even once. ¡ª¡ªIt was as though, she had experienced it just yesterday.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Listening till the end, Shidou''s heartbeat accelerated as though he were annoyed.


    That''s because, the information that Shidou was expecting, was not heard from Origami''s mouth.


    Meaning to say¡ª¡ªThat spirit was totally different from Kotori.


    To Shidou, the possibility of Kotori killing Origami''s two parents, was definitely zero.


    "¡ª¡ªThat was how it was."


    Only that, before hearing that vital piece of information, Origami''s account ended.


    Shidou felt like falling down and he took a step towards Origami.


    A little. Even just a little is fine. Wanting to obtain evidence that Kotori was not the criminal, he asked her a question.


    "Is, is there anything else¡­¡­? That, compared to the spirit that you saw yesterday¡ª¡ª"


    However, just at that moment.


    "¡ª¡ªThis announcement is made for those who are still visiting. Today''s visiting hours have ended. To every visitor still in the hospital, please leave as soon as possible. Repeating once again¡ª¡ª"


    An announcement rang from the direction of the hallway, cutting off Shidou''s sentence.


    "What is it?"


    Origami tilted her head, wishing to hear Shidou''s question once more. However, Shidou calmly shook his head.


    "It, it''s nothing¡ª¡ªnothing at all. Take care of yourself, Origami."


    Origami nodded her head in reply. Shidou hastily left the ward before she could speak to him once more.


    There should still be a few more minutes till visiting hours ended.


    However, Shidou was unable to ask again. Although it was true that he was affected by the announcement. But, Shidou himself knew why he didn''t ask Origami once more.


    ¡ª¡ªHe, was definitely, afraid.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom Origami''s mouth, the evidence that the spirit that had appeared five years ago was actually Kotori.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He tried not to make any sound when closing the door, turned towards the hallway and started to walk.


    Despite being in the corridor of a hospital. It was also dangerous, so he could not walk too quickly.


    However, it was as though he were at a loss of what to do, his footsteps naturally quickened in pace. In order to rein in his rapid heartbeat he placed his hand to his chest and his shoes made clattering sounds.


    "¡­¡­"


    After that. The only thing that made Shidou, who did not intend to stop until he left the hospital, stop was the handphone that suddenly vibrated in his pocket.


    Speaking of which, when he entered the hospital, he had forgotten to turn his handphone off. Hastily walking out of the hospital, he took out his handphone from his pocket and answered the call.


    "Yes¡­¡­Hello?"


    "¡­¡­Hello, is this Shin?"


    "Reine?"


    Due to his haste in answering he did not have time to determine the caller, but because of that sleepy voice as well as that ¡®Shin'' nickname, it caused him to immediately know the identity of the caller. ¡­¡­Even though they had known each other for quite some time already, Reine still did not manage to remember Shidou''s name.


    "¡­¡­Aaah. Are you done visiting Mana?"


    "Ah¡­¡­Yes. Well, I should be."


    "¡­¡­? What a vague answer."


    "Well, she is in the middle of receiving treatment, I can''t visit her yet."


    "¡­¡­Hmm, is that so."


    Saying that, Reine replied in a low, pained voice.


    "? Is there something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­No, there''s nothing. That aside, Shin, are you able to come back to <Fraxinus> immediately? It''s about Kotori¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­!"


    The name that Reine had spoken caused Shidou to go speechless.


    Kotori''s look before he left <Fraxinus> and Origami''s words mixed together and caused his insides to feel extremely painful.


    "D, did something happen to Kotori!?"


    "¡­¡­No, that''s not the case. The reason for meeting, is to open up a strategy meeting."


    "Strategy meeting?"


    Shidou frowned as he asked, Reine replied, "¡­¡­Aaah.".


    "¡­¡­Shin, it can be said to be extremely difficult for you to conquer Kotori¡­¡­But in this case, you have an extremely large advantage compared to that of Tohka''s and Yoshino''s."


    "Advantage¡­¡­huh?"


    "¡­¡­Aaah. There''s a simple reason why. She is different from the spirits that suddenly appeared from nowhere, the target for our conquest is one who has been with you and us for an extremely long time. Her hobbies, things that she likes, the places that she frequents, the objects that she wants¡­¡­etc etc. The information that we have on hand is incomparable to that of other spirits. ¡­¡­Also, there is still one day left, the time to construct our battle plan has also been decided. We can''t make use of it well if you don''t attend."


    "Y, you''re right."


    It was right when she said it. It was true that the difficulty of conquering Kotori in commander mode can be said to be unfathomable, however if you only look at the personal information on hand, it was indeed incomparable. On various levels, she could be said to be the easiest target to attack.


    "Therefore, I''ve gathered the crew members who understood what happened to Kotori and we are going to engage in a discussion for the date two days later, Shin you have to join us."


    That was obvious. Shidou vigorously nodded his head.


    "I understand. If I can contribute, please let me help as well."


    "Thanks for your help. ¡ª¡ªThen <Fraxinus> will pick you up. May I ask that you return home first?"


    "Yes, I understand. ¡ª¡ªAh, Reine."


    "¡­¡­Uh? Is something the matter?"


    "I just¡­¡­would like to ask, even though it was five years ago. Kotori she¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­Kotori she?"


    Reine asked back. It''s just that, Shidou once again reflected on the words said earlier. It could be because he did not think it through about the things that he wanted to ask¡ª¡ªOr perhaps he was hesitant to ask Reine, Kotori''s subordinate and friend about such an accusation.


    "......No, it''s nothing."


    "......? Is that so. Then, I''ll see you later."


    Saying that, Reine hung up. Shidou wordlessly pressed the button and placed his handphone back into his pocket, walking forward with heavy footsteps.


    ¡ó


    "shidou!"


    Shidou used <Fraxinus>''s transfer unit to move into the ship''s interior, and there Reine stood as well as Tohka, who probably had not changed her clothes yet and was waiting while wearing the same military uniform as Reine.


    "I, isn''t this Tohka. You''re awa¡ª¡ª"


    Not waiting for Shidou to finish his sentence, Tohka immediately pounced onto him.


    "U, uwa!"


    Surprised by the sudden action, his whole body stiffened. Tohka did not seem to mind at all as she wrapped her arms around Shidou''s neck and tightly squeezed.


    "Nuu! shidou! You were alright! That''s great!"


    "Uu¡­¡­it''s all thanks to you."


    Bitterly smiling as he lightly tapped her shoulders, indicating that it was about time to let go. Tohka, "Uuh", softly muttering, realizing Shidou''s intentions and was about to leave¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­Uu?"


    When she felt something suspicious as she frowned and once again brought her face near Shidou''s neck.


    As though trying to detect a scent, her nose did not stop sniffing.


    "Wh, what''s wrong? Is something the matter Tohka?"


    "No¡­¡­It''s just that there was an unpleasant smell. I wonder why¡­¡­It should be a smell that is pleasant to the nose, but when I smelled it, it made me feel sick, or maybe angry would be a better word for it¡­¡­Aaah, that''s right, it is almost the same as Tobiichi Origami''s smell."


    Tohka said that with a straight face. What an amazing sense of smell. Shidou''s heart was about to jump right out.


    "¡ª¡ª! Is, isisisisisn''t that just your imagination¡­¡­?"


    "Uu¡­¡­is that so. It should be. The fact that Shidou''s body had Tobiichi Origami''s smell, why did I think about that. Unless Shidou had carried that girl, that smell would never be left on you."


    "¡­¡­! Th, that''s right. That kind of thing would never happen."


    "¡­¡­That''s enough with the small talk, Shin."


    And then, Reine who had been in a corner looking at Shidou and Tohka, slowly shook her head as she spoke. Looking as sleepy as always, she gave off a feeling like she would fall asleep at any moment.


    "Ah¡­¡­Yes, I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­Mm, then follow me. Tohka, can you please play with Yoshino for a while?"


    "Uu? Can''t I stay with shidou?"


    Tohka''s eyebrows were knitted into a "°Ë" as she stared at Shidou and his chest felt like it was being squeezed¡ª¡ªbut since it was a strategy meeting on conquering Kotori, it would be best if Tohka didn''t know about this.


    "Tohka, sorry. I have something to take care of."


    "Uuu¡­¡­I understand."


    Although Tohka pouted her lips, but she still obediently left.


    "¡­¡­Alright, then let''s go."


    Saying that, Reine shakily started walking. Shidou hastily ran after her silhouette.


    Passing through corridors that he had never walked before, they finally arrived in front of a massive door. As Reine stood in front of the door, a beeping sound sounded out and the large door opened by itself.


    "¡­¡­Then, go right in."


    There was a wide space inside. The centre of the room was furnished with a large round table and quite a number of crew members had already been seated. Looks like this place was used for strategy meetings.


    "¡­¡­Let''s look for an empty seat."


    Reine shakily walked into the room, sitting down on an empty seat. Shidou mimicked Reine and sat down beside her. Looking to his side, there was a mini crystal display and keypad. It looked like every seat had been installed with those facilities.


    And then, the man sitting at the head seat made a cough and immediately stood up.


    Long hair reaching his back, a face that was not as deep-set as that of a Japanese. It was a man that one would normally find in the books of Shoujo manga.


    Kannazuki Kyouhei. He was the Vice-commander of the airship <Fraxinus> and at the same time he was also the vice-commander of the active battle division. Now that Kotori was currently in a quarantined area, he was effectively the next-in-command.


    "It''s great to have you all gathered here, everyone. Due to the urgency of events, please let me take the place of the Commander, I, Kannazuki will be hosting this meeting. ¡ª¡ªShidou-kun, it is indeed an honor to have your presence here."


    "No, this is what I''m supposed to do."


    Shidou nodded his head and Kannazuki continued with a satisfied smile.


    "Well then, let''s get straight into the main topic. Those who had already known about the Commander''s body, those who only found out after this incident¡­¡­No matter which one you are, please lend us your assistance. ¡ª¡ªToday''s topic is the date plan between Commander Itsuka and Shidou-kun that is in two days time. Please reveal all information that you hold and let us make that day an enjoyable one for our Commander."


    Saying that Kannazuki surveyed the crew members who were gathered in the room¡ª¡ªand took a deep breath.


    "¡­¡­Shin. It might be better if you covered your ears."


    "Eh?"


    Reine suddenly said this line, Shidou tilted his head in question. And then¡ª¡ª


    "Well then, everyone. Dear members of <Ratatoskr>. This is an important event for the goddess whom we all love. Now is the time that we repay her kindness. Commander! Commander Itsuka Kotori! Our support is extremely vital! Do you all have what it takes!?"


    "OOH!"


    After Kannazuki''s declaration, the crew members around the round table replied with a roar. Their terrifying shouts shook the air, the soundwaves reflected off the walls of the room and hammered Shidou''s ear drums.


    "Wh, what is going on!?"


    It looks like he did not notice Shidou''s situation, Kannazuki continued to speak.


    "Do you wish to be rewarded by our Commander!?"


    "OOH!"


    "Do you wish to see our Commander''s smile!?"


    "OOH!"


    "Do you wish to crawl on the floor and have the Commander kick you hard with the heel of her boot!?"


    "Oo¡­..eh?"


    Looks like that did not gain approval. Kannazuki made a fake cough.


    "Now is the time! It''s time for us to show our love! Sing it out aloud, that name we all revere!"


    "KO.TO.RI!!


    KO.TO.RI!!


    LO.V.E.KO.TO.RI!!"


    The briefing room went into fever. This was not an order and reply, it was more like that of an idol''s performance.


    "Very good! Well then let''s begin with the report! Our Commander''s wish, our Commander''s hopes, in order to achieve all of that, we must let our Commander fall in love!"


    "Understood!"


    Replying to Kannazuki''s voice, the crew members manipulated the controls at their side and began to input all of their data.


    Shidou shook his head from side to side as his ears were still ringing.


    "Wh, what just happened¡­..that."


    "¡­¡­Well, because. Everyone likes Kotori a lot."


    "Haa¡­¡­"


    Shidou said as perspiration started to appear on his face, when suddenly a sound was heard from the other side of the round table. It was from a thin man with streaks of white mixed into his hair. His name seems to be¡ª¡ª


    Mikimoto.


    "Vice-commander! I''ll go first!"


    "Very well, I grant you permission to speak!"


    "Yes! It has to be a present above all else! As long as we know about the stuff that she likes, it would be easier to gain her favor compared to the usual spirits! We all know that the Commander''s favorite are Chupa Chups! If we are able to make a Chupa Chups with an original flavor and present it to the Commander¡ª¡ª!"


    "NON! Too na?ve! At that level of knowledge, do you really think that would possibly be more than the Commander''s love for Chupa Chups!? Engrave it in your heart! The thing that the other party loves the most, is the one that is the hardest to give!"


    "¡­¡­! I, I''m really sorry!"


    "Next!"


    "Yes!"


    Complying with Kannazuki''s orders, the next crew member stood up. His significant feature was his round glasses, it was Dimension.Breaker


    Nakatsugawa.


    "From the Commander''s middle school friend, I''ve already gotten information from Kiotome Kana-chan, it seems that recently the Commander has become attached to the Mister Pig game on the handphone¡ª¡ª"


    "Wait a second, where on earth did you get that information!"


    Shidou involuntarily shouted out while Nakatsugawa revealed a wide smile on his face as he gave a thumbs up.


    "Rest assured. I''ve given her sufficient hush money for this, I didn''t reveal anything about Us<Ratatoskr>, I''ve properly acted out the role of [a perverted stalker that was harassing Kotori-chan]!"


    "What exactly is going on!?"


    "Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Hey, little girl, the person that was with you was your friend right¡­¡­? I, I will give you money, so can you tell me more about her¡­¡­?"


    "This is the wooorrrrssstt! Then again is that Kana-chan really that kind of person who will betray her friends for money?!"


    "It seems that her mother is gravely ill, she needs money no matter what. After much deliberation she finally made her determination to do so. But then later she hugged her pillow and cried out of guilt."


    "Sorry Kana-chan I had no idea!!"


    Shidou grabbed his head, the next middle-aged man¡ª¡ªBad Marriage<Tired Too Early> Kawagoe stood up from his seat.


    "Vice-commander, it''s my turn."


    "Very well, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yes. ¡ª¡ªFirst of all please take a look at this. It''s an image from May 2nd."


    After that, Kawagoe pressed the controls near his hand. And after that the screen at the centre of the table revealed an image of the bridge of the airship.


    In the commander''s seat, Kotori was seated there. It looks like work had just ended. Kotori, "Uu¡­¡­", lightly stretched, using her hands to rub her shoulders and spoke.


    "¡­¡­Phew, how tiring. It would be great if I could go to the hot springs to relax once in a while."


    "¡­¡­!"


    That scene made every crew member who had gathered in the room raise an uproar.


    "She, she said¡­¡­hot springs¡­¡­"


    "Yes. The Commander is indeed interested in going. ¡ª¡ªAnd I have a proposal to make here."


    The same time he spoke, the image on the screen changed to that of a traditional hot springs inn.


    "Granting you the peace that you have always been wishing for. Refreshing you in both body and soul, rest that is full of freedom! Tsukimihara Hot Springs Four Days Three Nights Tour! Using the natural hot springs, let us help the Commander relax her shoulders and feel free!"


    "S, so that''s it¡­¡­!"


    "And, that''s not all. This hot spring, when the time is right¡ª¡ªmixed bathing is allowed!"


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    Once more, all crew members trembled. Kawagoe extended his two hands outwards with a terrifying aura.


    "The results of my investigations, the last time the Commander and Shidou-kun had bathed together was already five years ago!"


    "Ho, how do you guys even know about that¡­¡­!"


    Despite Shidou''s yells, they were beautifully ignored. Kawagoe continued to speak with burning passion.


    "Even though they do not have the awareness of being siblings of the opposite gender, Shidou-kun would naturally be attracted to his sister''s sudden growth, same goes for the Commander, she would start to have a peculiar interest in her brother''s body¡­¡­! Their rationality losing out to their heightened emotions. The skin of the two unintentionally making contact as they realized each other''s existence¡­¡­! Of course, this scene will definitely be recorded with a higher quality than the ones taken everyday."


    "Oh, oooh¡­¡­"


    The crew started to get excited. Although there were a few female members inside, but for some reason they were already hyped up as though they too were excited. It was just like, that was the original intention for the meeting.


    "Welcoming the final night. The happy moments were finally coming to an end. At this moment, the Commander finally mustered her courage and speaks. ¡®¡­¡­Hmph, it''s okay for us to sleep together for tonight.''."


    "¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!"


    The crew members looked uncomfortable as they fidgeted.


    "Not knowing which party took the initiative to hold hands, unknowingly their bodies stuck close to one another. And finally the lips that finally touched! Aaah, that is something to be celebrated! Commander! This is something that we must celebrate¡­¡­!"


    Kawagoe used his hand to cover his two eyes. Upon a closer look it looks like he was crying. No, it wasn''t just Kawagoe. All of the crew besides Reine, everyone looked extremely touched as tears appeared in their eyes.


    "Shidou-kun¡­¡­We leave the Commander in your care¡­¡­"


    "I beg of you, you must let her find happiness."


    "Uwawa¡­¡­"


    Being stared at by multiple tear-streaked faces, while feeling uncomfortable, Shidou scratched his face.


    "No, but, even if you all put it that way¡­¡­"


    "! What a wuss! Can you even call yourself a man!?"


    "That''s right! Please bear responsibility!"


    "I will never give the Commander to some guy like you!"


    It somehow feels like everyone has become Kotori''s father. He showed a troubled expression as he pressed his hand on his forehead.


    "Ahh but, his plan is excellent! I''ll grant you a Saint KotoriSacred Kotori Medal!"


    "I will treasure it!"


    Kawagoe used his fist to hit his palm, bowing in respect. Shidou looked at him, turning to speak to Reine who was sitting beside him.


    "May I ask, what exactly is a Saint KotoriSacred Kotori Medal?"


    "¡­¡­Badges with Kotori''s photo in them made by Kannazuki."


    "¡­¡­Is that so."


    How to put it, it was really a medal that does not need to be treasured so badly.


    And then, towards the crew members that had more or less decided on the plan, Reine voiced out.


    "¡­¡­However, we would go over Kotori''s limit if it is four days and three nights."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    The crew members all widened their mouths in a daze, looking at each other.


    A troubled expression appeared on their faces.


    "U, uwu¡­¡­It does indeed seems like that is the case. Can''t we just shorten the time period?"


    "We can''t! This plan''s crux is to unconsciously minimize the distance between the two people for the first two days, using the final night as the trigger¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­Furthermore, Kotori''s actions on the final night in your plan seem to be that of your personal wish."


    "Ah¡­¡­!"


    After having that pointed out by Reine, everyone held their breath.


    "Uu¡ª¡ªThen what should we do¡­¡­"


    Kannazuki painfully moaned. Looking at him, Reine lightly sighed.


    "¡­¡­Well, I believe that there''s no need for it to be so complicated."


    "Then, what you are saying is?"


    "¡­¡­You''re right. Shin, did Kotori ever mention to you of anywhere she wanted to go?"


    "Places that she wanted to go¡­...huh."


    "¡­¡­Aaah. Places that you did not coincidentally hear from her or rumors if possible, I hope that it was at a time and place where Shidou is aware that Kotori is speaking to you. Directly to Shidou, specifically saying that she wishes to go together with you, that would be best."


    "Al, alright¡­¡­"


    Shidou supported his chin using his hand. If it was a place that Kotori hoped to go together with Shidou¡ª¡ª


    "That¡­¡­ah, I got it. Speaking of which, she did mention it before while watching a commercial that she wished we could go to the Ocean Park in Eibu¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Nn, is that so. Then why don''t we choose that place?"


    Reine used a light tone to speak while nodding.


    "Is, is that okay? When Kotori said that, she wasn''t in commander mode but in imouto mode you know?"


    "¡­¡­It does not matter. It''s not like she really has another personality like Yoshino. Isn''t it better if we put it this way, that she was in a state where she freely expresses her feelings?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    However, Kannazuki frowned as though he was in pain.


    "Ocean Park¡­¡­huh. Well for a date location it is indeed a good choice, but if we decide on it without a concrete plan¡­¡­"


    The rest of the crew members seem to have the same opinion as Kannazuki. Everyone looked reluctant as their mouths bent into a "¤Ø" shape.


    "¡­¡­But we would be able to see Kotori''s cute swimsuit if we choose the Ocean Park."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Just one sentence from Reine, the sounds of everyone holding their breaths could be heard.


    ¡­¡­The date plan that had Kotori and <Ratatoskr>''s fates as the stakes, was coincidentally and simply decided just like that.

 Volume 4 - CH 3

    The next day, 21st of June, Wednesday.


    It was not a break that was granted due to a holiday¡­¡­However the Raizen Independent High School that Shidou attends had to take care of issues and suspended lessons for today. Well, it was something that could not be helped. That''s because the students and staff of the school had all collapsed, temporarily entering a state of unconsciousness.


    It was fortunate that there were no students in critical condition, but due to the school conducting a thorough check in various factors, they decided to temporarily close the school.


    "¡­¡­Well, I guess this counts as a blessing within a disaster."


    "¡­¡­Well then, it is going to be 10am already. Yoshino has already been transferred to the apartment''s roof from here. She''ll arrive at your location soon I guess."


    Shidou sighed after locking up the door. At the same time, Reine''s sleepy voice rang in Shidou''s right ear.


    However, Reine''s figure was nowhere to be seen. There was only the miniature communicator in Shidou''s right ear.


    That''s right. Today, Shidou will practice for the date with Kotori tomorrow.


    "Well then, what is the training for today? I still don''t know what I am supposed to do¡­¡­"


    Shidou lightly tapped his right ear and asked. Shidou was only requested to meet outside their houses with Tohka and Yoshino.


    "¡­¡­Aaah. After meeting with Tohka and Yoshino, go to Tenguu station. The destination is Gemini Building''s B block fourth floor. ¡­¡­Over there, please help the two of them pick their swimsuits."


    "Swim, swimsuits¡­¡­!?"


    Frowning. His eyes naturally turned to the right¡ª¡ªthe direction of the voice. Tohka and Yoshino''s swimsuits. The moment he heard that line, his cheeks started to burn.


    "¡­¡­Right, swimsuits. I''ve already given you money yesterday right? That amount should be sufficient."


    "No, al, although what you said is not wrong¡­¡­but why swimsuits?"


    "¡­¡­Shin. Tomorrow, you are going to the Ocean Park with Kotori correct? In order for you to stay calm on the day itself, it is essential that you have to get used to female swimsuits."


    Reine said it as though it were obvious. Shidou narrowed his eyes and scratched his face.


    "¡­¡­No, Reine? Assuming that I will, but I shouldn''t be feeling excited from looking at my sister''s swimsuit right¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Perhaps. Well, even though it would be great if it were like that, as expected, no¡ª¡ªThat''s why this training is necessary. Kotori will not be the only girl in the Ocean Park. On a rare date with you, it would be troubling if you were to stare at other girls you know."


    "............"


    Shidou wanted to retort with "I won''t do that!", but in the next few seconds his face started to burn. It was indeed hard to say that without feeling guilty. Ugu¡­¡­he grit his teeth, sighing as he nodded his head.


    "Haa¡­¡­I understand."


    And just like that, the conversation ended and the sound of footsteps could be heard from behind. It should be Tohka or Yoshino who had just walked out of the apartment. Shidou raised his hand and turned around.


    "Ooh, good morning¡ª¡ª"


    Following that, his whole body froze. Standing there was not Tohka or Yoshino, but it was Tobiichi Origami who was wearing a knitted shirt and short skirt that provided a lot of freedom.


    "Ori, Origami?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami wordlessly nodded her head.


    "Is something wrong today? Meeting in this kind of place sure is rare¡ª¡ª"


    Mid-way through his words, Shidou suddenly remembered. Naturally covering his mouth so that Origami would not realize it while softly speaking into the communicator.


    "Reine? Don''t tell me that this was part of your plans too¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­No, at least I do not have any part in this."


    "Is, is that right."


    Shidou moved his hand away, scratching his cheek and turning to look at Origami.


    "Speaking of which, is your body alright? You were still hospitalized yesterday¡­¡­"


    "The wound itself was nothing much. After they did some checks I was allowed to leave the hospital."


    "Is that so¡­¡­then that''s great. What about¡­¡­Mana?"


    After Shidou''s question, Origami''s eyebrows slightly frowned.


    "She has yet to regain consciousness. ¡­¡­If Mana were to wake up, then I would not have to come here. ¡ª¡ªHowever, this is fine as well. It is great that I am able to meet with Shidou."


    "Eh, then¡­¡­"


    "shidou!"


    "Yoha~, we''ve kept you waiting~"


    Just as Shidou was about to question back, from the apartment that was beside the Itsuka house, voices sounded out. Turning to the direction of the voices, Tohka who was wearing a light-colored halter top and a short skirt as well as Yoshino who was wearing a sundress could be seen standing there.


    "Uu?"


    However, when Tohka, whom had a wide smile on her face, noticed the girl beside Shidou, her eyebrows deeply furrowed. Following that, her face slowly made a wary expression.


    "Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­! You, why are you here!"


    Saying that she hurriedly walked closer, cutting between Shidou and Origami, making, "Grr¡­¡­", such an intimidating sound.


    Only that Origami was not afraid of such intimidation and she just kept staring in Yoshino''s direction.


    "<Hermit>¡­¡­? Why are you here?"


    "¡­¡­!"


    Yoshino started to quiver in fear. It could be that the previous memories of being hunted down by the AST members were still fresh in her mind, or it could be that she was feeling afraid of Origami''s freezing stare.


    However, as though trying to protect Yoshino, the puppet in her left hand cut in between them.


    "Al~right alright Miss. Please don''t bully Yoshino? If you always make a face like that, you''re going to have a lot of wrinkles at a young age you know~?"


    Origami did not even twitch an eyebrow to that provocation, turning to look back at Shidou.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Eh, no, this is¡­¡­"


    Shidou became incoherent and his eyes looked all over the place. Now that he thought about it, this was the first time Origami met Yoshino with her powers sealed.


    In front of Origami who was still completely unaccepting of Tohka, another spirit had to appear at this time. It was obvious that she would feel suspicious. However, there is no way that he can tell her about <Ratatoskr>.


    "¡­¡­How troublesome. Just make something up."


    "Then, then what should I do¡­¡­"


    After Shidou, who had received such instructions from Reine, revealed a troubled expression, Tohka who had been unable to join in their conversation exaggeratedly waved her two arms.


    "Do, don''t ignore me! You, I''m asking you what are you planning to do!"


    Origami looked at Yoshino again before sighing, turning her eyes to look at Tohka.


    "¡ª¡ªYatogami Tohka. I have something to ask you."


    "What did you say?"


    Tohka frowned in surprise. This was an unexpected line even to Shidou. She was definitely intending to ask Tohka why she was looking for Shidou.


    "What is it, what do you want to know?"


    "Yesterday. Do you still remember the spirit who appeared in the air clad in flames?"


    "¡­¡­!"


    The one whose breath was held due to Origami''s question was not Tohka who was being questioned but Shidou.


    So that''s what it was. No wonder he was wondering why she would ask Tohka, whose relationship with her was bad to begin with. It became clear once he thought about it. When Kotori appeared on the roof, there were only Shidou, Origami, Mana, Kurumi and Tohka, making up five people. Locking on to Tohka, who was the last person on the list, was something that could not be avoided.


    "Rei, Reine¡­¡­"


    Shidou frowned as he pleaded for help in his communicator.


    This is not going as smoothly as planned. Indeed, when Kotori had appeared, Tohka was there as well. The probability of her recognizing Kotori''s appearance was extremely high.


    "¡­¡­Please calm down, Shin. It shouldn''t be that easy to find out."


    "B, but¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou could hear his own heartbeat accelerating wildly, turning to look at Origami and Tohka.


    It should be best to prevent Tohka from saying anything. ¡ª¡ªNo, doing so would cause Origami to become suspicious. No, if this were to continue then¡ª¡ª


    Then, just as Shidou was desperately thinking of a way out, Tohka crossed her arms and spoke.


    "Hmph, even if I know anything I wouldn''t even tell you!"


    Saying that, she went "Hmph¡ª¡ª!" and puffed up her cheeks.


    Shidou let out a sigh. ¡­¡­The bad relationship between the two seemed to have displayed its usefulness in this kind of situation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, this issue wasn''t resolved just like that. Origami remained silent, and standing there, she quietly took a step backwards, lowering her head.


    "I beg of you."


    "Wha¡­¡­"


    The unexpected development caused Shidou''s eyes to widen in surprise. That Origami, actually lowered her head to Tohka.


    Tohka seemed to have the same reaction as Shidou. Widening her eyes in shock, her head frantically moved with an expression of being unable to stay calm.


    "No, don''t do this! Wh, what is your motive!"


    "Please tell me what you know about the spirit of flames. Please."


    "I, I got it already! I got it already so raise your head. It''s uncomfortable."


    Tohka yelled out like that, Origami quickly raised her head.


    "Then¡­¡­"


    "Uuh¡­¡­The spirit of flames right. I have seen her."


    As expected, Tohka did see Kotori''s figure. Tohka''s words made Shidou''s body tense up in a panic. ¡ª¡ªHowever.


    "That is¡­¡­That is, uwu, crimson."


    Origami wordlessly looked at Tohka.


    "¡ª¡ªAnd then?"


    "Uu? And then¡­¡­that''s right, she was strong!"


    "Is that all?"


    "Uu. That is¡­¡­She gave the ¡®Uwa!'' feeling!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami once again fell into silence before opening her mouth once more.


    "How useless."


    "You, what did you say!? I took the trouble of answering you, what kind of attitude is this!"


    "To think that my expectation of you was that of my fingernail, I was really foolish. It would be more valuable to view the images and sound recordings instead."


    "How horrible of you, since you said it like that¡­¡­!"


    "Al, alright alright, calm down."


    Shidou heaved a sigh of relief, tapping Tohka''s shoulders.


    Although Tohka looked furious, she still listened to Shidou, pouting as she calmed down.


    "¡ª¡ªThen again, what are you people doing?"


    And then, Origami looked at Shidou, Tohka and finally Yoshino as she spoke.


    "Hmph, who would tell you that we are planning to go and buy our swimsuits with Shidou!"


    "Buying swimsuits?"


    Origami''s eyes turned to look back at Shidou.


    "No, well, that¡­¡­is how it is."


    "Is that so."


    Saying that, Origami suddenly turned around and walked off. Just like that, walking back the way she came from.


    But, she stopped walking after a few steps, making a clap on purpose.


    "Speaking of which, I only have a swimsuit given by the school."


    Saying that, she held her hand to her forehead, exaggeratedly shaking her head.


    "If this goes on, when I go to the pool or the beach, it would be troubling."


    Shidou did not say anything, Origami turned her head back.


    "It would be troubling."


    "¡­¡­That''s."


    Shidou scratched his face due to being thrown into an extremely troublesome situation, Reine''s calm voice sounded out.


    "¡­¡­Shin. There''s no other way. Invite her along as well."


    "Is, is that okay¡­¡­? That, Tohka and Yoshino."


    "¡­¡­It''s not that it can''t be helped. Even if you do ignore her, she will follow us eventually. Also, having more girls as specimens isn''t a bad thing."


    "Guh¡­¡­"


    It was a scene that could be easily imagined, Shidou''s face started to perspire as he bitterly smiled.


    Making a big sigh, he turned to face Origami who was still making those obvious actions.


    "If it''s alright with you, you can come along too, Origami."


    "I''ll go."


    "Wha¡ª¡ª!"


    The same time Origami nodded, Tohka looked shaken as though she suffered a big shock.


    "Wh, why shidou! Today was supposed to be just shopping with shidou, Yoshino, [Yoshinon] and me! Why must Tobiichi Origami come along too!"


    "Al, alright, don''t be mad. She seems to be troubled by that."


    "Guu¡­¡­Then I''ll ignore her."


    Tohka grit her teeth with an expression as though she could not accept the situation.


    Thus, Origami did not mind her at all as she nodded her head.


    "Since you dislike me so much then it can''t be helped. Then I won''t go with you."


    "! Wh, what did you say?"


    Getting a fright due to the lack of her resistance, Tohka''s face had a look of surprise.


    And then, Origami moved closer to Shidou with light footsteps, wrapping her arm around Shidou''s and planning to walk off just like that. Tohka showed an expression of utter shock as she could not immediately register what was going on.


    "W, wait a moment! What are you doing!"


    "I am going to buy my swimsuit with Shidou. You can go with <Hermit>."


    "Wh, why did it turn out like this!"


    "You''ve said it, that you dislike being with me right. So this can''t be helped."


    "Wh¡­¡­Just because of that! I didn''t mean it that way¡ª¡ª"


    Midway through Tohka''s words, Origami put more force into her pulls. Because of the sudden force, Shidou was dragged a few steps just like that.


    "shidou! Dammit¡ª¡ªLet go already!"


    "But, if it''s like that you will only have to go shopping with me."


    "Is, is that so¡­¡­!?"


    "That''s right. This is something that can''t be helped."


    Making a troubled voice, Origami confidently nodded her head. A while later Tohka, "Guh......", nodded her head while speaking with a tinge of remorse.


    "I, I understand, I am fine going shopping with the likes of you. Now get away from shidou!"


    "Is that so. But I don''t want to."


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Tohka''s face took on an expression of surprise.


    "If you want to go together, then beg me."


    "Wha......Wha......"


    Tohka looked at Shidou and Origami, not understanding why things turned out like this.


    "It''s alright if you can''t do it. As long as Shidou and I are together, nothing else matters."


    "P, please wait! I, I beg you! Please let me go with you!"


    Looking at Shidou who was having his arm tightly held by Origami, Tohka cried out loud. Origami lessened the force she put into her grip, slowly looking at Tohka. Following that, she spoke in a gentle voice.


    "No."


    "Wha......!"


    Tohka widened her eyes in shock, with an expression as though she would burst into tears at any moment.


    "......Hey."


    Unable to watch any longer, Shidou narrowed his eyes and sighed.


    In the end, Origami tagged along with them. Throughout the trip, the relationship between Tohka and Origami had become extremely perilous¡ª¡ªWell but this was no different from how they usually acted in school. Entering the elevator of the Gemini Building''s B block in front of Tenguu Station, he pressed the button leading to their destination.


    Due to the fact that there usually aren''t many customers in the afternoon, the ones riding in the elevator were only Shidou and the others.


    "Speaking of which, shidou."


    And then, as the elevator started its sounds of movement, Tohka suddenly inclined her head.


    "Uh? What is it?"


    "What is it, swimsuits?"


    "Eh?"


    Shidou widened his eyes as he asked back. But then again, the gym lessons at school still had not conducted any swimming lessons. It was understandable that Tohka did not know anything at all.


    Although that was the case, it was rather embarrassing to explain it to a girl. Shidou avoided her gaze as he spoke.


    "Um¡­¡­That''s right, a swimsuit is¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªMi-Zu-Gi. It is one of the latest weapon models for anti-spirit use. Activated at the same time as the Realizer that it is equipped with, the bullet tips are disintegrated to the size of atoms, shooting out and penetrating the Astral Dress with ease, the opponent''s body cells will suffer an immense level of damage that is impossible to recover from. The pain suffered is indescribable, due to it being too inhumane, international laws have banned it from being used on humans."


    And then, Origami said random things to mess up the truth. Tohka held her breath in shock.


    "Wh¡­¡­is, is that true shidou¡­¡­!?"


    "No, how can that be¡­¡­"


    Shidou tried to correct Tohka''s misunderstanding, however he was once again interrupted by Origami.


    "It''s true. I never thought that he knew, about the existence of the swimsuit."


    "Wh, why does shidou want to buy such a thing¡­¡­"


    "There is a simple reason to it. An anti-spirit military suit that is only used against spirits. He must be planning to make a surprise attack when you two let your guard down."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tohka''s face turned pale and stiffened while Yoshino who was hiding behind Shidou''s back to avoid Origami also held her breath.


    "Do, don''t lie! How can shidou do such a thing!"


    "¡­¡­, I think¡­¡­so too, that can''t be, right¡­¡­"


    Tohka shouted out and even Yoshino who was normally silent voiced out.


    "Is, isn''t that right, shidou?"


    Just as Shidou was about to nod his head and agree, Origami held her nose, speaking up.


    "No, it''s just like Origami said. I''ve always been planning to kill you two¡ª¡ª"


    "Do, don''t tell me shidou, you''re really¡­¡­!?"


    "That''s not right, she doesn''t sound like me at all, you are being deceived!"


    Shidou cried out while Tohka looked shaken as though she was shocked. Looks like she finally realized that she had been taken for a ride. Her face flushed red from rage and embarrassment, and she started furiously gnashing her teeth.


    "Damn you, despicable Tobiichi Origami! How dare you deceive me!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "¡­¡­The two of you, please quiet down when you go into the store."


    Shidou stepped in and stopped the two girls from quarreling, letting out a sigh. Although it was a common occurrence, bothersome issues still remain as bothersome as ever.


    "A swimsuit is like what it is called, it is clothing that you wear when you go swimming."


    Shidou gave a simple explanation, Tohka finally withdrew her animosity towards Origami, tilting her head in wonder.


    "Swimsuit¡­..? We have to change clothes just because of this?"


    "Aaah. It''s uncomfortable to wear wet clothes that cling on to your body right?"


    "Oooh, so that''s why! shidou, are you a genius?"


    "That''s not it, since I''m not the one that thought of it in the first place."


    Scratching his cheek, he bitterly smiled.


    Leaving the elevator, what entered their vision were rows upon rows of swimsuits. It was already late June. It must be the best time for the store to sell swimsuits at this period.


    "¡­¡­Well then, though it took some time, we''re starting soon. Please choose an appropriate one."


    And then, Reine who has stayed silent the whole time, suddenly spoke.


    "¡­¡­I''ll leave the choice to you, but please don''t panic over their charming figures. What''s important is that you must remain calm."


    "¡­¡­I understand."


    Shidou said that as he stepped into the swimsuit store with Tohka and the others. "Welcome¡ª¡ª", The sales assistants'' voice rang out.


    The first one to run up was Tohka. She looked around the store with an air of curiosity, tilting her head.


    "Then, shidou. Where are the swimsuits that you spoke about?"


    "Uh, all of the ones displayed here are swimsuits."


    "! Wh, what did you say¡­¡­?"


    As Shidou finished his words, Tohka widened her eyes as her two hands trembled.


    Tohka hesitantly took a one piece swimsuit for a closer look, stroking it as though ascertaining its fabric quality, suddenly raising her head as though she realized something.


    "I see, so that''s how it is. Then what do you wear over it?"


    "No¡­¡­Just that."


    As Shidou scratched the back of his head and replied, Tohka looked over with a wary expression.


    "Th, this can''t cover the body at all! Why is the surface area so small¡­¡­!?"


    "No, well¡­¡­because that makes it easier to move around doesn''t it?"


    "Uu, uu¡­¡­even though what you say may be true, but doing it like so, won''t it be like the tights that Tobiichi Origami has¡­¡­It''s kind of embarrassing."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tohka''s words made Origami''s gaze turn dark. Although nothing was said, but there was an unhappy feeling coming from her.


    "¡­¡­Well, first of all please get them to try some out."


    Reine said as such through the earphone. Shidou tapped it lightly to acknowledge, speaking to the three of them.


    "Al, alright¡­¡­first of all please pick your favorite one and try it on."


    Origami immediately nodded and agreed while Yoshino nodded embarrassedly. Looking at the two of them, Tohka''s face blushed as well, opening her mouth to say "¡­¡­just this once."


    Clenching her fists, she turned to Yoshino in a battle ready stance.


    "Alright¡­¡­it''s win or lose, Yoshino!"


    "Th, that is¡­¡­please¡­¡­go easy on me."


    Looking at the conversation between the two, Shidou tilted his head in confusion.


    "Win or lose¡­¡­what does that mean?"


    "Um. Today whoever makes shidou''s heart beat the fastest between Yoshino and I will be entitled to have a date with Shidou."


    "Wh¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou widened his eyes as he tapped the earphone. Immediately, he heard the sleepy voice of Reine sound out.


    "¡­¡­Uh, anyway I''ve only slightly increased the difficulty."


    "Ho, how is this¡ª¡ª"


    "Speaking of which shidou!"


    And then, Tohka suddenly made a sound, cutting off the conversation between Shidou and Reine.


    "Wh¡­¡­what is it, Tohka?"


    "shidou, what must you do so that your heart would beat faster? Is it running? Do you have to run far?"


    "¡­¡­That will, nn, definitely make my heart beat faster."


    Shidou''s face had a few beads of sweat as he smiled bitterly. Indeed, doing that would undoubtedly make his heart beat faster.


    However, at this point [Yoshinon] on Yoshino''s left hand made a chuckle.


    "Aah~haha, that''s not correct~. In order to make the heart of a boy race, there''s only one way."


    "Uu? What must I do?"


    "Um~, Well, although I don''t wish to aid Yoshino''s opponent, but winning against someone who doesn''t know a thing is not fun at all~. Alright alright Tohka-chan. Come here for a second." ¡¡¡¡ Saying that, [Yoshinon] waved its hand. After Tohka walked closer, using a voice inaudible to Shidou, it seems like it whispered something to her. Following that,


    "Wha¡­¡­!?"


    At the same time the conversation ended, Tohka''s face *Pom!* turned red.


    "Well, although it''s a given that Yoshino will win, but please do try your best~"


    [Yoshinon] pulled Yoshino into the interior of the store. Tohka saw them off with a dazed expression.


    "Hey, hey, Tohka¡­¡­? What exactly did¡ª¡ª"


    "Hyau!"


    After Shidou placed his hand on her shoulder, Tohka''s body trembled as she made a weird cry.


    "Toh, Tohka?"


    "Uu¡­¡­No, I''m sorry. It''s nothing. But¡­¡­like this, it''s a little troubling. shidou''s heart won''t race if I don''t do that huh¡­¡­"


    "That''s not it, tell me what you heard just now!"


    After that, Shidou yelled out, and Origami silently emerged from behind him.


    "¡ª¡ªI''ve grasped the rules. The right to date Shidou is mine."


    "Wha¡­¡­! Th, that has nothing to do with you isn''t it!"


    Tohka stared hard at Origami with a straight face. However Origami did not mind at all, selecting a few swimsuits and walking into the fitting room.


    "Gu¡­¡­I, only her, I definitely won''t hand over the right to date to her¡­¡­!"


    Tohka tightly held her fists, taking the swimsuit by her hand and walking into the fitting room beside Origami''s.


    "¡­¡­That''s¡­¡­"


    It somehow feels like everything had already been decided. Shidou scratched his cheek while looking troubled.


    Looking in Yoshino''s direction, it looks like she still hasn''t decided on a suitable swimsuit. It seems that Yoshino wishes to try on a one piece, but [Yoshinon] kept encouraging her to try on sexy swimsuits that boast of a high degree of exposure.


    After looking at that, the curtain of the fitting room that Tohka just walked into was forcefully pushed aside.


    "shidou!"


    Saying that, Tohka, who was wearing a one piece, shyly revealed her figure.


    "Oh, oooh¡­¡­"


    Shidou couldn''t help but widen both eyes. Tohka was a real beauty, having outstanding proportions without a doubt. However, the chance for him to view her from her head to her toes was extremely rare. The swimsuit itself had an extremely simple design. But it was due to this fact that further emphasized Tohka''s undeniable beauty, furiously stimulating his heart.


    "H, how is it, shidou! Did your heart race just now?"


    "Eh¡ª¡ªah, that¡­¡­nn."


    "Is that so! Since shidou already put it like that¡­¡­Nn, I''ll work harder!"


    Saying that, Tohka showed a slight smile of happiness. As such, seeming to have detected Shidou''s heart rate, his right ear heard an alarm that he had gotten used to hearing.


    "¡­¡­Out. Calm down for a second, Shin."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    After being pointed out by Reine for the first time, Shidou finally realized that he was blankly staring at Tohka''s figure. He dazedly heard Reine sigh.


    "¡­¡­No matter the reason, since you failed then you must accept the punishment."


    Punishment. This ominous phrase, made Shidou''s back experience a chill.


    "W, we are still going on with that¡­¡­!? Wh¡­¡­what exactly is¡­¡­"


    When Kotori was still around, the punishments were always mortifying to the extent that he felt that he cannot get a bride anymore.


    Shidou had been constantly hurt like that. Naturally, he put on his guard.


    However Reine kept quiet for a while, seeming to be talking about something with the crew members of <Fraxinus> at the other side of the earphone. After that, a few seconds later.


    "¡­¡­What should we do then."


    She said that sentence. He involuntarily gave a dry laugh.


    "D, didn''t you think about it?"


    "¡­¡­Uh, I''m not the same as Kotori, I didn''t grasp your weaknesses¡­¡­"


    That was obvious. If his weaknesses had been grasped then Shidou would really have a reason to cry. Even if he was a boy.


    Reine was in deep thought, a few seconds later, she made a sound as though she had just thought of something.


    "¡­¡­Alright, we''ll do it this way then. After Kotori''s power as a spirit is sealed, you will sneak into Kotori''s bed at night and kiss her on the cheek, saying ¡®Sweet dreams, My. Sweet. Sister.''."


    "Aa¡ª¡ªaah!?"


    The unexpected punishment game made Shidou yell in anguish.


    "¡­¡­From today onwards when we are in a situation where Kotori is absent, we can also release the video recording as a punishment. ¡­¡­Well then, please do your best. Every time you are out, the scenarios are just going to pile up."


    However Reine seems like she is not going to accept Shidou''s protests. Shidou pressed his forehead with a heart full of despair.


    After that, while Shidou was in the midst of thought, the curtain beside Tohka''s opened.


    "¡­¡­!" Looking at that figure, he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Origami''s slender figure was being wrapped by a halter-top bikini. Due to the swimsuit being a darker color, it caused Origami''s white skin to be further emphasized, especially the thighs and collarbone that were usually hidden under the clothes, even the belly button was revealed. Furthermore, her hair was tied in a bunch to match her swimsuit, making her difficult not to look at. Shidou felt his cheeks naturally heating up.


    "Shidou, how is this?"


    "¡­¡­! Eh, aa, aaah¡­¡­I think it fits you¡­¡­very, well."


    "Is that so?"


    Origami remained motionless, but she nodded her head as though she was glad, stepping out of the fitting room while barefooted, she spun around once in front of Shidou.


    That look really causes one''s heart to race. As such, for the second time, an alarm rang in Shidou''s ear.


    "¡­¡­Aside from the good night kiss, you will also have to accompany her to sleep."


    "¡ª¡ª! Oh, crap!"


    He couldn''t help but waver, but it was too late. He was already out with another despairing punishment game.


    "Gu, uuuuuu¡­¡­"


    Shidou, at this moment, noticed that Tohka was making a low growl. Directing a sharp glare towards Shidou and Origami, she grit her teeth in regret.


    "shidou! Bring that swimsuit over!"


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    What Tohka was pointing at, was a bikini that was hung near Shidou. When compared to the swimsuit that Tohka was currently wearing, it was a sexy design that was four times as revealing.


    "Th, this one? But Tohka, won''t you be embarrass¡ª¡ª"


    "Just, hurry up and hand it over to me!"


    Being ordered by Tohka, Shidou had no other choice but to hand the swimsuit over. Tohka snatched it over as though she were attempting to tear it apart, closing the curtain. Subsequently, after a chaotic sound came out from behind the curtain¡ª¡ª


    "H, how is this one!"


    The next moment the curtain opened, Tohka''s figure appeared once more with a totally different impression from the previous one.


    Wearing the daring bikini that Shidou had just passed her, her cheeks were tinged red, using her hands to cover her thighs and belly button¡ª¡ªhowever her hands kept fidgeting with an expression of being totally unable to calm down.


    "This, this is¡­¡­"


    Shidou couldn''t help but gulp. Although the swimsuit that Origami wore just now was extremely eye catching, but Tohka''s present look had a different kind of charm. The black bikini and Tohka''s healthy figure complemented each other. Furthermore, Tohka''s shame of not being used to exposing her skin to this extent had also contributed to her appearance. To be honest, it was unbearable.


    "¡­¡­Well then, let''s add on with a good morning kiss."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    Reine''s voice entered his right ear, causing Shidou''s body to tremble. Due to being entranced by Tohka''s seductive appearance. He was out before he could even talk back.


    "shidou, this, does this look good on me¡­¡­?"


    Tohka fidgeted as she questioned him. Shidou nodded his head in reply.


    "Tha, is that so!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, Origami at this moment also had her fighting spirit riled up. Wordlessly walking inside the fitting room.


    Not long later the curtain opened, standing over there was Origami''s figure that had already changed back into her casual clothing. If she had wanted to compete with Tohka, shouldn''t she change into a swimsuit that had a much larger skin exposure compared to Tohka''s¡­¡­!? For Shidou who had mentally prepared himself, it was an unexpected move.


    It looks like Tohka had the same thought as Shidou. Looking at Origami''s clothing with a face full of surprise, she crossed her arms around her chest and made a sound with her nose.


    "Hmph, so you decided to admit defeat. So you do have some common sense after all!"


    However Origami ignored Tohka''s words, remaining silent as she motioned her hand for Shidou to come over.


    "Eh? Wh, what''s the matter?"


    Shidou, though suspicious, approached Origami, Origami grabbed Shidou''s wrist, moving it towards her own skirt.


    "Uwa!?"


    "Wh, what are you doing, you!"


    Shidou wildly cried out, and Tohka too became flustered upon witnessing that scene.


    However Origami had a look of utmost calm, silently parting her lips.


    "¡ª¡ªLift it up."


    ""Wha¡­¡­!?""


    Shidou and Tohka''s voice perfectly overlapped. Although his right ear seemed to have picked up an alarm, he didn''t have the spare time to pay attention to that. Not understanding Origami''s actions, his vision started to wander about.


    "Wh, what are you talking about Origami. This kind of¡ª¡ª"


    "That''s right you, you are already going against the rules!"


    "I''ve been abiding by the rules. Shidou, raise it up."


    "No, tha, that is really¡­¡­"


    Shidou''s fingertips trembled as his voice started to become incoherent, Origami''s hand that was tightly gripping onto Shidou''s increased in strength. Slowly, her skirt was being lifted up.


    "Wa, wait a moment, Origami¡­¡­!?"


    Even though he tried to resist, it was futile. Slowly but surely, the forbidden triangle territory was revealed. What was even more depressing was, Shidou too was a male. Even though his vision was all over the place, he couldn''t help but peep at the area below the skirt.


    Underneath Origami''s casual clothes was, a white swimsuit.


    "This¡­¡­! What is this!?"


    Tohka cried out in surprise.


    "I''ve said it before. I didn''t break any rules."


    Seemingly being very satisfied, Origami sent her gaze towards Tohka.


    So that was the case, making use of creativity. Not raising the degree of exposure, on the contrary, raising the degree of concealment.


    If that was the case then the destructive power of the swimsuit would explosively increase by multiple times. It was her victory. As expected of Raizen High School''s genius. Shidou''s overheated brain pondered over this issue in a daze.


    "In conclusion, the one that made his heart race the most is me. ¡ª¡ªI''ll be accepting the right to date him."


    "H, how can this be¡­¡­"


    Tohka walked to Shidou''s side with an expression of panic, placing her ear onto his chest.


    After several seconds of hearing Shidou''s heartbeat, she showed an expression of shock.


    "Hi, his heartbeat increased¡­¡­"


    Origami calmly flipped her skirt.


    "Why don''t you just admit defeat already?"


    "Gu, gugugugugu¡­¡­"


    Tohka ground her teeth as though regretting something, taking hold of Shidou''s right hand that Origami had just let go of.


    "Toh, Tohka¡­¡­?"


    Not understanding Tohka''s intentions, he widened his two eyes.


    Tohka''s face turned red and her two hands held Shidou''s right hand, saying "Alright" as though she had her determination set on something.


    "Yoshinon¡­¡­I believe in you¡­¡­!"


    Saying that, Shidou''s hand was forcefully dragged towards her direction.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou exerted force in the nick of time, interrupting her actions.


    That was because his hand''s destination was¡ª¡ªbeing wrapped in a swimsuit, Tohka''s soft breasts.


    "Wait, wh, what on earth are you trying to do Tohka! Stop this already!"


    "N, no no no¡­¡­! I want to make your heartbeat faster too, Shidou!"


    "Alright alright! It''s already beating fast enough!"


    "Re, really¡­¡­?"


    Tohka''s eyebrows bent into an [°Ë] shape, once again paying close attention to Shidou''s heartbeat.


    After that, a few seconds later.


    "Your heart was beating faster when Tobiichi Origami did it¡­¡­!"


    Crying aloud in despair, Tohka tried to press Shidou''s hand onto her own chest once more. Due to her feeling extremely embarrassed, her face was as red as a tomato.


    "Wait, wait a minute! Calm down Tohka! You''re embarrassed too right!? It''s impossible!"


    "It, it''s okay¡­¡­! It''s fine if it is shidou! You''ve already touched them before right!?"


    "What is the meaning of this? I hope you can explain it in closer detail."


    "Don''t just concentrate on that fact alone, why don''t you stop heeerrr!"


    And then, as Shidou yelled in despair, the next instant.


    "Shidou¡­¡­sa¡­¡­n¡­¡­!"


    A sound like a mosquito seemed to have sounded out.


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    Tohka and Origami seemed to have noticed it as well. Suddenly stopping in their tracks, they frowned in surprise.


    "Uu¡­¡­that voice just now was......"


    "¡­¡­"


    "It should be¡­¡­Yoshino."


    Shidou concentrated, once again trying to hear that weak voice once more.


    "Shi¡­..dou-san¡­¡­ P, please¡­..please¡­¡­save me¡­¡­"


    It seems that the sound was coming from the third fitting room.


    ¡ª¡ªSave me. The instant he recognized that phrase, Shidou hastily ran over, pulling the curtain open.


    "¡­¡­! Yoshino, is something wrong!? Are you alright!?"


    The curtain had been forcibly opened. And then¡ª¡ªover there was.


    "Shi, Shidou-san¡­¡­"


    Although she was wearing clothes, Yoshino was still remaining in a half naked state, in a situation where the bikini swimwear had just been worn, she was holding on to her chest while crying.


    How do you put it, that look. It had an amazing effect when coupled with Yoshino''s petite figure, releasing huge amounts of coquettish charm that would cause Shidou to have forbidden sexual tendencies.


    "It, it''s difficult¡­¡­to wear it, if I''m only using one hand¡­¡­"


    Yoshino softly said.


    By his ear, the most sonorous alarm sound for today rang out.


    ¡­¡­That was the instant the winner of the right to date Shidou was announced.


    ¡ó


    "Haa¡­¡­Why does today have to be so tiring¡­¡­"


    Reclining on the chair inside the lounge of <Fraxinus>, Shidou heavily sighed. Bringing the paper cup to his mouth, he finished the coffee inside in a single gulp. Although it was a lounge, it was in reality nothing special. There were only a few (free) automated vending machines located in some of the indents of the wall, and in front of the machines were two long benches. It was a simple space that had two tall plants for aesthetics purposes.


    Of course there was another dining area that was more comfortable, however Shidou preferred places with less human traffic. ¡­¡­Especially since today was such a taxing day.


    "It''s fine if it was just training, but what would I do if I run out of energy before the actual event¡­¡­"


    In the end Shidou bought swimsuits for the three girls as a present, returning home for lunch.


    After that Reine called him out to reconfirm about the details of the plan. Midway through he was dragged out for lunch by Tohka and Yoshino, wasting a considerable amount of time.


    He was hoping to speak to Kotori at least once, but due to her unstable condition his wish was unable to be granted. Plainly said it was because there was nothing for Shidou to do until tomorrow, thus as a result he was allowed to do as he pleased and therefore he was feeling lost as to what to do.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He looked at the ceiling in a daze, lightly giving out a sigh.


    It was fine up till just now......it was only halfway through that due to those needless thoughts, it caused himself to become like this.


    To describe it in detail would simply be¡ª¡ªwhat he had heard yesterday, his conversation with Origami.


    (Five years ago. The one that caused the huge fire at the residential district of Nankou-machi, the spirit who burned my parents to cinders in front of me.¡ª¡ªThat was, that spirit of flames.)


    "Could it......really be, Kotori......?"


    Kotori. Shidou''s little sister, killed Origami''s parents.


    This sort of thing, is too sudden for him to believe and he too did not wish to believe it to be a fact.


    However, he can''t believe that that Origami would pull such a prank, that too was the truth.


    "So......what exactly is the truth?"


    Attempting to search his memories from five years ago, inside Shidou''s brain¡ª¡ªthat restricted area caused a sharp sensation of pain.


    "Uuh......"


    That''s right. Shidou still had not recalled the entirety of the whole incident.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat exactly happened five years ago.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy does Shidou, or Kotori know about the method to seal the power of the spirits.


    No matter what it was, he was unable to recall. It was as though Shidou''s memories have been fitted with a strange filter, a horrible feeling.


    "Excuse me, do you mind if I sit over here?"


    And then, the voice of a male rang out from above him, causing him to jump.


    Looking in that direction, it was Kannazuki who was holding a packet drink stood.


    "Ah......please."


    After Shidou said those words, Kannazuki gave a light smile and sat down.


    "How do you feel, Shidou-kun. Are you confident for tomorrow''s events?"


    "No, haha......to be honest, it''s impossible to be calm right now. To me, asking me to make that Kotori fall in love is something that is really unthinkable. It''s unbelievable that five years ago I was able to seal Kotori''s pow¡ª¡ª"


    Midway through his words, Shidou stopped speaking. Before all that, he had no memories of that at all.


    "......? Is something wrong?"


    "Aaah......That, actually......"


    Shidou described his inability to recall the events from five years ago to Kannazuki.


    "Mhm......no memories, huh......"


    "......Yeah. Only that incident has been obscured."


    "Well, it is as I had expected huh."


    "Eh?"


    Shidou widened his two eyes, Kannazuki brought the packet drink to his mouth as he replied.


    "Well, it was that time when we first said that the Commander was a spirit, your reaction was more surprising than I had thought. If you had remembered the events from five years ago, your reaction would probably have been different."


    Kannazuki placed the drink packet on the bench, placing his hand under his chin as though thinking of something.


    "Mhm. If it is alright with you, would you want to view a video?"


    "A video......?"


    After questioning with his eyebrows knitted together, Kannazuki nodded his head exaggeratedly.


    "That''s right. We have the video recording of that huge conflagration at Nankou-machi from five years ago. Although it is only a few minutes long, but the figure of Shidou-kun and the Commander in spirit form was captured."


    "......!"


    Shidou held his breath, widening his eyes. It was a good thing that he had finished drinking the coffee. If he were still holding onto the packet drink, he would most definitely had caused a huge mess on the floor.


    "Does that sort of video still exist!?"


    "Nn. It seemed to have been captured by chance by a certain television station, <Ratatoskr> had intercepted the master copy before they could release it to the public. ¡ª¡ªAre you ready?"


    "I, I''m counting on you......!"


    No matter what. Shidou hastily nodded his head in reply.


    ¡ó


    "Origami!? You should have contacted us sooner, like the moment you were discharged."


    After parting ways with Shidou, she went down to visit the CR-Unit hangar inside Tenguu Base before going home. Kusakabe Ryouko, leader of the AST, said such a line to her.


    Wearing work pants and a black tank top, she looked as though she were in the middle of moving some supplies with a clipboard placed under her arm while in her other hand was a pen. Due to the CR-Unit being highly classified equipment, only a few people were allowed access to it. Even an active member such as the AST leader is not spared from these menial chores.


    Origami slowly closed her eyes and shook her head.


    "I''ve been on an extremely important mission."


    "Important mission? Speaking of which what is that?"


    Ryouko raised her eyebrows, pointing to the paper bag that was in Origami''s right hand. Origami brought the bag close to her chest, silently opening her mouth.


    "This is, a gift that is priceless¡ª¡ªAt the same time, it is something that has the bitter taste of defeat engraved upon it."


    "Ah......? Wh, what do you mean?"


    Ryouko''s face twisted in confusion, staring at the paper bag Origami was holding. ¡ª¡ªWell, there was only the swimsuit that Shidou had bought for her inside.


    "I will never forgive <Hermit>."


    "Wait a minute, why are you mentioning <Hermit> here?"


    And then, as Ryouko questioned with a bead of sweat rolling down her face, a vehicle with a crude design moved closer while dragging a gigantic piece of equipment.


    "Oooh. Alright Origami, you''ll have to move back for a while."


    Saying that, Ryouko waved at Origami. Origami moved in the direction of her hand.


    At this moment, she saw the equipment that was brought in. Wrapped up in protective bubble wrap, it was a massive Unit that could be more than five meters long.


    "This is?"


    After Origami''s question, Ryouko used her pen to write on the clipboard as she answered.


    "Uh¡ª, it''s a new experimental equipment. DW-029, Destruction Armament <White. Licorice>. two sets of the Large-sized laser blade <CleaveLeaf>, two of the 50.5cm magic cannon <Blastalk>, and eight containment units <RootBox> that can store a large amount of weaponry. It is an unusual Unit that is able to bestow upon a single person with the firepower of a section of the AST."


    "............"


    Origami wordlessly looked up at that oversized armament.


    "If I use this, can I defeat <Efreet>?"


    "Haa? What are you talking about. You can''t use this. Whether it is authority or the skills that you lack. This is an experimental equipment from D.E.M industries. Well, if we look at it based on theory, it truly is an equipment that is sufficient enough to take down a spirit......However I heard that even those highly specialized <Wizards> from D.E.M. are rendered into a vegetative state if they use it for thirty minutes at full power. I''d say that you''d better give up on that thought of using it."


    "......This kind of equipment, why is it here?"


    "Uh, it looks like the higher ups of D.E.M, probably sent it here intending for it to be used by Mana. Well, it''s useless if our dear Mana remains in a deep sleep."


    "Is that so."


    "Then again......<Efreet> you say? Are you referring to the spirit of flames that appeared five years ago? Why did you mention her name? She has not appeared even once after five years ago since she was identif¡ª¡ª"


    And suddenly, Ryouko''s words were cut off.


    Giving Origami an incredulous look, she snapped her fingers as though she recalled something.


    "Aaah, that''s right. ¡ª¡ªSo that was <Efreet> huh?"


    "......, what do you mean?"


    Origami raised her eyebrows slightly, turning her body towards Ryouko. Just like that, she took a step forward, moving closer as though cornering Ryouko. Ryouko seemed to have been shocked by Origami''s frightening actions, taking a step backwards and leaning back.


    "Wh, why are you doing this suddenly?"


    "That doesn''t matter, tell me."


    "Even if you ask me to tell you......The day before, when you and Mana were battling <Nightmare>, wasn''t it <Efreet>? That spirit of flames?"


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Origami held her breath, drawing even closer to Ryouko.


    "How did you know about the appearance of the spirit of flames?"


    "How......that''s because, I saw the video image......"


    "......!"


    Widening her eyes. She had never expected that in a place that was so close, she was able to grab a hint on <Efreet>.


    "Captain Kusakabe."


    "Wh, what is it?"


    "I beg of you. Please let me see that image. ¡ª¡ªRight now, immediately."


    ¡ó


    "¡ª¡ªThat was, really......"


    Shidou and Kannazuki went from the resting lounge to the briefing room where they were holding the strategy meeting yesterday. After that, Kannazuki sat on the same seat as yesterday, manipulating the control system on the round table.


    "I''m really sorry, the preparations weren''t enough. If we were using the Vice-commander''s terminal, the image would be clearer."


    "No, I don''t mind at all......But is that video really stored in here?"


    "That''s not right. The video itself is not stored within <Fraxinus>. It is stored within the database back at our headquarters."


    Due to the unfamiliarity of the term Shidou felt somewhat suspicious¡ª¡ªHowever upon deeper thought he found it to be logical. The <Fraxinus> was an airship. Even if it is powered by a Realizer, it was impossible for it to stay in the air all the time.


    "However, doesn''t that mean that it is fine as long as there is a network connection? Then wouldn''t it be fine even if it wasn''t in the Vice-commander''s room?"


    "Well, even though you can put it that way, the image there is larger and it is more suited to view videos in detail.¡ª¡ªOooh, it''s appearing. The video."


    The same time Kannazuki said so, the screen placed in the middle of the round table started to play the video.


    A corner of the street, it was a video that was taken from the sky. Just that the images shown were dotted in crimson, it looked as though it were oilfields or the mouth of a volcano. It was unimaginable that countless people were living there a few hours ago, a purgatory of flames.


    From the speakers, the sounds of a helicopter engine could be heard, as well as the male voice of a reporter. From time to time, the sounds of violent explosions were mixed in, causing the images to shake slightly.


    "......Uu."


    Shidou involuntarily frowned. It was a horrifying scene that was out of his expectations. The conflagration which had occurred where he had stayed, although he did remember that such an incident happened, he didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    "¡ª¡ªWell then, it''s almost time."


    And then, Kannazuki who had been viewing the image with Shidou spoke with a calm voice.


    The helicopter turned around, gradually lowering in altitude. At the same time the image was zoomed in, becoming blurry. After an instant, the focus was readjusted.


    "¡ª¡ª, That is."


    And in the next instant, looking at the object near the edge of the screen, Shidou''s throat trembled.


    In the heart of the street. It was different from the rest of the place, the house that should have been there was burnt to ashes, in that location that looked like barren ground, a familiar figure can be seen.


    It was originally a video from a long time ago, coupled with rough pixelation from the distance, unsteady image from being taken in mid-air and multiple negative factors, it caused the image to be extremely bad. However, Shidou felt that he was not mistaken.


    "Kotori......"


    That''s right. Over there was Kotori wearing her Astral Dress, the same as he had witnessed the day before at Raizen High School.


    At her feet, a small shadow collapsed there. Eyebrows locked, he focused on the shaking images.


    "That is¡ª¡ªme......?"


    And then.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEh?"


    Shidou''s lungs contracted, making a short and soft sound.


    That, was located in front of Shidou and Kotori. No¡ª¡ªexisting is probably a better word to describe it.


    In front of the two, [Something] existed.


    To ordinary people, that could be just the noise that appeared in the video.


    However, that''s not right. That was. That shadow was¡ª¡ª


    "......"


    Instantly, Shidou used his hands to hold his head, kneeling down on the spot.


    The instant he saw that, the stabbing pain that had been within Shidou''s head expanded, transforming into intense pain and assaulted him.


    "Shidou-kun? What''s wrong?"


    Kannazuki asked. However Shidou did not reply him as he just stared at the image¡ª¡ªat the visual noise that was positioned in front of the young Kotori and Shidou and spoke.


    "Who¡ª¡ªexactly......, are you, you are......"


    "By who......may I ask which one are you talking about?"


    "This¡ª¡ªone. The one in front of me, and Kotori......"


    Kannazuki went into deep thought. Looking at him, Shidou realized for the first time.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy, did he treat the noise-like shadow as a person.


    At the very least, it was inferred from his use of the word [Who].


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    After thinking about it, the pain assaulting Shidou''s head reached its peak¡ª¡ªShidou lost consciousness.


    ¡ó


    "............"


    Origami, who had unreasonably dragged Ryouko who was in the midst of working into the briefing room, looked at the image on the screen and went speechless.


    The video''s quality was extremely bad. The camera''s position was too far for the fine details to be taken down. Furthermore, the beginning and ending of the recording did not match, it could possibly have been damaged in the midst of recording, there was only a few minutes left.


    However, that was enough for Origami.


    Five years ago. The figure that she saw with her blurred vision. The day before. The figure that she saw with her fading consciousness.


    That hated face of her enemy, she was hoping to properly view it for the first time.


    Rewinding the video to the beginning and replaying it, pausing it. She enlarged <Efreet>''s face.


    And then¡ª¡ªOrigami''s doubts were changed to affirmations.


    Five years ago, the spirit of flames that she had been searching for all this time. ¡ª¡ªHer, face.


    "Itsuka......Kotori."


    A spirit, that was formerly Itsuka Shidou''s sister.

 Volume 4 - CH 4

    22nd June, 9:55 am.


    Carrying the bag that contained new swimsuits and towels he bought yesterday, Shidou stood near the Pachi statue in front of the east entrance of Tenguu Station.


    That was the name of a bronze statue of a seated dog. It was already pretty famous as a meeting point at Tenguu Station, however it is even more famous as a loyal dog; although its real name is hardly mentioned. The truth is that even Shidou did not know its name as well.


    "¡­¡­Ah¡ª"


    Shidou lightly groaned while supporting his head with his hand. Due to yesterday''s incident where he lost consciousness, he awoke to find himself in <Fraxinus>''s medical bay.


    Although they did basic checks as well as an IV drip, he could still feel some pain in his head.


    "Are you alright, Shidou-kun?"


    At this moment, Kannazuki''s voice rang out from the transmitter. That was to be expected, since Kotori was unable to give the orders, Kannazuki had to take charge.


    "Yes¡­¡­I guess so."


    Saying that, Shidou, ''Pa!'' ''Pa!'', used both hands to slap his cheeks.


    Although he was worried about what happened yesterday, but now was not the time to pay attention to that.


    No matter what, Shidou has to date Kotori and accomplish his capture of her by today.


    Although it is a massive task, but if he were to be unable to accomplish this by today, Kotori''s consciousness would be devoured by the power of the spirits. There''s no room to be careless here.


    "Have you memorized the plan? We will provide assistance from our side. Don''t worry, you are the playboy savior who has conquered several spirits. Do show some confidence in yourself."


    "¡­¡­Haa."


    Kannazuki''s encouragement (?) caused Shidou to smile bitterly. What should he say, it really is a depressing nickname.


    At this moment, Reine''s monotonous voice sounded out from his transmitter.


    "¡­...It seems like Kotori has reached the surface. She should be arriving at your location soon. I''ll leave the rest to you, Shin."


    "¡ª¡ªUh, al, alright."


    Saying that, Shidou took in deep breaths in order to regulate his breathing.


    Not too long later, a small figure walked over from the streets.


    Wearing a short sleeved T-shirt decorated with cute frills over a short one piece dress and carrying a bag with her swimsuit in her hand. She had her long hair tied into two bunches with black ribbons.


    Although they haven''t met for two nights, but he felt that the situation was slightly off. It could be because she was still the Kotori that he knew which was why he could calm down.


    "Hey, there, Kotori."


    "Nn, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Shidou raised his hand in greeting and Kotori replied whilst nodding her head.


    ¡­¡­Following that, was silence.


    "¡­¡­Shin, why are you silent. First of all you should¡ª¡ª"


    The same time Reine spoke, Kotori let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Staying silent after meeting with a girl who put in effort into dressing up? I should have taught you about this already right?"


    "¡­¡­! Ah, aaah¡ª¡ª"


    That was indeed the case. He had already been taught this during that time when Tohka appeared, but he had forgotten it somehow.


    Shidou intended to speak as prompted¡ª¡ªwhen he realized something.


    "You dressed¡­..up?"


    "¡­¡­Uh."


    Shidou asked, and Kotori''s shoulders jolted slightly.


    "Hmph, that''s right. It''s a formality for dates after all. Furthermore I think that doing so would make Shidou perform better. ¡­¡­Well, if I were to be praised for it, I won''t dislike it¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "It''s nothing. That aside, the train''s arriving soon isn''t it?"


    Kotori left it as such, and ran to the station before she turned around to face Shidou.


    "Well then¡ª¡ªlet our datebattle begin."


    Saying that, she looked at Shidou''s face and smiled.


    "Oo¡­¡­oh."


    A familiar phrase. Shidou audibly gulped and nodded.


    At that moment.


    "Umu!"


    "He, hello¡­¡­"


    [Iya¡ªI''m looking forward to this¡ª¡ª]


    After replying to Kotori, three voices sounded out which got Shidou confused.


    Having a bad feeling about this, he turned his head in the direction of the voices¡ª¡ªand Shidou''s body froze in place.


    That''s because standing right there were Tohka and Yoshino who looked like they were going on a trip.


    "Tohka, Yoshino¡­¡­and Yoshinon¡­¡­!? Wh, why are you two here in a place like this?"


    "Nu?"


    Tohka inclined her head in wonder.


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t we going to the Ocean Park?"


    "Wh¡ª¡ªWhy do you know about that!?"


    "Even if you ask me why¡­¡­"


    Tohka frowned at Shidou''s apparent feelings of animosity.


    Following that, Yoshino timidly spoke, as though adding on to Tohka''s words.


    "That''s¡­¡­Reine-san she, said¡­¡­so we came, um¡­¡­are we causing trouble¡­¡­again?"


    "¡­¡­Guh!?"


    Shidou held his breath. After which, without even waiting for Shidou to prompt, a voice sounded out from the transmitter.


    "¡­¡­Aah, that''s right. It seems like I haven''t told you yet. They are tagging along for today''s date."


    "Wh, what''s wrong with this¡­¡­"


    Sweat rolled down Shidou''s cheek as he asked. It''s true that there was such a thing as group dates, but since they''ve said that it was a date then they should have went with the conventional two person date instead.


    Reine paused for a while before continuing.


    "¡­¡­Well, I was just wondering if the important person of today would mind the date being like this."


    "Ha, haa¡­¡­"


    Reine said flatly. Although it doesn''t sound like she isn''t reflecting on the possibility that she screwed up¡­¡­but he was still uneasy about this. Shidou lowered his voice and asked.


    "However, is that really alright? Kotori''s mood is¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Hm, you don''t have to worry about it that much."


    "Is, is that so¡­¡­?"


    Saying that he snuck a peek at Kotori behind him.


    Towards Tohka and company''s sudden appearance, Kotori still had the same expression as before, however¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Shidou''s cheeks wordlessly twitched. Upon seeing that there was no change in her expression, Shidou started to relax for an instant but¡ª¡ªhe soon realized that he had made a wrong judgement.


    "¡­¡­Heeh, you really got guts huh, Shi, dou. I''m really looking forward to this." Kotori''s expression remained unchanged, but the atmosphere behind her has changed significantly as she spoke with a smiling face. To put it in the words of a manga, the terrifying sound effects [Gogogogogogo¡­¡­] would be drawn into the background.


    "No, th, that was¡­¡­"


    Shidou voiced out in protest, using his finger to tap the transmitter, he let out a faint sound of protest.


    "Isn''t this just impossible¡­¡­! There''s a bad vibe in the air somehow¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­Is that so. I thought it wouldn''t have become like this¡­¡­"


    "Ho, how''s Kotori''s feelings and amiability meter now¡­¡­!?"


    Whilst on a date with a spirit, Reine should have a specialized realizer unit to monitor the target''s mental state.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However Reine kept silent for a while,


    "¡­¡­Hm, well, about that, how to put it. ¡­¡­Good luck."


    She said that with an irresponsible tone. ¡­¡­It seems that the unit had displayed extremely dangerous numbers.


    "Ah, hold on, Reine-san¡­¡­!"


    As Shidou shouted with feelings of despair, Kotori quickly walked over to Tohka and Yoshino''s side. Patting the backs of the two as she did so.


    "Well, we should go then. Have you brought your swimsuits?"


    Kotori inquired, the two of them who were dejected due to Shidou''s response quickly brightened up.


    "Oooh! Of course!"


    "The swimsuits, yesterday¡­¡­Shidou-san had, bought them¡­¡­"


    "Heeh, not bad. ¡ª¡ªHow thoughtful, Shidou?"


    Saying that, Kotori cast her gaze at Shidou''s direction. Although her tone and expressions were extremely gentle, it gave him a terrifying chill as though it would freeze his very innards.


    "Hyi¡­¡­"


    "Now, let''s move along then."


    Shidou shuddered, while Kotori led Tohka and Yoshino to the ticketing area.


    "Shidou-kun, let''s catch up with them first! There''s still time to salvage the situation. We will provide assistance at the intended location as well."


    "I, I understand¡­¡­"


    Once Kannazuki finished speaking, Shidou forced himself to take a step forward.


    ¡­¡­They''ve barely started, yet Shidou felt that it has now become a date with many obstacles in front of him.


    Ocean Park was the theme park located at Eibu Station five stations away from Tenguu Station.


    The park was fashioned with various swimming facilities and large bathing areas, built with the thought of having the fairground as the exterior attraction and the pool as the interior attraction. If it was the summer holidays, it would be the perfect place to build familial or love relations.


    That being said, it was currently mid-June. Although the indoor facilities and the fairground can be used throughout the year, but due to the fact that the outdoor pool that was the main attraction had to wait till next month before it could be opened, there were a lot less visitors compared to the peak period.


    Well, it wasn''t like the summer news where waves upon waves of visitors were present, it could be said that it was an excellent chance for a date.


    Pondering upon such things, Shidou, who had finished changing, walked out of the changing room and into the indoor pool.


    Looks like the girls have not yet finished changing. Shidou inclined his body and stretched, turning his neck as he looked around his surroundings.


    "Oooh¡­¡­this is really amazing."


    The area covered by the semi-circular ceiling lay right over the gigantic swimming pool, and at the back, a water slide built like a cliff was placed.


    It was a setup that triggered the males'' sense of adventurousness.


    "It''s alright to feel excited, but do remember about the commander alright?"


    Kannazuki''s words came through the transmitter as though advising him.


    "I, I know that. ¡­¡­Then again this communicator, is it alright if it gets in the water?"


    "¡­¡­Aaah, it is a model that is entirely waterproof. You just have to make sure that it does not fall out from your ear."


    Reine was the one who replied to him. As soon as she was done speaking, an energetic voice came from behind Shidou.


    "shidou! Sorry we kept you waiting!"


    Shidou turned his head around and standing right there were Tohka, Yoshino and Kotori who had finished changing.


    What Tohka and Yoshino were wearing were, as Shidou had thought, the swimsuits that Shidou had bought for them yesterday.


    Tohka''s swimsuit was a light purple bikini, Yoshino''s on the other hand was a pink swimsuit that had frills on the waistline area just like a miniskirt. Yoshino did not look like she had gotten used to changing clothes yet. ¡­¡­Well, Kotori probably had to lend her a hand with that.


    It was not known whether the two had gotten used to the swimsuits or it was due to the fact that the visitors around them were wearing similar clothing but they were no longer feeling as embarrassed compared to yesterday. The two of them ran to Shidou''s side in small steps.


    "¡­¡­Um, oh."


    Shidou lightly raised his hand in reply, letting out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Whether it was Tohka or Yoshino, they were both beautiful girls that could be called [rare] and [one in a million]. In truth, Shidou would probably have forgotten about Kotori and be mesmerized by them if he had not met them before.


    "¡­¡­It was a good thing we did this huh, coach."


    As though seeing through Shidou''s mind, Reine spoke to him. Shidou frowned slightly.


    "¡­¡­Don''t tell me that you already had the intention to do so when you took Tohka and Yoshino there yesterday? And the reason you made me buy those swimsuits is for¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Haa, I''m not too sure."


    Reine replied half-heartedly. Shidou made a long sigh.


    Tohka on the other hand yelled loudly, not noticing that dejected sigh of his.


    "Oooh! This is so amazing! There are actually mountains and rivers inside a building!"


    Yoshino who was following behind too was seen in a rare excited mood. She started to speak while slightly flushed and breathed rapidly. [Yoshinon] on her left hand started clapping as well.


    "Th, there''s water everywhere¡­¡­!"


    [Ha¡ª¡ª! I''m getting excited¡ª¡ª!]


    "shidou, can we go into that lake!?"


    "Aaah, of course. Besides that was meant for playing in the first place."


    After Shidou answered Tohka''s question, her eyes seemed to sparkle as she started exclaiming.


    "Right! Let''s go Yoshino!"


    "Al, alright¡­¡­!"


    The energetic duo ran towards the pool. Shidou stared at their backs¡ª¡ª


    "They''re so full of energy, those two."


    The voice from behind made Shidou jump.


    "Um, oh, Kotori."


    Saying that he turned around. Just as Shidou had expected, standing there was Kotori who had finished changing along with Tohka and Yoshino with her arms folded and a Chupa Chups in her mouth. A white two-piece swimsuit. The top had a stringed design that was tied behind the neck, mildly exuding an erotic feel.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, he had not seen Kotori in a swimsuit for several years already.


    As their parents were not at home, the civilization at the Itsuka residence had significantly devolved. Of course due to the presence of swimming lessons in the summer, he had washed and folded Kotori''s school swimsuit before, but he had never seen Kotori''s usual swimsuit till now.


    Shidou''s dazed look made Kotori frown in suspicion.


    "What''s wrong with you, staring like that. Although in terms of biology, sexual relations between close relatives don''t apply here, but there''s no cure if you feel aroused from your sister you know?"


    "¡­¡­! It, it''s not like that!"


    Shidou hastily replied. Kotori on the other hand shrugged her shoulders whilst saying "Aaah, is that so?".


    "¡­¡­What in the world are you doing, Shin?"


    At this moment, Reine''s voice entered into his right ear.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­¡­Haven''t I told you already? The other party had spent time and effort into dressing up. You should at least say something right?"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    What she said was indeed true. Shidou coughed lightly, facing Kotori once again.


    "Koto, Kotori."


    "? What do you want?"


    Kotori half-opened her eyes and replied. Shidou was at a loss for words in an instant. ¡­¡­He had only realized just now that it was extremely embarrassing to compliment someone.


    "¡­¡­Go on."


    After some encouragement from Reine, Shidou turned his line of sight away slightly and slightly parted his lips.


    "Um, that is¡­¡­how do I put this, it, it suits you, that swimsuit. It¡­¡­looks extremely cute, that''s how¡­¡­I think."


    He squeezed out those lines with a stuttering that was even worse than Yoshino.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kotori''s eyes widened and her cheeks reddened slightly. ¡ª¡ªHowever, she quickly shook her head, showing an arrogant smile, she pointed the stick of the lollipop to the sky with her mouth.


    "Ara, thanks. That was probably Reine or Kannazuki prompting you to compliment me right?"


    "Guh¡­¡­"


    Bull''s-eye, Shidou made a groan. However, he would be admitting it if he stayed silent. Shidou had no choice but to continue to speak.


    "N, no, they didn''t. I''m telling the truth."


    Honestly, he felt that Kotori in her swimsuit looked cute from the bottom of his heart. Although he was a little clumsy in saying it out, he was not lying.


    Kotori snorted, surprisingly showing a teasing smile.


    "Heeh, I''m really flattered. ......Then, where and how exactly am I cute?"


    "Huh......, eh, well......"


    "......Hm, it''s time for us to work now."


    At this moment, Reine''s voice spoke into his right ear.


    In the airspace that was further away, Kannazuki Kyohei, the vice-commander of the airship <Fraxinus> that was currently floating above the Ocean Park, stood near the commander''s seat and yelled loudly.


    "Now''s the time for everyone of us to show our strength!"


    Although it was temporary, but Kannazuki had the absolute authority to command the ship at present. It would be alright for him to sit in the commander''s seat¡ª¡ªhowever he did not do so.


    That seat belongs to Kotori. Since he believes that she would return, he must never dirty that seat. ......To put it simply, instead of saying that he wants to sit in that seat, he would rather be the seat itself.


    After that, following Kannazuki''s voice, on the main screen that displayed the current situation at the pool, the window showing three options materialized.


    ¢Ù "Everything! Kotori looks cute no matter what she wears!"


    ¢Ú "Although that swimsuit looks rather plain, but it is quite unique. It looks great"


    ¢Û "Aaah, those budding breasts are irresistible."


    "Everybody, choose!"


    As Kannazuki had ordered, the tabulated result swiftly showed on the monitor at his hand.


    More than half chose ¢Ù, followed by ¢Ú, ¢Û on the other hand only had one vote.


    "Umu, mostly everyone chose ¢Ù huh. Well, that is to be expected I guess."


    Kannazuki used his hand to support his chin as he pondered. Following that, the voices of the crew members below the bridge could be heard.


    "Hm, even though it might be old-fashioned, but saying this would probably improve her mood."


    "Although ¢Ú is not a bad choice, but it does place too much emphasis on the swimsuit."


    "As for ¢Û...... Well, it goes without saying right?


    "Is that so?"


    Kannazuki lightly nodded, moving close to the microphone and said.


    "Shidou, choose ¢Û. ''Aaah, those budding breasts are irresistible.''"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter one second.


    "......EHHHHH!?"


    The voices of the crew members of <Fraxinus> as well as Shidou''s own wonderfully overlapped with each other.


    "Vi, Vice-commander¡ª¡ªAre you nuts! The opponent is Commander Itsuka here!?"


    "Didn''t we say that ¢Û is already out of the question!"


    Below the bridge, voices of disapproval......or dismay sounded out. However Kannazuki slowly spread both his arms out to stop them, and spoke to them.


    "It''s exactly because the target is Commander Itsuka......that''s why."


    "Eh......?"


    Kannazuki''s easygoing tone of speech caused the crew members to lose their aggressiveness. Kannazuki smiled, and pointed his finger to the monitor that had Kotori''s image wearing a swimsuit.


    "See here everyone. That slender, beautiful, puerile body of hers. That moment in time where a thirteen year old girl is in the second year in middle school......She''s already irresistible. That''s all there is to it really."


    "In the end isn''t it just the Vice-commander''s tastes! Saying that would only lead to getting kicked by the commander!?"


    The crew''s words made Kannazuki widen his eyes.


    "Y, you are able to receive a reward from this, isn''t this just perfect!"


    "That''s why we''re telling you to......"


    The crew members who have long forgotten their formalities grabbed their heads. However at this period, they''ve long exceeded the time limit. Shidou''s slightly impatient voice came through the speakers.


    "......Is, is this really okay......?"


    "Yeah, of course. It''s fine to change the words from ''breasts'' to ''boobs'' if you want.[4D 1]"


    "......I''ll go with the former way of speaking then."


    In a bid to stop Shidou, the crew members repeatedly pressed the switch of the microphone, however the commander''s seat had the highest priority. Shidou faced Kotori with renewed determination.


    "Th, that is......ah."


    Shidou''s face twitched, staring at Kotori''s chest. Although he felt that it was a crazy choice, but since it was generated by <Fraxinus>''s AI, it should have been approved by the crew beforehand. There must be some special meaning behind this. Relying in his trust in the crew, Shidou spoke.


    "Well, those budding breasts are irresistible."


    "Wha¡­¡­!?"


    The instant Shidou spoke, Kotori''s cheeks dyed crimson and she swiftly used both hands to cover her chest.


    "You, what are you saying¡­¡­! You were actually thinking of such things!?"


    "N, no, it''s not like that¡­¡­!"


    Shidou hastily waved his hand and an alarm sound went off in his right ear. An ominous sound that he had heard before. It was the emergency alarm that would sound off whenever a spirit''s emotions and amity significantly worsens or when their mental state becomes unstable.


    "C, calm down Kotori! That was¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­Shin, it''s an emergency."


    As though trying to interrupt Shidou''s explanation, Reine''s voice sounded out.


    "I know! But first I need to think of a way to get Kotori to calm down¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­You''re wrong, I''m not talking about this side."


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª!?"


    At the same time Shidou made a stupid reply, a deafening wail echoed throughout the pool.


    "Wh, what''s going on!?"


    "Shidou, over there!"


    Kotori pointed to the centre of the shallow pool.


    Over there was the pool that had a part of it turned into an ice rink, as well as the bawling figure of Yoshino.


    "¡­¡­About that, because Yoshinon was washed away by the current, she panicked."


    Thirty minutes passed after the mysterious iceberg had appeared in the pool.


    Shidou used Kotori''s handheld hair dryer to dry [Yoshinon] that was back on Yoshino''s left hand, sighing aloud as he did so.


    It was fortunate that not much of a commotion was raised over it, and the pool had returned to the bustling atmosphere like before, however Yoshino dejectedly lowered her shoulders. Tohka was curling up in a ball with her.


    "I''m, sor¡­¡­ry, really¡­¡­"


    "Umu¡­¡­how embarrassing. I was on the scene too and yet¡­¡­"


    "Well, you don''t have to mind it that much. There weren''t any casualties after all."


    Shidou said to the two, Kotori who was standing at one side took over and spoke as well.


    "That''s right. Everything was the responsibility of our careless Shidou here, you don''t need to mind at all."


    "¡­¡­Oi."


    Shidou waved the hair dryer, stroking [Yoshinon]''s head.


    "That''s better, it''s about dry now. Are you alright, Yoshinon?"


    As Shidou said that, [Yoshinon] shook its body like a dog, placing a hand on its chest as it heaved heavily.


    "Iya¡ª¡ªIya¡ª¡ª¡­¡­That was really a great adventure¡ª¡ª. I thought I was a goner for sure¡ª¡ª"


    "Sorry¡­¡­Yoshinon."


    "Ahhh, it''s alright it''s alright. We''re already reunited after all, in the end it''s all right Yoshino."


    "Mm¡­¡­"


    Yoshino stroked [Yoshinon]''s head, nodding forcefully.


    Looking at the scene while Kotori shrugged her shoulders.


    "¡­¡­Well, if we''re unclear about the situation then we shouldn''t force ourselves. ¡ª¡ªI remember that they rent out swimming tubes over there, let''s get one shall we?"


    "? Swimming tube?"


    Tohka tilted her head in suspicion. Kotori said, "Ah¡ª¡ª", raising one finger and drawing circles in the air, looking upwards as she did so.


    "Well seeing is believing. It''s much faster if we go there and have a look. Let''s go."


    Saying that, Kotori stepped out. Tohka and Yoshino followed behind her.


    "Wa, wait for me."


    Shidou folded the hair dryer, chasing after the trio. ¡ª¡ªAlong the way, Kotori suddenly leaned close. As though she did not want to be overheard by Tohka and Yoshino.


    "Wh, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, um, about just now."


    "Just now?"


    "¡­¡­About which part am I cute."


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Saying that, Shidou felt his heart forcibly contract. He originally thought that he had avoided the issue thanks to Yoshino, however it seems that it wouldn''t be that simple. As expected of Black Kotori in Commander Mode. The incarnation of sadism who, once she caught on to the opponent''s weakness, would pursue it till he cries in defeat.


    "A, about that¡­¡­"


    Shidou tried to dispute that statement with much difficulty, but Kotori continued to speak as though ignoring him.


    "That was¡­¡­just now, they were <Fraxinus>''s instructions weren''t they? Or¡­¡­were that, really Shidou''s thoughts?"


    "Eh, no, no, that was¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­Your real feelings, right?"


    As though whispering to the devil inside Shidou''s heart, Reine¡¯s voice sounded out from his right ear. However¡­¡­if he replied at such a close range he would undoubtedly be noticed by Kotori. Shidou forced down his thoughts.


    "¡­¡­Since Kotori is more or less aware of our presence, then if you just follow <Ratatoskr>¡¯s instructions all the way, you¡¯d just be reading from a script. Even if you know it deep down in your mind, but your emotions will still have an effect on it somehow. Lies and feelings cannot coexist."


    It was just as she said. Shidou grit his teeth, turning to look at Kotori.


    "That was¡­¡­Well, it was really from¡­¡­the bottom of my heart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Saying that, Kotori was speechless.


    ¡­¡­Uhu. Although there was no way out but he said it nonetheless. Heartily saying the false truth. Shidou looked to the sky in despair.


    ¡ª¡ªHe would undoubtedly be looked down upon. He would be seen as a lust incarnate that would have evil designs on his little sister. He would most probably be seen as a lolicon that loved bodies that were in the midst of puberty. He would definitely be looked upon as a person who liked ecchi stuff, kneeling on the floor while getting kicked. Even if it did happen to him right now it would not seem unnatural. Such thoughts caused Shidou¡¯s brain to short circuit.


    However after several seconds, neither the violent punches nor the harsh scoldings came.


    Turning back while feeling confused, Kotori lowered her head with a red face for some reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph. ¡­¡­Is that so."


    Mumbling those words, she used her hands to gently touch her modest breasts that were covered by the swimsuit.


    ¡°Kotori?"


    ¡°¡­¡­"


    After Shidou called out her name, Kotori¡¯s shoulders shook and she gave a hook to Shidou¡¯s diaphragm.


    ¡°Guoh¡­¡­!?"


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph! With just that, death is too good a lesson for you."


    Saying that she turned her face, quickly leading Tohka and Yoshino away.


    ¡°Nu? What happened to shidou?"


    ¡°It looks like¡­¡­he¡¯s in, pain¡­¡­"


    "Hmph, don''t pay too much attention to him. It''s a relapse of some problem with his diaphragm. Don''t get too close. You''ll be infected."


    Kotori placed her hands on Tohka and Yoshino''s shoulders while explaining.


    "Th, that girl......"


    Shidou held his throbbing stomach, intending to chase after the backs of Kotori and the two. At that moment, a message from <Fraxinus> echoed inside his eardrums.


    "......Shin, hold on. There are several <Fraxinus> staff members mixed in the crowd there. Why don''t you let them be hit on for a while?"


    "You''re saying......to let them be picked up?"


    "......That''s right, just let it be like in those dramas, when the girls are being held hostage by delinquents, a hero gallantly enters the scene, how''s that?"


    "Is that alright, this. It somehow feels like I would be beaten up......"


    As Shidou said that uneasily, this time it was Kannazuki who replied with a voice full of confidence.


    "It''s alright. No matter how girls act on the outside, deep down inside they are always hoping for a prince on a white horse. I am well aware of that fact."


    "Isn''t Kannazuki-san a man?"


    "I crossdress from time to time."


    "......"


    Although it felt like he had just heard some amazing confession, but Shidou pretended to ignore what he had just heard and looked in Kotori''s direction. The female trio had already queued up at the counter that had small boats and swimming tubes displayed and it seemed like they were in the midst of filling out the loaning form.


    "......Now, the staff members who are in disguise are going to make their move. Shin you have to chase them away bravely."


    "Ah, hold on¡ª¡ª"


    Without waiting for Shidou to finish, Reine''s voice vanished. Almost at the same time, three men inched closer to the girls who had finished the process with the loan. Discoloured hair and tanned skin. They looked like delinquents who had nothing to do.


    The men smiled and waved, and started a conversation with Kotori and the others.


    "Hello¡ª¡ª. Hey hey you three, where are you from?"


    "Just the three of you? That''s a waste."


    "If it''s okay with you, can you all accompany us?"


    And with that they said outdated lines that were used to pick up girls long ago.


    "Wh, what do you want."


    "......, Um, ah......"


    Faced with the arrival of the three men, Tohka frowned in suspicion while Yoshino on the other hand hid behind Tohka. As for Kotori, she was glaring at the men''s faces with an icy glare. Which was rare of her to do so.


    "Now, Shin. Time for you to enter the scene."


    "Ha, haa......"


    Reine''s voice had just sounded out as one of the three men grabbed Kotori''s wrist with a smile on his face.


    "Come on. Alright? It''s just for a while, I promise you''ll be very happy?"


    Saying that, he pulled Kotori''s arm forcefully. At this moment, another guy was waving in Shidou''s direction. It seemed like he''s urging him to hurry up and stop them.


    "No other way then, let''s go."


    Shidou patted his diaphragm once more before he took a step forward.


    "Um, I''m really sorry for interrupting, but¡ª¡ª"


    At that moment,


    "¡ª¡ªThird Executive Officer Awashima Fumio."


    Kotori said to the man who grabbed her arm.


    "Eh¡ª¡ª"


    The man''s shoulders jolted. However there wasn''t a hint of satisfaction on Kotori''s face, she continued to scrutinize the other two.


    "As well as Third Officer Teshirogi Yoshiharu. Third Officer Kawanishi Takashi. ¡ª¡ªHm those aren''t bad disguises at all. You all pass. But your lines suck. Who''s the scriptwriter?"


    As Kotori spoke with half-closed eyes, sweat poured from the men''s faces as they started retreating.


    "H, how do you know people of our rank¡ª¡ª"


    "Rank? What''s with that. Since you are in my department in <Ratatoskr>, you are akin to being my family. Would there be any parent who forgets how their child looks like?"


    "......!!"


    Kotori''s words made the men kneel down and cry.


    "C, Commander......"


    "It''s a hot day. Rest for now."


    "Yes!"


    Kotori waved her hand and the three who had just displayed delinquent behaviour wonderfully made a salute before returning to their original places.


    Tohka and Yoshino tilted their heads in wonder.


    "Muu. What was that just now?"


    "Kotori-san......amazing."


    Kotori lightly shook her head, as though telling them to pay no attention to what has happened.


    "......U, um."


    Shidou fell into confusion, scratching his face in unease.


    He had met with a problem even before he set out to resolve one. However it was logical once he had thought it through. Leaving other Spirits aside, the plan involving the use of <Ratatoskr>''s staff members is totally useless for Kotori''s case. Shidou lightly tapped the earpiece, protesting to <Fraxinus>


    "......Isn''t this totally useless?"


    "......And I had prepared staff members who had never made direct contact before, they had special make-up applied as well......"


    However Reine ignored Shidou''s words and she mumbled softly to herself.


    "Th, that is indeed amazing. But what do we do now that the plan involving the staff members is useless?"


    "......That''s right. I could have been underestimating Kotori."


    "Th, then what do we do now¡ª¡ª"


    "Don''t communicate so openly, Shidou."


    Suddenly hearing Kotori''s voice caused Shidou to jump. Not knowing when, Kotori had appeared in front of his eyes with her hands on her hips.


    "Ah, no......"


    Whilst incoherent, he turned to face Kotori. He had an expression that looked like he had been discovered while talking to Reine.


    "Really now......it''s alright if it was me, but what would you have done if you were caught by other Spirits?"


    "Guh......"


    Kotori shrugged wordlessly. Although it was frustrating, he could not retort.


    However, it''s not a solution to remain silent. Shidou shook his head and attempted to change the topic.


    "To, Tohka and Yoshino......Where did they go?"


    "Hm."


    Kotori curtly replied, using her chin to indicate where. In that direction were the figures of the duo who were wearing the swimming tubes and were already swimming in the pool.


    "Oooh, this is great! Look at this shidou! We won''t sink!"


    "......!......!"


    Tohka let out cries of elation, and Yoshino too was nodding her head in jubilation. It seems that the two of them were enjoying their first time in the pool.


    However, today''s mission was not them. Kotori, who was the most important person for today, was waving the stick of her lolipop disinterestedly. Now that he thought about it, Kotori seems to have never entered the pool before. It shouldn''t be a case where she doesn''t know how to swim, but.


    "......Shin, no matter what you''re going to do, why don''t you try asking Kotori first?"


    At that moment, Reine''s voice sounded out.


    On <Ratatoskr>''s screen which had the image of Kotori displayed, a selection window was once again opened.


    ¢Ù Let''s go and play at the water slide together! Hugging her tightly from behind!


    ¢Ú Let''s go and rest in the hot springs! It''s heartpounding because it''s a mixed bath!


    ¢Û Let''s float away at the lazy river! Let me be, your exclusive float!


    "Hm, well then everyone, choose!"


    Kannazuki loudly declared. At the same time the crew members pressed the buttons in their hands.


    The screen swiftly displayed the results. ¢Ù had the most votes. Next was ¢Ú. ¢Û did not receive a single vote.


    ......It seems like a result that they had seen before as a dark cloud appeared on each of the staff members'' faces.


    However Kannazuki did not seem to notice at all and he nodded his head relaxedly.


    "Hm......it looks rather apt. Since they have arrived at the Ocean Park, they should take on the rides that it is famous for."


    "Although the hot springs are quite popular, that isn''t a place that young people should go to."


    "¢Û is not an option, Vice-Commander, only ¢Û is a no."


    The crew stared at Kannazuki closely. Kannazuki, on the other hand, laughed aloud.


    "How horrible. No matter the power of dictatorship, I would never repeat such a brainless act."


    Saying that, he put the microphone close to his mouth.


    "Shidou-kun, choose ¢Û. Go to the lazy river, you will be the Commander''s float¡ª¡ª"


    "Hold it!"


    At that, two members below the bridge jumped out and forcibly dragged his body away from the microphone.


    "Wh, what are you doing, you guys!"


    "Analysis Officer Murasame! Do it now!"


    As the crew members subdued Kannazuki one after the other, they cried out.


    "......Hm? Aaah."


    In response to the cries, Reine turned the microphone on after scratching her cheek.


    "......Can you hear me. Choose ¢Ù. Go to the water slide with Kotori."


    "I understand. ......But, did something happen? It sounds so noisy on your side......"


    Kannazuki was still crying out "Shidou-kun! The float! Be the Commander''s float! Face-down!" while on the bridge near the Commander''s seat, but Reine ignored that for now as she continued.


    "You don''t have to care. In short, you two must go together alright?"


    "Ha, haa......"


    Shidou did not seem to understand but he still nodded his head.


    Hearing his reply, she turned off the microphone. Upon seeing that, the crew members who were pinning Kannazuki down finally relaxed their hold.


    "Really now......what are you all doing, everyone of you! Such a rare chance! Speaking of which, inflicting violence upon a superior officer, that''s a major felony!"


    Kannazuki declared, while another staff member spoke with half-closed eyes.


    "......In the situation where Medical Officer Rindou makes a medical conclusion of health problems, or two-thirds of the staff with Analysis Officer Murasame included determines that there is a problem with the ability to lead, do you know that we are able to strip you of your ability to command?"


    "Uh......"


    Kannazuki surveyed the bridge. Everyone was glaring at Kannazuki''s direction.


    Kannazuki made a fake cough and he continued to speak while cold sweat flowed from his face.


    "......Ok, I won''t pursue the incident just now, let''s continue with the battle plan shall we?"


    "Those who think that the Vice-Commander does not have the ability to lead please press the button in your hands¡ª¡ª"


    "Didn''t I say that I won''t pursue it already!"


    Under Kannazuki''s pleas, the punishment was suspended for now.


    Receiving the somewhat garbled instructions from <Fraxinus>, Shidou sneaked a peek at Kotori.


    "H, hey, Kotori."


    "What."


    Kotori did not move her gaze as she brusquely replied.


    Shidou was at a loss for words......but he forced himself to continue.


    "It......it''s such a rare chance, let''s go play for a while."


    As Shidou said that, Kotori made eye contact with half-closed eyes as though assessing him.


    "Hmph, what do you want to play?"


    "Hm, how about the water slide?"


    Saying that he pointed to the gigantic mountain that reached to the ceiling. The long slide extended from the summit and occasionally there would be people wearing swimsuits descending from the top accompanied by screams and the strong flow of water.


    After Kotori glanced at where Shidou had pointed, she turned around and sighed.


    "Although it feels a little old fashioned......Well, I guess we''ll give it a try. Right, let''s go."


    After saying such depressing words, she started to walk towards the water slide. Instead of calling her a girl who was enjoying her date, it might be more fitting to describe her as a commander who was focused on the date.


    At this moment, it could be that they have noticed Shidou and Kotori''s situation as Tohka and Yoshino who were floating on the water looked over at them.


    "shidou, Kotori. Where are you going?"


    "Eh? Aaah......We''re going to play at the water slide."


    Tohka widened her eyes and tilted her head. Shidou smiled bitterly as he pointed at the mountain once more.


    "Aaah, it''s that one."


    "Oooh......! There are people coming down!"


    Tohka''s eyes shone brilliantly and she waded to shore with the swimming tube still on her.


    "I want to go to!"


    "Eh, eeeh?"


    Shidou made a surprised sound. That can''t be helped. Since he had finally created an opportunity where he and Kotori could play together and raise her feelings, he had to be faced with a complicated scenario when Tohka came into the picture.


    "Nu......I can''t go?"


    Tohka probably noticed Shidou''s reaction as she dejectedly let her shoulders drop. If she were to grow long ears and a tail, both of them would probably be hanging limply.


    Unease naturally settled in his heart. However, if he did not reject her request outright......


    "Shin, you don''t have to mind. Just bring Tohka along."


    Suddenly, Reine''s voice entered his right ear, interrupting Shidou''s words.


    "Reine-san? Will this be alright?"


    "......Aaah. Or should I say that she came at the right time. Probably."


    "Eh......?"


    "......Nothing. Well in short, it''s no good rejecting Tohka who just wants to play."


    "I, I got it."


    Reine''s words. She must have had some plan up her sleeves. Shidou looked at Tohka once more.


    "Nn, I got it. Let''s go together, Tohka."


    "! Oooh, can I!?"


    Tohka''s expression changed, immediately brightening up. Although Shidou thought that he heard Kotori clicking her tongue behind him, he was probably mistaken. Shidou continued to speak.


    "Ah, aaah. But we need to find a place to put that swimming tube down first."


    As Shidou was in the midst of looking around, Yoshino''s voice sounded out from the pool.


    "Shidou, san. If it''s alright with you......let me hold that......for you."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Shidou spoke with a surprised tone. He assumed that Yoshino would want to play on the slide like Tohka.


    Probably sensing Shidou''s thoughts, Yoshino shook her head with a pale face.


    "That''s......too scary. And......Yoshinon would, get washed away again......"


    "Aaah......is that so?"


    Shidou scratched the back of his head and smiled bitterly. It seems that the previous incident has caused a mental trauma.


    "That''s why......Yoshinon and I, will......watch together."


    "Really. Then can I trust you with Tohka''s swimming tube?"


    "Yes......Leave it to me."


    Once Yoshino agreed, Tohka grabbed the tube that was around her stomach, pulling it upwards. But naturally, the swimming tube was blocked by her bust and she found difficulty in removing it.


    "Nu, what''s with this. I can''t get it off."


    Saying that, Tohka increased her strength. The swimming tube subsequently reached Tohka''s chest, pulling Tohka''s swimsuit upwards as well. Her soft breasts could be glimpsed from under the swimming tube. Shidou hastily cried out to stop her.


    "Wait, Tohka! Stop stop! You remove it from below!"


    "Nu?"


    Finally realizing it after being reminded, Tohka pulled the tube downwards. The swimming tube successfully fell to her feet.


    "Oooh! You''re amazing shidou! How did you know?"


    "Gah......Well, hm."


    Shidou mumbled as he scratched his face, Tohka didn''t seem to mind as she passed the tube to Yoshino.


    "Then I''ll leave this in your care, Yoshino."


    "Yes."


    Yoshino nodded as she took over the swimming tube. Shidou started to walk towards the water slide.


    At this point he finally realized that Kotori was hugging her arms with her toes tapping the ground.


    "Koto, Kotori......"


    "Letting your date partner wait is a NG no matter how you look at it. If this were practice you would have been punished already."


    Shidou''s shoulders shrank, but Kotori sighed as she slowly moved in the direction of the water slide. Shidou hastily followed behind her.


    "Tohka, let''s go."


    "Yeah!"


    After finally climbing the stairs, they arrived at the summit of the cliff. The staff members of the water slide were in the midst of instructing visitors to proceed in an orderly fashion.


    It was fortunate that there were not many people playing with the water slide. It would be Shidou''s turn soon.


    Shidou followed the instructions of the staff, sitting on the water current with his hands grabbing the edge.


    "......Shin, I said it before, there''s no meaning if you don''t go down together."


    Reine''s voice reminded him through his right ear. Shidou tapped the ear piece to indicate his acknowledgement.


    "Um Kotori, let''s go together."


    "Eh¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou''s suggestion made Kotori widen her eyes......but she subsequently turned away while coughing.


    "It''s, it''s fine. I''m not a kid anymore."


    "Don''t say it like that. There''s nothing wrong about this. Alright?"


    "Gu......Didn''t I say that it''s fine already!"


    Kotori hugged her arms once more, turning her face away.


    ......This is bad. When Kotori gets into a tantrum, she wouldn''t listen to whatever he says.


    At this moment.


    "What''s the matter Kotori, you don''t want to play? Then I''ll go with shidou then!"


    The moment he realized that it was Tohka''s voice that sounded out behind him, his back was suddenly assaulted by something soft.


    "Toh, Tohka?"


    "Mm, then let''s go shidou!"


    Tohka smiled innocently, pressing herself onto Shidou. Although an additional person would add to the stability when going down the water slide......How could he get it across, those two weapons of destruction located on her chest were making him feel troubled.


    "? What''s wrong shidou, are you not going to play?"


    "N, no......um, how do I put this."


    Even he himself could feel his face burning. As Shidou stuttered with a distracted gaze, Tohka leaned her body forward in order to have a better look at Shidou''s face. This, however, caused Shidou''s back to undergo an assault by two airbags.


    "............Muu."


    On the other hand, Kotori who was standing on one side was glaring at Shidou. Her deeply furrowed eyebrows. Lips that had formed a ¤Ø shape. You didn''t have to put in much thought to know. She was definitely infuriated at Shidou who was at a loss at the situation.


    However in the next instant, something unexpected happened.


    "¡ª¡ªEh?"


    Kotori took a step forward, and as though sitting in between Shidou''s legs, she sat down before him.


    "Kotori?"


    "Wh, what. Do you have something to say?"


    "No......nothing......"


    Shidou said with a pathetic look, Reine''s voice softly spoke into his right ear.


    "......Excellent. Nice work, Tohka."


    "Eh?"


    "......Hm, even though it''s a date, I believed that Kotori wouldn''t be honest."


    "Reine-san, don''t tell me, just for that¡ª¡ª"


    He was just about to speak when he stopped. The reason was simple. Tohka, who had incited Kotori''s retaliation, pressed her body even closer.


    "Oooh, is Kotori joining as well! Alright, let''s go!"


    Along with Tohka''s words, her sweet breath breezed past his neck, sapping away Shidou''s strength. It wasn''t just her chest. Stomach, hands, arms, feet, any part of his body that made contact with her soft body, he felt as though his brain would flow out from his ears.


    "N, To, Tohka......Could you move a little......"


    "Muu......"


    Kotori who had turned her head and witnessed this spectacle was gritting her teeth in frustration for some reason and she changed her position on the unstable water current.


    "Oi, hey, Kotori......?"


    Shidou did not manage to finish speaking as Kotori had already turned to face Shidou, tightly hugging his body.


    It was as though she were a koala hugging a tree.


    It was common for them to hug while they were bathing together before, but he felt unusually excited right now.


    "Kotori, you are taking part for real!? Alright then, I guess I have to be serious as well......!"


    Saying that Tohka held the edge of the water slide tightly and the weight of three people was added onto the water current.


    "Uwah!?"


    "Kya......!"


    Shidou and Kotori let out a wail from the unexpected speed.


    In a position that was enough to anger the staff, Tohka was just like a launcher. Even though most of her strength had been sealed, Tohka''s strength was still beyond that of a normal person. She made use of such strength to push them off. Under the terrifying acceleration, Shidou couldn''t help but panic.


    "U, uwaaaaaaaaah!"


    "......! ......!"


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    Tracing a path that almost went out of the slide, the trio left a mix of wails, inaudible screams and laughter as they went down the slide.


    However¡ª¡ªmidway down the slide. The most extreme bend arrived, and the three of them flew out of the slide and were thrown into the air.


    "Hyi......!?"


    "............"


    "Oooh! We''re flying!"


    The same time Tohka''s excited voice entered his eardrums, Shidou felt the buoyancy that surrounded his body vanish¡ª¡ªand just like that they plummeted to the pool at the bottom.


    Gigantic waves were made and ripples formed inside the pool.


    "¡ª¡ªPuha! Ahahaha! shidou! This is really interesting!"


    Tohka made a dazzling smile once her face swiftly came out of the water.


    However Shidou did not have that energy. His body felt heavy for some unknown reason and he was unable to return to the pool surface.


    "Nn......!"


    After exerting strength to steady himself......Shidou finally realized the cause.


    "Eh......, eh......"


    Kotori was making soft moans and her shoulders were slightly trembling as she was tightly hugging onto Shidou''s body like before.


    On a closer look, the two ribbons that she used to tie her hair were missing.


    "Kotori......are you alright?"


    "O, Onii-chan......"


    Kotori spoke with a blocked nose, raising her head to look at Shidou''s face. Her face made Shidou widen his eyes.


    "D, don''t tell me you''re crying¡ª¡ª"


    "......!"


    Shidou had just opened his mouth when Kotori hastily released her hands and turned her back to him.


    "Ribbon......ribbon......!"


    "Ribbon?"


    Shidou looked around, and noticing the two black ribbons that were floating in the water, he handed them back to Kotori after retrieving them. Kotori swiftly sank into the water once the ribbons were in her hands.


    Following that bubbles started appearing on the water surface, several seconds later.


    "......Really, that was ridiculous."


    Kotori, who had resurfaced, had returned to her perfect Commander mode.


    ......However, her nose and eyes were still red.


    "............"


    "......What is it."


    Kotori glared back with half-closed eyes. Shidou stared at those black ribbons as he scratched his face.


    He had already noticed it before. The tenth of April. From the start when Shidou first knew about the existence of the Spirits, Commander Kotori appeared......But which Kotori was the real Kotori, as well as what was the reason which made her develop such contrasting personalities.


    The white ribbons were the innocent Kotori. The black ribbons on the other hand were the strong Kotori.


    It wasn''t dissociative identity disorder, but rather a near perfect adjustment of character¡ª¡ª


    "......Hey, Kotori. Today, why did you choose the black ribbon?"


    Shidou asked Kotori this question.


    "What''s that, you got something to say about this?"


    "No, well......although it''s not entirely unrelated."


    Although there was such a thought, he would never say it. Shidou looked around to avoid her gaze. Kotori quietly took a breath before continuing.


    "......I can''t. The white me, is the weak me. If it wasn''t the black, strong me, today would be impossible."


    ¡°Eh?"


    Not understanding a single word that Kotori had said, Shidou frowned.


    "What''s that, talking about being weak or strong."


    "It''s nothing, it''s better if you don''t know."


    "Wh, what''s with you......"


    As Shidou frowned and said that in annoyance, Kotori looked away.


    "......And I thought that the time was right, in the end she''s still not honest with herself."


    At this moment, such a voice entered his ear.


    "......That''s right. Let''s try it again."


    "Try it again......No. I had enough of the water slide."


    "......Hm, you don''t have to worry. Just stay quiet and stand there."


    "? What, are you talking about......"


    Shidou frowned, when suddenly Tohka, who was separated from them in midair, came closer to Shidou and Kotori.


    "shidou, Kotori, aren''t we going to go again?"


    Tohka asked innocently. She probably loved the slide very much.


    "No......I, I think I''ll pass."


    "......Me too."


    Shidou and Kotori shook their heads causing Tohka to pout in dissatisfaction.


    "Why? And it was so fun too......"


    Midway through her sentence, two girls with swimming tubes swam over. Just as they were moving behind Tohka¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªEh?"


    It seemed like one of the girls had loosened Tohka''s costume during the encounter. The top half of Tohka''s swimsuit floated to the water. Shidou''s eyes shrank to dots.


    "......?"


    Tohka probably noticed it after a moment. She slowly moved her gaze downwards¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!?"


    Letting out an inaudible wail, her hands covering her chest, she submerged her head into the water.


    "shi, shidou! Di, dididididid you see!?"


    "I, I didn''t! Nothing at all!"


    "R, really!?"


    "Really!"


    Shidou lied to the best of his ability and as Tohka blew bubbles in the water with a reddened face, she retrieved her swimsuit and retied it while she was still underwater.


    Shidou gave a sigh of relief. Although he did catch a glimpse of it, raising a ruckus about it would render his life forfeit.


    However, the real threat wasn''t from just this.


    "......Shidou."


    A calm yet rage charged voice from behind him caused Shidou''s shoulders to give a jolt.


    "Koto, Koto......ri?"


    "......You said you preferred them small."


    "Eh¡ª¡ª?"


    The instant Shidou was bewildered by that unexpected line, that awe-inspiring right punch exploded into Shidou''s diaphragm.


    "Oga......"


    "Hmph, Ogre[4D 2] huh. The strongest in the world."


    Kotori shook her right hand as though shaking off the blood on a sword before leaving.


    Shidou twisted his body in pain when Reine suddenly spoke up.


    "......Muu, did I do something wrong just now?"


    "......The ones that swam past Tohka.....those girls......don''t tell me they''re <Ratatoskr>''s......?"


    "......No, they would be noticed if they were staff. They were bribed with the angels of money prior to this."


    "........................"


    Shidou let his body float on the water as he felt the hallucination of cupids flying around him.


    ¡ó


    The time now is 2:10pm. Shidou and the rest were currently at a store within the Ocean Park enjoying a late lunch. On top of the white plastic table that Shidou, Tohka, Yoshino as well as Kotori were seated at, there were large plates of sandwiches and paper cups full of drinks on it. Although it seemed like there was too much......well, with Tohka being here there shouldn''t be any leftovers.


    "Umu, it''s delicious shidou!"


    Tohka consumed the sandwiches hungrily, revealing a beaming smile. A girl who can thoroughly enjoy any food she eats. On the contrary, Yoshino, who was seated opposite her was nodding while taking small bites out of her sandwich.


    "It''s......delicious."


    "Is, that so......then that''s great."


    Looking at the two, Shidou gave a dry smile. It wasn''t because of the two. He felt joy upon seeing the two of them eat so happily.


    However, there was still the existence of a troublesome issue which caused Shidou to tense up and panic at this heartwarming scene.


    The reason for that was simple. That''s because seated right opposite Shidou was Kotori who was crossing her arms and sitting with one leg over the other with a bored expression. It was not known whether she was dissatisfied with the meal but her sandwich lay untouched. Furthermore she rarely bit down on the straw of her drink, not speaking most of the time. One does not need to think to know that she was displeased.


    "......Muu"


    Shidou made an inaudible groan.


    It has been more than three hours since they have arrived at the Ocean Park. Although they had attempted to get closer to her via the support of <Ratatoskr>, it didn''t seem to be gaining any results.


    ¡ª¡ªDrafting up a strategy before the event, is it truly effective on Kotori compared with the other spirits?


    Shidou waved the thought in his heart away. Which one would have been easier. It is true that with an idea of her thought patterns, it may be safer compared to the spirits before. However it was also due to this that the difficulty is exceptionally high. Itsuka Kotori is undoubtedly the strongest enemy thus far.


    "Reine-san. How''s Kotori''s emotional state and affability? "


    Shidou lowered his voice and spoke while covering the side of his mouth discreetly, speaking through the earpiece to Reine who was in <Fraxinus>. After several seconds, a troubled voice entered his eardrums.


    "......Hm. There''s no sign of them decreasing......but there is also no sign of them increasing. It''s obvious once you look at the graph. It has been a flat horizontal line all this time."


    Shidou lightly groaned. Although he did think that it wouldn''t increase, but he didn''t expect that there would be no sign of a decrease either.


    It just means that Kotori was indifferent. Was it because <Ratatoskr>''s instructions have been seen through, or was it because the person was her brother?


    ".................."


    In the next few seconds, time was slowly flowing away in silence.


    "Shidou-kun, it is unwise to remain silent. You should hurry up and find a topic to talk about."


    ", ah, aaah......Yes."


    Once Kannazuki reminded him, Shidou''s shoulders jumped. As Kannazuki has said. Silence is the worst thing that can happen. Shidou racked his brains for a topic, his eyes looking around.


    At this point¡ª¡ªKotori brought her drink to her mouth, after which it seemed that she had choked as she repeatedly coughed.


    "!, cough, cough......"


    "Ar, are you alright, Kotori?"


    "......Nn, a small amount just got into my windpipe that''s all."


    Kotori answered as she rose. And just like that she walked away wordlessly.


    "Kotori.....? Where are you going?"


    "If you ask where a lady is going if she leaves her seat, that would be a death sentence if it wasn''t me."


    "......I''ll remember it."


    After Shidou saw Kotori walk off in the direction of the washroom, he heaved a huge sigh of relief and lay flat on the table.


    "shidou?"


    "Aaah......Sorry. You two are still eating."


    Tohka''s curious voice made Shidou raise his head, his stomach growling almost at the same time. It seems that the disappearance of Kotori''s presence has caused his high-strung nerves to relax.


    Shidou reached his hand out for the sandwich on the plate, swallowing it after a few bites. It was delicious. As expected of a taste that left Tohka and Yoshino satisfied.


    "......Hm?"


    At that moment, Shidou blinked. That''s because Tohka and Yoshino, and even [Yoshinon] were currently staring in Shidou''s direction.


    "Wh, what is it? Is something wrong?"


    "No......It just feels like shidou is back to normal."


    "Eh?"


    Shidou widened his eyes in surprise, Yoshino and [Yoshinon] spoke.


    "Did you fight......with, Kotori......san?"


    "You immediately relaxed after Kotori-chan left. You''re really readable, Shidou-kun."


    "Eh......Is, is that so?"


    As Shidou asked, the two girls nodded without hesitation.


    "......"


    Shidou scratched his cheek. Although he didn''t notice, it seems that it had been pretty obvious.


    A date with his sister, attacking her......and subsequently sealing her powers.


    It was already embarrassing enough, even more so if the opponent was that commander of <Ratatoskr>.


    The pressure somehow made Shidou overwhelmingly nervous.


    "............"


    "Uu......"


    Under the stares of the two girls and one puppet, Shidou couldn''t help but stand up and leave.


    "I, I''m heading to the toilet for a while......"


    "Ah, shidou!"


    Shidou hurriedly left, his back facing Tohka''s cries.


    It was only after a considerable distance was gained did he dare to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "......Really now, so, was I really that nervous?"


    Saying that he furiously scratched his head. Shidou felt exceptionally frustrated.


    "Reine-san......the results of Kotori''s emotional state, can you let me see them? Please tell me the values if possible......"


    He raised his inquiries to the earphone, but for some reason there was no sign of a reply.


    "Aaah, Shidou-kun. Although I''m really sorry about this but Analysis Officer Reine has temporarily left."


    "Ah, is that so."


    Where did she go, though Shidou wanted to ask that question, since he had already been reminded by Kotori before, he swallowed those words down.


    "Ah......"


    Shidou once again used his hands to mess up his hair.


    Since he said he was going to the toilet, then he had better return soon. Although he didn''t do anything, he''d better wash his face as proof that he went. Shidou started walking in the direction of the washroom.


    Midway¡ª¡ªhe suddenly stopped as though he had heard something.


    "Hm......?"


    The automated vending machines placed in front of the washrooms. Some sounds could be heard from behind.


    Shidou pricked his ears and listened. It seemed to be voices that were in a conversation. Although he did not mean to be nosy, ¡ª¡ªthat voice sounded familiar.


    "What''s......?"


    Feeling suspicious, he started to walk in that direction. Subsequently, as though attempting to stop Shidou''s movements, Kannazuki''s voice entered his right ear.


    "Shidou-kun, that place is¡ª¡ª"


    However, it was too late. Shidou had seen what was behind the vending machines before Kannazuki could stop him.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Following that, he went speechless.


    Behind the vending machines, in that pocket-sized space, even though it was not a distance away from the lively pool, it was still a quiet area that was isolated from noise.


    Over there were¡ª¡ªtwo people.


    One of them was wearing a bikini and a white overcoat whilst in a squatting position and there was a business bag beside her as well, Reine. And the other person¡ª¡ªleaning on the wall while seated, Kotori was holding her head in pain.


    Shidou instinctively hid himself.


    Seeing his sister in such pain. He should have hurriedly ran up to her¡ª¡ªbut for some reason, he felt that he should not do that.


    "......Are you alright, Kotori?"


    "Nn......I''ll get by. But, it''s dangerous¡ª¡ªI''ll leave it to you."


    Kotori extended her arm to Reine. However Reine seemed hesitant as she bit down on her lip.


    "......I''ve already given you fifty times the usual dosage. Anymore would have a risk to your life."


    "Huhu......The current me who has become a spirit, mere drugs can''t kill me off."


    Reine made a bitter expression. However Kotori continued speaking in between her heavy panting.


    "......I''m begging you. I want to......have a date with Shidou, with Onii-chan."


    "......"


    Hearing those words. Shidou held his breath.


    All that nervousness and panic he had felt earlier seemed like a joke as his heartbeat accelerated and rang like an alarm. Thump, thump. Thump, thump. As though crushing it, it hurt a lot.


    Swallowing the saliva inside his mouth, his dry throat made a pained sound. Trembling fingertips. Shaking legs.


    Even though he was in a room that had its temperature controlled, his body was trembling as though he had been frozen.


    He should have known. He should have heard. He should have understood.


    Kotori who had totally regained her powers, and the issue of her battling her destructive urges.


    Kotori who was the commander, was now locked up in the quarantined zone in the ship under maximum security alone.


    Kotori''s limit could only last till tonight, this very fact.


    ¡ª¡ªShidou should have already been informed of all of this.


    "......Ah."


    He made a sound. Although that volume was not sufficient for Kotori to recognize Shidou''s existence¡ª¡ªbut the mental blow to his own brain was sufficient enough.


    He knew. He heard. He had made a decision. That was supposed to be all.


    Inside Shidou, he was truly careless.


    She was calm as usual, as arrogant as usual, as fearless as usual.


    Faced with his sister with black ribbons who bullied him, a sense of false peace had taken root in his heart.


    "I¡ª¡ª"


    Such a strong Kotori, should not be consumed by something like the power of the spirits.


    If his conquest fails, there has got to be another way.


    Although she did not tell Shidou, she has got to have a second plan up her sleeves.


    Even though it was baseless, he had thought it would be true......!


    Regret, embarrassment. His own feelings of regret and embarrassment started to devour Shidou''s heart.


    Breaking Shidou''s train of thought were the pained moans of Kotori. Her two hands held her head and she grit her teeth whilst withstanding her headaches, her whole body trembling slightly.


    A while later, Kotori slowly opened her eyes, her gaze returning to Reine.


    "¡ª¡ªHey, I''m begging you. This could be, the very last chance. If we fail, today, I won''t be myself anymore. ¡ª¡ªBefore that, I must hold on till the end, and go on my date with Onii-chan."


    "............"


    Reine hesitated for a while......before sighing lightly, and at the same time she opened her bag by her side, taking out a syringe from inside.


    "......Thanks. I owe you one."


    "......No need. However, this is the last one."


    Saying that she took Kotori''s left arm and pressed the needle in. Several minutes later, Kotori started breathing violently. When her breathing finally returned to normal, her expression looked better as well.


    "I''m sorry. ......You''ve helped me a lot."


    Saying that Kotori stood up¡ª¡ªbefore weakly sitting back down.


    "......You shouldn''t force yourself. Rest for a while."


    "It''s alright. You should return soon, otherwise that dense Shidou will be in trouble again."


    "......No. Wait a moment. I''ll go buy some water."


    "Alright......I understand"


    Reine stood up and started to walk this way. Shidou hastily attempted to escape......but he made eye contact with Reine.


    "......Ah¡ª¡ª"


    Reine''s eyebrow twitched before grabbing Shidou''s shoulder, pulling him to another side of the vending machines.


    Closing in to Shidou''s face, she used a voice that is inaudible to Kotori who is on the other side to ask.


    "......Since when did you start listening?"


    "No......That, probably, from the beginning."


    Reine was speechless. Shidou swallowed before inquiring.


    "Reine-san. Why are you in a place like this. Then again with that way of dressing......"


    Voicing out his comment about the strange combination of a bikini and a laboratory coat, Reine replied as though it was common sense.


    "......Wouldn''t a military uniform stand out here?"


    "............"


    Although he felt that she was standing out already, he decided not to interrupt her.


    ¡ª¡ªRight now, he had other stuff to worry about.


    "Reine-san. Kotori......when did she become like this?"


    At Shidou''s question, Reine hesitated before replying.


    "......From the instant she regained her powers."


    Reine''s words made Shidou bite on his lip.


    It was not as though he did not predict it. However, after being pointed out to him, he couldn''t help but panic.


    "Then, why?"


    "......This was Kotori''s wish. She did not wish to tell you."


    "¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou held his breath and pursed his lips. Reine continued to speak as though nothing has happened.


    "......To tell you the truth, she did not wish to reveal that she only had today left as well."


    "Why......would she?"


    Shidou asked with a trembling voice and Reine sighed before answering.


    "......She did not want you to go on a date with her while holding compassion and pity for her."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou bit down hard. It seems that his gums have bled as there was a hint of blood mixed in.


    "That''s why, I beg you. Pretend like you''ve never seen anything. ¡ª¡ªFor Kotori''s sake."


    "............"


    "......Shin."


    "......I understand."


    Shidou breathed out hard, before turning around and returning to the restaurant where Tohka and Yoshino were waiting.


    "Oooh, shidou. You''re back."


    It seems that Tohka was in the midst of eating her sandwich while making slurping sounds on her drink. Shidou sat down wordlessly, observing the two.


    "shidou?"


    "Is there......something wrong?"


    He nodded to the questioning looks of the two.


    "......Hm. Actually we are about to go on a boat tour next."


    "W, what is that!?"


    "Sitting on a large boat, it is a tour where the boat travels around the pool. Does Yoshino want to come along?"


    "Oooh......Let''s! Let''s go!"


    Tohka waved her arms and cried out. However, she quickly tilted her head to one side.


    "Mu......? shidou, are you not coming?"


    "Aaah......I got, something to do with Kotori......"


    "Really? Then I''ll go with you then......"


    At this moment, Yoshino held Tohka''s hand.


    "Tohka-san. I want to......go on the tour. Won''t you come with me?"


    "Mu?"


    "Please......It can only be Tohka-san."


    Yoshino said that, Tohka made a reluctant expression before scratching her cheek.


    "It, it can''t be helped then.....Then shidou, I''m going with Yoshino on that whatever you call it then."


    "Yeah, be careful."


    Shidou waved his hand and Tohka and Yoshino waved in reply before heading off in the direction that Shidou had indicated.


    Almost at the same time, Yoshino suddenly turned around and said.


    "......Please, do your best."


    "...... Uu, I took more time than I thought."


    Kotori lightly groaned as she spoke and she hurried back to the restaurant with hastened footsteps, taking a shortcut towards their table.


    However, when she arrived, Kotori frowned in surprise.


    The white table where Kotori had eaten lunch was there. However, right now only Shidou was left.


    "Shidou?"


    Kotori asked, and Shidou slowly turned around.


    ......For some reason, it felt like the atmosphere had somehow changed. Before Kotori had left, his actions and speech made her worry, but the current Shidou felt like¡ª¡ª That''s right, it was just like when he was interacting with her when she wore her white ribbons.


    "Those two......"


    "Kotori. Get changed, we''ll meet at the amusement park."


    "............Haa?"


    Not understanding Shidou''s words, Kotori tilted her head in question.


    A few moments later, Kotori sighed.


    "Aaah......Did <Fraxinus> issue new instructions? It''s probably because I''m problematic, that''s why they''ve changed to the amusement park huh? Hmph, it''s alright¡ª¡ª"


    However, as Kotori was shrugging.


    "No."


    Shidou stood up, interrupting Kotori''s words. After that he put his fingers into his ear¡ª¡ªtaking out the earpiece, placing it on the table.


    "......Shidou?"


    Kotori frowned in response to this unexpected action.


    Shidou used an extremely calm voice that was infused with strong will to continue speaking.


    "Personally speaking, I prefer the amusement park over the pool".


    "Haa......?"


    Kotori frowned even harder whilst pouting at the same time.


    "What are you saying, really. What about Tohka and Yoshino? Even if you''re targeting me right now, it would be a problem to let the mental states of those two become unstable and cause a backflow of their powers you know? Did you forget about Yoshino already?"


    "I''ve not forgotten. The two of them are currently enjoying the boat tour. Kannazuki-san has been informed as well, he''ll keep an eye on them. You don''t have to worry."


    "......What are you doing?"


    Kotori did not have any idea of what Shidou was planning and she asked him with a bitter expression.


    Shidou took Kotori''s hand, the corner of his mouth rising slightly.


    "Playing of course.¡ª¡ªThis is the long awaited amusement park. How can we not enjoy ourselves thoroughly? We''re not stopping until we collapse from exhaustion, be prepared Kotori."


    "Ha, haa......?"


    And so without any explanation at all, Kotori was dragged off by Shidou.

 Volume 4 - CH 5

    Ryouko, who was wearing her work overalls, stepped into the Tenguu JSDF CR-Unit bunker, gave out a cry of surprise in reaction to the chaos that was forming in it.


    "Hold on, what happened in here?"


    Speaking to the nearby engineer. He frowned with an expression of utter panic.


    "What is it, talk later! At this point of time¡ª¡ªC-Captain!"


    The engineer hastily made a salute; Ryouko gently shook her head as she continued.


    "Dispense with the formalities; tell me what on earth happened."


    "Umm......The <White?Licorice> as well as all of the ammunition has disappeared."


    "What did you say!?"


    Ryouko''s eyes widened, turning to the right.


    As the engineer had reported, at the location where the large annihilation military suit <White?Licorice> was placed, only an empty hole was left, AST members as well as engineers were currently walking around in a panic.


    "Did someone take it out......?"


    "A-about that......Even I''m not sure of the exact details."


    Ryouko surveyed the situation in the bunker. Despite the fact that they can''t get a proper understanding without an investigation, but there doesn''t seem to be anything amiss, there were no signs of breaking in or the use of transportation.


    This was the key factor, the culprit had moved that massive military equipment without the use of transportation.


    Ryouko fell silent for a while, before questioning the engineer.


    "¡ª¡ªJust now, what was the condition of the emergency activation function?"


    "The emergency activation function......huh? Please hold on for a moment."


    Saying that, the engineer started to manipulate the miniature tablet in his hands.


    The emergency activation function, refers to the device that is able to temporarily expand one''s personal territory as well as instantly don a wiring suit.


    If AST members were to use this, they would not need to use a proper suit to obtain a magician''s power.


    As such, the above mentioned would be managed according to their serial numbers, who withdrew the facility at what time, when did they activate the equipment, they would all be recorded down within the data bank automatically.


    Although that was one of the many possibilities, but it was just a small suspicion that''s all.


    However¡ª¡ªto be able to move such a massive piece of equipment such as the <White?Licorice> without the use of a truck, there''s no other possibility other than a magician who has expanded his personal territory.


    Praying deep down that she had made a wrong guess, she waited for the engineer''s reply.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, as soon as the machine gave off a loud beeping sound¡ªthe engineer was dumbfounded.


    "C-Captain, t-there''s one, an AST member had taken it away."


    "......, Who?"


    Ryouko asked, the engineer replied to her with a trembling voice.


    "M-Master Sergeant¡­¡­Tobiichi Origami"


    ¡ó


    "All¡ª¡ª¡ªright! Kotori! What shall we ride next!?"


    Shidou who had enjoyed himself on the large vertical jumping machine, held Kotori''s hand as he walked forward.


    "H-hold on for a moment!"


    With her hair dishevelled, Kotori stopped walking as she spoke, preventing Shidou from moving on.


    "Hm, what''s the matter, Kotori?"


    "What do you mean what''s the matter......! Give me a proper explanation, explain!"


    Kotori shouted agitatedly.


    Well, this did not happen without a reason, since Shidou had just dragged Kotori off to the amusement park and into the nearest thrill ride that he could find without an explanation.


    "Explain? I already told you, actually I, Onii-chan loves the amusement park the most."


    "That''s not an explanation! You dragged me here for just this reason!?"


    "You, said ¡®just this reason'' right. Once boys go to highschool, they hardly go to the amusement park you know? They''ll feel ashamed even though their family brings them there. It''s even more saddening if its just all guys, that''s why the only one that can be inside the amusement park, are only those that have girlfriends! Think about it, all those boys that are unable to come to the amusement park, how much do they amount until?"


    Shidou dramatically said, Kotori threw him a glare.


    "I know already! First of all¡ª¡ª" However, she seemed to have noticed something while in mid-speech, her volume suddenly dropped.


    "G-girlfriend¡­¡­"


    For some unknown reason she coughed softly, her face slowly turning red.


    "Hm? What''s the matter Kotori?¡ª¡ªAh, don''t tell me¡­"


    "I-it''s nothing! Don''t¡ª¡ª"


    "You''re afraid of the jumping machine? What''s that, you should have told me earlier."


    Shidou snickered, Kotori swung her arms with a reddened face.


    "Ouch, it hurts, s-stop it."


    "Shut up! Take this."


    Shidou barely escaped from her assault, pointing to the entrance of the roller coaster.


    "Right then, Kotori, let''s go on this one next."


    "That''s why I said listen to me already!"


    "Ah, is that so, is Kotori still too short to go on this ride¡ª"


    Shidou had just finished speaking with a smirk, Kotori relaunched her assault with a red face.


    "Are you an idiot! The height restriction for the roller coaster is just 110 centimetres isn''t it! I''m not that short!"


    "Ehhh¡ª? But it''s really scary you know?"


    "Don''t underestimate me! You should be more worried about wetting yourself!"


    "What''s that? Then how about the first person to be scared to be the loser"


    "Exactly what I was about to say!"


    Kotori nodded whilst panting heavily, entering the ride together with Shidou.


    Until Kotori finally realizes that she had been tricked by Shidou, the coaster had already started moving.


    "U¡ªmu......it''ll be okay right, Shidou-kun?"


    Within the bridge of <Fraxinus> that was floating about Ocean Park, Kannazuki folded his arms with an expression of unease, repeatedly tapping his heel against the floor.


    "......No, this might be good for Kotori."


    At this moment, Reine who was sitting on the lower deck of the bridge, spoke while calmly staring at the image.


    "Is that so?"


    "......Yeah. Isn''t Shin working hard himself? We could have been worried for nothing."


    Reine lightly groaned, Kannazuki still looked uneasy, raising an eyebrow while looking at the monitor.


    At this moment, just when Shidou and Kotori had entered the horror mansion, Kannazuki exclaimed aloud in surprise.


    The screen showed the two figures who had just walked inside the darkness, only when light from the entrance could not be seen did Shidou extend his hand to Kotori.


    "Here, Kotori. Let''s hold hands."


    "Ha......Haa? What are you saying again. Don''t treat me like a small kid alright? Or what? Don''t tell me you are scared, Shidou?"


    Saying that she shook her head hard, Shidou would have given up if it was like usual.


    However Shidou exaggeratedly nodded his head, contracting his shoulders weakly.


    "That''s right, I''m really scared to be honest, that''s why Kotori, please hold your Onii-chan''s hand."


    "W-what''s wrong with you, how disgusting!"


    "Kotori¡ª"


    "I-I got it already......! I got it so shut up!"


    Kotori scratched her head, grabbing Shidou''s hand after a moment''s hesitation. Lowering her head afterwards while showing an embarrassed look, it was really a heartwarming scene. However the crew members still have not discerned the reason for Kannazuki''s outburst.


    "W-what''s the matter, Vice-Commander?"


    "Shidou-kun, the horror mansion was such a great moment, why did you have to waste it......!"


    "Eh......? They did properly hold hands, it looks like there''s no problem at all......"


    Hearing the reply from the crew below the bridge, Kannazuki shook his head in disagreement.


    "What are you saying! Why isn''t he hugging the Commandeeeeeer! He could have very well been fully enjoying the Commander''s soft body, and there was a chance that his face could be stepped on by that solid heel of her shoe......!!"


    "............"


    Sweat started to form on everyone of the crew.


    At this moment, Shidou and Kotori had just walked out of the horror mansion, walking in the direction of the bumper cars. The original intention was to sit in separate cars, but after Shidou''s motioned with his hand, Kotori blushed furiously, sitting in the large car meant for two people.


    "Aa, aaah......! Shidou-kun, what are you doing......!"


    Looking at the scene, Kannazuki let out a tortured wail once more.


    "Why did you have to sit together! Over here you should let the Commander sit alone in the car while you walk! Moving closer to the Commander''s car while having a masochistic smile! Slowly reducing the distance between you two! Falling down immediately once your Achilles tendon has been attacked and having your body be baptized by the violent bumper......! Aaah, Commander! Please have mercy! Have mercy!"


    "............"


    As Kannazuki was twisting his body while in the middle of his delusions, he attracted the stares of the crew once more. Amongst their stares was the unanimous belief that "It was correct of Shidou to throw away his earpiece".


    ¡ó


    "Hafuu......"


    Kotori sighed, letting her body lie on the bench of the central plaza. The time was already past five in the afternoon.


    After that Shidou and Kotori went on a rampage throughout the amusement park, in conclusion they went all out in enjoying themselves. It is not surprising for Kotori to feel exhausted.


    "Ah¡ªThis is bad. I''ve underestimated the amusement park. That was really fun."


    "Hmph, are you a kid? I hope you can stop using diapers before you graduate from highschool."


    "I don''t wish to hear that from someone who enjoyed herself while on the roller coaster."


    "W-what!?"


    Kotori shouted in dissatisfaction, regaining herself after letting out a sigh.


    "Hmph......whatever, I''m tired. Furthermore¡­¡­well, it wasn''t boring."


    "Nn, is that so?"


    Shidou closed his eyes, stretching his body once more, his backbone made a few popping sounds.


    "But......Just how long has it been since we last been to the amusement park. Dad and Mom are usually not at home, it''s been around......"


    "Five years ago."


    "Eh?"


    Kotori immediately replied, Shidou let out a voice of disbelief. Kotori seemed like she had realized something...... but quickly continued as though she had no other choice.


    "Going to the amusement park as a family, the last time was five years ago. We never came here after that."


    "You sure remember it clearly. Really now......Has it already been five years now."


    Shidou repeated that phrase as he scratched his cheek.


    Five years ago. It was a phrase that he seemed to be hearing a lot these few days.


    The year where the Itsuka family last went to the amusement park. The year that Kotori became a spirit. The year where Shidou had sealed her powers. As well as¡ª¡ªthe year that Origami''s parents passed away.


    Shidou wordlessly got up, walking in front of Kotori who was sitting next to him.


    ¡ª¡ªThe day before. Shidou had remembered. Five years ago, the conflagration that razed Tenguu City''s Nankou-machi. The scene where Kotori was crying in while in her Astral Dress.


    For that reason, the one single question continued to exist in Shidou''s heart.


    And that was¡ª¡ªthe one who killed Origami''s parents, was it really Kotori?


    "......What''s the matter?"


    Kotori tilted her head slightly. Several seconds later, her shoulders trembled as though remembering something.


    It was a mystery as to what she was thinking, Kotori''s face flushed, her eyes started looking everywhere.


    "Eh, that, that......don''t tell me¡­¡­"


    "Kotori."


    "Huua, hua hyii......!"


    After Shidou calmly called her name, Kotori made a stupid sounding sound.


    "S- Shidou......? That, um, although the time is almost right...... but, that, a-at least, we should go to somewhere without any people right?"


    "......? Why''s that?"


    "W-why you say......"


    Shidou glanced at his surroundings. It was true that one can spot people walking around the area, but they are too far to be within earshot. There''s no need to be mindful to that extent.


    "There''s no need, let''s do it here."


    "......!"


    Shidou said flatly, Kotori''s face turned into a deeper shade of red, giving out an inaudible scream.


    Shidou who was looking at Kotori''s odd behaviour, spoke softly.


    "About that, Kotori"


    "......! W-what......?"


    "I have something......to ask you."


    "! I-if you want to kiss, you don''t have to be so straightforward......eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Shidou and Kotori looked at each other.


    "Eh, eh eh um? Sorry, Kotori, just now¡ª¡ª"


    "S-shut up! Forget about that! What, you have something to ask? Spill it!"


    "Aa, aaah."


    Overwhelmed by Kotori''s pressure, Shidou took a step back. Although he was concerned about what Kotori had just said, but he''ll let it go since she was so adamant about it.


    Shidou cleared his throat, looking straight into Kotori''s eyes.


    "About that, Kotori. Five years ago, you were¡ª¡ª"


    ¡ª¡ªAt this point, the instant he spoke. Shidou felt the surrounding noise dampening slightly.


    He noticed it in an instant. Some membrane-like thing was currently expanding in his surroundings. That''s right. It was just like, the Personal Territory of the ASTs¡ª¡ª


    "Eh¡ª¡ª?"


    Following that, something seemed to have fallen in front of his eyes¡ª¡ªthe location where Kotori was.


    In the next instant, a horrifying explosion sounded, the scenery within his vision was enveloped with flames.


    "Wha......"


    Unable to comprehend what just happened in front of him all of a sudden, his body temporarily froze.


    There were no injuries on Shidou at all. The invisible wall expanded in the surroundings had completely blocked off the rapid increase in air pressure.


    However, aside from that. The location where Kotori was at, has been entirely eradicated in an instant.


    He walked around attempting to find a way to the other side of the wall. But the invisible wall would not give way with Shidou''s strength alone.


    "Kotori!"


    Shidou yelled¡ª¡ªSuddenly noticing something.


    Such an incident, is definitely unnatural.


    Only someone, some person, with hostility, resentment and killing intent would launch such an assault.


    Shidou quickly raised his head¡ª¡ªUpon sighting the culprit, he held his breath once more.


    "Origami!"


    That''s right, as though surveying the area where Shidou and Kotori were at, floating in the air is, Tobiichi Origami who was wearing a wiring suit and CR-UNIT.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou. It''s dangerous here. Leave here immediately."


    Despite appearing with different equipment each time, the equipment that she was currently outfitted with, was significantly different compared to before.


    It was an odd massive piece of equipment that seemed to wrap her entire body. Her back was outfitted with parts consisting of a huge row of magazines, massive swords of light extended out from both her arms, aside from that, there were also two large cannons that one would usually see on warships.


    An odd shape as though she was carrying an entire weapon bunker by herself.


    ¡ª¡ªThere''s no mistake. The one that attacked Kotori, was this girl.


    "Uu¡ª¡ªwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    After a few seconds, the surrounding visitors seemed to have noticed the abnormality of the situation. Panicked wails started erupting from everywhere, the visitors escaped in a flurry.


    That is to be understandable. If Origami had showed up normally, people may have thought that it was just a new attraction in the amusement park, but since she reduced the surroundings to ash with the use of missiles. Escaping is to be expected.


    However, Shidou did not move. He did not want to move.


    Clenching his fist hard enough to draw blood, he stared angrily at Origami who was still floating in the sky.


    "Origami¡ª¡ª! You, do you know what you have just done?......!?"


    Shidou yelled distortedly, Origami silently nodded her head.


    "¡ª¡ªKilling Itsuka Kotori."


    Such a simple, straightforward answer, made Shidou shiver. However¡ª¡ª


    "......Killing, you say. That''s really underestimating me."


    In front, at the same time a haughty voice came from where Kotori was at, the smoke surrounding the area instantly cleared up as though it was blown away by a twister.¡ª¡ªIn its centre, was Kotori''s figure that was being blocked by a wall of flames.


    Kotori softly sighed, snapping her fingers. The wall of flames that surrounded Kotori evaporated in the air. After that, Kotori stared at Origami, raising her chin as though taunting her.


    "Tobiichi Origami. I thought you were a smarter person."


    "......You know about me?"


    "I didn''t know that you were such a crazy woman, to be launching missiles when you didn''t even raise any alarm nor do any evacuations beforehand."


    "............"


    Origami glared wordlessly. She probably was giving instructions to the CR-UNIT. Part of the weapon bunker on her back opened, exposing multiple gun barrels.


    After which a rain of steel bullets poured down on Kotori.


    Due to her Personal Territory, the control of the bullet trajectories was perfect. Of course there were stray rounds that flew near Shidou''s direction. However, the invisible wall that expanded around Shidou blocked all of them¡ª¡ªProbably, this wall was Origami''s doing as well.


    "......! Kotori!"


    Amongst the deafening roar of gunfire, Shidou cupped his mouth and yelled.


    Kotori raised her arm calmly, following her action crimson flames erupted from her feet, swallowing the rounds that Origami had fired.


    "Elohim Gibor!"


    Kotori spoke, the flames clad themselves around her, burning off whatever was left of her clothing.


    And in the next instant, the flames seemed to be taking the place of Kotori''s clothing, moulding themselves into a kimono that one can only envision in their memory. Floating robes, burning sleeves as well as¡ª¡ªivory-white horns. The Astral Dress. The absolute armor that defends the Spirit wearing it.


    "Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>!"


    Following that, along with Kotori''s words, the flames on her hand quickly took on the form of a massive battleaxe.


    Origami showed an expression of utter disbelief, Shidou frowned. Tobiichi Origami. A perfect honor student. Always silent and calm, it was rare for her to have any emotional fluctuations.


    The current Tobiichi Origami, was glaring at Kotori with an expression full of rage.


    "I''ve found you......finally......!" As Origami said that. Immediately after, Shidou''s body soundlessly floated up.


    "Wha......!?"


    "It''s dangerous. Shidou, you better leave."


    Origami''s eyes twitched. Shidou''s body was gently blown off to another area.


    "Uwa!?"


    His body landing on soft grass, Shidou groaned as he held his head.


    He had noticed it. The invisible wall that surrounded Shidou had been dispelled.


    However, that was not the main point. Shidou hurriedly got up, looking at where he got thrown from¡ª¡ªin the direction of the kimono-wearing Kotori and Origami with her massive military equipment.


    "Kotori¡ª¡ªOrigami......!"


    His most beloved little sister and his friend. The two were people important to Shidou, yet they were opposing each other with weapons that could take each other''s life away. Shidou did not think of such a thing unfolding, till now.


    "Huu¡ª¡ª"


    The instant Origami let out a short breath, the weapon container that she was carrying, all opened at once. After that, missiles that were even larger in number than before, traced tracks of smoke as they bore closer to Kotori who was on the ground.


    A horrifying sound of explosions and wind, the strong tremors and shockwave rumbled throughout the area.


    "Gu......"


    Using his hand to cover his face, he squinted his eyes. However that alone was not enough. Shidou had to press his body to the ground, barely able to prevent himself from being blown away.


    The missiles have wrought destruction on the land, instantly eradicating a corner of the amusement park. The location where Kotori was at seemed to have been gouged out by a spacequake itself, leaving nothing behind.


    Destruction on a horrifying level. Although he had witnessed the AST members and Origami''s battles before¡ª¡ªbut this was the first time he had seen a military equipment that possessed such overwhelming power.


    "Kotori!"


    Yelling her name. Towards the location where Origami had hit, not a sign of Kotori could be found. Don''t tell me, she had been blown away by the attack just now?¡ª¡ª


    A small voice from above dispelled Shidou''s worries.


    "Hmph......That is an uncouth weapon you are using there."


    Shidou looked upwards. Right over there, Kotori was floating in the air in one piece.


    "Ku¡ª¡ª"


    Origami showed a troubled expression, turning to face her. Giving the same command once more, she shot the same amount of missiles at Kotori.


    And, it did not stop there.


    "¡ª¡ªDirectional Personal Territory?Expand. Coordinates locked (223? 439? 36)......!"


    The same time Origami chanted those words, a sphere-like boundary enveloped Kotori and her surroundings


    "Hm¡ª¡ª?"


    Kotori frowned. Shidou immediately understood from his viewpoint. That was similar from the one expanded around Shidou before, but it wasn''t to protect her. That''s right, it was¡ª¡ª


    Origami''s missiles, passed through the boundary expanded around Kotori, all of them making contact with her.


    This time, Shidou did not shield his face. The reason for that was simple, the numerous missiles that exploded within the sphere-like boundary, not a single hint of the explosion was leaked to the outside.


    However, it was not hard to imagine what it would be like inside of that boundary. It wasn''t just the impact of the missiles, coupled with the numerous shockwaves and wind pressure, not even a Spirit would be unharmed from that.


    "Haa...... Haa...... Haa......"


    Probably using her brain too much, huge amounts of sweat formed on Origami''s face, she panted heavily with trembling shoulders. At the same time the barrier around Kotori dissolved into the atmosphere, the dense smoke inside soon dissipated.


    However, with the dissipation of the smoke, Origami widened her eyes in disbelief.


    There was a reason for that surprise. The cause of it, was the crimson coloured flames that were floating above the scene of destruction¡ª¡ª


    "Puha!"


    Following that soft breath, Kotori''s face emerged with her body still having traces of smoke.


    "Not bad after all. That''s something I''ve never seen before. Is it a new model?"


    Saying that, Kotori gently waved her hand. As they were before, the flames crawled over Kotori''s body, her body and Astral Dress, were all restored to their flawless state.


    However¡ª¡ªin that instant.


    "......, ah¡ª¡ª"


    Kotori''s expression suddenly twisted, she made pained sounds as she pressed her temple with her left hand.


    "Ku......I''ve, used too much, power......"


    Shidou''s shoulders jumped. He had seen this before. It was the same scene¡ª¡ªas that time on the roof.


    The figure of Kotori that was having her rationality consumed by destructive urges.


    In a situation of life and death, it was a huge opening.


    Origami did not let that chance escape.


    "<Cleaveleaf>¡ª¡ªDeactivate? Expand!"


    As Origami loudly yelled, the blade of the swords of light formed into ribbons and wrapped themselves around Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> and Kotori.


    "Gu......"


    "Directional Personal Territory¡ª¡ªExpand!"


    Origami sang those words once more, the sphere-like boundary reappeared around Kotori.


    However, it wasn''t missiles that were going to be fired this time. Origami adjusted her body, pointing both cannons of the weapon bunker at Kotori.


    "It''s over¡ª¡ª<Blaster>!"


    Following her cry, from close-range, the cannons emitted a blinding flow of magical light.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Reflected in his eyes was an azure light of destruction. Even Shidou who was clueless about military weaponry also understood how much power that light of annihilation possessed. The boundary expanded around Kotori, even though it did not let the explosion of the missiles earlier escape, magical light could be seen leaking slightly this time.


    The instant the light made contact with the ground, it triggered a violent explosion, creating a miniature crater.


    "Kotori¡ª¡ª!"


    Shouting at the top of his voice. However, due to the shockwaves generated by the surrounding destruction from the magical light, his voice was unable to reach her.


    "......, ......"


    Origami lowered her cannon with an expression of weariness. Her face paled, her breathing accelerated. Although it was Origami''s one-sided assault, but it looked like it was her that was suffering.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªat that moment, Kotori appeared behind Origami while raising Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    Origami''s face contorted due to shock, she readied her swords in preparation for combat, but she was too late.


    "¡ª¡ªCamael<Burning Annihilating Demon>"


    The blade of flames writhed, lunging itself at Origami.


    "Kya......"


    Making a pained whine, Origami''s body slammed to the ground along with the gigantic equipment.


    Kotori coldly looked at the scene, swinging down Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon> gently with one hand. The blade of flames swayed, bearing closer to Origami.


    "Ku......Defensive Personal Territory¡ª¡ªExpand!"


    Origami grit her teeth as she sang those words, following that the Personal Territory expanded in the surroundings reduced its surface area, becoming a form that sticks closely to Origami''s body and equipment.


    The next instant, Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade slammed onto the surface.


    "Ku¡ª¡ªaah......"


    Origami''s Personal Territory seemed to have barely defended against such an attack, but Origami''s head seemed to have suffered a large burden because of this. Origami''s eyebrows furrowed in pain, letting out a groan.


    However, Kotori did not stop her assault. The blade of flames flared repeatedly, she continued to swing her battleaxe at Origami as though it was a whip.


    "Ara, where did your arrogance go? Didn''t you want to beat me?? Didn''t you want me to repent? Didn''t you want to kill? If you do then hurry up and fly. Point your bastard swords and gun barrels at me. If not¡ª¡ªFufu, you will perish."


    "......! Kotori!"


    Kotori''s words, caused Shidou to let out a wail.


    That, was obviously not Kotori.


    That was not Kotori¡ª¡ªbut Kotori who had her consciousness consumed with an impulse for destruction.


    "Stop it Kotori! If you continue¡ª¡ª"


    But Kotori had no intention of stopping. The corner of her mouth rose to form a terrifying grin, repeatedly, using the blade of flames to smash Origami''s Personal Territory.


    "......Kah, ha¡ª¡ª"


    After that, she finally broke through Origami''s Personal Territory after god knows how many hits. Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>''s blade left faint marks along the metal bunker.


    "......What''s that. You''re done already? How boring."


    Kotori coldly said, landing next to the heavily panting Origami. And then,


    "Camael<Burning Annihilating Demon>¡ª¡ªMegiddo[Cannon]".


    The humongous blade of the battleaxe vanished, the handle changed shape, equipping itself on Kotori''s right arm.


    And then, Kotori positioned the barrel straight at Origami''s face.


    "Alright¡ª¡ªif you cannot fight, you, are no longer needed."


    "Kotori! Stop it! Kotori¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou yelled while sprinting towards Kotori and Origami. However almost at the same time, Kotori raised the barrel high, she was already starting to absorb the surrounding flames.


    The attack that easily penetrated Kurumi''s angel. If one were to get hit from such a close range, it is impossible for humans to withstand it¡ª¡ªHowever, Origami, despite panting with ragged breaths, she was not afraid at all, staring hatefully at Kotori.


    "<Efr¡ª¡ªeet>......!"


    When Origami said that, Kotori''s expression twisted in displeasure.


    "......You know such a hateful name. Where did you learn that from?"


    However, Origami did not change the way she spoke, she continued.


    "Is that how......you killed them? Five years ago......you, to my father and mother¡ª¡ª!"


    "Eh?"


    Kotori made a sound that was totally different from before.


    "Oooh, look there Yoshino! It''s a waterfall!"


    Tohka yelled while she was on the large boat, Yoshino who was sitting beside her nodded excitedly as well.


    "It''s, amazing......!"


    [Not bad at all, I really want to try freezing it.]


    [Yoshinon] who was on Yoshino''s left hand said jokingly.


    In truth the boat tour that they had went on had already ended, but due to Yoshino''s insistence, they went on it a second time.


    Tohka had originally wanted to find Shidou afterwards, but Yoshino did not let her go, under the na?ve thinking of "Since we sat on the left side, let''s try the right this time.", they sat on the boat once more.


    "Right then, everyone, can you look at here please."


    Saying that, the staff member standing at the bow of the ship used her finger to point at the tall volcano.


    "That is the largest volcano inside the Ocean Park. Usually it is dormant......but since it''s excited with all the visitors today. Look, it''s going to blow¡ª?"


    Almost immediately after the staff spoke. Sounds of an explosion echoed, vibrating the very air itself.


    "Oo......oooh!?"


    Tohka grabbed the edges of the boat tightly as she widened her eyes.


    "A-amazing! We didn''t feel anything like this when we sat on the left side of the boat just now!"


    Tohka said¡ª¡ªYoshino for some reason, started turning pale.


    "Yoshino?"


    "No¡ª¡ªthat''s not right. Just now that was......"


    At this moment, an alarm sounded at the pool, an announcement urging people to seek shelter started to play.


    "W-what?"


    Suddenly¡ª¡ªTohka held her breath.


    Although she couldn''t explain why, but she had a premonition.


    "Yoshino¡ª¡ª"


    As she turned towards Yoshino, she too had the same expression as Tohka.


    There was¡ª¡ªa subtle change in spiritual energy.


    Furthermore, there were the sounds of explosions just now. As well as Shidou who was currently missing.


    Within Tohka''s heart, a sense of dread started to spread.


    "shidou......!"


    Tohka yelled loudly, jumping into the water from the boat.


    Kotori made a sound while in a daze.


    "What did, you say¡ª¡ª"


    Saying that, she used her left hand to hold her head as though suppressing her headaches.


    That voice, that look, it was totally different from before. It was the Kotori that Shidou knew.


    Probably noticing it as well, Origami continued to speak.


    "Five years ago. Around five years ago. My parents who had lived in Nankou-Machi, were killed by the Spirit of Flame¡ª¡ªthey were killed by you. You, burned the two to death, in front of my eyes......! Forget? I will, never forget. That''s why I am going to......kill you. I will kill you! <Efreet>!"


    With Origami''s increasing fighting spirit, Kotori was blown away.


    Rather than saying that Origami''s strength increased, it was Kotori who did not resist at all. Unlike a Spirit who wore her Astral Dress, her petite body soared through the air.


    "Kotori......!"


    Not responding despite Shidou''s calls. Kotori who landed back on the ground merely widened her eyes in a daze, her teeth chattering.


    "How, could......I¡ª¡ª"


    Origami immediately expanded her Personal Territory once again, regaining her posture, swinging down her massive swords on top of Kotori. The blades of light shot out, binding Kotori tightly.


    "This time, I won''t let you escape. Directional Personal Territory?Expand!"


    The instant Origami made that declaration, Kotori''s surroundings were enveloped by a boundary.


    It wasn''t to protect the target, but to enclose it, a killing cage that was meant for unleashing a lethal attack. Even though she was able to escape before, but it seems impossible for Kotori in her current condition. Sweat formed on Kotori''s forehead, she painfully twisted her body.


    "............!"


    Shidou ran up without thinking. He was unable to do anything. Nothing that he can do will change anything. Coupled with the one fact, Shidou who had lost Kotori''s power, was unable to revive if he suffered a fatal wound. Even if he used his body to shield Kotori, a hole would most probably be blown through him.


    Despite all this, Shidou did not stop. The reason was simple. His cute little sister was facing imminent danger. Just this, was enough for him as an older brother to rush in to save her.


    "Personal Territory condense......<White?Licorice>, critical activation!"


    Origami aimed her cannons at Kotori. However, Shidou did not care as he jumped in between Origami and Kotori, spreading out his arms as though shielding Kotori.


    "Origami! Stop! Stop it!"


    "¡ª¡ª, Shidou. Don''t interfere."


    "How could I!"


    Shidou yelled out loud, Origami clenched her teeth, her gaze turning sharp.


    "I should have already told you about it. The reason that I had lived till now was to avenge my parents'' deaths. After going through that conflagration five years ago, revenge has become my only reason to live. My life exists solely for this reason alone. To kill <Efreet>, this is my raison d''etre."


    "............"


    Origami said it as such. A certain girl''s words started playing itself inside Shidou''s head.


    (If I can''t defeat her then I''ll¡­¡­)


    Doing it as many times to Kurumi¡ª¡ªthe killing of a Spirit, the girl whose soul had already been worn down, unable to recover. Looking at Origami''s current situation, he recalled that worn-out expression as well as the darkness inside those pupils, Shidou swallowed hard.


    Why would he think of Mana now......there was a simple reason for that.


    When he looked at the girl carrying large cannons before him, Mana''s image had overlapped with what he saw.


    "No......You can''t."


    Shidou stuttered as he spoke, Origami''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Don''t do it......You, doing something like murder......! Pressing the trigger or the like¡ªyou definitely, won''t be able to come back......!¡ª"


    In that one hit, Origami would become another Mana.


    Her soul would be worn down, unable to recover.


    It was precisely because Shidou understood those human emotions, that''s why he knew. The trigger at Origami''s finger, would be the final key.


    "I¡ª¡ªdon''t wish to see you, become like that......!"


    However, Origami did not lower her weapon at all, she shot a razor-sharp glare at Shidou, as well as Kotori who was behind him.


    "......, even so, I do not care. As long as <Efreet> is annihilated by my own hands......!"


    "Ku¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou clenched his fist hard. His fingernails digging into his flesh.


    At this moment, Shidou had a sudden epiphany.


    The Spirit of Flame.<Efreet>. The codename that Origami had used.


    "¡ª¡ª, ah."


    Nearing close to a mere play of words. It can''t be helped if one were to say that he was just playing a stupid word game. But, this was just a possibility. This was the final straw that Shidou had left.


    "Origami......Hear me out."


    Origami did not reply. However, Shidou took her silence as consent, he continued speaking.


    "The one that you''re seeking revenge on is <Efreet>......correct?"


    "Yes."


    "The one that controls flames that devours everything, reviving from the abyss of death...... the Spirit of Flame right!?"


    "Yes."


    "Not my sister¡ª¡ªItsuka Kotori, but the Spirit of Flame<Efreet> right!?"


    "......What are you talking about?"


    Origami''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "<Efreet> and Itsuka Kotori are the one and the same. What are you exactly¡ª¡ª"


    "Just answer my question! Your enemy is the Spirit of Flame, not my sister who is human right!?"


    Shidou yelled, Origami paused in confusion before replying.


    "¡ª¡ªYour words are incomprehensible. It is true, that my enemy is the Spirit of Flame. <Efreet>. Not humans. However, Itsuka Kotori is a spirit. This condition naturally falls apart."


    Origami silently said. Shidou swallowed hard.


    "Move away from there. Shidou."


    "No......I can''t. After hearing what you just said, all the more so......!"


    "......Wha?"


    Origami was unable to understand Shidou''s words as she frowned.


    "Please. Just for a moment. Give Kotori and I some time. That way¡ª¡ª"


    "No. Right now, is the best opportunity to exact my revenge on <Efreet>......! If you won''t back down from there¡ª¡ª"


    Origami readjusted her cannon''s aim. In order to shoot through Shidou, in order to exterminate Kotori.


    "Ku¡ª¡ª"


    It was not that he couldn''t understand Origami''s feelings. Since Shidou did say something incomprehensible just now.


    If someone important to him were to be murdered, hating the culprit was to be expected.


    And it was precisely due to that¡ª¡ªwould one intend to kill the culprit, with their own hands.


    If Origami were to kill Kotori in this place, Shidou would most definitely have the same hatred that Origami is currently having towards Kotori right now.


    Despite what one says, no matter how one tries to hide it with a blank expression. It has nothing to do with one''s own will, somewhere deep down inside, there will be nothing but remnants of cold resentment.


    That''s what, all this is merely nothing but empty words.


    However¡ª¡ªeven though he can be called a hypocrite, even though that he could be said to be acting on a whim, people might say that he is unreasonable, Shidou did not have any excuse.


    "What I''m going to say to you may sound like nonsense, to you whose parents have been killed. If my parents and Kotori were to be killed, I think that I too will bear unthinkable hatred towards their killer. I know that this sounds contradictory! I also know that this is merely a selfish opinion of mine! But I......! I just can''t bear to see my cute little sister be killed in front of my eyes, I also can''t bear to watch my friend wallow in self-despair......!"


    "............"


    Origami frowned while feeling troubled.


    However, Origami shook her head, turning to look at Kotori once more.


    "Even so......I too¡ª¡ª!"


    Following Origami''s words, an invisible wall enclosed Shidou''s surroundings.


    "! This, is¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou yelled while frowning, this was the same kind that was erected around Shidou prior before. Meaning to say that it was different from the one holding Kotori, it was a defensive barrier meant to protect its target from any shockwaves.


    Understanding Origami''s intentions, Shidou cried out loud.


    "Stop it, Origami¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!""Uwa, aa,aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡ª¡ª!"


    Origami seemed to be replacing Shidou''s voice with her own, fixing the iron sight of the cannon at Kotori.


    But, at that moment.


    "¡ª¡ªWishful thinking!"


    The voice came from one of the two cannons Origami had raised, the right barrel had been beautifully sliced off.


    "......!?"


    Origami''s face took on the expression of utter shock. However, she seemed to have quickly discerned the identity of the assailant, Origami twisted her mouth in hatred.


    "Yatogami Tohka......!"


    That''s right. The one who jumped into the sky, slicing Origami''s cannon barrel, was Tohka whose swimsuit was covered in a pale purple glow, her hands were holding a huge sword.


    "Tohka!"


    "Umu. Are you alright? shidou, Kotori."


    Tohka landed between Shidou and Origami, speaking while warily keeping an eye on Origami.


    Origami''s gaze sharpened, expanding the weapon bunker that she was carrying. Even though after launching an attack of that scale, her ammunition did not seem to have run out at all. Numerous missile tips protruded out.


    "Don''t even try¡ª¡ª"


    However, before Origami could launch those missiles, a beam of light shot at Origami.


    "Ku......"


    Origami flew upwards, barely dodging that attack.


    At the same time, probably due to the breaking of Origami''s concentration, the invisible wall surrounding Shidou disappeared soon after.


    At this point, she finally realized it. The laser that was shot at Origami was not what it seemed at all. It instantly froze all the way to the ground with a crackling sound.


    "This is......"


    Freezing everything upon a single touch, a dense ray of absolute zero. There was an impression of having witnessed such power somewhere before.


    "Are you......alright, Shidou-san, Kotori-san......"


    From the direction of the attack''s origin, a familiar voice sounded out. Turning to look, he saw a rabbit puppet that was many times smaller than he had seen before.


    With a smooth surface with intricate patterns. Jaws with icicle-like teeth. Yoshino was currently riding on its back with her swimsuit glowing faintly.


    "Yoshino!"


    "Yes."


    Shidou called out her name, Yoshino nodded in acknowledgement.


    "T-that look......as well as Zadikel<Freezing Puppet>......!?"


    "That''s......right. After Reine-san told us......that Shidou-san and Kotori-san were in danger, we immediately rushed over......the moment that we thought of helping you two, we just can''t stay calm......"


    As though taking over from Yoshino¡ª¡ªthe massive rabbit Angel¡ª¡ªZadikel<Freezing Puppet> roared.


    [Phew, that was really close¡ª]


    "Gah......[Yoshinon]?"


    Zadikel<Freezing Puppet>''s mouth movements as well as manner of speech, caused Shidou to tilt his head in confusion. Following that, Zadikel<Freezing Puppet> made a grin that was completely opposite to what it used to look like.


    [Well, let''s leave the thanking for later. But, right now¡ª¡ª"


    Instantly, numerous missiles aimed at Tohka and Yoshino poured out.


    "Ku¡ª¡ª!"


    "Hyaa......!"


    The two girls gave off cries of pain. Tohka used her sword, Yoshino on the other hand used an ice wall to defend against the cannon strike¡ª¡ªbut it seemed like the two were unable to completely defend themselves against the shockwaves.


    Be it Tohka''s Sandalphon<Slaughterer> that can slice anything or Yoshino''s Zadikel<Freezing Puppet> that is able to intercept anything, they are probably only at around 10% of their original power. No matter how powerful they were when they were Spirits, dealing with Origami at this state can only be considered foolish.


    However, despite Tohka''s face being distorted by pain, she still raised her voice and called out to Shidou.


    "Shidou! Leave this place to us, hurry up and escape this place!"


    "T-Tohka......Yoshino."


    "Alright already, run!"


    "We can''t hold...... her for, long......"


    Origami angrily glared at Tohka and Yoshino.


    "......! Stop being a nuisance. I''ve got no time for you two."


    "¡ª¡ªHmph, Kotori and Shidou are the same, they''re our benefactors. We won''t let you kill her."


    "......Right!"


    Tohka glared back at Origami, Yoshino nodded her head as well.


    Origami exhaled slightly, adding more strength into her swords.


    "Well then¡ª¡ªI''ll just destroy you two as well."


    Saying that, she expanded her weapon bunker once more, countless missiles were shot out from within.


    "......! Haa!"


    Tohka, with a flash of her sword, cut down the missiles that were moving in a straight line¡ª¡ª instantly detonating them. However, that was not enough to completely knock down the numerous missiles.


    They dodged Tohka''s sword strikes as well as the exploded missiles, inching closer to Tohka.


    However, a downpour suddenly descended, freezing the missiles in place before Tohka was hit.


    "Yoshino!"


    "I''ve borrowed some water......from the pool......!"


    Along with Yoshino''s voice, Zadikel<Freezing Puppet> let out a blinding light.


    At the same time, Tohka and Yoshino once again glanced in Shidou''s direction. Words were not needed. The two of them had already said it before¡ª¡ªTake Kotori, and escape this place.


    "Ku¡ª¡ªSorry......!"


    Shidou clenched his teeth, running off while carrying the panting Kotori.


    The only thing that Shidou can do right now, is not to care about Tohka and Yoshino, but to leave this place. It is to understand the reason that they''re placing their lives on this, in order to leave this place with Kotori¡ª¡ª!


    "Shi, dou......!"


    Kotori called Shidou''s name with a pale face.


    "It''s alright¡ª¡ªI''ll think of something......!"


    Shidou spoke as he ran, Kotori seemed at ease as she nodded.


    Explosions rang out behind him. Tohka and Yoshino may be used to battle¡ª¡ªbut despite it being two on one, the two of them are not at full power. Having Origami with a full arsenal of weaponry as an opponent was disadvantageous. It is precisely so, that a worst case scenario of being killed by her exists.


    Furthermore, he could not hesitate on Kotori''s side no longer. If he continued to let Kotori''s consciousness be devoured by her destructive urges, a rampage like before could occur once again.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s right, it''s not a solution if Shidou merely runs away.


    Kotori, Origami, Tohka, Yoshino. There''s no meaning, if everyone does not get a happy ending.


    And the only method to achieve that¡ª¡ªThere was only one left in Shidou''s hand.


    "Alright......!"


    Shidou carried Kotori and hid behind one of the deserted attractions before placing her on the ground. Just by doing that, was able to make Kotori writhe in pain.


    "Are you okay, Kotori?"


    "Yeah......Barely, I guess."


    Kotori leaned against the wall weakly as she replied.


    She''s running out of time. Shidou glanced at the exploding plaza before speaking.


    "Kotori."


    Shidou placed his hand on Kotori''s shoulder, at a distance where they could feel each other''s breath, he stared at Kotori.


    "Ye......yes?"


    Kotori made a stiff, unusual reply.


    Shidou swallowed hard. Panic causing his sweat to flow, his throat feeling exceptionally dry.


    There was only one method that Shidou had left, the only way to save Kotori. Now is the time¡ª¡ªhe was finally going to use it.


    "Kuha......!?"


    At this moment, the same time Tohka''s whines cried out from behind, the sounds of Origami''s weapons grew louder.


    "I found you......!"


    With that, Origami came closer at a frightening speed.


    "¡ª¡ª!Ku¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou held his breath, intending to move closer to Kotori''s lips.


    However, he noticed that there was a fundamental problem.


    Right......affection.


    Because he had thrown away his ear piece midway, the current Shidou had no idea of Kotori''s affection for him.


    If he was unable to let Kotori''s feelings for Shidou increase¡ª¡ªthen all that he had done till now would go to waste.


    If he did not seal Kotori''s powers, her mind, would be consumed by the Spirit''s power.


    Shidou''s cute little sister, would be lost forever.


    Shidou shook his head as he clenched his teeth¡ª¡ªHe would not allow it, that sort of thing to happen.


    Thus, Shidou moved his face closer as he spoke.


    "Kotori!"


    Due to the sudden voice, Kotori jumped as she widened her eyes.


    However, Shidou continued as though he did not notice at all. He poured out his childish but honest words.


    "Kotori. Kotori. You are my cute little sister. You are the cutest little sister that I can ever be proud of in this world! I can''t hold it in anymore......I like you the most! I love you!"


    "Hu......huueh¡ª¡ª!?"


    Kotori''s face flushed crimson, Shidou too made the same expression as Kotori as he continued speaking.


    "Kotori......! Do, you like me?"


    "W-what are you talking about all of a sudden¡ª¡ª"


    And at that moment, in that particular instant, the miniature missile struck the attraction where Shidou and Kotori were hiding, sparks violently sprayed everywhere.


    "Aa, aaah......what a pain!"


    Kotori ¡®s eyes swam all around chaotically, yelling out her reply.


    "I do! I like you the most too! I love Onii-chan the most! In this entire world!"


    "......!"


    Upon hearing that¡ª¡ªShidou made his decision, he overlapped his lips with Kotori''s own.


    A dizzying sensation assaulted his brain. The guilt of kissing his sister whom he had spent years together with filled his lungs, at the same time there was an indescribable feeling of being enraptured by the act.


    Following that, Shidou felt something warm enter his body.


    It was the same as the other times with Tohka and Yoshino, the same feeling when the power of the spirits had been sealed within his body.


    But, at that moment¡ª¡ª


    "............?"


    A few days back, when Kotori''s power had moved between the two, the same phenomenon as before.


    Hazy memories entered his head, causing Shidou''s eyebrows to twitch slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªThat day. Kotori was playing alone in a nearby park.


    Not playing......it was somewhat incorrect to use that word. Kotori''s mouth was bent in a ¡®¤Ø'' shape of boredom, making creaking noises as she sat on the swing.


    Today was Kotori''s ninth birthday, however her father and mother were not at home due to work. Her favourite Onii-chan had also disappeared to who knows where.


    (Uu......, uh......)


    Her tears started falling drop by drop, Kotori used her sleeve to wipe her eyes.


    Kotori cried over the smallest things. Also known as the common crybaby. This had been pointed out to her by her Onii-chan earlier this morning as well, if this continues she could very well be hated by Onii-chan. No, or maybe Onii-chan does not already like Kotori anymore, that''s why he did not come home today......


    Such thoughts kept surfacing in her mind, tears were about to overflow once more, Kotori wiped the corner of her eyes hurriedly.


    Even though she knew that this cannot go on. If she did not become stronger, she would be disliked by her Onii-chan.


    This however, caused the opposite to happen. The moment she thought of that, tears would not stop forming in her eyes.


    (Uh......, ah......)


    At that moment.


    ¡¾¡ª¡ªHey, why are you crying¡¿


    Above Kotori''s head, such a voice sounded.


    (Eh......?)


    Kotori raised her head. An indescribable figure was standing there.


    Although she knew that there was someone there, she could not discern what that person looked like.


    Although she could tell that it was speaking, but she could not tell what sound did it make.


    [Someone], was right there.


    Kotori''s shoulders trembled. She was told not to talk to strangers, even if she was not told, it would be difficult not to be wary of such an unknown person.


    (I-it''s alright. Onii-chan is coming home soon)


    Kotori wiped her eyes as she said that, she jumped off the swing, walking back towards her house. However,


    ¡¾Hmph. Your parents, as well as your Onii-chan are not here. You''re lonely, even though it was your birthday.¡¿


    Hearing that, Kotori couldn''t help but pause.


    (W-why, do you know......)


    That [person] did not reply to her question. Instead, it calmly continued to speak.


    ¡¾¡ª¡ªYou can be recognized by your Onii-chan, if you just simply become stronger.¡¿


    (......That, is¡­ )


    ¡¾Hey, don''t you want to become stronger? Strength to not let your Onii-chan worry about you any more, do you want it?¡¿


    (............)


    Kotori fell silent, she felt as though that [Someone] was smiling.


    And then, it extended its hand to Kotori.


    On top of its palm, a small ruby like object appeared. Giving off a dark glow, it was an incomprehensible object.


    (It''s beautiful......)


    That [Person] smiled once more in response, it continued.


    ¡¾If you really want to become stronger, all you have to do is just touch this. With that, you will become stronger than anyone. Your Onii-chan too, will definitely like you who had become stronger.¡¿


    Kotori gulped.


    (Can it......really let Onii-chan......like me?)


    ¡¾Aaah, of course.¡¿


    [Someone] said. Its words were like an invitation. Just like temptation.


    Kotori slowly reached out to touch it¡ª¡ªThat one touch, set everything in motion.


    (......!?)


    Instantly, the crimson jewel melded into Kotori''s palm, she felt as though her entire body was in an inferno. At the same time, Kotori''s clothes combusted¡ª¡ªleaving behind something that looked like a kimono.


    (......! Aa, aaah......)


    The heat that assailed her entire body caused Kotori''s face to contort in pain. However¡ª¡ªthings did not stop just there.


    Kotori''s surroundings erupted in crimson flames¡ª¡ª


    (Aa......aaaaaaaaaaaaah¡ª¡ª!)


    Those flames spread themselves onto the surroundings the same time Kotori let out a cry.


    Towards the park. Towards that house. Towards that building. Spreading to the stores next to them


    Just as it was intending to consume the entire street that Kotori was at, ruthlessly, violently.


    At that moment, a ray of light came from above and struck the ground, that [Person] disappeared in front of Kotori''s eyes.


    However, the current Kotori did not have strength left to spare to care about that.


    The pain of being burned and tortured spread themselves out throughout her entire body. The flames that were swirling around Kotori, poured out as though being shot by a flamethrower.


    (Eh......w-what¡ª¡ªthis......)


    After the sensation of pain that assaulted her entire body finally calmed down, she looked at her surroundings¡ª¡ªThe scenery that used to be reflected in Kotori''s eyes had been completely razed.


    (Aa, aa, ah......)


    Kotori''s favourite home, her favourite park, her favourite street, were all burning.


    It was evident that this was done by her hand. The flames that had shrouded around Kotori, had razed everything around her to the ground.


    (S-stop......stop it......!)


    Despite her pleas, the strength of the flames did not seem to have decreased. On the other hand it seemed to be ignoring Kotori''s intentions as it continued to grow in size. Kotori''s face was streaked in tears, huge drops fell from her eyes.


    (O......nii-chan......! Onii-chan......!)


    (Kotori!)


    ¡ª¡ªAt this moment.


    A familiar voice entered Kotori''s ears.


    The voice that Kotori wished to hear the most¡ª¡ªThe voice of her most beloved Onii-chan.


    Turning around, in the location where the flames had turned into a barren land, was Shidou''s figure.


    (Uu, aa, ah, O-Onii-chan......, Onii-chan, Onii-chan......!)


    Her two hands wiped the tears that stuck to her face, she called out Shidou''s name.


    However, the instant Shidou intended to get closer to Kotori, the flames that wrapped around Kotori started to swell and bulge.


    (......!)


    Kotori froze. At this rate¡ª¡ªNo. If this continues¡ª¡ª


    (Onii-chan! Don''t come closer¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!)


    (Eh?)


    Shidou made a sound.


    But it was already too late, Shidou''s body was blown away by Kotori''s flames.


    (Onii-chan......!)


    Kotori was barely able to move her pained legs, running towards Shidou.


    Shidou who had landed face-up was in critical condition. An injury extending from his shoulder to his abdomen looked like it had been gouged out from his body, the other areas had been badly burnt. Even a medically inexperienced person such as Kotori knows, that he was in an incurable condition.


    (Onii-chan......Onii-chan! Onii-chan......)


    Not responding despite her calls. Soon after, Shidou''s half open eyes slowly closed¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾¡ª¡ªHey, you wish to save him??¡¿


    At this point in time. The voice that she had heard before, once again appeared above Kotori.


    (......!?)


    Raising her head in reflex, indeed, it was the same [Person] as before.


    (You......are¡ª¡ª)


    Kotori trembled as she looked at that [Person].


    (Wh-what did you do to my body!? I......don''t want, this kind of power......I don''t want it!)


    Kotori finished, that [Person] silently replied.


    ¡¾Really? Then, are you fine with watching him die like this??¡¿


    (......!)


    Her throat finding it difficult to breathe, Kotori shifted her eyes towards Shidou.


    (Can......I save Onii-chan??)


    ¡¾Yeah.¡¿


    After that, that [Person] calmly described that "method". In that sort of circumstance, it was truly an unthinkable method bordering on idiocy. However Kotori did not have any other choice.


    It was as clear as day that this [Person] was not to be trusted. However if this continues, Shidou will die, that too is the truth.


    After Kotori took a small breath, she started to proceed with the "method" that that [Person] had taught her.


    Slowly approaching Shidou''s face¡ª¡ªand using her own lips, she pressed them against Shidou''s. Following that,


    (¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!)


    The white kimono that Kotori had been wearing gave off a pale light, slowly vanishing into the air.


    At the same time, flames crept up Shidou''s body.


    But those flames did not burn Shidou.


    Wherever the flames crept, the horrible wounds disappeared.


    (O......nii-chan......)


    Soon after that.


    (Ah¡ª¡ª, ......)


    Shidou slowly opened his eyes.


    (O, nii-chan, nii-chan......Onii-chan, Onii-chan......!)


    Kotori did not care about her half-naked state, hugging Shidou tightly.


    (......Kotori. You''re, crying again, ?......)


    (But......But......)


    Saying that, Kotori sniffed.


    Shidou forced himself to smile, slowly getting up.


    (¡ª¡ªAaah, that''s right......)


    Shidou dragged his ragged body, back to where he was at just now.


    After picking up the bag he had dropped when he ran towards Kotori, he returned to Kotori''s side.


    Shidou opened the bag, retrieving a small paper bag that had been carefully wrapped.


    (Happy......Birthday, Kotori.)


    (Eh¡ª¡ª)


    Kotori widened her eyes and mouth in surprise. After all she had been through today she had almost forgotten about it¡ª¡ªor she had thought, that Shidou didn''t care about Kotori''s birthday at all.


    Shidou smiled at Kotori''s reaction, passing it to her.


    Kotori looked at Shidou''s face and the packet in surprise, and opening it¡ª¡ªWithin it, she took out black ribbons, a colour that was more mature than what Kotori usually liked.


    (Ribbons¡ª¡ª)


    Shidou nodded, taking those ribbons, he tied Kotori''s hair into two ponytails.


    Unfamiliar with it, coupled with the physical condition of having returned from the abyss of death. Kotori''s hair was in a mess.


    However, for the first time Kotori, showed a faint smile.


    Seeing that, Shidou too showed a smile.


    (Hm......As expected, I still like Kotori the most when you are smiling.)


    (Really......?)


    (Yeah¡ª¡ªThat''s why. Will you make a promise with Onii-chan? Firstly......when you are wearing this. When you wear these ribbons, Kotori will be......a strong girl.)


    (A strong......girl.)


    Kotori stroked her ponytails as she mumbled.


    Shidou nodded hard. Kotori used her hand to wipe her eyes, showing a smile even more radiant than before with a reddened nose.


    (......Nn, I understand. Since Onii-chan put it......that way, I will be a strong girl.)


    Even the jewel that that [Person] gave, was unable to make Kotori stronger.


    However¡ª¡ªthe ribbons that Shidou had given her, made Kotori feel that she had become stronger.


    (Good......good girl. Then, let''s hurry and¡ª¡ª)


    At this moment. Just as Shidou held Kotori''s hand with the intention of helping her up.


    ¡¾¡ª¡ªHave you recovered? That''s good.¡¿


    [Someone] had appeared in front of Kotori for the third time.


    (Wha......)


    Shidou moved Kotori behind him. Looking at this, [Someone] gently laughed.


    ¡¾Relax, I won''t hurt you two¡ª¡ªOr should I say that I''m here to thank the both of you who had brought about the best-case scenario.¡¿


    (What......are you saying?)


    However [Someone] did not reply Kotori''s query, it gently extended its hands to their heads.


    (......!)


    Instinctually sensing fear. Shidou intended to escape immediately¡ª¡ªbut it seemed like he had been nailed to the spot, he was completely unable to move.


    [Someone] slowly move its hands closer.


    ¡¾¡ª¡ªHowever, it is best that you don''t know about me. Forget about me, for now.¡¿


    After that, the instant [Someone]''s hands made contact with their heads¡ª¡ªeverything darkened.


    "Just now was¡ª¡ªthat¡­¡­"


    Supporting his head with his hand, Shidou frowned.


    The exact moment when he kissed Kotori, [Memories] had flowed into his head along with her Spirit''s power.


    No¡ª¡ªaccurately speaking, it was different from what he saw a few days ago.


    It wasn''t Shidou''s memories. But memories that Kotori had seen with her own eyes, the memories from five years ago. Those memories have been shared with Shidou through that kiss.


    "I remember......now. At that time......I was¡ª¡ªby [Someone]¡ª¡ª"


    Kotori spoke as well. At that moment, the robe that wrapped around Kotori turned into particles of light and was blown away by the wind, Kotori''s white skin was exposed to the air. At the same time, Kotori lost consciousness.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    Astral Dress, is the crystallization of a Spirit''s powers. If one were to lose her powers, it too would naturally disintegrate. Due to the same thing happening to Tohka and Yoshino before, although he was prepared that such a thing would happen, but he was still rendered speechless.


    Kotori''s naked body was enveloped with light before her Astral Dress totally disappeared, she was terrifyingly beautiful.


    However, those thoughts were quickly chased away.


    A miniature missile was headed straight for Kotori.


    "Ku......!"


    Shidou grabbed Kotori, swiftly evading.


    "............!"


    Instantly, the missile hit the location where Kotori was at before, a horrifying explosive wind assaulted Shidou.


    The burning pain spread itself all over his back, Shidou fell over just like that. Kotori seemed to be fine, but Shidou''s back seemed to be in an unbearable condition.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª"


    "......! Shidou!"


    The one who called out to Shidou was Origami. Origami hurriedly landed next to Shidou.


    "Why¡ª¡ªGuh, although it''s not for medical use, but we have to find some way to treat it first......"


    As she spoke, Origami widened her eyes.


    That was to be understandable. Since flames have crawled on top of Shidou''s body, healing his wounds.


    "Aah......"


    Shidou placed his hand to his back, after confirming that the skin was there, he got up slowly.


    And then, he turned to Origami whose expression was twisted with shock.


    "Wha......Just now that was¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªThat''s right. Origami. Just now you mentioned it before right. Your enemy is the Spirit of Flame <Efreet>, not Itsuka Kotori who was human."


    Saying that, he stood up.


    "There''s no longer any need to kill Kotori anymore. Kotori is...... my little sister, she''s just a human......! You want to kill <Efreet> right? Then¡ª¡ªkill me! Right now, I am <Efreet>!"


    "Wh, at......what, is this......"


    Origami said while showing a troubled expression.


    But that cannot be helped. Since the Spirit''s power had unexpectedly been transferred to Shidou.


    "However¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, Shidou continued to speak. The memories of what he had just recalled. The truth of it all.


    "Before you do anything please hear me out¡ª¡ªI finally remembered. The incident from five years ago. About what I was doing at that time. About what Kotori did at that time......!"


    "Five years ago......, <Efreet>¡ª¡ªto my parents¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou silently shook his head. "From the moment Kotori received the Spirit''s power and till the moment it was sealed, there was someone else present other than me! It is true that the inferno started due to <Efreet>''s power. However, spreading the fire throughout the entire street, was not Kotori''s wish at all......! Don''t even talk about Kotori using her two hands to kill humans, it is simply just impossible......!"


    "What are......you saying......"


    Shidou said it bluntly, Origami made a sound in shock.


    "That''s...... impossible! That person was undoubtedly a Spirit¡ª¡ª!"


    "Right......You must have seen it then. But, was that really Kotori?......?"


    Shidou said, Origami''s brow furrowed.


    "......That, then how are you going to explain this? That day, the one who killed my parents was¡ª¡ª"


    "There is......! At that place! Someone made Kotori become a Spirit......!"


    "Wha......"


    That''s right. There was still someone in Shidou''s memories, or should he say that there was a figure of someone inhuman. After he narrated his story to Origami, Origami bit her lip in disbelief.


    "You are asking me......to believe what you just said?"


    "......Yeah."


    Shidou nodded his head. Shidou did not have any more information left. What''s left¡ª¡ªis for Origami to believe.


    However, Origami brandished her swords of light once more.


    "......I''d like to believe that you are telling the truth. But, I¡ª¡ªsimply cannot believe you. How can there be the existence of such a Spirit. You are just doing this in a bid to protect <Efreet>, lying in your attempt to protect Itsuka Kotori......!" However, Shidou could not afford to give up here. Shidou once again knelt on the floor, bowing his head down.


    "¡ª¡ªI beg you. Please believe in me. If you really won''t believe me no matter what, then <Efreet>¡ª¡ªyou may destroy me. Kotori has nothing to do with this. She is no longer, she''s just a normal human now......!"


    "That......sort of thing is¡ª¡ª"


    "Origami. You, said it to me before¡ª¡ªyou do not wish to see anyone with circumstances like you appear again. For that, you joined the AST."


    "......, that''s......"


    Shidou raised his head and looked straight into Origami''s eyes.


    At that instant¡ª¡ªOrigami''s face contorted with pain, the blades of light gave off a grating sound, the cannons and weapon bunker that she was carrying, fell to the ground as though regaining their original weight.


    It seems that the Personal Territory around her has been dispelled. Origami knelt on the ground in pain.


    "Ku......the......Territory? Why. At a time like this¡ª¡ª"


    "Origami¡ª¡ª" However Origami withdrew a 9mm handgun from the holster on her left leg. Although it was not for anti-Spirit use, just a normal handgun. But despite that, it was still a weapon capable of dealing a lethal wound on Kotori in her current state.


    "I beg you......! Please don''t, take Kotori away from me. She saved me. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t even be here today. Please......! It''s fine if you take it as my last wish that I''m ever going to ask! Please¡ª¡ªbelieve in me......!"


    "............"


    After several moments, Origami showed hesitation¡ª¡ªBefore finally collapsing onto the ground.

 Volume 4 - Epilogue

    The sun set behind the buildings into the valley.


    Tokisaki Kurumi sat on the edge of the rooftop of a large building, lazily rolling her head.


    Behind her, lay several humans. No¡ª¡ªto be exact, the humans in this building, were all in a state of unconsciousness.


    With the <City of Devouring Time> the humans in Kurumi''s shadow would have their time absorbed, by the wide boundary that Kurumi possessed.


    The clock hands in Kurumi''s left eye, were moving in the counterclockwise direction with a clicking sound.


    This was to replenish the [time] that was unexpectedly used up a few days ago.


    Kurumi exhaled slightly. The shadow covering the building slowly retracted to her feet.


    Normally absorbing until they died would be the most efficient way, but this many people dying was bound to cause a disturbance. To Kurumi who had not yet fully replenished her [time], she needed to avoid getting found by the AST and that red Spirit.


    "......Fu. It''s still far, from enough¡­"


    She lightly stretched her limbs, raising her right hand as she said this.


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>"


    Immediately, a giant clock emerged from Kurumi''s shadow. The Roman numerals [I] [II] [III] which had originally disappeared had already been restored. However the [VI] at the bottom, was still white for some reason.


    Kurumi raised her hand high up, taking the clock''s hour hand an ancient handgun into her hand.


    Then, she delicately moved her lips.


    "¡ª¡ªChet<The Eighth Bullet>"


    Accompanying Kurumi''s voice, the clock hands in her left eye moved clockwise at an alarming speed. The shadow that emerged from the Roman numeral [VIII] was sucked into the muzzle of the handgun.


    After that Kurumi slowly aimed the muzzle of the handgun now loaded with the shadow at her temple, and unhesitatingly pulled the trigger.


    Instantly, Kurumi''s head violently shook due to the impact through it, her body splitting into two.


    No, the words needed to correctly describe it were a little different. From Kurumi, there emerged another Kurumi¡­ putting it this way would be more fitting.


    Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s Chet<The Eighth Bullet>, was a bullet that, when loaded and shot at herself could produce clones from "her past up till now" which would split from her.


    The clones'' physical limits were scaled with the amount of time that Chet<The Eighth Bullet> consumed.


    In other words, in order to produce long lasting clones. Kurumi would have to expend large amounts of "time".


    "Honestly. It''s such a high maintenance spoiled child."


    As she complained, she fired Chet<The Eighth Bullet> at her temple once more. Immediately, from her body emerged another Kurumi, which got sucked into the shadows encroaching the roof.


    A few days ago. On the rooftop of Raizen High School the clones killed by Takamiya Mana and the Spirit of Flame numbered about five hundred.


    Although within Kurumi''s shadow, there were still a few clones left¡ª¡ªshe needed to fully replenish her time, to ready her army.


    "Next time......I''ll definitely, not go easy on you, Shidou-san."


    Her lips curved into a smile, and she snickered. Just then¡ª¡ª


    "......?"


    Kurumi suddenly turned behind. There was nobody¡ª¡ªno conscious human on the rooftop at least, even as she sensed someone''s presence.


    However, she quickly knew who it was. She exhaled, shrugging.


    "Aaah, aaah, so it''s you."


    Kurumi raised her eyebrows, and narrowed her eyes. There, a familiar silhouette stood.


    However, an "unknown true form"...... to say that might not be right. The correct words would be that to clearly discern "its" appearance would be very difficult, and the chance of noticing its existence was also very low.


    "¡ª¡ªHow''d it go? With him."


    A strange voice that was hard to distinguish sounded, it was of unknown gender, and had an unknown pitch.


    It gave a strange feeling. You could understand what it was saying, but you couldn''t hear half of what it actually said.


    But this wasn''t their first encounter. Kurumi nodded with an unsurprised look.


    "Nn. It was great. However whether it actually existed, I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes."


    That''s right. A month ago, when "that thing" appeared in front of Kurumi for the first time, it told her something that she only half-believed at that time.


    ¡ª¡ªThe existence of a human with the power of three Spirits sealed inside him, or something along those lines.


    But if he really existed......it would allow Kurumi to take a big step towards achieving her goal. With nothing to lose she tried to get close to him and got a shock. Indeed, Kurumi''s keen sense of smell detected a thick scent of Spirit energy from Shidou''s body.


    "But¡­ have you given up on him?"


    "Fufu, how could I?"


    She scoffed at "that thing''s" words.


    "¡ª¡ªBut right now, I need to prioritize storing up my "time" reserves. My current condition is insufficient to kill the Spirit of Flame. ¡ª¡ªHowever, I haven''t given up yet?"


    As she pointed Chet<The Eighth Bullet> at her head, she continued speaking.


    "To use Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s final bullet ¡ª Yud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet>, Shidou-san''s strength is something that I must have. I''ll definitely, eat him. I''ll definitely, not give up."


    That''s right. She wished to avert that eternity.


    The compassion that had allowed this world to go on and torment her heart up until now.


    The path to fulfilling that wish, she had finally found it.


    Within Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s letter plates, each contained <bullets> filled with Spirit energy.


    They could all demonstrate their powers through consuming Kurumi''s "time" but¡ª¡ªOnly the properties of Yud Aleph<The Eleventh Bullet> and Yud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet> were somewhat different.


    Each use required her to pay a cost equivalent to a Spirit''s lifespan.


    If she used it, Kurumi might die on the spot.


    Even if she survived, she wouldn''t have any strength left to complete her objective.


    But with Shidou, if she could "consume" three Spirits'' worth of energy, Kurumi would then be able to use Yud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet> and still have enough to spare.


    Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>''s Yud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet>. Its power was¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªReversing time. What do you want to use it for?"


    Facing "that thing" that seemed to have read Kurumi''s thoughts, Kurumi stared at it and frowned.


    "How did you know so much? Let alone show it to others, I''ve never even talked about it before."


    "So......why?"


    "That thing" asked jokingly. Kurumi snorted.


    That''s right. Yud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet>''s power, was to reverse time. It looked at Kurumi raising the handgun in her left hand, while slowly opening her mouth.


    It was a bullet to go back in time.


    Telling all the details to "that thing" which had an unknown form would not benefit her. However, her mouth moved by itself. Maybe it was because she wanted to say something that she had never said to anyone before, to someone to say it to.


    "¡ª¡ªYud Bet<The Twelfth Bullet>. I want to use it to return to thirty years ago."


    "Thirty years ago¡­? Why that time?"


    "That thing" asked. Kurumi put a finger on the trigger, as she continued.


    "Thirty years ago, the Spirit that first appeared in this world. The ''First Spirit'' became the origin of all the Spirits¡ª¡ªmy intention, is to kill it."


    "......."


    "That thing" didn''t reply. Not paying any heed, Kurumi continued.


    "To erase from this world, the fact of "the Spirit appearing". To cause all the Spirits in this world, to "no longer exist". ¡ª¡ªThat, is my compassion."


    After a brief silence, "that thing" spoke.


    "¡ª¡ªYou, are surprisingly gentle."


    "......!"


    Kurumi frowned unhappily, aimed the handgun in her hand in front of her and pulled the trigger.


    But before the bullet released from the muzzle could hit its target, "that thing" had already disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡ó


    "How is Kotori''s condition Reine-san?"


    As he chatted with Reine who was returning to the bridge from the infirmary, Reine nodded.


    "Aaah, no need to worry. She''ll wake up soon."


    "Is that so......"


    Shidou heaved a sigh of relief. After that incident Kotori had been quickly retrieved by <Fraxinus>, but seems like there were no abnormalities.


    "Then after that, Origami......what happened to her?"


    Shidou whispered worriedly. In the end the other AST members came to detain Origami and bring her back.


    "......Nn, well, she did something of that magnitude. Although there were no injuries or deaths. It''s almost certain that she''ll be discharged, and I''m afraid she''ll no longer be allowed to touch the Realizers."


    "......"


    Shidou couldn''t help but gasp. However, there was probably no other choice. Even if she had her reasons, she still revealed a top secret to the public, and put the residents in danger. Even if the AST''s main objective was the Spirits, this was an unforgivable thing.


    Well, even if Shidou thought about it now it would be futile. In conclusion, he could only wait until Origami''s punishment was decided.


    Shidou sighed again, and faced Reine.


    "Then......I''ll also have to go back. Tohka and Yoshino should be hungry."


    As he said that, he pointed towards the ground¡ª¡ªthe Itsuka house to be exact.


    That''s right. Tohka and Yoshino who had rushed to Shidou''s aid at that time had their powers sealed back into Shidou''s body, and after they received some simple examinations at <Fraxinus>, they returned to the Itsuka house to wait for further instructions.


    And they had also verified Kotori''s safety. It would be time for dinner soon, so he should go back for now.


    "......Nn, yeah. They''re also worried about Kotori, so go reassure them."


    Reine said in a tone that gave no objection and nodded slowly.


    "Yeah. Then as for Kotori, you''ll have to take care of things."


    "......Aaah, leave it to me. ¡ª¡ªOh yeah, Shin."


    As Shidou was about to leave the bridge, Reine''s voice came from behind. Reine then deeply lowered her head.


    "......Sorry."


    "Eh...?"


    Completely unable to understand the sudden situation in front of him, Shidou said in a stricken voice.


    "What, how, what happened Reine-san, why did you suddenly......"


    "...About today''s incident, it was completely due to my misjudgment. I made you worry unnecessarily, and in the end exposed you to danger......I am really sorry."


    "No, how could it......"


    It got so solemn suddenly, that he couldn''t calm down. Shidou felt something uncomfortable pressing against his body. What could be the misjudgment that she said be¡ª¡ª


    At this thought, Shidou let out a short "ah".


    "Could it be, that it was to let Tohka and Yoshino join in the date? Well......it was uncomfortable initially but in the end the two of them also helped out a lot......"


    As Shidou finished with a wry smile, Reine lifted her face and shook her head.


    "......Although that counts too.¡ª¡ªBut, the misjudgment I''m worried about, was made even earlier."


    "Eh?"


    The unexpected words led Shidou to open his eyes wide.


    "Then what, was the misjudgment?"


    As Shidou asked in surprise, Reine slowly walked back to her seat, starting to operate the controls at the platform beside her with seasoned skills.


    "To tell the truth, in the first place today''s date shouldn''t have proceeded. Two days ago¡ª¡ªhaving Shin kiss Kotori right after waking up, would have safely sealed her powers......However, because Kotori said she was really looking forward to today''s date, I was unable to say it out......Really, I''m very sorry"


    "Ha......? N, no, this would be too unreasonable? I need to raise her affection levels first¡ª¡ª"


    Yes. Reine and Kotori did say so. To use a kiss to seal a Spirit''s powers, he needed to get their affection level to a certain level for it to work.


    Just then, the display showed a strange image. An image he saw before. He remembered that it was a graph that showed a curve representing a Spirit''s affection level over time.


    However, the image there now didn''t show the line representing the affection level.


    No. He noticed it immediately. The line was straight.


    ¡ª¡ªIt ran straight, along the top of the screen frame.


    "This is......"


    "......Kotori''s affection to you, right from the beginning."


    Having said that Reine turned the chair in Shidou''s direction, pointing to the screen.


    "......From the time we started monitoring Kotori two days ago. The affection level during this time has not changed at all. From the beginning it was at the maximum level......not even one change."


    "Then, then......that means......"


    Reine nodded her head.


    "......Didn''t she say it in the end? Kotori, she loves her Onii-chan the most."


    "Oh......"


    Shidou was dumbfounded¡ª¡ª


    "Uu......Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Just then, having received a sudden ferocious kick from behind, Shidou fell forward. Like this, his face was buried in Reine''s chest.


    "......Nn?"


    As Reine looked down, she let out a surprised voice. Shidou hurriedly resumed his posture.


    "S, sorry for that......!"


    "Nn, again."


    After apologizing to Reine he turned back. Kotori who was wearing her uniform over her sick bay clothes was standing there red-faced.


    "Kotori!? You''re awake¡ª¡ª"


    "Okay now quickly forget what you just saw! That was definitely an error with the numbers~"


    "......There''s no such thing. There''s also nothing wrong with the system."


    "Ten ''La Pucelle'' limited edition cream puffs!"


    "......Sorry Shin, maybe there''s a problem with the calculations."


    As Kotori shouted, Reine instantly changed her words as she looked at Shidou.


    "......Haah, is it?"


    That was a pretty obvious bribe. Shidou scratched his cheek, and faced in Kotori''s direction.


    "That aside, is your body fine? Shouldn''t you sleep for a while more......"


    "Hmph, there''s no time for breaks. I need to immediately record the information."


    "Informations and such......that kind of thing can be done tomorrow. Just rest well for today."


    Kotori glared at him, as she took out the Chupa Chups from her pocket and put it into her mouth. Then she raised the lollipop stick, and continued.


    "It wasn''t easy to remember it. Five years ago, the incident that granted me Spirit powers. When we wake up tomorrow, our memories might be reset again, so there''s a need to make an additional record of it outside of my and Shidou''s brains."


    "......Is that so."


    Shidou frowned as he gently made a fist.


    The mysterious Spirit that appeared before Kotori and Shidou five years ago. ¡ªPerhaps, that was the Spirit that killed Origami''s parents.


    Shidou could obviously recall its existence, but its true form was still shrouded in darkness.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Kotori."


    "I''ll handle this properly."


    Kotori waved back as she walked towards the commander''s seat. Retrieving a small memory medium from the control point, she then went in the direction of the door she came from. Just then¡ª she stopped while on the way.


    "Nnh, Shidou.......What you said before you sealed my powers......is it true?"


    "Before I sealed your powers......what did I say?"


    Shidou searched through his memory, then "aaah" clapped his hands. That was to say before he sealed her powers, what Shidou said to Kotori. ¡ªI like you the most, I love you.


    Unable to control himself, Shidou nodded his head.


    "Of course it''s true. I love you, Kotori."


    "......!?"


    Kotori''s shoulders jolted, and in a state of being unable to calm down she kept opening and closing her fingers.


    "Eh, ah, that, that......I, I¡ª¡ª"


    "As a younger sister!"


    "¡ª¡ªIs that what you meaaaaaaaaaaaaaaant!"


    The moment Shidou spoke, Kotori turned her body moving not like someone who had been sleeping just now, and aimed a flying kick towards Shidou''s head.


    "Uguu......!?"


    Shidou got kicked back into Reine''s chest.


    "......Nn, morning."


    "S, sorry."


    Shidou hurriedly got up, and quickly looked in Kotori''s direction. Kotori had already turned and walked to the door.


    "Kotori!"


    "What!"


    Rather unhappily, and not even looking back, Kotori spoke.


    In an extremely arrogant and strong tone.


    In a manner very different from, that crybaby Kotori.


    Shidou scratched his head and sighed, and as he moved behind her he said.


    "......Those ribbons, really suit you!"


    "......!"


    Kotori looked back with a surprised expression. Then she and Shidou looked at each other for several moments¡ª¡ª


    "Nn, thank you, Onii-chan."


    She softly said, as she walked out of the bridge.

 Volume 5 - Prologue

    "¡­How did it end up like this?"


    Shidou, after muttering hopelessly, blinked to check what kind of situation he was being put in right now.


    Shidou confirmed that there were two girls in his field of vision.


    One of them had bright colored tied up hair. She looked like a girl with an unyielding spirit.


    Both sides of her cute lips were slightly raised, and a beautiful bold smile floated on her face. From her exposed collarbone to her neck an exquisite curve was formed, contrasting her exaggerated behavior. There was a ticklish charm overflowing out from her that was stirring somewhere in his senses.


    "Kuku¡­¡­oh, Shidou. What is troubling you? All you have to do is choose me, Yamai Kaguya. If you do that, I will see to it that all your dreams come to fruition."


    After saying that, the girl¡ª¡ªKaguya pulled out her hand elegantly as if she were performing in an opera, and lifted Shidou''s chin. It was such a simple action, and yet, it felt like electric shocks were assaulting and flowing inside his brain.


    But¡ª¡ªthat wasn''t all to it.


    The other girl looked strangely like Kaguya¡ª¡ªto the point you could wonder whether she was a Doppelganger¡ª¡ªand her looks were almost the same as the latter''s.


    Her hair was braided into three strands, and her eyes had no trace of energy in them. In contrast to that, Shidou''s eyes were instinctively fixed on her proportions, while being charmed by the sexy feeling from looking at it.


    "Temptation. Shidou, instead of Kaguya, please choose Yuzuru. If you were to take Kaguya''s weak body, you would only be compensated by a tasteless pleasure."


    After saying that, she used the tip of her fingers to pat Shidou''s cheeks. Shidou spontaneously stiffened up at that sensual feeling.


    "Fuu¡­¡­¡­¡­give up, give up. If someone like you were to make a move on him, you would only be bothering Shidou."


    "Sarcastic laugh. Since you can''t beat me directly, you must do something shameful like picking on Yuzuru''s actions."


    As soon as Kaguya and Yuzuru''s eyes met, both of them looked back at Shidou at the same time, and then, again at the same time, both of them immediately held their hands out.


    "Well, Shidou."


    "Question. Who would you pick?"


    "No, e-even if you say something like that¡­"


    Shidou was letting cold sweat surface on his face while withdrawing back.


    As he did that¡­


    "Hey¡­I am the cuter one, right?"


    "Question. Is Yuzuru¡­no good?"


    And like that, both of them were looking up at Shidou while asking him.


    "Uhh¡­¡­¡­"


    Inside his head, confusion and questions were spinning.


    It is true that in order to save the Spirits, and to save the world, Shidou must conduct his capture.


    Yet¡­why.


    ¡ª¡ªShidou was the one currently being captured by the Spirits.


    Since Shidou was putting on a fuzzy smile while trying to dodge their questions, Kaguya and Yuzuru stretched their hands even further toward him.


    "So¡ª¡ªWhich one."


    "Appeal. Shidou. Please choose."

 Volume 5 - CH 1

    "¡ª¡ªso, I am going to announce your punishment."


    The voice of a man with a calm but heavy tone resounded in Origami''s ears.


    Right now, in one of the JGSDF garrison''s rooms, a few men were sitting in a row, and were staring at Origami, who was in the middle of the room. It seemed as if they were blaming Origami for something.


    But, that was only natural.


    After all, an interrogation was being held now, so that Origami could defend herself from her previous deplorable actions.


    The man sitting in front of her¡ª¡ªGeneral Kiritani, continued to speak in a dignified manner.


    "Master Sergeant Tobiichi will be reprimanded and punished. Think of it that you will not be touching the Realizer a second time."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    These were the words she expected. Without changing her expression, she made a weak sigh.


    The outcome was something that had already been decided long before the interrogation even began.


    Through pro forma, even though the defense direct supervisor superior Kusakabe Ryouko was attending, she had not been giving a lot of proposals. This was, in the end, one of the processes that she was following on punishing Origami.


    But even so, that was how messy the situation Origami had caused was. This was only normal. Rather than that, Origami did those actions despite knowing the consequences.


    Only that Spirit. If Origami were able to bring down the fire Spirit <Efreet> that killed both her parents, she would no longer care if she weren''t able to fight anymore and pulled the trigger of the annihilation soldier clothing.


    Origami''s miscalculation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<Efreet>, Itsuka Kotori, was not her target of revenge for her parents.


    No¡ª¡ªthat fact had not been confirmed yet. But Origami also couldn''t throw away the words Shidou told her after risking his own life as a total lie. If by any chance what Shidou said was true, that 5 years ago at that place, there was one more Spirit present, then Origami would lose the chance to chase to real culprit right here and now.


    Because of that fact, Origami who did not get agitated to anything thoughtless, felt like her heart was being pressed tightly.


    But¡ª¡ªat that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Suddenly, the room door opened, and all of the men sitting in a row in the room poured their sights towards that direction.


    "What is it, there is an interrogation being held now. Who told you to enter¡ª¡ª"


    At the same time as Kiritani said that while frowning, he also turned his face to look at the intruder, and stopped his words midway.


    "¡ª¡ªMister Westcott?"


    Seeing his face of discomfort and his puzzled voice, Origami turned behind and took a glance.


    Over there, a man was standing, accompanied by a girl who appeared to be a secretary.


    He was a tall man wearing a jet black suit. His hair was dark ash blond, and he had a pair of sharp eyes as if a knife was used to cut a slit on his face. His age should be around 30 years old, yet, he was a mysterious man that gave off a feeling of being an experienced veteran.


    Seeing that man''s face, and hearing Kiritani saying that person''s name, Origami moved her eyebrows a little.


    DEM Company''s managing director, Sir Isaac Ray Peram Westcott.


    He was the substantial top of the manufacturers who were the only ones that could produce the Realizer in the entire world.


    "¡ª¡ªaah. Looks like all of you were in the middle of something. Sorry for the rudeness."


    As Westcott looked around the room, he shrugged his shoulders a little while saying that in fluent Japanese.


    "Wh, why is someone like you in a place like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Kiritani said that in a flustered manner and turned his eyes towards Westcott''s direction.


    "Well you see, although I managed to give you all a present, the <White Licorice>, I heard that Mana is down. And since I planned to come to Japan too, so while I am at it I thought I would come to give some encouragement to all of you but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­something interesting reached my ears along the way. "


    "Something interesting?"


    When Kiritani tilted his head, Westcott nodded exaggeratedly.


    "Is the AST member who activated the <White Licorice> and fought with the Spirit in here?"


    "¡­¡­¡­uh¡­¡­¡­"


    From Westcott''s words, Kiritani gulped.


    That was probably a normal reaction. DW-029 <White Licorice>, the annihilation soldier clothing that Origami used recklessly, was DEM''s experimental unit. It was the crystallization of secret technology. Before the talk of saying it was difficult for practical use, the said equipment was only permitted for DEM''s transferred employee Mana to activate only.


    Westcott probably guessed Kiritani''s thoughts and swung his head in a manner as if he were in a play.


    "You should not hastily jump to conclusions. It is not like I was planning, to blame you or use this deplorable act as a shield to make someone forcibly follow my demands."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­? Then why?"


    "It is just pure curiosity. Although she was able to ride it for just a few moments, I was curious on what type of a person that Wizard, who was able to ride that crazy thing, would be. Well¡ª¡ª"


    While saying that, Westcott turned his sights towards Origami.


    "I didn''t think it would be a cute and lovely lady like you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In his sights, Origami felt a weird and creepy feeling and *Gulp* she drank down the saliva in her throat.


    He probably thought that by doing that he had transmitted his thoughts, and made a dry smile while shrugging his shoulders.


    And, as if to interrupt that exchange, General Kiritani purposely coughed.


    "Please let us properly apologize later regarding on this matter. I was also planning to give the punishment to the First Lieutenant."


    "What do you mean by punishment?"


    "We came to the conclusion that it would be proper to give her a disciplinary discharge following past treatments."


    When Kiritani said it clearly, Westcott made a huge sigh.


    "What are you saying? There aren''t many Wizards out there that are on the level to be able to control that thing, you know?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­That is not the problem, Mister. This is law within the squads."


    "Ooou¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    From Kiritani words, Westcott made a pose by exaggeratedly placing his hands on his forehead, and made a thin sigh.


    And then pointed his hands at Kiritani''s desk, and brought his face forward without hesitation before opening his mouth.


    "Do you still not understand, even though I am saying this much?"


    "¡­¡­¡­uh¡­¡­¡­"


    From Westcott words, all of the military officers sitting in a row gasped at the same time.


    It was certain that he had that much impact but¡ª¡ªthat was not all.


    Isaac Westcott was the DEM Company''s managing director. Which means, even though he was the man that controls all the Realizers in the world, he was not a man to talk much.


    30 years ago, a few people gained the technology of miracles.


    A fragment of [Magic] that could make daydreams manifest into reality.


    Although it was not officially announced to the public, the Realizers were already deployed to each country''s major organizations.


    If by any chance, by the whim of the DEM Company, the situation turned into them not supplying the Realizers to specific countries, there might be a chance that those countries might suffer a huge reduction in their powers.


    The sound of General Kiritani gulping down his saliva could be heard. In addition to that, the JGSDF right now had made a huge debt with the DEM Company. If he were to make a mistake in his judgments and make a mistake concerning Westcott''s mood, then there is probably no mistake that things would be troubling.


    But, when Kiritani clenched his teeth, he hit the table with his fist.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Don''t underestimate me, you private entrepreneur. I will not change the decision. First Lieutenant Tobiichi is getting a disciplinary discharge."


    He said that, and then glared straight at Westcott.


    For a moment, the sound of someone gulping could be heard but¡ª¡ªthere was no one who wanted to make an objection.


    That was a normal thing to do. The precedence of things like the JGSDF executives giving into the demands of a foreign enterprise, couldn''t be made in a place like this.


    "Splendid."


    Westcott who was crossing his sights with Kiritani went silent for a few moments, and made a sigh.


    He then took out a smart phone from the pocket inside his jacket, and then started calling someone with it.


    "¡ª¡ªAah, hello. Long time no chat. Yes, but in reality there is something I want to discuss with you¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And after exchanging some words with the other side, Westcott handed the phone to Kiritani.


    "¡­¡­¡­.? What are you¡ª¡ª"


    "You will understand if you answer it."


    While Kiritani was distorting his expression to doubt, he then took Westcott''s phone.


    And then, after a few seconds.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Minister of Defense Saeki¡­¡­?!"


    Kiritani rocked his chair with a clank, while his face was dyed in shock.


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­but. ¡ª¡ªn, no, there is no way that kind of thing is¡­¡­¡­"


    While sweat was oozing out of Kiritani''s forehead, there was a huge wrinkle carved in between his eyebrows.


    Kiritani finished his telephone call and threw the phone right back at Westcott.


    "Ooototo. Treat it with care please, since this is the latest model."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­You bastard."


    "Fufu, the Siberian control is really a wonderful system, isn''t it. Without using physical strength to pin down an opponent, the whole thing can be settled by being a little intimate with one gentleman."


    Westcott then put the phone into his pocket, and send his sights back to Kiritani while shrugging, Westcott then showed the palm of his hands as if to quicken the proposal.


    Kiritani groaned, irritated, raised the scroll he hit away and, slammed it on the table.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­First Lieutenant Origami, will be dealt with a house arrest for an interval of 2 months¡­¡­!"


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­!?""


    From that announcement, all of the executives that were lined up opened their eyes wide. House arrest¡ª¡ªin other words, the prohibition of using the Realizer was suspended.


    From the things Origami knew about, this was an unbelievably soft punishment.


    "General. That is-"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Silence. I already told you what the punishment is. The interrogation ends here. Hurry up and get lost!"


    "But¡­"


    When Origami was trying to say something, Ryouko panicked and grabbed Origami''s hand.


    "Pa,pardon me!"


    She said that and saluted, she then took Origami and walked out of the room in a fast pace.


    At that occasion, Westcott raised his hands a little, performing an action as if he were a friend but, Origami replied back by only giving back a glance, she then passed through the door while she was still being pulled by Ryouko.


    Ryouko then continued holding Origami and walked a little further from the room, and after reaching a distance where their voices could not be heard, Ryouko then let out her words again.


    "¡­¡­¡­Origami, what were you trying to say just now?"


    "¡­¡­¡­No matter if it was indirect or not, for the JGSDF to give in to the demands of a foreign enterprise is¡ª¡ª"


    During the time she was saying that, Origami was *SUPAN*!, hit on the head.


    "What are you doing?"


    "That is my line. What are you going to do if you say something untactful and get punished again!"


    "¡­¡­¡­That is a problem."


    When Origami said that, Ryouko scratched her head and sighed.


    "Then, isn''t it okay like this? Whether or not it is by coincidence, think of it as God sending an angel with a scary face to help you. ¡­¡­¡­¡­You want to take revenge, for your parents right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Ryouko''s words, Origami nodded while gripping on the scroll tightly.


    Ryouko face slackened and she lowered her head as if she was satisfied.


    And.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm?"


    At that moment Ryouko suddenly frowned, and sent her sights to the depths of the pathway.


    When she turned her back to that something that was attracting her, she found two heads peeking out from the corner of a bend in the corridor.


    After exchanging glances with Ryouko, they walked quietly to that spot, and then,


    "Wa!"


    When Ryouko suddenly shouted, 2 of the heads twitched and collapsed onto each other.


    "Ou,ouch ouch¡­¡­¡­¡­What was that for?"


    "Mugyuuu, hea, heavy, Mike, you''re heavy!"


    The 2 people here were girls that were around their mid teens. One of them was a girl with her hair tied into two tails, having a Raizen high school uniform covering her body. The other girl was wearing a slightly bigger white robe over her working clothes and was wearing glasses, she was a girl with blue eyes and blond hair.


    Second-class soldier Takamine Mikie and Second-class non commissioned officer Mildred F. Fujimura. The difference between them was that one of them was part of the combat personal and the other a mechanic, but both of them were AST members just like Origami and Ryouko. Since this duo''s ages were close to Origami''s they were strangely attached to her.


    "Mikie and Mily. You girls¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you doing in a place like this?"


    While folding her arms, Ryouko asked them with half closed eyes. The two girls corrected their postures, and started hastily swinging their hands.


    "Ah, err, Well that is about, ehhh, what was it again, Mily?"


    "Ueh!? It''s troubling even if you swing it to Mily¡ª¡ª"


    Looking at the state of these two, Ryouko made a big sigh.


    "It''s probably something like worrying about Origami anyway¡­¡­¡­¡­seriously."


    "A, Auuuu¡­¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry."


    Mily and Mikie said this apologetically, lowering their shoulders in despondence.


    But Mikie immediately raised her face and sent her sights towards Origami.


    "S,so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­How did it go, Origami-san!"


    When Mikie shouted and said that, Mily followed her and came forward. From looking at the states of those two, [Seriously] Ryouko again made a face as if she had given up and spilled a long sigh. After that, [Answer them] she jerked her chin to Origami as if to tell her that.


    After Origami replied back to Ryouko by lowering her head a little, she moved her lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I was told and given a 2 months interval of house arrest."


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The moment she heard those words, Mikie lost her strength on her knees and collapsed on the ground.


    But she immediately swung her head, and took out a brown envelope with the words [Letter of Resignation] from her pocket, and slammed it on the floor.


    "No, now that things have ended like this, I will also quit this job~kyuu!"


    "Mike, you didn''t say it properly."


    Mily stroked Mikie''s back as if she were calming an animal.


    "I mean, calm down and repeat what Origami said just now."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­? It''s because Origami-san is getting 2 months of house arrest¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh? Arere? House arrest?"


    Mikie wiped her tears with her sleeves and stood up.


    "Hou, house arrest, which means you don''t have to quit right!?"


    "Yes."


    At that moment, Mikie''s face which was dyed in despair immediately turned bright.


    "Tha, that''s great¡­¡­¡­¡­!If Origami-san was to get dismissed then I¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­uh¡­"


    The tears that were wiped away, once again started floating in Mikie''s eyes. Mikie, then overpowered by emotions, spread her arms and jumped at Origami.


    "Origami- Saaaan!"


    But Origami did not respond accordingly, and in order to ward off that small physique coming her way, she instantly twisted her body, and because of the height difference, she was able to give an elbow to the back of the incoming target''s head.


    Although it was not like she had the intention to attack her, but the sensations that were carved right into her body made her overreact when an opponent was coming right at her.


    "Hebuuu!?"


    She raised a strange shout, *Slam*! Mikie got her face vigorously hit to the ground.


    "O, Origami-saan¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I will get surprised if you come like that so suddenly."


    "N,No way¡­¡­¡­Just now, wasn''t that a nice emotional scene¡­¡­"


    Mikie was rubbing her red nose and forehead while, slurping her snot.


    And, while looking at that Mikie with a sidelong glance, Ryouko bent down and picked up the brown envelope that was on the corridor floor.


    "Fu-un¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­So you want to quit the AST. I guess there is no choice. Although it hurts since we are running out of help, since you were polite enough to prepare something like this, I guess I can''t coldly reject the offer huh."


    She made an exaggerated gesture and shrugged her shoulders, then showed a sigh as if it was done on purpose.


    "Heh!?"


    The one that raised that hysteric voice was obviously Mikie. Her eyes turned swirly with circles and then ran to Ryouko in panic.


    "Ah, err! That was¡­¡­!"


    "Hmm¡ª¡ª? Yes~. What''s wrong Mike? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aah, sorry for calling you in an overly familiar way, Takamine-san. Don''t worry, if it is you, you will most likely do well in your life from now on.


    "Captain, tha-that''s a mistake! That''s a mistakeee!"


    Mikie extended her hands to take back the resignation letter. But, just when she was about to take it, Ryouko held the resignation letter high up with her hand.


    "Tha-that was some kind of a misunderstanding! That was a plot of an evil organization!"


    "Misunderstanding huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Even though this was written by you."


    *Hop**Hop* Mikie matched the timing to jump, while Ryouko was holding the resignation letter further up each time she jumped to avoid it being taken.


    It was clear that she was playing. Although it was a rare action for the overly serious Ryouko but¡­¡­¡­There might have been accumulated stress from just now, so she was just releasing all of it by teasing Mikie with her whole body.


    And, when Origami was staring at Ryouko as always, *ahaha* Mily made a cheerful laugh.


    "Well, both of you, it''s a happy thing that Origami didn''t have to get fired¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but it''s amazing how you managed to get only a 2 month house arrest. Honestly speaking, I didn''t think anything besides a dismissal would be possible."


    Origami, wondering where to start, had a problem explaining it. Mily immediately started trembling.


    "!,Do-dododododon''t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Mildred?"


    Thinking that she was strange, Origami called her name. But Mily completely did not realize that and blushed; sweat was then running down her forehead.


    "Thinking normally, that act is a punishable class deplorable act¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, what was sentenced to Origaimi was a house arrest¡­¡­¡­¡­that punishment is unnaturally light¡­¡­¡­¡­in a dark room¡­¡­¡­¡­and the lustful smiles of the superior officers¡­¡­¡­¡­[You don''t want to be fired right? Then you should know what to do to avoid that right?]¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah~, Origami is then made to wear humiliating clothes and to grovel on the ground, and then her maiden part where no one has ever seen-----"


    "Hey!"


    "Gyann!"


    *Bam* And Ryouko''s fist swung down on Mily''s head.


    "Wha, what was that for! Mily''s brain is everyone''s treasure you know!"


    "Shut up! All of the things you were thinking about were leaking out of your mouth."


    "I, it was leaking out¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Don''t tell me you''re forcing that maniacal play on me!?"


    One more time, Ryouko''s fist swung down on Mily''s head.


    "Ouch ouch ouch¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­mouu, is Ryouko going to take responsibility if I get dumb---!?"


    "It''s already festered you Mimidoshima[5A 1]."


    When Ryouko was in a given up state and opening her fist, Mily was rubbing her head.


    And at that moment, from the corridor, the sound of 2 person''s footsteps echoed.


    When they turned their sights towards that direction, they saw a man with a black suit, and a girl wearing sunglasses. She was Isaac Westcott''s secretary.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    *lower* Origami lowered her head. Looking at what Origami was doing, the others seem to have realized Westcott''s existence. At that moment, they shut their mouths, stopped fooling around and stood upright.


    "¡ª¡ªAah."


    Westcott realized the gang and moved his eyebrows, and the moment he passed Origami''s side, he placed his hands on her shoulder.


    "I have expectations for you, young Wizard. If it is you, you will definitely shoot down the Spirits."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami gulped.


    It was not like she felt hostility or killing intent. But, Origami''s heart was unbelievably contracting over and over again which was thought to be impossible. It was like¡ª¡ªshe felt something like fear from the man that passed by her a moment ago.


    "Give her that."


    When Westcott said that, his secretary took a small piece of paper out of her pocket, and handed it to Origami.


    "Go ahead."


    She took it without saying anything. Over there was the name I.R.P.Westcott, a list of numbers that looked like phone numbers and a mail address was written there.


    "If you have anything that is troubling you, you can call us anytime you like. ¡ª¡ªDEUS.EX.MACHINA , will not spare any efforts in helping your cause."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I am thankful."


    She took the business card and replied softly. But eventually, she could no longer stare back at him.


    Whether or not he realized what Origami''s state was going through, after Westcott made a smile, he then accompanied his secretary and walked away.


    "E,errr¡­¡­¡­Who was that person just now?"


    "Who?"


    Mikie and Mily were tilting their heads exactly at the same time. Ryouko who was making a nervous expression was now scratching her head as if she''d given up, she then faced to the both of them with half closed eyes.


    "That''s the DEM Company''s Mr.Westcott. Haven''t you seen him on television or magazines?¡­¡­¡­¡­It''s still understandable for Mikie but Mily, Didn''t you transfer here from DEM? How come you didn''t know that?"


    The DEM Company is the only one in the world that could manufacture the Realizer, the CR-unit''s vital part.


    Due to that, the countries'' police organizations or the army which are supplied with the Realizers, would have supervisors or maintenance officials deployed by the DEM company. Mily is also one of those personnel.


    [Ah] Mily touched her chin with her fingers from hearing Ryouko''s words.


    "Now that I think about it, there might be someone like that¡ª"


    "Now that I think about it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Isn''t he your boss from your place?"


    "Ahaha, that''s because there rarely are chances for mechanics and managers to meet face to face¡ª. Anyone would be satisfied if the management ranks were keeping quiet while sending out money to Mily and the others anyway¡ª"


    "You made a dangerous remark so easily."


    Ryouko made a dry smile, but Origami did not hear much of that conversational exchange.


    She looked at the business card that was left on her hand as if glaring at the words and numbers printed on it¡ª¡ªthen moistened her throat with her saliva, once more.


    Westcott was making echoes with his footsteps in the corridor, while making a soft sigh.


    "¡ª¡ªDid you see that, Ellen? Everyone there did not see how grave that matter was. All of the incompetent fools joined together, were weird enough to put the blame on a genius that is 1 in 10,000."


    "I guess that''s true."


    She was walking behind a few steps before Westcott while the girl¡ª¡ªEllen replied back quietly.


    "But, for an unpurified Wizard to move the <White Licorice>.... If by any chance that Kiritani still does not want to withdraw Tobiichi Origami''s punishment, it might have been better if I invited her to my company. The meaning of that, it''ll be a little regretful to give up on her."


    "To the DEM?"


    "Aah. If a magic treatment was carefully conducted, compared to Mana or Artemishia, she might even become a Wizard that could surpass the world''s strongest Wizard, Ellen Mathers.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Westcott said that while narrowing his eyes while the world''s strongest Wizard kept silent. Although he planned it to be a joke, she might have turned a little sullen at it. Westcott thought that she was unbearably cute, and shrugged his shoulders.


    But Ellen immediately remembered something and raised her voice.


    "¡ª¡ªSpeaking of which, there was one report."


    She said that, Ellen opened the file she was holding with her hand.


    "Report?"


    "Yes. The AAA Spirit code-name


    that often appears in the Kantou vicinity, has stopped being confirmed appearing since 3 months ago, I told you this before a few days ago."


    "Aah, I heard, but that isn''t really rare right?"


    "Yes. But, look at this."


    Ellen took a photograph, and showed it to Westcott.


    There were two girls in the photograph. One of them was First Lieutenant Tobiichi Origami they met earlier. Thinking about now, he heard that she was a reserve member for the AST while half of her time was spent going to school.


    But¡ª¡ªthe problem was the other girl.


    She was a girl with a slender figure, wearing the same uniform as Origami. She had a beautiful appearance, with night colored hair reaching to her hips. A pair of fantasy like crystal eyes, that if anyone were to see them once, would probably never forget for the rest of their lives.


    There was no mistake. There is no way to mistake it. That was,


    ".....The


    ?"


    While Westcott was regulating his heart that has been beating fast, he made a soft voice and said that.


    Yes. The person being shown there was, the Spirit


    that they were talking about.


    "What does this mean? Are you saying that Spirit is using a high level skill to attend school?"


    When Westcott said that while frowning, Ellen opened her mouth.


    "This girl''s name is Yatogami Tohka. It looks like she is a female student who transferred to the Metropolitan Raizen High school, around the period when


    ''s figure faded."


    "What was the JGDSF''s action?"


    "It looks like First Lieutenant Tobiichi reported a female student that resembled the Spirit but because the observation results show no Spirit readings from her, she was classified as a normal person."


    "How was she observed?"


    "An outside observation from the DS-06."


    "That''s impossible."


    Hearing the name of the observation machine used, Westcott placed his right hand on his forehand and made a sigh.


    "They used the low accuracy vehicle type DS-06 once and they decided that she''s just another person that just resembles the Spirit, just like that?"


    "Looks like it."


    "Ellen, with this I am certain. A peace-loving idiot is much scarier than anyone with dementia."


    "I''ll urgently request for a re-investigation."


    "¡­¡­¡­No, wait."


    But, Westcott extended his hands to restrain Ellen from doing so.


    "If we leave it to those kind of JGSDF VIPs, the best they could do would be a physical examination with the same results."


    "Then¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªYeah, we are going take this matter into our own hands. With us doing it, we can definitely solve this quickly and easily."


    "But¡­¡­"


    He stopped Ellen from saying anything further. He understood what she was going to say.


    As long as Miss Yatogami Tohka has a chance of being a Spirit, it is necessary to prepare the required battle potential to oppose her if she shows her true colors.


    But, to have enough personnel and equipment to oppose an AAA rank Spirit and use it on the scene, is unbearably difficult hide from the AST.


    The point is, the situation now was like having a feast placed in front of you, but your hands cannot reach it. He was also thinking of re-requesting the AST to let Ellen enter the JGSDF again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Could you let me see that for a little longer?"


    "Yes."


    Westcott pointed his fingers to Ellen''s hands, and after making a short reply, she handed the file to him.


    He then flipped through the book and¡ª¡ªthe side of Westcott''s lips distorted.


    "Houu¡­¡­¡­Isn''t this a great timing¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey Ellen, did your body turn dull from not having any Spirits be your opponent lately?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He said that, and Ellen twitched her cheeks.


    Spirits appear in unexpected places and in unexpected moments by their whims. There is a limit on preparing the strongest battle potential when it appears whenever it likes, if by any chance they get to drive a Spirit to a corner, it''ll be meaningless if it goes [Lost].


    But, if they know about the whereabouts of the Spirit, the way to do it was simple.


    "I''ll leave this matter to you Ellen. ¡ª¡ªEllen. Ellen Mira Mathers. The strongest Wizard that is second to none. If it is you, you''ll definitely be able to accomplish it. No matter who the opponent is, even if it is the being that causes the atrocity of destroying the world."


    Ellen made one clap before answering.


    "That is a given. No matter who the opponent is, I will never lose."


    It was an expected answer that fit his expectations. *hmhm* Westcott made a pleasant smile.


    Taking a short breath, Takamiya Mana slowly opened her eyes.


    It might have been because she had not been using her eyes for a long time, but her vision was blurry like a mosaic.


    She could not properly exert strength with her body, and her whole body ached with a dull pain.


    "Where¡­¡­.am I¡­¡­¡­..?"


    In one moment, the voice she made with her throat, sounded like someone she didn''t know. Her dry throat and the buzz in her eardrums. Those factors were enough for her to not recognize her own voice. The only other thing left was her own brain, which probably could not recognize her own voice. That type of stupid thought passed through her head.


    Taking a few seconds, Mana came to her senses, and confirmed the situation that she was in.


    A white room. A large bed. Her whole body was wrapped in bandages, her left arm had drips attached to it and her mouth was attached to an oxygen mask.


    There were electrodes stuck onto her chest, and the Electro-Cardiogram matching with Mana''s heartbeat was ringing regularly.


    Mana unintentionally made a dry smile. No matter how she looked at it, she was a patient in a critical condition.


    "Why am, I, in such a¡­¡­¡­..?"


    She said up to there, and Mana opened her eyes wide. She tore off the oxygen mask, and raised her pain stricken body.


    She then turned her neck, and turned her eyes to the digital clock placed on a shelf.


    ¡ª¡ª14:00 7/5 WED.


    "July¡­¡­¡­¡­fifth¡­¡­.!?"


    Looking at the date displayed on it, Mana gasped.


    Either the clock was broken or someone wanted to deceive Mana by intentionally changing the date, if that is not the case.


    Almost a month had passed from the day Mana fought with <Nightmare>¡ª¡ªTokisaki Kurumi on the rooftop of Raizen High school.


    Yes. At that time, Mana was defeated and driven away by the real Kurumi whom had manifested her angel.


    The only other people that were at that place with Kurumi and Mana were, Shidou, Tohka and Origami only these three. She thought that, there was probably no one that was able to overturn that situation. Namely to say that means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    "Onii-sama¡­¡­..!"


    Mana forcefully pulled out the electrodes stuck to her chest and the drip that was poking into her left arm. The second she did that, the Electro-Cardiogram disordered and *Piiiiii*, and such a sound rang.


    And finally at that moment, Mana realized something basic.


    "Why am¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I, not dead¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    It was certain that her body hurt. Her vision was hazy. It was hard to say that her whole body''s senses were in perfect condition.


    But¡ª¡ªShe was alive.


    She was exposed, defenseless, to that man-eater <Nightmare>, yet she still survived.


    Which means, the situation became unnecessarily incomprehensible. By the time Mana lost consciousness, the battle situation was at it''s worst possible state.


    On top of the school''s rooftop, inside the deepest part of Kurumi''s duplication, her Angel that controls time was enshrined there.


    It was a despair-like situation that anyone can see from just one look. There is probably no battle potential that exists in this world, that can defeat that monster.


    But if that was the case, it still does not explain why she is still alive.¡ª¡ªUnless that perverted woman decided not to exact her revenge, with a reason like it was her own whim that chose not to do it.


    Mana placed her hands on her aching head. Even if she was still alive, she didn''t know, whether or not the others were out of danger. What on earth happened to everyone there?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh?"


    And¡ª¡ªMana, who was immersing herself in her thoughts, made that unexpected noise while raising her eyebrows.


    The door of the sickroom opened, and a few people wearing black suits entered.


    "¡ª¡ªTakamiya Mana, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..Who are all you people? You people are a little dark for a doctor or a nurse."


    Mana made a sharp gaze, and the men in black did not move an inch.


    "You will come with us. Although we do not want to resort to violence, if you were to resist, we would have no choice."


    "¡­¡­¡­..Aah?"


    Mana distorted her face in a bad mood, and glared at the man that said that.


    "Do you know who you are talking to? Resort to violence? Against me? Haa, Try it if you like."


    She said that and stood up, and shaking her wrists to get accustomed to her body.


    "Takamiya-san, is there something wrong?"


    The nurse opened the sickroom door¡ª¡ªand froze in her place.


    "Eh...........?"


    She saw some problems with Takamiya Mana''s Electro-Cardiogram and came to check but¡­¡­¡­¡­the room right now, was empty.


    On top of the disarranged bed, the removed oxygen mask and the electrodes, the drips from the needle were scattered around, and a small impression was left on the bed as if someone was just sleeping on it just a few moments ago.


    But, whether she turned her head to the left or right, or even looked under the bed, she could not find the supposedly unconscious patient in the room.


    The nurse rushed over to the pillow side of the bed, and pushed the button to call the nurse.


    "Its over¡ª¡ª"


    The same time when the chime of the bell that he was used to hearing echoed in the school area, Itsuka Shidou fell onto the table as he used up all his energy. There is probably smoke coming out of his head.


    But that was only normal. That is because Shidou had just now finished his end-term exam, one of school-life''s formidable enemies.


    "Okay Okay, don''t slacken up yet. Please stack the answer sheets starting from the back."


    *clap* *clap* the teacher with glasses standing at the teacher''s desk raised her voice and clapped her hands. She was the class'' homeroom teacher, Okamine Tamae, nicknamed Tama-chan.


    The students raised their bodies like zombies and passed their sheets to the seats in front of them in sequence.


    Although Shidou felt that the zombie modes of the other classmates were stronger than average but, that was also normal.


    In addition to the fact that this was an exam with a wide variety of topics, just a few days ago all the students in this school were sent to the hospital at once.


    At the end of last month, there was a case where, the students and staff members that were in the Raizen school, all collapsed into unconsciousness.


    After a thorough investigation from the schools gas pipes to building materials, and the foreign substance that was released from gas, the school''s temporary closing was called off but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.mercilessly, the schedule for the end term examination''s did not move even one day.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.hmm?"


    And, during the time he placed his answer sheet onto the stack of other answer sheets and passed it to the front, he happened to see the girl who was sitting to his right. Just like what Shidou did a few moments before, *fell* on the desk, she threw herself on top of the table.


    "Tohka, are you okay?"


    "U, umu¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When Shidou tried to talk to her, Tohka raised her head dizzily.


    "How did it go?"


    "Mu¡­¡­.muu, it''s just alright."


    With an exhausted face, Tohka fluttered her hand.


    In the mid-term test before, she was the girl that only scribbled in the answering sheet (Reine made preparations in secret to make sure Tohka didn''t get a red mark) but, after hearing the meaning of a test, she said that she was willing to do her best and started studying. It seemed like, she didn''t like the fact that Shidou was studying while she did nothing at all.


    It seemed that on the <Ratatoskr>, they also wished that Tohka would voluntarily take that action, there was a study meet planned in the Itsuka house before the test but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.as expected she had most of her energy drained from doing something she was not used to.


    In reality, one hour into the study meet she started getting a fever. It was a real fever that brings an intellectual growth spurt.


    "Okay, now then, all exam subjects of the end-term examination have been worked through. Good work everyone."


    Tama-chan raised her voice. And the sound of cheers and breaths of relief came from inside the classroom.


    "But, since there are some things still left for today, all of you must not go back?"


    Tama-chan said it to make sure and arranged the stack of answer sheets before leaving the classroom.


    And, matching with that, Tohka wobbly stood up from her chair all dried up.


    "shidou¡­¡­¡­..let me drink, some water."


    "O,Ou. Are you okay?"


    "Umu¡­¡­¡­..don''t worry about it. I''m just a little tired."


    Tohka said and stumbled to the classroom door with tired footwork, she then opened the door and walked into the corridor.


    "Haha¡­¡­..well, she did try hard after all."


    Shidou sighed after seeing off Tohka''s back, and then leaned back in to his chair¡ª¡ª*twitch* he then twitched his eyebrows.


    The reason was simple. The image of the female student sitting at his left side entered the side of his view.


    It was a girl with white colored hair that stopped and tickled the tip of her shoulders. And because her head was turned left¡ª¡ªlooking towards the windows, he couldn''t catch a glimpse of her face but, he could imagine that there was not a single sign of expression on her face.


    Tobiichi Origami. She was Shidou''s classmate and a member of AST; an organization that hunts down Spirits.


    "¡­¡­¡­..u."


    Although he did not do anything at all, there was a creaky pain on his heart. He unintentionally distorted his face.


    After the end of last month''s events, Shidou had not spoken to Origami at all.


    Somehow, if he were to let this chance get away, he felt that he would miss the chance to have a conversation with her.


    He gathered his resolve and opened his mouth.


    "O¡­¡­¡­..Origami."


    When Shidou called her name, Origami twitched her shoulders a little before turning towards him.


    "¡ª¡ªwhat."


    And then, with her usual soft and accent-less voice, she replied.


    He wondered why, but he was a little relieved looking at Origami''s state.


    But, after she stopped talking, there was silence between Shidou and Origami.


    "E,errrr."


    It can''t be helped if she wants to keep quiet like this. Shidou was trying to ask her about what happened after the last event that occurred.


    But, as expected he could not have that kind of conversation in the classroom where the other classmates could overhear them.


    Fortunately there was some time left until homeroom started, and Tohka had stepped out of her seat. After Shidou swallowed the saliva in his throat, he once again opened his mouth.


    "Origami. Can we go to a place where both of us can be alone for a bit?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    At the time Shidou said that, Origami moved her eyebrows.


    "A place, where both of us¡ª¡ªcan be alone?"


    And for some reason, she said it with the words separated from one another.


    "Aah. Look, even on the stairs where we had our last talk would be oka¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªcome."


    Origami stood up straight, and just like that she grabbed Shidou''s hand with all her strength and walked out.


    "O,oi, Origami."


    Even if he called Origami''s name she didn''t reply. Without even looking at the stairs that lead to the roof, their footsteps echoed in the deepest part of the school building where no one was around.


    And then just like that, Origami walked towards the girls'' washroom located at the end of the school building.


    "No, stop for a bit!"


    "What?"


    By the time Shidou finished talking and swung his hands, Origami tilted her head in curiosity.


    "Since this place is quite far from the classrooms, there won''t be anyone coming here during test time"


    "No, that might the case, but even so!"


    "Do not worry."


    "Wai, Sto¡ª¡ªno seriously, where are you planning to bring me!?"


    There was no point in resisting. With Shidou''s hands being pulled, he was then brought to the furthest toilet cubicle just like that, and *Kachin* the door was locked.


    "¡­¡­¡­..errrr."


    He was facing Origami in this space that was obviously not supposed to be for more than 2 people, Sweat dripped down Shidou''s cheeks. And, at the edge of his vision, it seemed that Origami had starting to move around.


    "Origami, what are you¡ª¡ª"


    He said, and gasped.


    But that was only normal. When he thought that Origami used both her hands and inserted them into the inside of the sides of her skirt, and just like that she pushed her white underwear halfway down her legs.


    "Wai, Wait a second! STOP! I''ll wait outside if you are planning to do your business!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    But Origami tilted her head and made a face that Shidou''s reaction was out of her expectations.


    And then *Pon* she clapped her hands together, and pulled back her underwear back up, this time she crouched down. And then extended her hands towards Shidou''s waist, *Kachin**Kachin* she then unfastened the metal fittings of his belt.


    Hii! He gasped, and grabbed both of Origami arms in a panic to stop her.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.? Then, why did you bringing me to a place like this?"


    "You''re the one that brought me here Origami-san, right!?"


    He was shouting while almost crying, but somehow he managed to adjust his breathing.


    "I¡­¡­¡­just want, to talk about the matter regarding last month."


    "¡­¡­¡­..aah."


    When Shidou said that, it was as if Origami came to terms with that but, and for some reason she made a regretful face.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­What did you think I was going to do?"


    "That is,"


    "As expected you don''t have to say it, I''m sorry."


    "I see."


    Origami stood up straight and looked at Shidou''s face, and quietly opened her mouth.


    "¡ª¡ªthe results of the interrogation, I have been sentenced to 2 months of house arrest."


    "Eh?"


    "It is about the thing after that event."


    "House arrest¡­¡­¡­¡­.which means, you don''t have to quit the AST!?"


    When Shidou spoke in a surprised voice, Origami tilted her head to the front in silence.


    "I see¡­¡­¡­¡­.you didn''t get fired huh."


    He placed his hands on his chest, and made a sigh of relief. When he did that, Origami rocked her eyebrows.


    "Why did you react like that?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it''s certain, that it is true. I wonder why too."


    Shidou said that, and scratched his head, troubled.


    Shidou supposedly didn''t want Origami to fight the Spirits. If it was possible, he wished that she would pull out from the AST, but even so.


    For some reason, the moment he heard those words from Origami''s mouth, he was a little relieved.


    "¡ª¡ªit''s not like I have come to terms with it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh."


    Hearing Origami''s words, he gasped.


    It was probably because he guessed what she was going to say in an instant.


    "The fire Spirit, <Efreet>. You said that she was not the Spirit that killed both my parents. ¡ª¡ªHowever, there is no definite evidence that proves it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., that is¡­¡­¡­"


    To kill the Spirit that killed her parents, Origami enlisted in the AST.


    Last month. She finally faced the Spirit that she thought was the target of her revenge. It was Shidou''s sister¡ª¡ªKotori.


    And of course, Origami threw everything away and even violated the laws and regulations, just to attack and kill Kotori.


    But at that moment, Shidou remembered his past. The memories he had from 5 years ago. The image of the city being covered in flames. And the¡ª¡ªthe presence of another Spirit.


    "It is true that this might be the case. But¡­¡­¡­.I want you to believe me. I will never lie to¡ª¡ª"


    "Don''t mistake me. It''s not like I don''t believe what Shidou said. I want to believe, in what you said. ¡ª¡ªand also, if I had to say it, then, I think I want what you said to be true."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "If possible I also don''t want to kill your sister."


    "Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou opened his eyes wide in an instant, she gripped his fist hard and he lowered his head a little.


    "¡ª¡ªThank you, Origami."


    "That is, my line."


    Origami, once again averted her eyes, and said that. Not knowing her intentions, Shidou made a faint frown.


    After Origami slowly adjusted her glance back to its normal place, she moved her mouth with a bit of hesitation.


    "I''m thankful. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..for, you talking to me normally."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, you."


    "I''m the human that tried to kill your sister. ¡ª¡ªNo, even before 3 months ago, I was almost about to kill you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou made a sour face as if he was chewing something, and scratched his head in a mess.


    "Don''t worry about it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­and I can''t say something like that. But¡ª¡ªeven so, Origami, is the thought of talking to you like I always do¡ª¡ªis it no good?"


    When Shidou asked that, for a moment, Origami showed something like hesitation before, *Swing**swing* swinging her head to the side.


    "Un."


    Shidou folded his hands together and once again tilted his head forward.


    "Well then, how about going back to the classroom soon. Homeroom is going to start soon too."


    "¡ª¡ªwait. There is one more thing that I want to confirm with you."


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    When Shidou adjusted his posture by turning to face backwards and said that, Origami stared at Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou. Are you, human?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh."


    He unintentionally shortened his words. ¡ª¡ªbut, he had pretty much predicted that question.


    "From before, I felt it was a little weird. At that time, there was no mistake that I shot you. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.however, after a few days, you came to school with not even a single scratch. And also¡ª¡ª during that time at the amusement park."


    Yes. On the day that Origami assaulted Kotori. Shidou sealed Kotori''s Reiryoku, and on top of that showed Origami his regenerative abilities, he also told her that.


    ---Kotori now is human, and <Efreet>''s power is with me.


    ---That''s why; if you are going to target someone, then target me instead.


    "Guh¡­¡­.."


    Thinking about it, Shidou was quite reckless at that time.


    Although there was no other choice but to persuade Origami, he had just exposed his secret to her, a member of the AST which opposes the Spirits.


    Origami probably guessed his thoughts by looking at his expression; she opened her mouth without waiting for Shidou words.


    "Relax. I did not report that to the higher ups."


    "Uh, is that so?"


    When he asked her, Origami was mostly nodding at that moment.


    "But, why would¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "I can''t just leak out uncertain information and cause confusion among the team members. And also, if by any chance you are confirmed as a Spirit, there is a chance that there will be a suppression order against you"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh!"


    *Heartbeat*His heart made a huge beat. Suppression order. There is only one thing that word meant. Which means¡ª¡ªthe AST will, the modern day Wizards covered in mechanical armor will, using their entire powers come to kill Shidou.


    But, that was a reasonable matter. That''s because, he can seal the Spirits'' power, and although it was just a little portion of it, he was able to use some of that power. It is not surprising that would conclude that he is a Spirit.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "I¡­¡­¡­..am human. At the very least, I think I am."


    Shidou unintentionally expressed what Kotori usual said but, there was no other way to say it.


    "I see."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..you don''t doubt it?"


    "I told you before, I want to believe the words you say."


    She turned her neck a bit to peek at Shidou''s face, and then continued.


    "Someday, if the time comes where you feel like telling me the truth, I hope you would tell me in greater detail."


    "¡­¡­¡­.Sorry. Thanks."


    When Shidou said that, Origami opened the cubicle door and then exited the washroom.


    A moment later, Shidou realized that he was left alone in an unbelievably dangerous zone, while relentlessly looking around to examine the surroundings; he hurried and ran out of the washroom. But, when he was about to return back to the classroom; he followed Origami and walked in to the corridor,


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­shidou?"


    Hearing the sound of a doubtful Tohka coming from behind, Shidou twitched his shoulders out of surpirse.


    "To,Tohka¡­¡­.."


    It seemed like Tohka had finished getting a drink and was suspiciously alternating between looking at Shidou and Origami, she continued talking while making a grim face.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Why did shidou and Tobiichi Origami, come out from the female toilet?"


    "guh!"


    In an instant, sweat gushed out of his face. They had been completely discovered.


    "N,no, that is¡­¡­..errr¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou tried explaining the situation to her but; there were already stares from the other students appearing around them. He can''t say anything untactful.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And, while being silent, Origami gave a meaningful eye signal to Shidou.


    "What was that just now! What on earth did the both of you do!?"


    "Not telling. This is a secret between the two of us."


    "Wha,What did you say!?"


    Origami stood one of her index fingers up and brought it to the front of her nose. Looking at that comical gesture that was unusual from Origami, Tohka widened her eyes and shouted. Immediately, she shot a sharp gaze in Shidou''s direction.


    "shidou! What were the both of you doing!"


    "Eh!? No¡­¡­¡­.errr, it''s about,"


    Shidou uncomfortably scratched his head. Although he didn''t mind sharing it with Tohka but¡­¡­¡­¡­having 40 weak students gathering at the classroom windows, he was reluctant to continue with the conversation just now.


    "¡­¡­¡­..Sorry, I''ll tell you later."


    "!!"


    With no other choice Shidou lowered his head. Tohka made a shocked expression and collapsed to the ground after a dramatic [GAN!] effect appeared behind her.


    "To,Tohka!"


    "Uu,uuuuuuuuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­why is it, why is Tobiichi Origami okay, but I''m not¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    She groaned in frustration, and clenched her teeth.


    "Ca,calm down! Later! I''ll tell you all about it later!"


    "Re,really¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Really! Really!"


    Her legs folded, falling on her knees. When he appealed to her by waving his hands in panic, he somehow managed to raise Tohka''s anxious face up, but.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­can''t say. It''s because I was made to do something like that."


    From Origami words, Tohka''s eyes widen in shock.


    "shi,shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­..? What on earth, did you¡­¡­¡­."


    At the same time, he could hear the sounds of whispers coming from around him.


    [Ee--¡­¡­¡­¡­.Itsuka-kun''s the worst] [It''s the first time I saw Tobiichi-san make that kind of face¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..] [What are you doing in the school in this clear afternoon] [Although you have someone like Tohka-chan you still¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..] [Damn it¡­¡­¡­¡­damn it¡­¡­¡­¡­.] [Hey was poison in the acidic group or the chlorine?] [Hurry up and request hymn number 13]


    "No, I didn''t do anything to her! And the second half! What are you trying to do!"


    He raised a voice filled with excuses. However, the persistent stares coming from around did not completely stop.


    And, at that moment, he heard the sound of the classroom door opening coming from behind him, and Tama-chan appeared.


    "Okay, okay, please get back to your seats. Homeroom is about to start."


    "!, Loo,look Tohka! Go back to your seat for now! Okay!? Everyone too!"


    It was a help from the heavens above. Shidou made unnecessary loud shouts, and took the initiatives by himself before sitting down on his chair.


    Everyone had something to say but, it couldn''t be helped since the had teacher arrived, so they returned to their respective seats.


    Tohka [¡­¡­¡­¡­.you have to fill me in on the details later] was saying that before sitting on her spot.


    After looking at the situation, Tama-chan let a giggle leak out.


    "Ara¡ª¡ª, looks like you were having fun. What were you doing with everyone?"


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou was saying that with sweat oozing out, Tama-chan [Ara ara] made a happy laugh before standing at the teachers'' seat.


    "Well then, I am going to start the returning homeroom now. But before that, there is something we have to decide first."


    "Yes~ what are going to be deciding?"


    Tonomachi raised his hands up high, and threw a question. Tama-chan made a small nod before continuing.


    "Assigning the class groups for the school trip, and the seating arrangement in the airplane."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah."


    The moment Tama-chan said that, Shidou raised his voice.


    Speaking of which, the middle of July was¡ª¡ªjust before summer holidays, there was the school trip to Okinawa waiting for them.


    From the mass unconsciousness incident to the end-term examination. And because of various matters regarding the Spirits, he had totally forgotten about this school life''s greatest event.


    Nonetheless, it looked like Shidou was not the only one. Around one third of the class, [Ahh¡ª¡­¡­¡­.now that you mention it] nodded just like Shidou.


    "Fufufu, everyone''s so forgetful huh~. Now, let''s hurry and¡ª¡ªoh, yeah."


    And, Tama-chan, folded up her eyebrows as if she remembered something, and took out a printout that was placed in the attendance book.


    "Before that. ¡ª¡ªthe location for the school trip this time has been changed"


    ""Eh?""


    The voices in the classroom beautifully piled up.


    That was only normal. That''s because there was only half a month left before the school trip. To suddenly change the location of the trip at the last minute was unheard of.


    "Hmm¡­¡­¡­¡­well it seems that would be the case."


    "Errrrr, so, what did they change the location to?"


    Once again, Tonomachi threw a question.


    Yes. Although he was a little curious as to why the location was changed so suddenly but¡­¡­¡­¡­..the most important matter to everyone was the location.


    That''s because the original destination was Okinawa. Travelling to a welcoming paradise with coral reefs, blue sea and white sandy beaches, and while munching on Okinawa sweets and Saatandagi[5A 2] . There were probably many girls that had bought brand new swimsuits for this occasion. If the location was changed to a non-beach area in Japan, jokes aside a riot might occur.


    Probably feeling the unrest from the atmosphere with her skin, Tama-chan continued with a nervous voice.


    "Do,do not worry. The changed location is also, a fantastic place too."


    "That''s why in the end, where is that location?"


    "Err¡­¡­¡­.it''s Arubi Island."


    When Tama-chan let out that name, around half of the class went [ahh¡ª¡ª¡­¡­..]And raised an "I see" voice, the other half tilted their heads.


    "Speaking of Arubi Island¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. That''s towards Izu''s direction right?"


    "The heck, it became a nearby area. It''s a Grade down huh."


    "No, you can''t say that''s true. It''s not that bad if its sightseeing."


    "Okay, okay! Please keep quiet."


    In order to silence the suddenly noisy classroom, Tama-chan clapped her hands.


    In every corner of the class, [Well let''s just say that the ocean disappeared for now¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­] under such ideas, everyone followed the teachers instructions quietly.


    "You can read the revised guidelines with the explanations for the minor details by yourself after it is done, for now let''s decide how the class will be separated. Please make groups of 4 to 5 with the people you like."


    When Tama-chan gave that order, everyone shifted their sights and examined the surroundings before, *Gata gata* standing up and making a group with their closest friends.


    In Shidou''s case too, Tonomachi was walking to him.


    "Ou Itsuka, the class group¡ª¡ª"


    "shidou!"


    But Tonomachi''s voice was, drowned out by the shout coming from Shidou''s right.


    Tohka leaned forward from the desk with her eyes sparkling.


    "That class group or something, lets group together!"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.eeh?


    He unintentionally frowned, and accidentally let out a hysteric voice. But Tohka, tilted her head in curiosity, not knowing why Shidou was shocked.


    "Nu? What''s wrong?"


    "No, as expected that is kind of bad."


    "Why is that? 5 people in a group right? Then there isn''t a problem at all."


    "Y,you can''t Yatogami-san. Please group the boys separately from the girls!"


    Probably hearing the conversation, Tama-chan shouted from the teacher''s desk.


    "Muu¡­¡­..why is that? I''d prefer to be with shidou though."


    "W,why is it¡­¡­¡­.err."


    Tama-chan''s face turn as red as a ground cherry and *Mumble**mumble* mumbled something.


    Shidou made a sigh and then fixed back to Tohka.


    "Don''t trouble sensei too much. Anyway, it''s no good if the group is not separated to boys and girls."


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see"


    Tohka''s shoulders drooped down in disappointment. But, she immediately raised her head.


    "! I know!"


    Tohka said that, and ran out of the classroom. And after closing the door with a slam,*Gata**gata* the sound of a locker from the corridor being fiddled with echoed.


    After around one minute, the classroom door opened again, and Tohka entered.


    ¡ª¡ªTohka wore a jersey as a substitute for the skirt, and her hair was tied up.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka?"


    "Wrong. I¡ª¡ªI am, To¡­¡­¡­¡­ou, yes, Touru."


    When Shidou called her name for some reason Tohka replied back with an intentionally low voice.


    He guessed what Tohka''s intentions were, it was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    "So because of that. Tama-chan sensei. I''m a boy from now on. There''s no problem with that right?"


    "Yes there is!"


    Tama-chan shouted with the feeling of not accumulating enough.


    "Muu¡­¡­¡­.this is still no good huh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    With an exhausted face Tohka curled her back disappointed. And,


    "¡ª¡ªwait."


    And at that moment an unexpected person came to help Tohka. It was Origami.


    "I wish you would approve Yatogami Tohka''s excuse. Please be flexible and support her."


    "Eh¡­..eehhh!?"


    From the remark of the person that had such a strained relationship with Tohka, the teacher Tama-chan made a shocked expression. No, sensei was not the only one. The other classmates that were used to seeing them bicker, also made shocked faces.


    "You¡­¡­¡­..what''s your goal?"


    "I have learned from the deep impression of your unyielding spirit. You have the right to enter a boys group."


    For a moment, Tohka was looking at Origami with her eyes half closed to be alert but, after few seconds, *Fuun* she blew her nose and looked away.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..I,I won''t say thanks."


    "No need."


    "Wai,wait wait! Why are you two continuing with this conversation! That''s no good right!?"


    The teacher Tama-chan immediately slammed the teachers'' desk, to control the situation.


    But, Origami continued on without showing much attention of bothering about that.


    "¡ª¡ªHowever, as long as you are attending the school trip as a male, you have to properly follow the rules."


    "Rules?"


    "Yes. Whether it''s the toilet or entering the bath, all of it you will do together with the boys."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    ""Oooh¡­¡­¡­¡­..""


    Tohka gasped and her face was beet red, at the same time, all of the guys together started getting excited. To those guys, the other female groups were quietly looking at them.


    "Of course, whether your body is being stared at or, you were to stimulate something, that is the law. That''s because you are a boy."


    "Whawhawhawha¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Tohka''s hands trembled, and glared at Origami with her face being close to crying.


    But, Origami payed no heed to that, and shifted her glance to Shidou''s direction.


    "¡ª¡ªHowever, since one girl has become a boy this has caused a serious irregularity. There is a clear need for a replacement."


    "Huh¡­¡­? What do you mean by¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Since the number of boys has increased, there is no one else but Shidou to be a girl."


    "No, I don''t understand the meaning of that!"


    "Let''s wash each other, Shidomi."


    "Is that my name!?"


    Shidou could not take it and shouted. The surrounding classmates that were making the face, since honor student Origami is saying this so it should be true, as expected [Hmmm?] they also tilted their heads in wonder.


    And at that moment Tohka, for some reason placing her hands on her chin, was swimming in thoughts, then opened her eyes wide.


    "Wait a sec! If shidou becomes a girl, doesn''t that make us unable to make a group!"


    "You can go on living your life strongly as a boy. I''ll cheer for you"


    "U, Unuuu, you tricked me, Tobiichi Origami!"


    "Ah, calm down already! Anyway, boys and girls are in separate groups! Gender switching is also forbidden!"


    When Shidou made the loudest voice he has done, the both of them finally kept quiet.


    After seeing them calm down just in case, the teacher Tama-chan pat her chest in relief. But¡ª¡ª


    "We,well, although you can''t be in the same group but, the arrangement for the airplane seats is free. If that is case, it''s okay for you to sit together?"


    The moment Tama-chan said something unnecessary, both Tohka and Origami''s eyes shone again.

 Volume 5 - CH 2

    "A School trip? Aah, I heard about it. It''s in Okinawa right?"


    Itsuka Kotori was on the bridge of the flying airship <Fraxinus>, moving the rod of the Chupa Chups in her mouth while responding to the report coming from her subordinate.


    She was a girl with her long hair tied in two with black ribbons, and a crimson jacket was placed over her shoulders. She had round eyes like an acorn. Her facial features were still childish. No matter how much you looked at it, she was a young girl that was not suitable to be in a place like the bridge of an airship.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­No, the planned location was changed in a hurry. The destination is now Arubi Island."


    The woman wearing an army uniform with thick shadows under her eyes¡ª¡ªMurasame Reine was, swinging her head around as if she were drunk while continuing her words.


    "A change? At a time like this? Why is that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah. A month ago, a travelling company called Cross Travel contacted the school authorities. It would seem they said that for the sake of the PR sightseeing, they would randomly pick a school, and give them invitations to the island. Although there is a condition of them taking photo''s for their pamphlet, it looks like all of the school trip expenses are paid by the company''s funds."


    "Ha¡ª, they are quite generous aren''t they. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..But, no matter how good the conditions are, is it okay for them to suddenly change the location at the last moment like that. Something like the lodging place was also decided right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.It would seem that, the Inn the school booked got crushed and it became unable to be used. And because of that, when the proposal came the school authorities flew to it immediately."


    "Crushed?"


    It was not a peaceful talk. Kotori frowned doubtfully.


    "¡­¡­Aah. Although I don''t know the full details but, I''m afraid the reason is probably due to aging."


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Well, although I feel that the timing is too good¡­¡­¡­.isn''t it okay if the latter party is okay with it? How about Reine go and release some stress too."


    Kotori made a small shrug with her shoulders while saying that.


    Murasame Reine, an analysis member of <Ratatoskr organization>, while at the same time she is also a vice-homeroom teacher for the 2nd year group 4 of the Raizen high school. It was planned that she will also be attending as a teacher for the school trip this time.


    But, Reine suddenly lowered her face, and made a groan with a difficult face.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, it would be good if I was thinking too much but, it seems that the travelling company Cross Travel¡ª¡ªby tracing back to its origin, is affiliated with DEM industries."


    "What did you say?"


    When she heard that name, Kotori distorted her face in suspicion.


    DEUS. EX. MACHINA Industries. It is the world''s leading giant corporate that has its headquarters set up in the United Kingdom, if Asgard Electronics, which is the motherly existence of <Ratatoskr>, is left out of the equation, it will be the only company in the world that has the ability to manufacture the Realizers.


    And, that organization has a principle that opposes Kotori and the team''s <Ratatoskr> which uses peaceful means to seal the Spirits.


    This means, they directly eliminate the Spirits.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­It smells suspicious, somehow."


    Kotori made the Chupa Chups rod stick out straight and made a deep wrinkle in between her eyebrows.


    As part of the many people of Raizen high school, that would be going on the school trip, Shidou and Tohka would be joining them too. They probably wouldn''t be prepared for any worst case scenarios.


    "Although it might just be a coincidence, I will have the <Fraxinus> match its schedule to the trip on that day just in case. Well, it won''t be a problem if we make it be able to move immediately when a crisis occurs, although it would probably be just like an essential holiday."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hmm, that''s true. That might be good. If any problems happen, I will contact you on that area. It''ll be okay if you stand-by until then."


    "How many days long is the school trip again?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­From the 17th of July, it''ll be a 3 days 2 night stay."


    "Geh. Is that so? On that day, I will be heading to the headquarters. This is bad."


    And, when Kotori was placing her hands on her chin showing that she was troubled, coming from behind *Zan*, the sound of footstep echoed and a man with long hair appeared.


    The <Fraxinus> Vice-commander, Kannazuki Kyouhei, was making a refreshing smile while making his thumb stand out. His teeth that were despicably white glittered.


    "I give up. What are you telling me to do?"


    But Kotori, did not look over to him and continued her words.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fumu, can''t we just change the schedule?"


    "It''s probably impossible. Days when the Rounds directly gather others, is something that only occurs once in a year."


    When Kotori said that, Kannazuki that was standing behind her took a step forward. Kotori felt like she heard dramatic sounds like [BOOOOOOOOOOM] or [Dodododododododo] coming from her back.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Is that so. If that''s the case."


    "Yes, there is no choice but to leave it to someone in the ship. If possible I would ask for Reine to do it but¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I will also be directly attending too. It will also be bad if the contact personnel were gone from the area."


    "You''re right. I wonder if there is anyone."


    When she sighed while mumbling, *Spin* *spin* Kannazuki came out dancing in front the both of them. And like a swan, he spread both his hands with an elegant behavior¡ª¡ª


    "You''re annoying."


    "Eyes are particle beams!?"


    Kotori dented her eyeballs and on the spot he got hit by a somersault before he fell down.


    "What is wrong with you, wandering around randomly from just now. If you''re practicing an original dance, how about doing it somewhere else?"


    "Nonono, what are you saying. From what I have heard from the conversation, the commander is currently looking for a substitute to look after <Fraxinus> while Shidou-kun is on his school trip."


    Kannazuki immediately spread both his hands out.


    "That heavy responsibility, is there any other human more suitable than me! No there''s none! Your response!"


    "So, if this is the case, as expected it would be Mikimoto or Kawagoe."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I wonder. Although they are excellent crew members, I wonder if they are able to take command."


    "Ignore play! There was something like that."


    When they ignored him and continued on with their conversation, Kannazuki started making *haa**haa* excessive breaths. As expected, since it was getting irritating, Kotori clicked her tongue followed by fixing her sights back on him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..During the time I was gone before, I''ve heard that you were making quite a mess?"


    "It''s okay! Because at that time I only went PigBang towards commanders agapelove! Oink! There is no problem this time! I will show you, that I will certainly make sure to see Shidou-kun''s one page of youth through!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Reine."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, I am also at that area anyway, it''ll probably be fine."


    To brush away the feeling of uncertainty in her chest, Kotori *Haah* made a sigh.


    17th of July, Monday. After 3 hours of being rocked around on an airplane, Shidou and the other Raizen 2nd year group members were floating above the Pacific Ocean and had reached the island.


    "O, ooh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Tohka, who had exited the airport, jiggled both her hands with her eyes opened wide in wonder.


    But this might be something that couldn''t be helped. That was because right now, in her view, a spectacular scenery was spread out, impossible to grasp unless you were to move your neck.


    The ocean was spreading out across the road and sand, the horizon was expanding out like it was separating the sky and the earth.


    The sky was clear.


    The sun was pouring down magnificently, and painting the ocean with a beautiful gradation.


    "S-so this is the¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ocean!"


    She shouted, and as if she were trying to measure the size of it, she spread her hands wide apart.


    But of course, the ocean was not small enough to fit completely into her tiny arms. What''s more, in an excited state, she bend back her body while her small shoulders started trembling.


    "Haha¡­¡­¡­..you''re full of energy huh."


    Speaking of which, Tohka probably has not seen the sea directly before. Shidou made a wry smile looking at Tohka''s overly excited behavior while shrugging his shoulders.


    Arubi Island. It is located between the islands of Izu and Ogasawara; it was an island that had a total area of around 70 square kilometers.


    Because of the consecutive Space Quakes from 30 years ago, the northern part of the island got scraped off. In the recent years it has been redeveloped into a new sightseeing spot. In a way it is a place that has a similar history to Tenguu City which Shidou and the others were living in.


    The perfectly re-established towns in the northern block area, and without the exception of other redeveloped areas, are all installed with anti-disaster measures. And again, the beauty and rarity of the beach that was beautifully scraped off by the Space Quake, Japan is also originally, a place that calls many foreign tourists to visit.


    Of course, it might be impudent if they think about the victims that lost their lives because of the Space Quake, but¡­¡­¡­¡­.on this island that is continuing on with depopulation, it won''t even be exaggerated to say that the Space Quake has accomplished to create a great tourist attraction.


    "Unn¡ª¡ª¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    However, unlike Tohka, Shidou lacked the sensitivity to feel anything even by being in front of this superb view. He looked around the scenery, and took a good breath while stretching his body.


    And at that moment unexpectedly, he leaked one yawn out.


    "Fua¡­¡­..aa."


    It was probably because the gathering time was early in the morning, his eyelids were oddly heavy. Even inside the airplane, he was almost close to falling asleep.


    Well, nonetheless¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Still unable to get excited, Shidou swung his hands. While sighing he took a glance at Tohka and Origami who were coming out from the entrance of the airport.


    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, because the airplane seats are made to 3 in a row, leaving Shidou right in the middle following from left and right, he managed to get Tohka and Origami to sit at that arrangement but¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    (Shidou, look. The view is pretty.)


    (shidou! This side is pretty too¡ª¡ªachk! The window is far away!? Tobiichi Origami, you, tricked me!)


    (It''s your own fault for not sending out an application to reserve the seat.)


    (Gununu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    (Shidou. Look, you can see the horizon.)


    (Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.., shi-shidou! Over here too, err, it''s that! It''s amazing! The airplane''s pathway is so cool! The beauty of it can''t be compared with the horizon!)


    (Look. You can see the mountain far away. Come closer.)


    (Unuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, even over here too¡­¡­¡­! shidou, look! There are gigantic mountains on Reine''s chest!)


    (We passed the clouds. Look. The sea of clouds. The clouds look like a carpet.)


    (Ov,over here err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh,ugahhh!)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­because of the racket made by the stereo-like voices, he couldn''t sleep even if he wanted to.


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Immediately, Tohka who was making a ruckus made a weird voice and looked relentlessly around the area around her.


    "?, what''s wrong, Tohka?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, I felt something or someone was looking at me."


    "Eh?"


    And, during the moment Shidou tilted his head, *Chick chak* that sound echoed, and the both of them were covered in a flash.


    "Wah!"


    Because of the sudden event, he unintentionally covered his face with his hands. When he looked towards the direction of the light while narrowing his flickering eyes, he found a woman standing there making a stance with her huge camera.


    It might be called a Nordic blonde; she was a girl with a pale color blonde hair flying in the wind.


    She had facial features that were clearly different from an Asian''s and her white skin was her characteristic.


    "Err¡­¡­¡­¡­.is there something?"


    When Shidou asked her while in a perplexed state, the girl lowered her camera and fixed her sights towards him.


    "I apologize for the rudeness. I am called Ellen Mathers, an attendant cameraman called and deployed by Cross Travels. Starting from today for 3 days, I will be applying everyone''s travelling records. ¡ª¡ªI apologize for the rude picture. Please allow me to apologize for hurting your feelings."


    "Aah, no, it''s not like that."


    Speaking of which, he felt like he was told that a cameraman was going to be sent to take pictures for the trip. To think it was a foreigner¡ª¡ªand what''s more, a girl that made him think she had an age that was not much different from Shidou and the group.


    "Sorry to have taken your time. Well then."


    And, after she looked at Shidou and Tohka''s personal appearances with curiosity, Ellen made a bow once again, and walked towards everyone else.


    "What was up with that?"


    While folding her arms, Tohka tilted her head in wonder.


    "I wonder too¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, you were right about feeling someone was looking at you."


    "Mu, umu."


    She said that then turned her sights left and right, and for the ending she raised her head and faced upwards.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­still, I feel there is still someone looking at me though."


    "Eh?"


    He raised his eyebrows at those words, and brought his eyes towards where Tohka was looking at but¡ª¡ªover there was, only the refreshing blue sky as if it were giving its blessing to Shidou and the group for their arrival.


    "Telegrams received starting from Adeptus 1. The target has entered the island."


    "Camera number 6, north block, Akaru airport, target confirmed."


    "She is confirmed from here too. It''s


    ."


    The voices from the lower deck of a ship joined together and echoed, and on the monitor the figure of a girl was being shown.


    An AAA rank Spirit. Code name


    , a girl that holds quite a similar physique and appearance.


    "Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    DEM Industries'' 500 meter class airship, the <Arbatel>.


    A middle-aged man was sitting on the Captain''s seat of the ship; he was making small nods while stroking the beard growing on his chin.


    James A Paddington. DEM industries second executive head for colonel, and also the captain for <Arbatel> which was left to handle by Westcott.


    "This is disappointing beyond expectations. Is that really a Spirit?"


    "¡ª¡ªPlease be careful not to let your guard down."


    As if to answer his question, the voice of a young girl echoed from the speaker of the ship.


    Call sign Adeptus 1, DEM 2nd head executive that was directly at that area, it was Ellen''s voice.


    "She might be a Spirit. Just that possibility is enough of a reason to be at Level 1 alert."


    On the right screen, Ellen was being shown while saying that. However, the answer came with shrugging shoulders.


    "I will bear that in mind."


    Probably not satisfied with Paddington''s response, Ellen slightly distorted her eyebrows.


    "¡­¡­¡­..tsk."


    He clicked his tongue, just loud enough for Ellen to not hear it.


    He didn''t care whether or not she was the strongest Wizard or whatever, but to be taking orders from a girl, whose age when compared to his was similar to that of a parent and a child, wasn''t amusing at all. All the more, there were rumors about that woman being Westcott''s mistress.


    But Paddington wasn''t that incompetent to not understand the post and situation given to him. He planned not to be childish and to use no words that might cause a bad impression without any reasons. After clearing his throat, he replied back to the girl on the screen.


    "So what are we going to do now? It doesn''t matter if she''s a Spirit. If it''s the <Bandersnatch> team, it should be no problem for them to secure one little girl, right?"


    "It is not as simple as that. Let''s go in carefully. First off, please turn off the radio wave transmissions."


    "Roger. Perform a parallel start-up of <Ashcroft- Beta> from machine numbers 25 to 40, activate the Permanent Territory. The target is¡ª¡ªArubi Island''s entire area."


    Responding to Paddington''s voice, the crew moved their hands swiftly and operated the controls.


    When they did that, on the image of Arubi Island that was being shown on the screen, the sight of a thin dome being painted around the island with CG patterns could be seen.


    It can''t be detected by sight; it can''t be matched even by touching it, an invisible wall. The Territory.


    Right now the <Arbatel> is floating 20000 meters above the sky of Arubi island.


    From there, using the Realizer <Ashcroft-Beta> installed on the ship, the Territory used by them is on a scale where it can''t even be compared to what the AST personals use, and that Territory is now activated around the whole island.


    Which means, transmissions from outside or inside the island should no longer pass through and only the communication machine prepared by Ellen and the group would work. With that done¡ª¡ªno matter what happens inside the Island, the AST won''t be prying their hands into this matter.


    "¡ª¡ªand, speaking of which, how about that particular Wizard?"


    Paddington asked while stroking his chin. It''s true that inside the same class as the target; there is a talk about one Wizard belonging to the AST being in it. Well, it would seem that she is forbidden from using the Realizer because of her current house arrest status, she does not pose a threat to them but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the problem is, that particular Wizard had encountered Ellen.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem. Since we met face to face only for a few seconds, and at that time I was wearing sunglasses. She doesn''t seem to have realized¡ª¡ª"


    And, in the middle of the conversation Ellen''s words got interrupted. When he looked at the monitor, it would seem that her face got covered by the sudden wind.


    "Is everything alright, Miss executive chief?"


    "Yes. However¡­¡­¡­..it''s a little weird."


    After she said that, Ellen gazed at the sky.


    At the same time, the image that was being shown on the big monitor on the bridge started to change.


    Paddington unintentionally furrowed his eyebrows.


    The reason was simple. With a velocity that was normally not thinkable.


    The Sky, the clouds, as if it got whipped by an invisible arm, it started to whirl around.


    "Aahh mou, we got left by the others. Come on, let''s hurry Tohka."


    Shidou started walking quickly while turning back, and then threw his voice towards Tohka who was still tilting her head.


    Yes, after that matter Tohka said that she was still bothered by it and went searching around, before they knew it their friends from school started to move.


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­.Sorry, but I really felt someone was looking at me."


    While jogging, Tohka said that to him apologetically. Shidou sighed as if he had given up.


    "It''s obvious, that you''re going to get looked at after making all that commotion."


    "Muu, is it something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Tohka said that as if she were groaning, and kept silent.


    "Errr¡­¡­¡­if I''m clear it should be this way?"


    He tried remembering the map he saw right before departure in his head, and moved left on a fork in the road. If I remember correctly, the museum we are supposed to visit first should be this way.


    And at that time, he touched his right ear to confirm the small-scale In-cam he was wearing.


    He was told to wear it just in case Tohka''s mood collapses in the middle of the trip.


    As she said, it looks like Kotori is heading towards the Headquarters and won''t be here for today, but <Fraxinus> is floating above the island right now. In a worst case scenario, they probably wouldn''t get lost if Shidou were to contact them with the In-com.


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Then, he heard Tohka''s suspicious voice coming from his back, Shidou stopped his legs.


    When he turned back, Tohka was again looking at the sky.


    "Oi, stop playing around. No matter how many times you look¡ª¡ª"


    "No, it''s different. Don''t you feel something is weird?"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    He said that and turned his eyes to the sky¡ª¡ªShidou lost his words.


    "Wha,what the heck¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.is that."


    In the sky, that was pretty and refreshing just a moment ago, were grey clouds starting to whirl around.


    Gradually, at a frightening speed, the surroundings changed completely.


    The clear sky was filled with dark clouds. The calm wind turned into violent gales. The calm water surface turned into raging huge waves.


    In terms of time, probably only a minute passed.


    Within that time, the world around Shidou and the others drastically changed.


    The sound of wind rumbling the ground could be heard echoing in the surroundings. *Rustle**Rustle* The trees that were growing near the area shook about. The storm could be said to be on the same level as a large-scale hurricane. A garbage bin probably got rolled over nearby, because newspaper and empty tin cans crossed by his sights.


    Shidou immediately grabbed Tohka''s shoulder, and lowered her stance. If he didn''t do that, they might have gotten blown away by the wind.


    "What on earth¡ª¡ªis this¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    He frowned while using his arms to cover his face.


    According to the Weather Report, the weather should be clear for the entire duration of the school trip. Of course Shidou didn''t take it as a 100% prediction but, no matter how you look at the situation, this is too weird.


    "Tohka, are you okay!? It''s dangerous so let''s hurry to the museum¡ª¡ª"


    "shidou! Look out!"


    And, right in the middle of talking, Tohka thrust away Shidou''s body.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    The next moment, a garbage bin made of metal flew towards them, and made a critical hit towards Tohka''s head.


    "Gyapfuu!?"


    She let out such a comical voice and Tohka fell down on the spot.


    "Oi ,oi Tohka! Tohka!"


    He shouted in panic, and shook her shoulders, but Tohka''s eyes were completely spinning.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..I got no choice."


    Shidou, in an exhausted state, somehow managed to carry Tohka on his back, and walked towards the direction of the museum.


    Slowly, but with certainty, he advanced one leg at a time.


    "We''re almost there, Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    ¡ª¡ªand, wondering how long had passed since he started walking.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou, unintentionally raised his eyebrows.


    In the middle of the raging sky.


    ¡ª¡ªOver there, he saw 2 human-like shadows in it.


    "That is¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou suddenly gasped.


    For human shadows to be flying in the sky, there were only 2 possibilities that came into Shidou''s mind.


    It would either be Spirits, or AST Wizards.


    "Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­.."


    A bad feeling appeared in his mind.


    It was a sudden outbreak of a big storm which was normally unthinkable under normal circumstances. If by any chance, this is something brought out by the power of a Spirit then¡ª¡ª


    "No, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.the Space Quake alarm didn''t ring at all. Then what on earth¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou encircled himself with thoughts for a few moments, he continued moving onwards on the route he planned out.


    If by any chance the human shadows really belong to Spirits then, he could not just leave it alone. But it''s not like he has any proof for his claims and the most important matter right now is to move Tohka to a much safer place as he had planned before. He fixed the fainted Tohka properly on his back, before heading towards the museum.


    But.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou gasped. The shadows that were clashing with each other many times up in the sky, in that moment when both of the noticeable big shock waves clashed together, an extremely violent wind which could not be compared with the others blew towards him.


    "U, Uwah¡­¡­¡­..!"


    To avoid getting blown away he stood firmly, and took a stance that curled his body.


    And thus, the two shadows that were clashing up in the sky, blew each other away and both of them fell towards the ground.


    ¡ª¡ªboth shadows fell just exactly to the left and right of Shidou.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sweat was oozing out of Shidou''s forehead. The nervous feeling made his heart contract to its limits, and his throat rapidly turned dry.


    The instant he did that, the big storm that was blowing hard around his area grew weaker.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­?"


    He unintentionally raised his eyebrows, and looked around his surroundings.


    The storm calmed down¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, To say that was a faulty expressive remark. Arubi Island is still, having strong winds blowing at it.


    Only Shidou and Tohka''s surroundings were, no¡ª¡ªIt is more correct to say that only the surroundings of the two shadows that fell to the ground had a Calm Windless Condition like one in the eye of a hurricane.


    "Ku,kukukukuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    And, from his right, a girl that had her long hair braided up, was walking out with a fearless smile.


    Her age was no different from Shidou and the others. From her orange colored hair, to her mercury colored irises. Right now on the surface of her well-featured facial structure, was a shape distorted to a scornful smile.


    And the most characteristic part of her was the outfit she was wearing. Covered by a dark colored coat, various parts of her body were tightened with something that looked like belts. In addition to that, locks were placed onto her neck, right hand and right leg, coming out from the locks were torn off chains. She looked like a criminal that had committed an outrageous crime¡ª¡ªotherwise, it would be an outfit that looked like a curiosity-seeking masochist.


    "¡ª¡ªLooks like you can put up a good fight, Yuzuru. Or should I say, one would expect from my other half. It should be expected from someone who has a battle record of 25 victories, 25 losses and 49 draws from me. But¡ª¡ªthat will also end today."


    Whether to say it''s exaggerated, or a little too dramatic, she was a girl that used strange words.


    And this time, responding to those words, coming from his left side, the other shadow was progressing outwards.


    "Objection. The one with the right to control the count for this 100th battle, does not belong to Kaguya but to Yuzuru."


    Coming from there, she was a girl that had her hair braided into 3. Although she had the same face as the girl called Kaguya, her expression was painted with half opened eyes that somehow made her seem listless.


    The girl that was called Yuzuru was also, wearing the same weirdly designed outfit, she was wearing the same restraining clothes, the same as Kaguya.


    But, the position of the locks were placed on her neck, left hand and left leg. They were placed on the opposite side compared to Kaguya.


    "Fu, you babble a lot. How about giving up, and admit that I am the Spirit suitable to be the real Yamai?"


    "Denial. The one that will live on will be Yuzuru. Kaguya is not suitable to have the name Yamai."


    "Fuu¡­¡­¡­what a useless struggle. My future predicting magic eye has already seen what would happen a long time ago. In the next attack, I saw a vision of your body being pierced through by my Sturm Lanze!"


    "Pointing out. There are no examples of Kaguya''s magic eye''s hitting its prediction."


    When Yuzuru said that, Kaguya hesitated, and shouted as if she had forgotten the exaggerated state she was in just now.


    "Shu, Shut up! My predictions came true before! Don''t make fun of me!"


    "Demand. Yuzuru demands an exhibition of a specific example of her claims from Kaguya."


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­that is, about that. Look¡­¡­¡­¡­..I got the weather of the next day right."


    "Sneer. The results of a magic eye that is no different to a wrong side of a Geta[5B 1] Ridicule laugh(Laugh) Yuzuru can''t suppress her snigger"


    Yuzuru placed her hands on her mouth, Fusu¡ª¡ªand leaked out a breath. It seemed that she was laughing.


    "Si, silence! I will sentence you to death, for ridiculing my devil eye techniques! I will have your body be payment for making me angruee!"


    It seemed that that was quite insulting coming from Kaguya eyes. She made her stance while shouting. But, since she failed to end the sentence correctly, there was no coolness following her.


    However Yuzuru did not bother and continued asking questions.


    "Demand. Yuzuru demands another explanation regarding Sturm Lanze from Kaguya."


    "Fu¡­¡­..there is no vessels bound by logic that exists, on my Sturm Lanze. It is tangible yet intangible. It is visible yet invisible. But it has the power and general concept that only specializes in when it comes to piercing."


    "Summary. Which means it does not really have any special reason to it."


    "Wr,wrong! There is a reason! Yuzuru is the idiot for not understanding it!"


    "Appeal. Then provide an explanation that can make Yuzuru understand. It should be possible for the smart Kaguya."


    "That is¡­¡­¡­.su, sudden. But don''t be sad, for my black brain cells have ascended to a higher level, where your understandings will never reach. Yes, it is like no lion would tell its intentions to an ant¡ª¡ª"


    "Understood. This means you are saying you can''t do it."


    "Kuku, you¡­¡­¡­¡­better not make me angry."


    "Sneer. Sturm Lanze (Laugh)."


    "Do, don''t laughhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Kaguya shouted with her face beet red, and immediately spread both her hands. The chains from her neck and right hand *Clank**clank* rang and the surrounding violent winds turned even stronger.


    This time Yuzuru too, took a stance as if she were responding to that.


    And then, both of them mixed their sights together without lowering their guard.


    "Sink into the darkness! Haaaaa!"


    "Charge. Eiyaaa¡ª¡ª"


    Together with the loud shout of fighting spirit and the flat voice, both of them kicked the ground exactly at the same time.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou gasped. They would probably be helpless if they were to be dragged into a clash of 2 spirits in such a close distance. Although Shidou might be able to heal his wounds from the Reiryoku he took from Kotori, but it was not difficult to imagine what would happen to Tohka that had lost her consciousness.


    Even when he was in a hurry, the both of them were approaching closer to Shidou''s eye range at a tremendous speed.


    There was no time to casually think of anything. Shidou took a good and big breath. And then¡ª¡ª


    "STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPP"


    ""¡­¡­¡­.!?""


    Because of Shidou''s loud shout, both of them halted on the spot.


    "What, was that voice just now¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­eeerrrr, yes, it is somewhat similar to the grief of the dead echoing down from the bottom of the Cocytus¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Report. Kaguya, please look at that."


    Yuzuru pointed at Shidou, and Kaguya distorted her eyebrows. It would seem that, they really did not realize Shidou and Tohka¡®s existence until just now.


    "A human¡­¡­¡­.you say? Impossible. For someone to be stepping foot into our battlefield, who are you?"


    "Admiration. Yuzuru can''t suppress her surprise."


    She said that, and poured her suspicious sights towards Shidou.


    "Ah, No¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou turned flustered and moved one step back.


    Nonetheless he did manage to stop the two of them from clashing but, as compensation, he had gained their attention.


    He swallowed down his saliva while, getting glared at with 2 pairs of sharp eyes.


    Although he had no other choice, it was a careless action. That''s because, he had purposely just called for the attention of (What''s more, there are two of them) Spirits while he had no idea what their character and personality were like. If the case turns out that they are war-liking Spirits, then the situation had taken an incredibly bad turn.


    And, at that moment a static-like noise shook his right eardrum and following that, he heard a sleepy voice coming from it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin, can you hear me, Shin."


    "! Reine-san!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah, looks like it finally connected. Where are you right now."


    "Tha, that is¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou lowered his voice while, explaining the situation in simple terms. ¡ª¡ªHe told her that, there are 2 Spirits, in front of him now.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­what did you say? Inside the wind there are¡ª¡ªDon''t tell me."


    "I,is there something you know about¡­¡­..?"


    And, as if to interrupt Shidou and Reine''s conversation, Kaguya that was giving him a sharp look opened her mouth.


    "¡ª¡ªTo enter and interfere with our sacred duel, you, what intentions do you have? Based on your answer I will¡­¡­¡­¡­errrr, use Schatten Lanze and pierce through you."


    "Pointing out. The name is different from just now."


    "Wha, whatever! Yuzuru you just keep quiet!"


    "Question. Yuzuru does not understand why she has to keep quiet."


    When Yuzuru said it with a refreshing face, *Growl* Like a flesh-eating animal Kaguya¡­¡­¡­¡­made that sound with her throat.


    Shidou had a lot of things that were bothering him but, he repeated the improper word that was bothering him the most.


    "Du,duel¡­¡­¡­..?"


    He asked, and Kaguya eyes turned sharp.


    "That is correct. How dare you just interrupt our scared duel that will determine our fate. What are you going to do to take responsibility for this?"


    "Restraint. Kaguya, it is a threat if you put it that way."


    "Shut up! And when I thought it would go well this time¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Confirmation. Did you say something."


    "No,nothing!"


    Kaguya *Fuun* exhaled her breath, and looked away from Yuzuru.


    "Anyway, if this keeps up I can''t settle my mind down. What am I going to do with this unhap¡ª¡ª"


    But, as if Kaguya thought of something good, she opened her eyes wide.


    "! Aah I see, if it''s like that then¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    She then once again faced towards Yuzuru, as if she were slowly evaluating her, she crawled her sights from the top of Yuzuru''s head to the tip of her toes.


    "Question. Is there something, Kaguya?"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­.I thought of a good method, Oh Yuzuru. Both of us have done many types of battles. That is to the extent, where I could no longer think of any other events we can compete with."


    And it was as if she were performing in an opera show, Kaguya made exaggerated gestures while continuing talking.


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­.don''t you think we have one more match that we have not decided who the victor of it is?"


    "Question. What is the match that we have not determined who the victor is yet?"


    Yuzuru tilted her head, and Kaguya *kukuku*leaked out a chuckle before looking at Shidou.


    "Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Wondering why¡ª¡ªShidou felt a rather cold feeling, coming from that expression.


    In the middle of moving, suddenly a violently strong wind blew, in an instant the scale of it increased, and it turned into a storm.


    Since it had come to that condition, they no longer had the leisure to walk around nonchalantly. Every student from the Raizen 2nd years, following the teacher''s instructions, they were evacuated to the museum which was the nearest place from the airport. ¡ª¡ªbut.


    "Shidou¡­¡­¡­."


    Towards the strong storm that was creaking the bulky glass window, Origami was clenching her fist while letting out her voice.


    Inside, the number of students that were evacuated inside of the building, Shidou''s (and one ground beetle) figure was not in it. They must have gotten separated along the way, and unmistakably were left outside.


    Naturally she tried to rush outside to search for Shidou, but at the very last minute she was stopped by the teachers.


    No¡ª¡ªif by any chance she had gone outside, she could not even advance forward inside this storm.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Right now, the only thing Origami could do was to pray for Shidou''s safety. The feeling of being powerless turned into the sense of impatience and was circling inside her body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­oi, doesn''t the sky somehow, look clear now?"


    And, a male student that was close to a window, unexpectedly let out those words. The bustling students then gathered towards the window, and started looking at the sky.


    When Origami raised her face as if she were flicked awake from that voice, she weaved through the crowd of students and ran towards the museum entrance.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­! To,Tobiichi-san! It''s still dangerous!"


    Origami shook of Tamae''s restraint, and opened the door. And just like that, when she was about¡ª¡ªto go outside.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Origami unexpectedly stopped her legs.


    In front of the museum, the figure of the person Origami wanted to search for was already there.


    "O, ou¡­¡­¡­¡­Origami."


    Seeming to have realized that Origami was there, Shidou opened his mouth. Probably because of the wind, his hair and clothes were in disorder but, luckily, there were no places injured.


    But Origami, instead of being relieved she frowned her eyebrows, and sharpened her sights.


    Shidou''s condition is weird¡­¡­¡­¡­..rather than that, it was more to Shidou having weird options following him.


    The first one was Tohka that Shidou was carrying on his back. It would seem that she had lost consciousness.


    Well, this was okay. No, it wasn''t okay but, it was not a situation where Origami couldn''t predict the reason behind it.


    The problem was¡ª¡ª


    "How about it Shidou. Instead of that Yuzuru I am more charming right? If you were to choose me, I would not mind letting you make the kiss of contract on any parts on my body?"


    "Seducing. Please choose Yuzuru. I will do something good for you. It is a very amazing thing. Kaguya''s is not even close to it."


    On his left and right, there were two uniform wearing girls with the same face standing there, for some reason they were over-familiarly touching Shidou''s body, and were excessively trying to seduce him.


    When Shidou was feeling despair, his body was then bathed with stares from the other students; he then remembered the incident that happened around 10 minutes ago.


    Inside the area covered with a hurricane, the thing that Kaguya said out with a fearless smile was¡ª¡ªwas this.


    "¡ª¡ªThe thing that we have yet to determine the victor of. Namely that is¡­¡­¡­.[Charm]!"


    While suddenly making a cool pose, Kaguya declared that loudly.


    "Yamai, the real Spirit and the child of hurricanes, does not only have power and intelligence but also has, loveliness and beauty enough to make the creator of the universe jealous, don''t you think that is necessary?"


    "Pondering. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After a few seconds of keeping silent, Yuzuru also, crawled her sights at Kaguya. From the top of her head to the tips of her toes, as if she were evaluating her, she slowly looked.


    And after doing that, Fumu, she nodded.


    "Reply. I see, is what I would answer. It is certain, that we have not competed with each other regarding this yet."


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­am I right. But that is only normal. The number of people that have force their way into our conflict is non-existent¡ª¡ªthat''s because there wasn''t supposed to be an appearance of a 3rd person that we have to entrust the decisions of the conflict to. ¡ª¡ªbut, right now."


    While leaking out a low chuckle *Point*! ,Kaguya pointed her finger towards Shidou.


    "¡ª¡ªYou, what''s your name."


    "Eh? I-Itsuka¡­¡­¡­Shidou."


    "Shidou. Fumu. A frail name suitable for the sacrifice. Very well then. Right now you, will be left with the role of being the judge."


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Eh, no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He could not grasp the meaning of what she said, his eyes turned to dots.


    But Kaguya did not seem to care about Shidou''s will on this matter. She raised her chin as if to laugh it off and continued on with a provocative tone.


    "How about it Yuzuru. This match, do you have the courage to accept it? Kuku, well, I can already see who the victor is, if I were to use my charms that are able to force the creator of the universe into submission. If you were to coil your tails now, you will not receive the vilifications of a coward."


    "Negative. That kind of thing is impossible. There is no reason Kaguya can win. Yuzuru was always the one more charming. All men would easily be beaten hands down."


    "Kuku, only your high spirits are full-fledged."


    "Declaration. Yuzuru is the one cuter. Honestly speaking, Kaguya''s worth is only the upper part of her lower half."


    "Wha, WHAT THE HELL DID YOU SAY, YOU BASTAARRDDDDDDDDDDDD?!"


    In that moment Kaguya threw her winning state into the lapse of her memory, and shouted with a seriously threatening attitude.


    Incidentally although Shidou had his own opinions but, Kaguya was quite beautiful. If she is worth only the upper part of her lower half, then it would probably mean that the females of this world are compelled to enter a tough fight.


    "Isn''t your face the same as mine! Why are our evaluations so different?!"


    "Pity. Only facial features are not enough to determine a person''s charm. Even if the materials are the same, the ambiance seeping out from us is too different. But do not worry. In the ugly world you are quite high-ranked."


    "What ugly world?! Isn''t your attitude the ugly one for saying that with a calm manner?!"


    "Reconsideration. I have forgotten that reality does not necessarily become the truth for the person in concern."


    "THAT ISN''T THE TRUUUUUUUTTTTHHHHHHH!"


    When Kaguya was about to scratch her head in a mess, she remembered Shidou''s existence. She immediately swung her shoulders and *Kohon* coughed.


    "An,anyways! If you were able to say that much then I have no objections!"


    Kaguya pointed her finger at Yuzuru.


    "¡ª¡ªthis is the last duel! The one, who wins this match, will absorb the opponent and become the real Yamai! The rule for the match is simple and clear! This man¡ª¡ªShidou, the first one that makes him fall wins!"


    "Agreement. ¡ª¡ªthat match, I will gladly accept it."


    "Wai, WAIT A MINUUUUTTEEEEE!"


    ¡­¡­¡­and thus, coming to the present.


    He consulted Reine at that spot, since it was dangerous to flat out refuse their demands it turned into the reason where he had to bring them here, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.the stares coming from his school friends hurt as expected.


    "I,Itsuka-kun? Who are those girls on your left and right? I have not seen them before¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Eh? Hitting on the local girls and cosplaying? Itsuka were you walking around while holding onto girl uniforms?"


    "I thought of a good part-time job Itsuka. Marching in the school while holding a signboard with [1 minute 1000 yen Punch all you want] written on it. We definitely will get enough people to build a house."


    *Noisy**noisy**noisy*. The students were making a commotion. That was probably normal. That''s because, the supposedly lost Shidou, came with two unfamiliar girls with him while they were serving him.


    Incidentally by following Reine''s instructions, he made both of them release their AstralDress, and had them both wear Raizen high school''s Summer uniform. Just like that time with Tohka, he had them create the clothes by gathering the information from sight.


    Even though he was in an emergency situation but, if he were to continue to let them wear the AstralDress that looked like a restrainment outfit, there might be a chance for Shidou to be misunderstood as someone who holds a special fetish.


    And, Origami that was standing in front of everyone else from the class, after looking at Kaguya and Yuzuru, she quietly opened her mouth.


    "Shidou, who are they?"


    "Errrrrr, about that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While averting his line of sight away, Shidou let out his voice awkwardly. He was able to self-consciously admit that there was cold sweat floating closely on his face.


    But, at that moment as if to take control of the commotion, coming from behind a sleepy voice echoed across.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah, I was waiting. It''s the transfer students Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..right?"


    Over there was the vice homeroom teacher of 2nd year group 4, Murasame Reine, she was standing there while wobbling her head.


    "Transfer students?"


    When Origami asked a question, Reine [ahh] consented.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.originally they were supposed to transfer in at the end of the holidays but¡­¡­¡­¡­.since they said they wanted to attend the school trip, it was planned for them to join up with us when we reached the area. I contacted them when we reached the airport just now, so I had him go pick them up."


    From hearing Reine words, standing beside her Tamae blankly stared into wonder.


    "Eh? Tra,transfer student? Murasame-sensei, I didn''t hear any of that¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..since it was on short notice, they were probably too late to contact you about this case."


    "Ha, haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    While making a bewildered face, Tamae withdrew. Well, if Reine, the vice homeroom teacher, was informed about the transfer student instead of the homeroom teacher herself, then such a face was not strange.


    After Origami looked at Reine with doubtful eyes, she returned her sights back towards Shidou.


    "Is that true?"


    "I, It''s true¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He replied back with a nervous voice. And, as if to match with that, Kaguya and Yuzuru that were sticking onto both of Shidou''s sides nodded.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­.it''s exactly true. Human, think of it as a privilege to welcome the child of the hurricanes, which is I."


    "Affirmative. There is no mistake of what he said."


    Just in case, as long as they are here, with the condition that Shidou would be the judge for their duel, he told them to match their speech together when it was needed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Origami was still in a state of incomprehension but, since both the teacher and the people in concern were agreeing, she probably decided that it was no use to say anything. She made a small sigh and [I see] said that.


    But once again, Origami sharpened her sights while opening her mouth.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­then, why are both of you sticking yourself onto Shidou?"


    "Ahh, it''s that."


    "Reply. That."


    "Lo, look! Since there was a strong wind, they did it so they would not get blown away!"


    As if to cover Kaguya and Yuzuru''s answers towards Origami''s question, Shidou raised a loud voice.


    If they were to say something untactful here, the false information they gave with great trouble would lose its meaning. In order for the answer to successfully work, he continued to talk.


    "In,instead of that, Sensei, Tohka got hit on the head by a flying garbage bin and is now stretched out. Is there a place where I can let her sleep?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..ooh I see, that is a big problem. Come over here. The transfer students too, there are some important things I have to explain to both of you. Please follow us."


    Reine said that like she were reading in monotone and as if to call Shidou and the others to her, she beckoned them to come over.


    Shidou was gathering stares from the surroundings while, walking into the deeper part of the museum following Reine.


    Guided by Reine, Shidou that had entered the office located deeper in the museum, after laying Tohka down on the sofa he lowered his heads towards Reine.


    "I''m sorry, having you help me like that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no, don''t worry about it. Instead¡ª¡ª"


    She said that, Reine looked at Shidou¡ª¡ªto be accurate, she brought her eyes towards the two girls that were coiling themselves onto both of his arms.


    They separated themselves once when Shidou was dropping Tohka off, but they stuck themselves onto him once again.


    And in the state where they did not bother about the change of the environment they were in, they started whispering to Shidou.


    "Well Shidou. All you have to do is to choose me. Swearing your loyalty to this Yamai Kaguya, this body, and even this heart, it will even be okay if you say that you want me to give you all of the above."


    "Negative. Nothing good will come if you choose Kaguya. By all means give Yuzuru a clear vote."


    As if Reine and Tohka didn''t exist in their eyes, both of them were blowing their breaths at Shidou''s ears. And each time, cold sweat would flow down Shidou''s face and he would twist his body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.looks like it turned into something troublesome."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.yes."


    He said it with a heavy voice and nodded. Reine then scratched her cheeks.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­rather this is beneficial to you, right? A human like you, although it is only for a while, but you are getting affection from me. Go ahead and cry at your good fortune, there is necessity to weep."


    "Skeptical. If it''s Yuzuru I can still understand but, are there guys that would be happy if they are advanced from Kaguya?"


    "Fu, fun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ it''s useless no matter how many times you try to provoke me like this. All of it will be clear when you see the conclusion of the duel. Well Shidou, its okay to say it. Me or Yuzuru, which one of us is more charming as a woman?"


    "Question. Yuzuru or the spoiled Kaguya. Which one of us is cuter?"


    "Wait, what is up with that weird sense of insult!"


    "Ignore. Instead of the cry-baby Kaguya, Yuzuru is much better."


    "Are you somehow making it worse!?"


    While quarreling, Kaguya and Yuzuru were getting closer to Shidou. As if trying to calm both of them down, Shidou *MaaMaa* swang his hands while saying that.


    "Wai,wait for a second. The two of you have been saying ''duel, duel'' for awhile now¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..why are both of you fighting in the first place anyway?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm? Aah¡ª¡ª"


    When Shidou asked, Kaguya exaggeratedly raised her chin up.


    "Didn''t I tell you? ¡ª¡ªboth of us were originally one Spirit called Yamai."


    "Consent. However, coming to this worlds several times, made Yamai split into two."


    "Into two¡­¡­¡­¡­so, how did something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He raised his eyebrows while looking at the both of them alternately. Other than the difference of hairstyle and facial expression, both of them had very similar features. They were so similar that, rather than calling them twins, calling them clones might also sound believable.


    "Wh, why did something like that happen?"


    "The only one that knows about this is the goddess of fate that sits in the heavens. Fuun, that ill-natured goddess probably tormented us because of her boredom and fatigue. Occasionally, there are times she uses unsystematic dices to make decisions and ignores following truth and reasons."


    "Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Summary. I''m not exactly sure, is what Kaguya is saying."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­.I see."


    "There are no feelings in that."


    When Shidou nodded from hearing Yuzuru''s explanation which finally led him to an understanding, Kaguya raised her voice in dissatisfaction.


    To return back to her normal state she *Kohon* coughed, and continued on with the explanation.


    "And thus both of us, that were separated into two, came to seeing each other''s face, and in our body, we came to a realization that our mission and fate was carved into our blood. Yes¡ª¡ªwe came to the understanding that there could only be one true Spirit, the Yamai!"


    "Explanation. We understood that Yuzuru and Kaguya that were separated into two, would eventually join back into one."


    "I understand, so¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Supplement. [We knew it] is probably the better way to put it. Yuzuru and Kaguya, the instant our existence was split into two, we came to understand what will happen to our own body."


    After Yuzuru pointed her finger at her head, she continued.


    "Explanation. However, the original Yamai has already lost her personality. Which means when the occasion comes, either one of us will become the main personality for Yamai."


    "Uh, so that''s why¡­¡­¡­¡­.the duel."


    Both of them nodded at the same time. Shidou let sweat ooze down his cheek while letting out his voice.


    "In other words, that storm was caused by you two fighting¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    When he asked, Kaguya proudly folded her arms.


    "That would be the case. ¡ª¡ªOur competition has been going on for a long time. Yes, on the current stage 99 battles have passed."


    "99 battles¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Were you two fighting that many times!?"


    "Correction. Even if we said battles, it does not actually mean that we are doing fist fights all the time. Sprinting, Gendama, eating contest, etc, there were many-types of method for our matches."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were somehow, peaceful matches.


    No, if these two were to do a sprinting contest, serious damage might appear in the surroundings.


    "By the way, the battle results are 25 wins 25 lose and 49 draws. The winner for this 100th duel was supposed to become the real Yamai.¡ª¡ªalthough that was the case."


    Kaguya gave a glare, and Shidou shorten his words. ''I see'', Shidou seemed to have interrupted their important final duel.


    But, he had no other choice even if he was told about something like that. If Shidou had not stopped the both of them at that time, he had no idea what would happen to Tohka.


    When Shidou kept silent, Kaguya and Yuzuru entwine their arms onto Shidou''s once more.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s okay to no longer bother about that. I should be thankful to you instead. Because of you, we were able to do a battle that we have not done before."


    "Positive. It''s true that Yuzuru thinks that our final battle to be a fist fight which always ends with a draw is a problem. Yuzuru has no objections if this is the match."


    They said that, and as if to seduce Shidou, both of them continued entwining their arms with Shidou''s.


    "N,no, even if you tell me something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou felt his face getting hotter while, as if wanting help, he sent his sights towards Reine.


    But the requested Reine was sitting on a chair while operating a small terminal, she made a difficult *Fumu* and groaned.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.as expected, it is no use."


    "Wha, what is no use?"


    When Shidou asked, Reine made a small nod before turning her face to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah, communications from <Fraxinus> has been stopped."


    "Eh? Wh,why again¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.the current reason is unidentified. I will try investigating a bit."


    After saying that, Reine closed the terminal and stood up from the chair.


    And after giving a good glance at Kaguya and Yuzuru who were attached to Shidou, she quietly moved her lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you said you were, Kaguya and Yuzuru right. Both of you, in order to become the real Spirit Yamai, are now competing for Shin as a match. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..there is no mistake in that?"


    When Reine said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru turned their eyes towards Reine for the first time.


    "Aah, that is exactly right. I don''t mind if you''re sightseeing but, if you try to be a hindrance then I will not hold back, you know?"


    "Question. You are?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­A school teacher."


    After Reine replied with a random lie, *Turn around* she turned to her back.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin, you take care of Tohka. ¡ª¡ªKaguya, Yuzuru. There is a little talk I want to have with you two. Please follow me."


    "Uh, Reine-san."


    It''s dangerous, he sent his sights towards Reine filled with that kind of intentions. Even as a joke, these two are Spirits.


    However Reine, no worries needed, as if to say that she raised her hands.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­and when I thought what you were going to say. Why does someone like me, have to take orders from a mere human."


    "Reject. Yuzuru wants to stay with Shidou."


    But, both of them stubbornly refused to move. However Reine shrugged her shoulders as if this was within her expectations, and talked as if to make them believe.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­unlike his appearance, Shin is thick-headed. Hearing your conversations, I think this has no disadvantages to you two."


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­judging by his reactions, it is clear right? From my eyes, you two are very charming and cute girls. But even so, he still does not choose any one of you."


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­""


    Kaguya and Yuzuru, stared in wonder and looked at each other''s faces.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what will you do now? From my standpoint, I don''t mind whether it is from one of you two."


    She said that, and opened the office door.


    When both of them looked at each other once again, they reluctantly separated their hands from Shidou, and followed Reine.

 Volume 5 - CH 3

    Time had passed, and it was now 18:50.


    As expected even the sun had fallen, and the heat and humidity oppressing the day time had got a little better. And as if to match with that, the voice of the cicada echoing in the afternoon immediately switched to crickets.


    Later, the group that moved to the hotel after waiting for Tohka to wake up, brought their luggage to their own respective rooms, and finished off their dinner before enjoying their free time.


    Yes¡ª¡ªeveryone but Shidou that is.


    "Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­why do things have to turn out like this again¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou placed his hands on the hotel corridor wall while walking tiredly.


    That was only normal. That''s because 2 unsealed Spirits had appeared and both entangled themselves with Shidou. And what''s more, it was accompanied by the condition where not even a single person has evacuated.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru, both of them became surprisingly obedient after receiving some kind of explanation from Reine in the museum but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. that was not enough to erase his anxiety.


    "I have to somehow¡­¡­¡­¡­do something about this."


    He made a sullen face while groaning, and continued dragging his legs forward.


    Right now Shidou was heading towards Reine''s room. He was going there to have a discussion about the objectives from now on, he was told to meet her in her room when he was about to exit the museum.


    However, Shidou stopped his legs when he was about to reach a T-junction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.Two heads were coming out of the corner of both sides of the road that was separated into two and they were firmly sending their gazes towards Shidou.


    Immediately, he noticed those living things. After Shidou nervously swallowed his saliva, he opened his lips.


    "Wha, what are you doing, Kaguya, Yuzuru?"


    When Shidou said that, both of them walked out from the deepest part of the road.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­not bad for noticing my presence. Or should I say it is to be expected from you."


    "Pointing out. It''s only because the one hiding was bad."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I,I don''t want to be told that by Yuzuru! I was hiding better than you!"


    "Objection. There is no reason that Kaguya can hide better than Yuzuru."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­both of them were obvious from Shidou''s perspective but, he refrained from saying it.


    "So the both of you, what were you two doing?"


    When Shidou asked, both of them looked at each other for an instant before looking back at Shidou.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­let me tell you. You may follow me."


    "Guarantee. Please come this way."


    And at the exact same time both of them pulled Shidou''s arms respectively.


    "Wha, what''s going on, seriously?"


    While looking left and right with a perplexed feeling, Shidou was being dragged¡ª¡ªbefore long, they reached a certain place.


    There were two blue and red flags hanging together next to each other at the entrance, and the words [Male] and [Female] were written on them respectively .


    It was the entrance to the hotel''s famous outdoor bath.


    "¡­¡­¡­The baths?"


    When Shidou tilted his head, Kaguya exaggeratedly nodded.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the impure darkness has accumulated too much on your body. I permit you to purify that body."


    "Huh?"


    "Translation. Please go in the baths and wash away your sweat, was what she was saying."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­so that''s what it means. But, the bath time is a little later right. I also haven''t prepared any change of clothes or towels yet. And what''s more, there is a place I have to go right now¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When he said that and about to turn behind, both of his arms were grabbed even tighter.


    "Ouch ouch¡­¡­¡­¡­wha, what was that for?"


    "Did you think someone like you has the right to choose? Stop grumbling about trivial matters and purify those impurities."


    "Appeal. Please go ahead. The preparations for bathing are all assembled here."


    Yuzuru lowered her sights downward. And there were bath towels, towel and a yukata folded there.


    "Wh, why do you have to go that far¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what on earth are you two planning?"


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­there is no way my noble and mysterious thoughts, could be understood and grasped by an ordinary person."


    "Proposal. Something like a big bath-house with no people in it is a nice thing."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou alternated between looking at the two of them with doubtful eyes, *Haaa* he made a big sigh.


    It was not like Reine had set a strict specific time, there was a chance that the both of them would start acting violently if he were to refuse their instructions now.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I understand. Then I will let myself go on in first."


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­.as long as you understand."


    "Praise. Yuzuru respects Shidou''s decision."


    Although he had not a single clue about what these two''s intentions were but, well it was true that he wanted to go to the baths and have his fatigue and sweat washed away. He grabbed the towels and such that were prepared, and entered the male baths.


    At that moment when he took a glance behind, for some reason, Kaguya''s cheek was red as if she was a little shy and Yuzuru was placing her hands towards her mouth.


    While feeling suspicious towards their behavior, Shidou took off his clothes in the undressing room; he then carried a towel in one hand and pulled open the sliding door that had been fogged up by steam.


    "Oooh¡­¡­¡­..this is amazing."


    And thus, he unintentionally leaked out admiration towards the scenery that was expanding in front of his eyes.


    At the gigantic bathtub formed by stones, it was filled with slightly brown hot water and thick steam was floating out of it. Furthermore, the sea was just a little further ahead, the bathtub and the soft sound of ripples echoed.


    Due to it still not being bath time, there were no people other than Shidou. I see, this might be the best location according to what Yuzuru said.


    Shidou quickly washed his head and body, placed the towel on his head and sunk his body into the hot water.


    "Aah¡ª¡ª"


    And thus, he leaked out such a voice that stinks of the elderly. When he extended both his legs and hands, he spread his whole body into the slightly hot water.


    And, it was at that time. The sound *Roll* appeared and the sliding door for the bath house opened.


    He brought his eyes towards the entrance wondering if someone entered¡ª¡ªShidou stiffened up in the water.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    That was probably a normal reaction. That''s because, Kaguya and Yuzuru whom he had separated from just now in the corridor, were now standing there with one bath towel wrapped around their body.


    "Yo, you girls what the hell are you doingggggggggg! This is the male baths you know!?"


    Unable to hold back Shidou shouted, just like that both of them dipped their feet into the bathtub and walked beside Shidou.


    Because of the steam the thin bath towel stuck onto their skin, and both of their body silhouettes distinctively came outwards. When Shidou face turned red unintentionally, he sunk his face even deeper into the water.


    Seeing Shidou''s reaction, Kaguya folded her arms while blushing.


    "Ku,kukuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ho, how about it. As expected even you have no choice but to grovel upon my charm."


    Hearing those words, Yuzuru stood in a manner as if confronting Kaguya *Fusu*¡ª, leaked out a breath.


    "Sneer. Charm (laugh). That''s the first time Yuzuru heard Kaguya possessed something like that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­fuun, I will immediately make that face of yours cry. By making that Shidou over there fall for my charm!"


    "Challenge accepted. Yuzuru will take it on."


    After saying that, both of them slowly bent their legs, and enter the bathtub as if to squeeze Shidou.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Originally wearing a bath towel while entering the baths was a violation of manners but, there was no way he could point something like that out.


    Shidou''s stiffened up his body nervously, and instinctively closed his eyes.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s okay to resolute yourself Shidou. Allow me to make that body of yours unable to be satisfied unless it''s me."


    "Objection. Yuzuru will have Shidou become the victim of my body."


    "Wha, what are you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Hearing both of them Shidou''s body stiffened up even harder. Aah, I wonder what kind of amazing things they will do to me. Being captured by the little anticipation from an unknown fear, his mind was spinning.


    However.


    "¡­¡­¡­.hmm?"


    Nothing happened, even after a while passed. Shidou slowly opened his eyes.


    The both of them were positioning themselves on Shidou''s left and right side, and were only mixing their sights as if they were provoking one another.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­, Oh kind Yuzuru, I allow you to go first."


    "Objection. It''s unnecessary. Rather Kaguya is the one that needs a handicap. I will at least give you the right to start first."


    "Kaka, you''re someone that doesn''t get it. Shidou''s eyes will be nailed onto me the moment I lay my hands on him. How about trying to understand my concerns to allow you to make a moment for yourself?"


    "Doubt. In reality you have no idea what would be a good thing to do right?"


    When Yuzuru said that, *Twitch* Kaguya''s shoulder twitched.


    "Th, there''s no way that''s true! I''m very ero ero! Wha, what are you saying! I have many adult techniques that someone like you could never think of!"


    "Suspicious. Well, then please show it to me."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ah, fu, fuun! Alright, watch carefully!"


    When Kaguya stood up from her spot, while looking at Shidou''s direction, she placed her right hand on her head and placed her left hand on her hip and,


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­u,ufuu~n."


    She took such a pose that even out-dated gravure models would not.


    At that moment, Yuzuru placed her hands on her mouth and, * Puuukusukusu* leaked out a breath.


    "Errrrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou scratched his cheeks not knowing what is a good thing he should be saying. ¡­¡­¡­¡­no, it was not like it wasn''t sexy. The wet bath towel sticking onto Kaguya''s skin was certainly sexy.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­. compared to before, an unbearable feeling was filling Shidou''s heart.


    Looking at these two reactions, Kaguya''s face dyed red and once again dived into the bathtub.


    "Th, the two of you together, what''s wrong!"


    "Sneer. As expected from Kaguya''s charm (Laugh) it''s different."


    "Wha, what did you say!? kuh, I mean isn''t that it? And what about you, in reality aren''t you the one that has no idea what to do!"


    Kaguya pointed her fingers while saying that. When she did that, Yuzuru *twitched* made the edge of her eyebrows move.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Objection. There is no way such a thing is true."


    "Haa, I wonder! Then how about doing it now and showing me!"


    "Acknowledged. ¡­¡­¡­¡­as you wish."


    When Yuzuru said that she turned around and faced Shidou,


    "Bewitch. Chuuu."


    And, she blew a flying kiss with the posture of an olden time idol.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah, un."


    And again, while wondering how to give a proper reaction, Shidou let sweat ooze out of his forehead while making a wry smile.


    Seeing that pose, Kaguya held her stomach under her arms and laughed out.


    "Kyahahahahahahaha! What is that, whaaat is that! Were you seriously planning to bewitch him with that?"


    "Disappointed. I do not want to be told that by Kaguya."


    "Haan, that goes for you too!"


    "Objection. With Kaguya''s child-like figure, something like seduction is not possible in the first place."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Yo, yours isn''t that much of a difference from mine!"


    "Objection. Even if it close by a narrow margin from using arithmetic''s, the massaging feeling is different."


    "Ku, kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like you don''t understand the charm of a slender body."


    "Sneer. Slender (laugh). Reality won''t change no matter how much you sugarcoat it."


    "Fu, fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! An object like that is nothing but a mass of fat after all!"


    "Resentment. Yuzuru cannot pretend to not hear that. I treat that as Kaguya''s jealousy."


    "Don''t treat that like jealousy! I''m not envious or anything! It''s obvious that Shidou thinks I''m the much cuter one compared to the fatty Yuzuru!"


    "Objection. It is a fatal handicap for a woman to have no breasts when they are trying to appeal to a male. A chicken bone like Kaguya would not be accompanied."


    "Wh, WHO THE HELL IS A CHICKEN BONE!"


    "Challenge accepted. Who is a fatty?"


    "What''s wrong, despite having more split ends than me! Hoo-ra~ Shidou, you don''t like a woman like that right!"


    "Pointing out. Kaguya is the one that smells more like sweat compared to Yuzuru. You fall behind in charm as a woman."


    "Wh ,What the hell!? Even you have higher fat percentage than me!"


    "Pity. In the end Yuzuru now knows pity towards Kaguya who only knows how to point that out."


    "Shut up! Look! Puyo Puyoo! Puyo Puyoo![5C 1]"


    "Return fire. Peta Petaa! Peta Petaa![5C 2]"


    The both of them started quarreling. And¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou twitched his shoulders. The sliding door made a sound once again; it was probably someone else coming in.


    "O,oi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­somebody entered. Shouldn''t you two hide?"


    This was the male bath. And naturally, the new intruder would obviously be a male student.


    But Kaguya and Yuzuru said it in a calm and relaxed manner.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what are you saying, Shidou?"


    "Objection. There is no problem. There is no need to worry."


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Not understanding what these two meant, Shidou tilted his head. And,


    "Toryaa¡ª"


    With a very energetic voice, the new bathing guest energetically jumped into the bathtub.


    And then Shidou, who had entered the baths earlier saw that person.


    It was a dignified voice tone which he has memories of. Night colored long hair. Painted by a beautiful curvy body line, that could not possibly be thought to belong to a male. Yes, that figure was¡ª¡ª


    Belonged to none other than Yatogami Tohka.


    "Hm?"


    And at that moment, Tohka also seem to have noticed the previous guest. She then looked at Shidou blankly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And thus.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    Both of their faces met, and at an exact timing both of them raised a scream.


    Tohka moved her hands hastily in panic, and immediately covered her chest and lower parts.


    "Wh,whwhwhwhwhwhwhwhwhwh what are you doing here shidou!"


    "N,nononono why did you enter here! This is the male bath!"


    "What are you saying! I followed exactly what everyone taught me, and entered the red one!"


    "Huh¡­¡­!?"


    At that instant Shidou''s body suddenly twitched. A cold chill passed through his spine.


    "Don''t tell me, you girls¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When he said that and brought his eyes to his left and right side, Kaguya and Yuzuru replied back blankly.


    "Umu, I switched the entrance flag just before Shidou entered. As expected from me. I''m such a tactician."


    "Question. Is there by any chance, a problem?"


    "Y.o.u. giiiirrllllllllsss¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Shidou''s voice was filled with resentment and he glared at the both of them.


    He was almost close to bearing a grudge but now was not the time for that. He turned around to face Tohka and lowered his head with vigor as if he were dipping his face into the bathtub.


    "Tohka, believe me. I swear I didn''t plan to do something like this!"


    "O,oo¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While Shidou was desperately trying to appeal to her, Tohka made a confused face.


    "Th,then what are you doing here in a place like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "I got tricked! Sorry, I''ll immediately get out now¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.shidou!"


    When Shidou was about to get out of the bathtub while trying his best not to look at Tohka''s body, Tohka unexpectedly grabbed his hands. It was like; she was trying to restrain Shidou.


    "Wha, what''s wrong Tohka."


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­.that way, is a bad idea I think."


    "Heh?"


    The same time Shidou''s eyes turned to dots, the sliding door again opened, and a group of girls entered.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    He quickly sank back into the bathtub in panic, and hid behind the shade of the rocks.


    If this was pondered carefully, this was a normal occurrence. It became bath time and Tohka had entered the bath, which means, the other girls would all come in to the bath at the same time.


    "Yaa¡ª, isn''t this wideee~! The sea is just right theree~~!"


    "Ah, transfer student-san, both of you already entered. So fast~~"


    "Are, Tobiichi-san aren''t you going into the baths?"


    "¡ª¡ªthere is, something I have to do no matter what."


    "I, I see¡­¡­¡­.good luck."


    He heard the high-pitch voices of the girls. It was probably only a matter of time before he would be found.


    "Thi,thithithithi this is bad¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Wha,what am I going to do ¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    From a pinch that he never experience before, Shidou held his head between his hands and made his eyes swim around.


    If by any chance he were to be found hiding there, he would most probably be ganged up and beaten.


    No, if that happens it would still be okay. Being pasted with the label of a sex offender that will never disappear in a lifetime, there is no mistake that he has to live his remaining school life, being told it was a mistake of his youth or labeled as a pervert or even being called the incarnation of sexual desire. Rather than that, in a worst case scenario there might be a chance this event would involve the police¡ª¡ª


    And, while Shidou was trembling, Tohka was moving around as if she was hiding Shidou.


    "To,Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "It''s not like its shidou''s fault right¡­¡­¡­.? Then, hurry up and run away using my shadow to hide."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! So,sorry. I owe you one¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Luckily, thanks to the steam of the reddish brown water, it became harder to look at Shidou''s figure. With Tohka acting as a wall, there might be a chance to escape outside of the girl''s baths.


    "Okay¡­¡­¡­¡­. let''s go then."


    "O, ou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He nodded at Tohka''s voice. When he did that, while being submerged in the bathtub, Tohka began walking like a crab.


    While hiding behind her back, he continued advancing beneath the water. ¡ª¡ªHowever,


    "Ah, Tohka-chan spotted~!"


    "What''s wrong? Why are you at the edge?"


    "More importantly uwaah, your skin is so pretty. You bastard let me massage it!"


    In front of Tohka, the Ai Mai Mii trio appeared. Inside Shidou''s head, the BGM of encountering an enemy in a RPG rang and echoed.


    "Hi¡­¡­¡­"


    "N,no, nothing is wrong! Don''t worry about it!"


    Even as Tohka said that, the Ai Mai Mii trio was totally interested in her. If this keeps up, they might notice Shidou''s figure hiding behind Tohka.


    And, at that moment.


    "Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! What is a giant wheat bread doing at a place like that!"


    Tohka suddenly shouted, and pointed somewhere far. At that moment, the 3 of them turned their attentions towards there.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Chance. When Shidou turned his body around, he dived into the sea from the edge of the rocks.


    At the same time, a few gentlemen were gathered in the corners of the male bath in a circle. They were exchanging conversation with soft voices.


    "Oi Tonomachi, it better be true right?"


    Being asked a question from a classmate, Tonomachi''s *Grin* corner of his lips went up.


    "Aah, there is no mistake. Although it is usually unnoticeable when someone enters the bathhouse but, a part of the fence acting as a wall between the female and male baths, has a doubtful gap opened in it"


    ""Ooo¡­¡­¡­!""


    The comrades of battle that had the same motives raised their voices at the same time. *Un**Un* after Tonomachi nodded, he suddenly held out his hand in the middle of everyone. And naturally, everyone else''s hands piled up on his.


    "Have you all finished your preparations and resolution?!"


    ""Of course!""


    "Understood! Then follow me! I will show you this world''s paradise¡­¡­¡­.!"


    ""OOOOHH!""


    Rough voices echoed around, and everyone raised their hands high.


    After Tonomachi cast his eyes downwards as if to taste the lingering thin intoxicating feeling, he then slowly walked. And thus he advanced towards the bath house fence making as little sound as possible, until he reached the target point.


    "Okay, now then¡­¡­¡­."


    After Tonomachi looked at his comrades of war, everyone gave him a nod.


    "You go first, Tonomachi."


    "You gave all of us courage. You guided all of us."


    "Burn the view properly, into your eyes and soul."


    "You guys¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Tonomachi energetically wiped away his tears using his arms, he replied back by giving a big nod.


    "Well then, let''s go¡­¡­¡­¡­.look closely at, my way of life!"


    Tonomachi said that and stretch his back to make himself taller; he then peeked inside the part of the fence which has a small gap opened on it.


    And.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    ¡ª¡ªHe met an eye.


    Looking over carefully to this side from the female side and belonging to Tobiichi Origami.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.So,sorry to have bothered you."


    Tonomachi said it with a dry voice and returned his foot to its original place.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hm?"


    Reine was operating the small terminal in her room, unexpectedly wrung her neck. Coming from outside the door, *step**step* she heard the sound of footsteps.


    And following with the thought of the sound stopping in front of the room, *knock**knock* someone knocked on the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Go on ahead."


    When Reine said that, the door slowly opened, Shidou, wearing a single towel wrapped around his hips entered the room. For some reason his whole body was dripping wet, *clatter**clatter* and was trembling with his hands holding his shoulders.


    Looking at that state, Reine was immersed in thoughts for a few seconds before¡ª¡ª*Pon* hitting her hand as if she got it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­isn''t it a little too early, for you to be doing a night visit?"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­you inferior humans. Think of it as a privilege to live in the same room as me. It''s alright to carve my name highly into your heart. The name of the child of hurricanes, Yamai Kaguya."


    The girl that had turned up in room number 40, which is the room Tohka and the others were staying in, was sitting on top of the table and was arrogantly making a greeting.


    Although she was extremely rude but, probably because of Kaguya''s high-pitched voice and proud face, her unpleasantness was not that oppressive. She was giving out a pleasant feeling like a little kid acting as their favorite character.


    "Umu, let''s be friends. Nice to meet you!"


    *Yup**yup* Tohka nodded while folding her arms. And as if to match up with that, the group members Ai, Mai, and Mii who were sitting beside her, all smiled.


    In a hurry, when Reine said let this girl stay with all of you for one night, the three of them were shocked but, basically since all of the members here like cute and fun things, they immediately agreed to it. [Kyaaaa!] They made smiling faces as if to make it lively and started to poke Kaguya''s cheeks or even patted her head.


    "Iyaaa Moouu, Kaaawaaaaiiiiii. Sooo cutee!"


    "Her hair''s so silky. Her cheeks are so squishy."


    "Do you like sweet things? Do you want to eat some Pokey?"


    "St,stop, You bastards! You all are disrespectful! *munch**munch*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kaguya unbearably raised a shout. And by the way she was eating Pokey.


    "Ah! Mii, I also want some Pokey!"


    "Hai~ Hai~, it''s alright Tohka-chan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, ah , so sorry. The one I gave Kaguya-chan just now was the last one. Do you want to eat YanYanTsukebou[5C 3]instead?"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.what is that!?"


    When Tohka was making a serious face and was taking a good look at the cylindrical object handed to her, Ai Mai Mii threw another question at Kaguya.


    "Ne¡ªNe¡ª, so, where did Kaguya-chan come from?"


    "It''s kind of rare to be transferring schools at a time like this."


    "Is Group 4 okay if you enter the new school term?"


    Ai Mai Mii threw question after question in rapid succession. *Swish*and Kaguya crossed her legs.


    "Where¡­¡­¡­huh. Fuu, that''s a good question. The place I came from is from the summit of the heavens and also the bottom of the ground. It is in the farthest part of the afterlife and just beside the edge of the present world. It is not in the realm of the likes of you people to be able to understand with that category of thoughts."


    "After-life¡­¡­¡­¡­.present world¡­¡­¡­.?


    Tohka tilted her head. However, she could understand that something amazing was being said.


    "Muu. I see, Kaguya is amazing to know so many hard words!"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­.looks like you understands. I took a liking to you. What is your name called?"


    "Umu, it''s Yatogami Tohka."


    "Tohka huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­kuku, it''s a nice name. Here, let me pat you."


    For some reason Kaguya''s mood lighten up, and *rub**rub* patted Tohka''s head.


    "Nu? What, what is it, it''s ticklish."


    "You seem to be promising. By the darkness of baptism, I will add you into my kinsman."


    "Kinsman? What is that?"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that is the allowable qualifications to be in the line of battle as I am the general. It means that you are able to put your name into the list of the world''s greatest clan."


    "OOu¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Although I don''t really get it but, are you willing to do something that amazing for me!?"


    For some reason, when Tohka said that honestly, Kaguya''s finger trembled as if she was overcome by emotion. Somehow, it was as if it was the first time she met someone who understood her. Much like an inventor or an artist.


    "Ou, of course! I will use my whole body and soul to protect you! Think of it as an honor!"


    "Umu, I feel honored!"


    Looking at these two, Ai Mai Mii placed their hands on their cheeks and [Yaan~!] raised their voices.


    "Uwah I seriously can''t take it anymore. Tohka-chan and Kaguya-chan are too cute."


    "Wait, can I take one photo? Eye''s over here please~"


    "It makes you think that gender is only a trivial thing."


    Saying that, for some reason they would twist their body, make poses with a digital camera and even lick their lips while gazing towards them with sparkling eyes.


    Kaguya frowned her eyebrows towards those gazes, before her eyes stared into wonder as if she realized something.


    "You said you are called Tohka right. Don''t tell me you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­are that girl that was bearing Shidou''s back at that time?"


    "? Did something happen to shidou?"


    When Tohka answered that, Kaguya squinted her eyes, pulled Tohka''s hand and walked to the corner of the room.


    "Arere~, Kaguya-chan where are you going?"


    "Right now, I am attempting to share very important information with my kinsman. Due to the words having a curse that no normal human can bear, if heard by a normal person''s ear that ear will become sore and fall off. But if that is still okay with you, you are allowed to listen."


    "Ah, A secret talk. Ahaha, we wouldn''t do anything like eavesdropping."


    Ai said that while making a cheerful smile. However, Tohka did not bother with that. While pushing her earlobes with both her hands, her body was trembling.


    "E,ears will drop off¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Do not worry. It''s not a problem for me and my kinsman such as you, since we hold mysterious powers inside us."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a kinsman is something amazing."


    When Tohka mumbled while making a quiet expression, Kaguya nodded satisfied and asked her with the volume of her voice lowered.


    "Tohka, you, look like you are close to Shidou."


    "Nu? Umu, I know a lot if it is regarding shidou."


    "!, I see. Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­if that is the case, there are some questions that I want to ask you."


    When Tohka said that, Kaguya stood her fingers straight and let out her questions.


    "Appeal. I will be under your care for tonight, I am Yamai Yuzuru. Pleased to meet all of you."


    Saying that, the girl with the listless half-eye pressed three of her fingers in each hand on the floor and lowered her head.


    "N,no, it''s okay even if you don''t have to be that formal¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Reacting to Yuzuru''s unnecessary politeness, it seemed like everyone in room 42 was being polite back to her instead.


    Moving her hands in a panicked and un-calm manner, she made an awkward dry smile.


    Originally this group, having the center as the class''s most quiet group members, was composed of the remaining students that had failed to find a group. Since the group members themselves did not have much conversation from the start, the conversation did not advance any further than that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, Origami was not bothered by the awkward atmosphere at all. But rather she was quiet as always, due to her usual habit of not making unnecessary conversation, she seemed to have taken a liking to this group.


    Sitting at the corner of the room, she was making regretful sighs while looking outside the window.


    The result of careful research beforehand, she had discovered a gap in a part of the fence acting as a wall between the female and male baths but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.she was unable to find Shidou''s figure anywhere.


    And, she heard a member; probably unable to bear the silence, call out towards Yuzuru.


    "E,errrr¡­¡­¡­¡­doesn''t your leg hurt? If it''s okay with you, we have a zabuton[5C 4]¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Grateful. I will take you for your word."


    She said it shortly, and Yuzuru walked towards the group members.


    Because of that, the group finally exhaled in ease. The atmosphere of the room turn softer just by a little.


    "I am sure you have a lot of problems because of the sudden transfer, just ask if you have something you aren''t sure about okay?"


    "Many thanks. I am greatly obliged to your considerations."


    Yuzuru said that, and again lowered her head. The female student wearing glasses, made a troubled dry smile.


    And, Yuzuru opened her lips at the same time as she was raising her head.


    "Question. Then there is one, question I want to ask but, is it okay?"


    "Yes, of course. What?"


    "Appeal. I wish for you to teach me the ways of attracting the affections of a male."


    ""Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­!?""


    Hearing the question let out by the expressionless Yuzuru, the group members stiffened up.


    "E,eerrrr¡­¡­¡­¡­? What did you say just now?"


    "Repetition. The ways of attracting the affections of a male. I hope that you will instruct me in the art of coaxing that leads him unable to endure anymore, and release the shackles of reasoning."


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?""


    The group member''s faces were dyed red. This was the gathering of a group of nothing but girls that are comparatively plain even in class. They might not have the immunity to this kind of topic.


    However, maybe unable to back away after saying she could ask anything, the first girl that called out to Yuzuru opened her mouth nervously.


    "Let''s see ¡­¡­¡­¡­something like, coincidentally pretending to touch each other''s hand¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "N,no, that kind of Shoujo manga is¡­¡­¡­"


    "Eeh¡­¡­¡­¡­then what am I suppose to say?"


    "Errr, let''s see¡­¡­¡­¡­.something like, handing over juice that has been partially drank beforehand?"


    "¡ª¡ªNa?ve."


    At that conversation, Origami interjected from the side. The group members looked with a surprised face.


    "Eh? To,tobiichi-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "What did you meant by na?ve ¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "It is not even worth talking about. You won''t be able to make the target person to fall for you if you use those aimless actions."


    When Origami said that, she found that Yuzuru''s eyes were quietly shining.


    "Appeal. Yuzuru can see that you are no ordinary person. Please instruct me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Origami sighed, she changed her body''s orientation towards Yuzuru, and used her fingers to point in front of her.


    Yuzuru immediately stood up, and sat on the place Origami pointed to.


    "First, the most important thing is¡ª¡ª"


    And then Origami started talking softly.


    Somehow managing to come out from the sea and reaching Reine''s room, Shidou who was borrowing a spare Yukata, drank up the tea poured into the teacup before sighing loudly.


    "I''m sorry, for the help¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.no. it looks like it was a disaster."


    After saying that, Reine shrugged her shoulders.


    Shidou unintentionally averted his eyes. Reine was wearing the provided Yukata but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­probably because the part where the Obi tied was done carelessly, every time she moved, he peeked towards her seductive chest. In the eyes of a healthy male student, it was a somewhat strong poison.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Is anything wrong?"


    "N,no. Rather than that, is communication with the <Fraxinus> restored?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, it''s no use."


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­see. Errr, then about those two¡ª¡ªKaguya and Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­"


    Reine made a small nod, and started operating the small note personal computer placed on top of the table. On the screen, taken from a distance, the figure of 2 human shadows dancing in the wind, detailed numbers and sequenced words were being shown on it.


    Although the physiognomy of the person could not be differentiated with just the picture, but¡ª¡ª


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.Kaguya and Yuzuru?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, most probably."


    When Shidou pointed at the screen and raised his voice, Reine brought her head forward a little.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­in reality, these girls are quite famous between us. Right when I heard you say you saw a two-person Spirit in the wind; I could somehow guess who it was."


    "What do you mean by¡­¡­¡­¡­famous?"


    When Shidou asked the question, Reine lightly pulled her hands out, as if to talk in steps.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.those girls are called <Berserk>. Just like what you saw, they are a Spirit accompanied with the wind."


    "<Berserk>¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah. They are the two-person spirit confirmed in all around the world of this realm. Appearing into this world, both of them were only always joking around but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the problem was the scale of it."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while remembering what happened in the afternoon. It was a strong storm that was able to knock down many trees and make the sea rage.


    It would probably be unbearable if that occurred many more times.


    "It is probably those girls'' fault for the number of outbreak-natured storms occurring around the world. On top of that, the amount of eye-witness information is unusually high. Having their photos taken in a American gossip magazine, it seems there is a little controversy whether it is an angel, UFO or even the flying spaghetti."


    "Eye-witnesses¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, ah¡ª¡ª"


    At that moment Shidou realized. Speaking of which, even though there was a Spirit appearing nearby, the Space Quake alarm nearby did not ring.


    In the northern part of the Arubi Island, it was a place with a high diffusing rate shelter that does not lose to Tenguu city that Shidou and the others are living in. If they were to confirm the omen of a Space Quake, there is no mistake that the alarm will ring.


    "Don''t tell me, those two came to this world silently?"


    When Shidou said that in fear, Reine swung her head sideways.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no, it looks like the omen was confirmed. ¡ª¡ªbut, it happened far above in the skies of the Pacific Ocean."


    Shidou unintentionally stared into wonder.


    "The Pacific Ocean''s¡ª¡ªsky?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah. Both of the <Berserk>''s Space Quake scale is A rank¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it is an explosion incomparable to Tohka and the others. But for some reason most of it, was confirmed in the middle of the sky with nothing in it."


    "Eh, then, why did those two come to this island¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s simple. They moved here, after appearing into this world from the sky. While both of them were locked in a grapple that was like a transporting cyclone, they moved a distance of a few hundred kilometers, in just a few minutes."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it is a hurricane that has the intentions of causing trouble for the world. Although it shows precise intentions of attacking humans, it is not because they hate this world; it is because the after-math of the two of them just quarreling will leave, the forests, mountains, rivers and towns in devastation, they are whimsical berserkers."


    While Reine was saying that, she then hit the terminals enter key. When she did that, the image of a town wrecked into pieces appeared onto the screen.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the damage done by those girls is very serious. Adding on, having their figures being exposed to the public''s attention, it is an annoyance to the organizations that want to conceal the existence of Spirits. Due to that, Kaguya and Yuzuru are appointed as priority targets, to <Ratatoskr> and to the AST. ¡­¡­However, there were not many people that were able to get close to them so far."


    "Wh,why is that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s because of their movement speed and movement radius. There is no one that is able to chase them after they come over to this world. However it could be said that this is luck within bad luck, that you were able to encounter those two."


    "I, I see¡­¡­¡­"


    Reine continued on after swaying her head a little.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s true right now, we are in the situation where communications to <Fraxinus> are cut off and we can''t get support from <Ratatoskr>. I cannot conduct a proper analysis, with only the equipment I have now. If we were to conduct the capture now, it would probably be much more risky than usual.


    "But¡ª¡ªit''s not all bad."


    "And by that you mean¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.aren''t those girls, the ones trying to gain your affection right now."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou let sweat droop down his cheeks. Because of that, he experienced a hard time just now.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­towards the extremely low encounter rate <Berserk>, this is a situation that cannot be wished for. If we were to let this chance get away, not joking, we might not be able to meet Kaguya and Yuzuru a second time again. That''s why, I would like the seal to be performed before those girls change their minds."


    "Then, to capture them without the assistance of <Fraxinus>¡­¡­¡­¡­is what you want to say?"


    After saying that, Shidou swallowed his own saliva as if he was nervous because of his own words.


    Although the choices were 50% helpful but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it is painful to be unable to know the targets'' mental state. And most of all, having a backup support behind him, and to be able to have the recognition that he is not alone, makes his psychological state unimaginably calm.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I guess you''re right. In truth there is one more thing that will be posing a problem to capturing those girls."


    "Something that will pose a problem¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­is?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s simple. <Berserk> has two people in it. What''s more, they are now competing with each other on who will be able to seduce you. If by any chance you were to kiss any one of them¡ª¡ªwhat do you think would happen?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    If he does the kiss for the sealing, those girls would probably take the kissed person as the winner of the match.


    But the winner will lose their Reiryoku the moment she becomes victorious.


    But if the loser does not agree with the conclusion of the match and starts rampaging¡ª¡ªthere won''t be anyone capable on stopping her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­although I am not doubting their pride and morals but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t take it as a basis for exposing the residents of Arubi island and the students to danger."


    "I guess¡­¡­¡­¡­you''re right. Then, then, does it means that I have no other choice but kiss with one of them while hiding from the other?"


    Reine made a difficult groan, towards Shidou''s proposal.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t say it is for certain. It looks like those two were originally one Spirit. Just like you, Tohka and the others, there might be a chance that there is a Reiryoku Pass between those two. If that is the case, the other side will probably notice the moment the other one is sealed."


    "Then, then, what on earth should I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou made a difficult face and asked, Reine lowered her head forwards while folding her arms.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it is not like there is no way to do it. There is one, plan I have already worked on."


    "Plan?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­aah. This afternoon, during the time we talked, I exchanged an agreement with them. On the last day of the school field trip¡ª¡ªwhich is until the morning of the day after tomorrow, they must make you choose which of them is more charming."


    "The day after tomorrow¡­¡­¡­right."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah. If they are able to get the results without fail in two days, those girls will probably not pay back the grudges that easily right? At the very least, we are able to gain an extension of one day. To us, this is a very precious¡ª¡ªDate time."


    Hearing Reine''s words, Shidou gasped.


    "Which means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­tomorrow, in just one day, you''re saying¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.that I have to make Kaguya and Yuzuru fall for me? But¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, it''s a little different."


    And, in the middle of Shidou''s words, Reine swung her head sideways.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­This time, I, will be the one making you fall for me"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­huh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s why you will go above that and will make them fall for you"


    For an instant he did not understand what Reine said, Shidou opened his eyes and mouth wide. Although he could not understand it by himself but, he was probably making a suitably idiotic face.


    However Reine did not laugh at Shidou''s funny state, but instead continued on with a soft voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I will hand incam''s to Kaguya and Yuzuru and Shin I will help them proceed in giving them a helping hand in capturing you. All you have to do is show favorable responses, and act accordingly to the girls I am giving orders to. ¡ª¡ªShe is someone I can trust to support me, and thus, just like that, I want her to think that."


    "Eh, no, wait, I don''t get what you are saying¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­if both of them were to get to the conclusion that the advice I gave them was accurate¡ª¡ªthere is a chance that I can control both of their actions to a certain extent. Yes, for example¡ª¡ªI can make both of them kiss you at the same time, like that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou immediately twitched his shoulders.


    Kiss both of them at the same time.


    Naturally he had never even tried it before but¡ª¡ªif it were to seal both of their Reiryoku at the same time then, it was probably possible to reduce Reine''s worries.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s no different from a desperate plan. However¡­¡­¡­.if that''s able to seal the two of them then, I think this is the only plan we have. So how about it?"


    Reine said it while giving Shidou a fixed stare.


    "How¡­¡­. ¡­you say."


    While staring back at the eyes decorated on the bear, Shidou dampened his throat with his saliva.


    It is true that this is an extremely difficult mission. Just one mistake and not only Shidou but, Tohka, Origami, everyone from school and the residents of this island will be dragged into it.


    However¡ª¡ªif Shidou does not do this, there might be another outbreak natured hurricane appearing somewhere in the world.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more. Shidou bit his lips a little.


    After hearing the nature of Kaguya and Yuzuru''s relationship, Shidou felt an unbearably disgusting feeling.


    They are quarreling for the sake of sitting on the seat of being the main personality¡ª¡ªthe one that loses, will be absorbed by the other and disappear.


    For the sake of surviving, they have no other choice but to kill their opponent, the worst plot.


    The moment they were born, both of them were burdened with an extremely unreasonable fate of knowing one of them will vanish.


    But, if Shidou succeeds in sealing both of their Reiryoku, there might be a chance that he would be able to change that fate.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Inside Shidou''s mind, the memories of the Spirits he came in contact until now resurfaced.


    Tohka. Yoshino. Kurumi. And also¡ª¡ªKotori.


    Whether it was dangerous or whatever, or things like what will happen to the world, he did not mind things like that being his second and third priorities.


    ¡ª¡ªThe Spirits. He wanted to save those girls trapped and given the worst destiny.


    That reason was more than enough for Shidou to extend his hands.


    "I understand¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I''ll try."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I''m sorry. That will be helpful."


    When he said that, Reine suddenly removed her sights from Shidou and lightly lowered her head.


    He will be troubled if she is that formal. Shidou made a dry smile while waving his hands.


    "No way. Even I want to save the Spirits¡ª¡ª"


    And. When he was about to say it.


    "¡ª¡ªAchhkkchooo!"


    Shidou made a flashy sneeze and shook his shoulders. Speaking of which, he felt that it was a little chilly even though it was summer time. It would seem he got cursed from diving into the sea just now.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­is it a cold?"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I don''t think it''s a problem."


    He said that and slurped his dripping nose.


    And, at that moment Reine, *Pon* hit her hands as if she thought of something.


    "Reine-san? What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, as expected it is not good if you don''t take care of yourself. Just rest for today."


    "Eh? No, as expected that is a little¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.tomorrow, if by any chance you were to go down then, what are you going to do with Kaguya and Yuzuru?"


    Being told that, *Muu* Shidou groaned.


    "I understand. Then, I will let myself rest for today."


    For some reason Reine grabbed Shidou''s hand, when he said that and was about to stand up.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­please wait, Shin.¡ª¡ªYou are going to sleep here."


    "Heh?"


    Not understanding what Reine''s words mean, Shidou stared in wonder.


    Approximately 20 minutes had passed after that. Shidou completely understood what Reine''s intentions were.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh Shidou I have heard from Reine. It looks like you have gotten a cold. Kaka, a human is such a fragile thing. For their bodies to fall ill after that small degree."


    "Declaration. Please be at ease. If you are to take Yuzuru''s nursing, then you will be at full health by tomorrow."


    While saying that, the figures of Kaguya and Yuzuru wearing yukatas entered the room.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, sorry about that."


    Shidou said that and made a dry smile while inside a futon, having a wet towel placed on top of his head.


    In an instant he wanted to leak out [who''s fault did you think it was, who] words like this but, he locked it in the deepest part of his heart.


    He heard the general idea from Reine. The point is to increase their intimacy points by having them nurse him and at the same time, understand both of their movement patterns.


    With the purpose of avoiding infecting the other students, the teaching staff vacated the room and Shidou slept there alone. Incidentally, a hidden camera was installed in the shadows of the objects and was recording every single detail of these two''s movements.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru, will somehow try to gain some points here, and were probably enthusiastic about making Shidou choose. They were in an unusually motivated state.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­.then I will be bothering you."


    "Discourtesy. Yuzuru will allow herself to enter."


    Both of them took off their slippers, and after they entered the room, they sat on the left and right side of Shidou as if to interpose him.


    And then, they looked down at Shidou''s face fixedly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­err, what is it?"


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru immediately raised their face and mixed their sights.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­oh Yuzuru. I am going to say this first. You are going to hurt yourself if you think I am the same Yamai Kaguya from before. I have an excellent kinsman; thanks to her I have been reborn as the new me."


    "Sigh. Kaguya''s bluffing started again."


    At Kaguya''s words, Yuzuru shrugged her shoulders like she gave up. It was a straightforward provocation. But Kaguya did not fall for it and distorted her mouth while leaking a fearless smile.


    Yuzuru also sensed Kaguya''s composure too. She squinted her eyes slightly.


    "Admiration. It looks like that is not an unnecessary lie at all. ¡ª¡ªHowever, that goes for Yuzuru too. Yuzuru has gained a wonderful teacher. You are no longer Yuzuru''s enemy."


    "Hou¡­¡­¡­¡­? Interesting. Then let''s have a fair fight!"


    She said that and Kaguya once again lowered her gaze back at Shidou.


    "Mu"


    After finishing taking a bath and changing into her sleep-wear, Tohka walked along the hotel corridor, and encountered Origami when she was just about to reach the crossroad.


    Wearing simply designed sleep-wear, a small pouch-like object hung from her wrist and for some reason she was holding a plate with wrap on it. It would seem that Onigiris were placed on it.


    Although Tohka was bothered as to why she was holding that but, honestly Origami was not someone that made her happy when she encountered her, but there was nothing in particular that she wanted to talk about. *Pui* Tohka turned her face away and walked towards her targeted location. ¡ª¡ªbut,


    "¡­¡­¡­nu?"


    Tohka frowned dubiously. Origami was following Tohka''s back silently.


    "Mu, why are you following me?"


    "I am not following you or anything. We''re just heading the same way."


    Origami replied back without changing a single part of her expression. Tohka made the wrinkles between her brows even deeper.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you, don''t tell me you''re planning to go to Reine''s room."


    When Tohka said that, Origami twitched her eyebrows for the first time.


    Yes. Tohka was also, heading towards Reine''s room¡ª¡ªin more accurate terms, she was planning to go look after Shidou who was resting in Reine''s room.


    Just now she wanted to play with Shidou, and when she reached Shidou''s room, she was told that he was taking a rest in another room because of his cold.


    However¡ª¡ªto think that Origami also knew the same information as her.


    "I am more than enough to look after Shidou. You can go back to your own room."


    "Don''t joke with me; I''m the one who is going to look after shidou!"


    "I do not think that is something possible for you."


    "What did you!"


    "Well then, specifically what are you going to do?"


    "Isn''t that kind of thing already determined, first off¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka, started talking with full confidence.


    *Hiii* Shidou leaked out his breath. After Kaguya looked at his face lightly, she stretched her cheeks as if to strengthen her resolve and entered Shidou''s futon cheerfully just like that.


    "Wai, Wait a second! What on earth are you¡ª¡ª!"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­when someone gets a cold all they need to do is get warm, right? And Shidou, judging from the things I''ve heard, it looks like you love to share a bed with a girl."


    "Ha¡­¡­¡­.haah!?"


    Shidou kept his futon with both his hands while raising a shout. Shidou was also a boy now that he thought about it. Naturally it was not something he would hate, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wha,What is up with that. I don''t remember saying something like that¡ª¡ª"


    "Am I wrong? My kinsman, said that you were in her futon when she woke up early on a certain morning¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry, there was."


    Shidou replied while twitching his cheeks. Most probably, rather there is no mistake, that so called [Kinsman] Kaguya was speaking of probably referred to Tohka. Last time because of Kotori, there certainly was a case where he was thrown into Tohka''s futon while he was asleep.


    After hearing such a reply from Shidou, *Fufun* Kaguya made a triumphant smile towards Yuzuru and nodded with satisfaction. And just like that, she resumed pushing into Shidou''s futon.


    "N,no, that''s why¡ª¡ª"


    And, when Shidou pinned down the futon as if to reject her, Kaguya [Ugu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­] made her shoulders into the kanji shape °Ë.


    "I,I''m¡­¡­¡­¡­no good?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Tha,that isn''t the¡­¡­¡­¡­.AhhhhMou!?"


    Shidou, made a troubled face and placed his hand on his forehead.


    "¡ª¡ªwith the gist of it, you have to get warm by sleeping together!"


    Tohka, *Fufun* made a sound out of her noise while confidently folding her arms.


    Yes. She remembered Reine and Kotori, saying that it is important to keep warm when getting a cold.


    Adding on, she liked the warmth when Shidou crawled into Tohka''s futon and slept together with her. Although she was surprised at the sudden event at that time but, right now in his current weakened physical condition¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, it was special now.


    However, Origami swung her head sideways in a given up state.


    "As expected, you are unworthy for the role. You should quietly head back to your room."


    "Wha,What did you say!?"


    "As evidence, you have not prepared anything."


    "What?"


    When Tohka glared at her while saying that; Origami lowered her sights to the pouch hanging onto her wrist.


    "A medical thermometer, a cooling sheet, and also a towel meant for wiping his body was also prepared. There are no flaws."


    "Fu, Fuun! The towel is also prepared in the room right! Even that much I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She said that and Origami swung her head.


    "There''s no point in doing that. Even if I wipe the sweat with great trouble, if it is the prepared towel, I can''t take it back."


    "Mu, Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    She did not understand a single word Origami said just now. She then rang her throat as if she was groaning.


    "What''s more, you do not understand something very important."


    "A very important thing?"


    "Yes. Using the towel is the last resort."


    "What? Then you can''t wipe his sweat if it is like that?"


    "If it was me I would."


    Origami started talking plainly.


    While the battle between Shidou and Kaguya unfolded, this time Yuzuru, took a step toward Shidou with a calm and easy movement.


    And then, *Bazaaa* she pulled away the futon.


    "Uwaah!? What are you doing Yuzuru?"


    "! That''s right you, it''s unfair for you to interrupt me from sleeping together with him."


    As if agreeing with Shidou, Kaguya who was trying to enter the futon made a criticizing voice. However, Yuzuru was not in the state of stopping and caring about that and *twitch**twitch* moved her nose a little.


    "Confirming. Yuzuru can see sweating."


    "Eh? Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­oh yeah, a little I guess."


    Shidou made a small nod while answering. In order to act as if he had a cold, even though it was night time, he was covered in a thick futon in summertime. Naturally, he would sweat.


    "Pointing out. Your body temperature will drop because of the vaporization if you leave the sweat alone. You have to hurry and wipe it."


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, that might be the case but¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And, while Shidou was blankly staring in wonder, Yuzuru suddenly grabbed Shidou''s yukata''s awase[5C 5], and stripped him exposing his chest.


    "Ha¡ª¡ª"


    Yuzuru then fell on top of Shidou, stretched her tongue out and licked Shidou''s chest.


    Soft and warm, the wet feeling was creeping around Shidou''s chest as if tickling it. Because of the sudden event, Shidou unintentionally [Kyan!] let out a girlish voice.


    "Yu, Yuzuru!? wai¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Wha, whawhawhawhawhawha what are you doing Yuzuruuu!"


    Kaguya matched up with Shidou and shouted, Yuzuru tore herself apart from Shidou who was gripping onto her head.


    When she did that, Yuzuru licked her lips and made a puzzled face.


    "Question. Why did you stop me?"


    "Wh, why, what the hell are you doing!?"


    "This is the best way to wipe the sweat, that''s what my teacher taught me."


    Shidou twitched his shoulders, from hearing Yuzuru words¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow, there was only one person that came to mind.


    But anyway, his first priority now was to find a way to deal with this situation. After Shidou fixed his exposed chest, he then covered himself with the stolen futon.


    "¡ª¡ªAnd just like that, using the tongue to lick the sweat."


    "Wha,What''s the point of that!?"


    When Tohka shouted while sweat was oozing out of her cheeks, *Hou* Origami sighed.


    "I feel pity for your lack of sensitivity."


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Wondering why, although she was the one who was supposed to be the right, Tohka ground her teeth with an indescribable sense of defeat. However, she couldn''t get overwhelmed by her opponent here. *Bun**bun* after Tohka swung her neck, she shook her throat as if objecting.


    "Bu,but in the end, sleeping together is needed after wiping the sweat off right!"


    "That''s true, you have a point. Sleeping together is a very important factor."


    "Look at that! Even I am useful!"


    However Origami, showed her denial again.


    "Even with that, just me is more than enough."


    "Do,don''t joke with me! I''m the one who''s much better at sleeping together!"


    Tohka and Origami''s gazes met and *spark**spark* fireworks exploded all around them.


    After Shidou covered himself with the futon, as if she was waiting for this to happen, Kaguya went on all fours while lifting Shidou''s futon.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like Shidou prefers sleeping together with me."


    "Objection. Yuzuru is much superior than Kaguya even in terms of sleeping together. If you want warmth then please allow Yuzuru."


    "No, it''s weird! Something is weird!"


    When Shidou became desperate and stopped them, Kaguya and Yuzuru stared into wonder blankly.


    "What¡­¡­.? Isn''t skin contact the best way to get warm?"


    "Agree. Yuzuru have heard that is the case."


    "I,It is not a snowy mountain so, I''m okay alone¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou grabbed tightly onto the futon from his chest, and said that as if trying to escape from them. In terms the appearance, it was like the heroine getting attacked by hoodlums.


    When he did that, Yuzuru *Pon* hit her hand as if she was convinced about something and made a small nod.


    She then slowly stood up and she unraveled the obi that was tying her yukata together.


    ""Wha¡­¡­¡­!?""


    Kaguya''s and Shidou''s confusion were piled together magnificently.


    But Yuzuru was not bothered and looked down at Shidou calmly. Peeking at her captivating skin and matching underwear worn on top and bottom from the slit of the unraveled Yukata, Shidou''s heartbeat accelerated strangely.


    "Wha, whawha what are¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Understood. Speaking of which, teacher said there is no meaning unless there is direct skin contact if it is warming up."


    "What is with that super theory!?"


    Even when Shidou raised a scream-like voice, Yuzuru was not bothered and entered the futon.


    She then took Shidou''s trembling left arm and slid it into the middle of her Yukata.


    "Huaa!?"


    Shidou''s face turned red and he shouted. Although he couldn''t see it by himself but, there was probably smoke coming out from his ears and head.


    "Wai, wha,what are you squirming around for!"


    "Ignore. It''s okay that Kaguya does not know. It is an adult space inside the futon."


    When Yuzuru said that, Kaguya ground her teeth together in frustration.


    "Do, don''t look down on meeee!"


    She then placed her hands on her obi with vigor and *BASAAT* removed it.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou''s eyes stared into wonder. Since she purged her obi more vigorously than Yuzuru, her Yukata got flipped up for an instant. What''s more¡ª¡ª


    "Wh,why are you naked Kaguyaa!?"


    Yes. Even Yuzuru was wearing a bra and panties under her yukata, but Kaguya was right now, not wearing anything at all. He closed his eyes in panic.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Shock. To go to that extent."


    Yuzuru was also opening her eyes in shock. After looking at both of their reactions, Kaguya let out her voice while being confused.


    "Eh? Aren''t yukatas, suppose to be something like this? Because what Tohka said was¡ª¡ª"


    "No, it may be the correct way but even so!"


    "Eh, Eeei, I don''t care anymore¡­¡­..!"


    After entering an excited state, Kaguya shouted in desperation, just like that, she dove into Shidou''s futon.


    She then took Shidou just like what Yuzuru did, and used both her legs to entwine Shidou''s body.


    "We,well¡­¡­¡­..Shidou. Feel my healing powers¡­¡­¡­..! I am warmer than the likes of Yuzuru. Look, Yuzuru has a somewhat chilly feeling!"


    "Objection. Kaguya is the one who has the lonely breasts; there should be less calorific value."


    "Kuha¡­¡­.!?"


    Caught up in the dispute between the two of them, Shidou tensed his whole body while exhaling.


    But as long as he is imprisoned inside the futon, his body will be pushed from both sides. The gentle feeling of their skin clinging onto him, the feeling of breath coming to his ears, or the faint drifting smell of their sweat, if he were to feel all of that it would be bad. As expected it looks like he can''t endure much longer.


    "Control. Kaguya, Shidou''s face is turning very red."


    "What did you say? Even though both of us are warming him up, are you saying we made his condition even worse?"


    "Hypothesis. The reason is probably because of a Kaguya allergy. Try taking some distance."


    "D,don''t say it like someone is house dust!"


    "Proposal. Leaving jokes aside, we must do something about this."


    "Do something¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.what are you saying we should do?"


    "Proposal. Speaking of which, while saying to touch directly, don''t you think the skin contact zone is limited?"


    And thus, when he thought Yuzuru said that, she released her hand that was entangled with Shidou''s right arm unexpectedly.


    *Hoou*¡­¡­¡­¡­.he then relaxed a relief sigh. But in the next moment, Shidou stiffened his body once again.


    The reason was something simple. Yuzuru''s hands started to unravel the obi that was tying Shidou''s yukata together.


    "Wai, Sto, wha,what!?"


    Shidou became teary-eyed and shouted but, Yuzuru''s hand didn''t look like it would stop. On the contrary, even Kaguya too had noticed Yuzuru''s actions half-way, her face turned red while coming to strip Shidou''s yukata undauntedly.


    "Ki, Kyaaaaaaaaaa! Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    "Shut up, Silence! You''re making it hard to strip!"


    "Agree. It''s not like you''re an innocent baby anyway."


    The futon stirred relentlessly, and coming from the side *Poi*, the yukata Shidou was wearing got thrown out.


    Frankly speaking, he had no idea what was done to him. It was like a good magic trick.


    However, the nightmare didn''t stop there. The next thing that Yuzuru and Kaguya placed their fingers on was Shidou''s last fortress; his pants.


    "We,well¡­¡­¡­¡­This is the last."


    "Affirmation. Let''s do it in one go."


    While in an excited state, their breathing was getting rougher, both of them inserted strength into their hands.


    "I, Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    Shidou''s high-pitched scream, echoed across the room.


    While Tohka was facing opposite at Origami and was caught in a stalemate in the hotel corridor, she unexpectedly raised her eyebrows from hearing a scream like sound coming from somewhere and entering her ears.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..nu? Didn''t you hear something?"


    "That must be an auditory hallucination. You should take care of yourself and head back to your room. Leave Shidou to me."


    "Are you saying that again¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Tohka pointed at the plate Origami was holding with her fingers.


    "Then, what is that plate!? That is exactly, not needed to look after shidou right!"


    When Tohka said that, Origami replied back in a very natural state.


    "It is for Shidou''s supper. When infected by a cold, you have no choice in any case but to apply energy."


    "Fu,Fuun! You revealed your true character! The person that has a cold should be eating porridge!"


    Yes. It''s true, it feels like Reine and Kotori said that last time.


    But Origami was not that much surprised, and replied back uninterested.


    "When getting a cold, giving something good for digestion. Such a thing is normal."


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­? Then why would you¡ª¡ª"


    "This will, be made into a paste state by me and will be poured directly into Shidou''s mouth on the spot. There is no problem."


    "Wha,what was that¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Tohka tilted her head. She could not find Origami holding any other utensil looking material; she wondered how Origami was going to make it into paste. And by directly what does it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Tohka immersed herself in these thoughts, Origami started moving forward silently. She immediately opened her eyes wide, and grabbed Origami''s shoulders in panic.


    "Wa,wait! I''m the one who''s going to look after shidou!"


    "Let go of me. Shidou is waiting for me."


    "Don''t joke with me, there is no way that''s¡ª¡ª"


    And, while Origami and Tohka quarrelled in the middle of the hallway, three shadows approached them quickly from behind and crowded around both of their surroundings while lowering their postures.


    "Wha,what is it¡­¡­..?"


    *Twitch* Tohka shook her shoulders, and looked at the female students that were spreading around her surroundings. They were faces she remembered.


    It was the Ai Mai Mii trio who were in the same room as Tohka.


    "Hey~ Hey~ both of you. Looks like both of you are working hard today too~"


    "But in the hallway like this, it will cause trouble for other people."


    "If it is okay, how about entrusting that match to us?"


    Ai Mai Mii assumed a posture as if they were runners aiming for a theft, said that in order while moving left and right little by little.


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Tohka and Origami, surrounded by the three of them looked at each others'' eyes in curiosity.


    Ellen was clinging onto the wall of the hotel corridor, as if she was peeking. After confirming her target Yatogami Tohka entering the room, she used her finger and pressed the Incam.


    "¡ª¡ªThis is Adeptus 1. The target has been confirmed entering the room."


    "Understood. Should we dispatch the <Bandersnatch>?"


    "I request at least three units outside the room just in case. However, it looks like master sergeant Tobiichi Origami is also in the room. Just to be sure, please be cautious about the activation radius of the Territory."


    "Understood. <Bandersnatch> unit 1 to 3, activate."


    Obeying Ellen''s orders, the Operator made the instructions.


    And, when Ellen was about to give out the next set of instructions,


    "¡ª¡ªHeBuu!?"


    She suddenly received something flying from the room towards her face, and toppled over on the spot.


    "Uh¡ª¡ªwhat was that."


    She raised her body while pressing her nose and her body stiffened in an instant.


    "Don''t tell me, I was noticed¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Although it was not that much damage, that single hit was unmistakably targeted right at Ellen.


    ¡ª¡ªThis should not be possible. Ellen shook her head at the thoughts in her mind. The <Bandersnatch> had not yet taken any action that stood out, and it was not like Ellen had done anything yet. No, however, if it is the Spirits perceptive abilities then¡­¡­¡­¡­those kinds of thoughts were filling Ellen''s mind for an instant.


    Whatever it may be, it does not change the fact that it was a critical situation. Ellen tried to evacuate from that place and¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, Cameraman-san spotted~"


    From the carefree voice echoing from the room, her body was glared at.


    "Oh, it''s true it''s true. You are Ellen-san right?"


    "Don''t let her escape, secure heerrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    While shouting things like that, when Ellen was deep in thought those three girls came approaching towards her from the room, they started circling her as if they were surrounding her.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ¡ª¡ªI got surrounded! Ellen grinded her teeth.


    She remembered those girls. They were the students lodging in the same room with the target.


    Ellen detested her own carelessness. Those girls were most probably robbed of their free-will from the Spirit. They were most likely in a controlled state. There was no other explanation for this strange behavior.


    During the time she was thinking about those kinds of thoughts, both of Ellen''s legs and hands were restrained by Ai Mai Mii, and she was carried into the room.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ªwhat are you¡­¡­..!?"


    "Oi~ the cameraman said she also wants to participate too!"


    The moment Ai said those words, coming from the deep part of the room [Ooh!] Tohka''s voice echoed.


    "I understand. I will bury all of you together!"


    "Nice courage!"


    She shouted and Tohka and Origami who were staring in the deep part of the room, made a big swing, they seem to have thrown something.


    "Like I will let you! Cameraman barrier!"


    And, at that moment, Ai who was lifting Ellen''s leg quickly let her hands go and shrank her body behind Ellen as if she was hiding. At the same time, at Ellen''s face, a solid cloth like object made a direct hit consecutively.


    "Kahaa¡­¡­¡­.!"


    She released her breath as if coughing blood and Ellen collapsed to the ground.


    "E,Elleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnn!!"


    "Are you okay? Your wounds are light you know!"


    "Get a hold of yourself, you have your family waiting in your hometown right!?"


    They said such things, the real culprits that used Ellen as a shield were purposely showing themselves wiping tears away as if they were acting.


    Inside Ellen''s confused consciousness, she confirmed the true identity of the object that made a direct hit onto her face.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­pillow?"


    Together with Ellen''s mumbling¡ª¡ªthe war, had started again.


    After finishing the staff meeting, the homeroom teacher of 2nd year group 4 Okamine Tamae was stopping by the teacher, Murasame Reine''s room, which was located right beside her own room.


    From what she knew, it looked like a student from her class, Itsuka Shidou suddenly fell ill and they had him rest.


    It would be best not to wake him up if he was sleeping, but¡­¡­¡­¡­..just in case, she should at least check up on him and confirm the situation as a homeroom teacher. *knock**knock* Tamae knocked on the door conservatively.


    "Itsuka-kun? I heard you''ve gotten a fever, are you okay?"


    And while saying that, she slowly opened the door.


    When she did, at that moment.


    "Sto,Stooooooooooooppppppppppppp!"


    While raising such a miserable shout, the said Itsuka Shidou jumped out from the room.


    ¡ª¡ªFor some reason, he was naked.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    "Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou saw Tamae''s face and made a shocked expression.


    In an instant¡ª¡ª


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?"


    Shidou''s and Tamae''s scream, echoed throughout the hotel.

 Volume 5 - CH 4

    The second day of the school trip began.


    Shidou arrived at the Akaru coast located at the northern extremity of Arubi Island.


    This coast that had been scrapped off due to the Space Quake on this island 30 years ago, it looked like a gentle arc from the view from above, and it would seem that it was called a cool name like the Crescent moon coast from guides.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But, there were no signs of any tourist-like shadows there.


    However that was only normal. Shidou was called and stopped by Reine when he was about to head to the changing room with everyone else, and by using a prepared rental car, he was taken to the private beach located at the edge of the Akaru coast.


    It would seem she had purposely prepared it yesterday, since there is a high possibility that the Shidou''s capture might be interrupted by the other classmates when it was in progress.


    "Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..this is amazing."


    The sky was clear. The intense sunlight reflected on the high-transparent water, and made Shidou squint his eyes.


    However Shidou, in contrast compared to normal energetic young boys playing in a swimming pool, muttered with a tone similar to an old man, he then gently caressed the scratch wounds made on his chest and cheeks.


    In an instant, a slight pain ran through his skin and made his face flinch.


    "Ouchouchouch¡­¡­¡­."


    Last night, the moment he opened the door in order to run away from Kaguya and Yuzuru, he was attacked by Tama-chan''s slash fang.


    Thanks to Kotori''s Reiryoku, Shidou has gained a body that could heal itself no matter how serious the injuries he got but, it would seem that the ability is not subjected to injuries that can be healed by his own body''s healing abilities. If he were to enter the sea in his current state, he would probably shed tears because of the severe ocean baptism.


    Well, nonetheless¡ª¡ª


    "Either way, it is not like I can play comfortably¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou made a sigh. As if to match up with that, a sleepy voice echoed through from the Incam equipped on his right ear.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Shin, it looks like Kaguya and Yuzuru finished changing their clothes. Are you ready?"


    Hearing Reine''s words, Shidou made a deep breath before, answering [Yes].


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.just as what I had explained yesterday, I handed Incams to the both of them. They seem to have not tried sea swimming before, so I am thinking of giving them many instructions. Try to match up with it as much as possible."


    "Un, understood."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.in order to avoid crossing our conversation and the advice I am going to give to the girls, I will be closing our communication line for now¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..is that okay?"


    "Yes, I will somehow manage it ¡­¡­¡­¡­but honestly, it is a little uneasy though."


    Recalling back yesterday''s incident, he made a tired bitter smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, it looks like you had various problem yesterday but, we will be saving to a certain degree today. Now then, mission start. Do not forget to compliment them on their swimsuit."


    At the end of those words, the communication connection was cut.


    And thus, the same time as that, he heard voices of 2 people coming from behind.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..So you were hiding in a place like this huh."


    "Discover. Found you, Shidou."


    They were characteristic tones. There was no need for confirmation. Shidou slowly turned around.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru were standing there just as he had predicted. Kaguya was wearing a black bikini with white lace decorations and opposite to that; Yuzuru was wearing a bikini with a white background decorated with black laces.


    To both sides, it was so suitable on them that it was infuriating. If these girls were to walk side by side on a beach, it would probably not end with one or two guys approaching them spontaneously.


    "O, ou, both of you. It really fits you two. It''s really beautiful."


    When Shidou made a compliment to their swimsuits following accordingly to Reine''s instructions, Kaguya opened her eyes wide with a red face as if she was surprised while, Yuzuru blankly looked down at her outfit.


    However in a sudden manner, Kaguya folded her arms together.


    "Ku,kukuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­isn''t that right isn''t that right. But don''t be mistaken. Clothes at this level, would just be overshadowed by my charm."


    "Thanks. Thank you very much. Yuzuru is very happy."


    Subsequently, Yuzuru made an obedient bow.


    And, at that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..hmm?"


    "Confirmation. Yes."


    And when he thought, Kaguya and Yuzuru moved their eyebrows unexpectedly, both of them used their hands and poked their own ears respectively. Looking closely, Shidou saw the same type of Incam as his on the girls'' ears.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see, acknowledged."


    "Roger. Understood."


    Shidou made a bitter smile unintentionally. Since it was an unfamiliar action it couldn''t be helped, but¡­¡­¡­¡­it was not a strange scene looking at both of them being preoccupied with the Incam.


    Before long, Kaguya and Yuzuru separated their hands from the Incam, and faced back to Shidou.


    "Oh Shidou. This Star Shine is quite unbearable, to me who has everlasting darkness placed inside my body. I allow you to apply the divine protection of the miasma on my body to repel the holy light."


    "Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Appeal. Please help apply on Yuzuru to prevent getting sunburn."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see."


    He finally understood thanks to Yuzuru''s words.


    But, it was only after he realized that it was going to be trouble. That''s because, to apply something to prevent sunburns would mean¡ª¡ª


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, I am counting on you. I am leaving my back to you."


    Kaguya was saying something that was obviously not meant for this kind of situation while handing over the sunblock lotion to him. Subsequently, Yuzuru also said something similar to that.


    "Request. Please."


    He was thinking where on earth did they get something like this from but, he immediately understood. Just nearby Shidou and the others, a Resting space like area with parasols and leisure sheets were constructed. Most probably, Reine prepared it beforehand.


    After severely mixing their sights together, both of them lay face down under the parasol shade. They then unhooked their tops and, revealed their white backs to Shidou.


    "E,eerr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    While looking at the both of their backs lying side by side, sweat was oozing down the middle of Shidou''s face.


    Applying this¡­¡­¡­¡­.would means that, he would have no choice but to use his hands and directly run it around the soft skin of a girl.


    Thereupon, as expected whether or not they have gotten impatient, Kaguya and Yuzuru touched the Incam and started making soft voices.


    "Oi, Shidou isn''t getting hooked. Isn''t this different from what you said?"


    "Question. Is there something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh, this is bad."


    Shidou raised his eyebrows. Today''s aim was to increase the credibility of Reine''s advice. If Shidou were to hesitate here, it would probably mess up the plan.


    "O,okay, I''m going to apply it!"


    When he said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru faced towards Shidou for an instant before making a small nod.


    "Fuu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It looked like Shidou somehow managed to end it without making Reine''s advice useless. Shidou made a relaxed sigh.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­..so Shidou, it might be something that I don''t need to ask but, of course I am going to be the first you apply it on right?"


    "Question. Who is Shidou going to apply sunblock first?"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­? No, that''s..."


    And, when he thought both of them were mixing their sights while still lying down, Kaguya suddenly grappled Yuzuru and rode on top of her after rolling Yuzuru''s body over. She then raised her voice, while holding down Yuzuru''s body with both her hands and legs to stop her from moving.


    "Shidou, right now. Bestow me with the divine protection of the miasma."


    "Careless. Ku¡­¡­¡­.."


    Kaguya raised the side of her lips as if elated with victory and Yuzuru leaked an anguished voice.


    For some reason, the sight of them being in that kind of posture while their swimsuit tops were off and with Kaguya and Yuzuru''s breasts being pushed onto each other''s bodys was somehow oddly erotic.


    "Hurry up!"


    "O, ou!"


    In a form of being overpowered, Shidou folded his knees at that spot and took a good amount of lotion on his hands before touching Kaguya''s back. At that instant¡ª¡ª


    "uh, Fuaa¡­¡­¡­.."


    While making a sweet voice unheard until now, Kaguya''s whole body twitched.


    "!, So,sorry, was it cold?"


    "It, its okay. Hurry¡­¡­¡­¡­up¡­¡­."


    "Ah,aah¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    However, each time Shidou moved his hands, Kaguya would twist her body like it was ticklish while making excessively sexy voices like [ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.], or [Hnn¡­¡­¡­.].


    Yuzuru, who was being held down by Kaguya, also looked at Kaguya''s reactions and [Oou¡­¡­¡­¡­] let out an envious voice.


    But, Yuzuru immediately moved her eyebrows in a sudden manner and by taking advantage of the small chance made by Kaguya, she then rotates her body.


    "Return fire. Chance taken."


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    This time Yuzuru was the one holding Kaguya down, who was now lying face up. Yuzuru turned her eyes towards Shidou. Kaguya, who had taken a position of being mounted, looked like she did not have the composure to retaliate against Yuzuru and was *haa**haa* breathing heavily.


    "Appeal. Shidou, hurry please give¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Yuzuru too."


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!? O,ou."


    He knew she was referring to the sunblock but, towards that oddly sensational sentence and that pose, he mistakenly had a strong heartbeat.


    When Shidou somehow managed to calm his heart down, he started applying lotion onto Yuzuru''s back.


    "Twitch. U¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah,h"


    When he did that, Yuzuru let out breaths from her nose in small intervals and made a voice as if she were being squeezed to death.


    Shidou then nervously started using his hands and while moving his hands accordingly to the muscles around her spine, Yuzuru''s body suddenly sprung up as if she finally could not stand it anymore.


    "E,eerr¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Admi¡­¡­ration, Shidou, you have¡­¡­¡­.very good skills."


    "N,no fair! Next is me!"


    Kaguya, who looked like she had finally regained her breath, raised her body, and reverse their positions.


    But when Shidou started to apply the lotion again, she would start to raise a lovely voice and shake her body.


    "Re¡­taliation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..would not let you."


    This time Yuzuru was the one who twisted her body and made Kaguya''s back get attached to the leisure sheet. The lotion that was excessively applied was flowing onto the sheet.


    "Why you, what are you doing¡­¡­¡­.!"


    But this time Kaguya did not let it end with her losing. She immediately grabbed Yuzuru''s hand and got back into a mount position.


    After repeating the same thing over and over for some time, probably slipping because of the lotion, both of them were in a manner where they were respectively in a lying down on their stomach position on the sheet and were glaring at each other.


    "Errr, in this situation¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou joined his hands together to apply some lotion to his other hand and then ran his fingers along both their backs while they were lying face down on the ground and lined up at the same time.


    When he did that¡ª¡ª


    ""¡ª¡ªuh, A,Aaaaaaahh!""


    After the both of them raised a loud voice, they relaxed their hands and legs on the spot completely exhausted and started breathing heavily as if they were sprinting with full-strength.


    "Ar,are you okay, both of you¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Both of their vacant pairs of eyes met with each other''s when Shidou said that while being confused.


    "¡­¡­¡­..This from, being unwary of it¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Shudder¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it''s the fingers of god¡­¡­¡­¡­.what an unthinkable wolf."


    "Hu,huh¡­¡­..?"


    However, it looked like a message had been transmitted from Reine at that moment. After both of them pushed the Incam at the same time, they started to make small nods after rearranging their breathing.


    "Fu, fumu, next would be¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­watermelon splitting¡­¡­..? have Shidou blindfolded¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Con¡­¡­.firm. After spinning around and getting dizzy, wait for the direction¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Wai, wait a sec! What are you planning to do!?"


    Unable to bear it he shouted¡ª¡ªShidou moved his shoulders with a twitch.


    Different from Kaguya and Yuzuru''s, he felt as if he heard a voice from somewhere.


    He thought it was Reine''s voice coming from the incam in an instant but, no. Yes, this is¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªshidou!"


    "uh,Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou called out the name of whose voice he had heard before and he turned around in shock. Although there was only the ocean expanding into his view but, he was certain he felt the voice was coming from that direction.


    After looking, he found Tohka swimming towards him from the open sea, while making tremendous splashes.


    Although the form was reckless, she was extremely fast. Incidentally coming from behind, he caught a glimpse of Origami swimming with a beautiful crawl.


    From the coast, Ellen, who was observing the target Yatogami Tohka, was making sighs while massaging her right shoulder. Because it had been quite a while since she last did vigorous exercise without the Territory, she got a light muscle ache.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­In the end, yesterday she was dragged into the pillow fight until late into the night and along the way she had gotten tired and fell asleep together with the target.


    Today for sure, pulling herself together, she was going to observe the target. But, as expected, there were a lot of people in the middle of the day, so it didn''t seem like the target would be alone. Waiting for tonight would probably be better¡ª¡ª


    That kind of thinking crossed her mind. And,


    "¡ª¡ªhmm?"


    Ellen''s eyebrows frowned doubtfully. The target that was just now looking around relentlessly in panic was unexpectedly heading towards the ocean. [Oo shidou, you are in such a place!] she shouted that and entered the ocean.


    No, if only that were the case then it would be fine, but¡ª¡ªthe problem was, the target (And for some reason, Tobiichi Origami too) was swimming in a straight line just like that.


    "¡ª¡ª<Arbatel>. Where is the target heading towards? Can we follow her from here?"


    After Ellen faced towards the Incam and raised her voice, the voice of the operator immediately replied back.


    "We have confirmation. It would seem, that she is heading to the opposite side of the coast."


    "The opposite side of the coast, huh?"


    While saying that, Ellen recalled the map of Arubi Island which she was on right now. It was certain that Ellen and the others should be on the edge of the arc coast that looked like a crescent moon. Although she could only see a little, the line Tohka and the others were swimming on, was exactly on the course that connects both of the coast''s edges.


    "Is there something on the coast they are headed to?"


    "It would seem that it is a private beach. We are able to confirm 3 people, male and female there."


    After hearing that, Ellen licked her lips.


    Although she did not know why Tohka and Origami started heading there, this was a good opportunity. Unusually, there were less people in this swimming area which was opened to public and she could expect testimonies of the target swimming out to the open sea. This was probably the ideal chance to treat it as a gone missing scenario.


    "I will immediately head there too. Please make <Bandersnatch> follow me."


    "Roger."


    After hearing the reply, Ellen took along the camera that was made into a stand onto her shoulder, and stood up straight on the spot.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever.


    "Oo, camera-san! Here here over here, take a picture take a picture!"


    Unexpectedly called from behind, Ellen took a single glance towards that direction.


    She saw a bunch of boys and girls over there having fun with the sand on the beach-side. There was a boy with his hair hardened up from wax being buried in the sand, leaving only his head and below the bow. There was also a weird body taking a weird pose made out of sand.


    Incidentally, the worst thing was, in his surroundings, she saw the 3 girl students from yesterday who dragged Ellen into the pillow fight.


    "I am very sorry but, I am¡ª¡ª"


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!"


    "Isn''t it okay, Ellen-san take one picture."


    "Aren''t we friends that have gone through a hot night together."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Haaa."


    After making an annoyed sigh, she set the camera and carelessly pressed the shutter.


    "Is this okay. Well then, I am in a hurry, so."


    "Eeh, come on take more¡ª"


    "I closed my eyes just now¡ª"


    "Rather, where are you going? Let''s play¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When Ellen was about the walk away while ignoring them, Ai Mai Mii stealthily came from behind and had gotten close, they then took the camera that was being held on Ellen''s shoulder and ran away.


    "!, what are you doing. Please give that back."


    "Noo¡ª, I feel bad for you having to always take the photos, I will help take some of Ellen-san too."


    "Th,there is no need. Please give that back."


    "It''s okay¡ª it''s okay¡ª, you don''t have to restrain yourself."


    "I am not restraining myself. I have something important to do so¡ª¡ª"


    "Hai~~, lead our precious customer to her seat~"


    The same time Mii said that, all the students from random directions grouped together and lightly carried Ellen''s body. They then brought her to the beach-side just like that.


    When they did that, at the same time with that Ai Mai Mii grabbed a shovel with their hands and, *ZaZaZa* when she thought a human sized hole was dug out in the sandy beach in a flash, Ellen was thrown inside it.


    "Kuh, what on earth are you¡­¡­¡­.! Rather, aren''t you people digging a little too fast!?"


    "Fu! We practiced high-speed hole digging in the back of the hotel until the ground was full of holes yesterday!"


    "Something like a sandy beach, to us now is like digging into tofu!"


    "Now then, you guys, do it!"


    ""Ou!""


    Together with Ai''s leading command, Ellen''s body was buried with sand all at the same time.


    "Uwah Puuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..wha, ple,please stop!"


    Resisting in vain, Ellen''s body was completely buried under the sand. Incidentally on the piled up sand, a body-like sculpture was made on it.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.this is troubling. Please let me go."


    "Maa¡ª Maa¡ª, don''t be in such a hurry."


    "One picture for now, okay?"


    "We will add more volume to the breasts so¡ª"


    When she lowered her sight to her body, there was an odd amount of sand piled up on her chest area exactly to what Mii said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..it was a completely unneeded assistance.


    Incidentally, when she looked at it closely, below on her right side, she was able to confirm the face of the boy that was buried by sand from just now. Forget that¡ª¡ªthe body made under Ellen''s face was a Queen swinging a whip down and the boys was, a naked man on all four with his butt facing her.


    And most probably in order to bring both sides together, Ai who was a little further away pressed the shutter.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    After Ellen twitched her cheeks, the boy that was buried¡ª¡ªif certain, his name was Tonomachi Hiroto or something¡ª¡ªhis face was looking over towards this side.


    "Ha Haa, was it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ellen-san. This is a little problematic."


    "Haaaaa."


    After Ellen gave a spiritless reply, Tonomachi cheek''s lightly blushed while continuing.


    "How should I put it¡ª¡ªno, haha, I wonder can this kind of things be also, called¡­¡­¡­fate."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    This was the first time in her life she ever felt like spitting on somebody else.


    After Tohka and Origami reached the coast, they jogged towards Shidou.


    Incidentally, their outfits were the swimsuits that Shidou bought for them last month. Tohka''s was dark colored while Origami''s was a white bikini. Both of them were worth trying on, it matched them greatly.


    "shidou, you were in a place like this! I was looking for you!"


    "Shidou. Why are you together with the Yamai sisters?"


    And, Tohka said that cheerful while Origami said it suspiciously. Shidou made a wary smile as if to ambiguously deceive them and took a step backwards.


    "No, well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.about that, ahaha, truthfully speaking, I got lost¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And at that moment, somehow having managed to correct their breathing, Kaguya and Yuzuru, who had their swimsuit tops fixed, let out their voices.


    "Hou? Isn''t it Tohka. Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­for you to come to your owner''s side, what a cute fellow. I give you my compliment."


    "Wonder. Master Origami, why are you in such a place."


    Speaking of which, there was talk about Kaguya and Yuzuru being a burden in Tohka and Origami''s room respectively. It was not surprising that both of them have remembered their faces. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, whether it was master or owner, he was a little curious as to why those kinds of titles that did not sound much like what a friend should be using was being used.


    "Ooou, Kaguya is also here too. What were you doing?"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..right now, crushing something with the outline dyed with darkness and dark green until its crimson red blood and organs burst out, we are about to proceed on playing the devils game."


    "Wha, what is that. It sounds scary."


    "Explanation. Kaguya is about to play split the watermelon¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..Wait, for a little longer."


    And, in the middle of Yuzuru''s words, a sleepy voice could be heard coming from behind.


    Looking back, over there was Reine, wearing a parka over her swimsuit. Probably because the sun rays were too strong, she squinted her eyes while making a shade with her hand and her head was wobbling. She looked like an anemic patient that was about to fall down at any moment but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, Shidou knew that this was Reine''s usual condition.


    "!, Reine-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows doubtfully. Right now, Reine was suppose be giving out advice to Kaguya and Yuzuru through the Incam.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru were probably having the same doubts, they stared at Reine strangely and touched the Incam equipped on their ears with their hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I''m sorry but, I forgot to prepare the watermelon. ¡ª¡ªinstead, since the number of people increased. There is a court built there. How about beach volleyball?"


    Saying that, she pointed towards the end of the beach.


    At first, Kaguya and Yuzuru were unhappy but after a while, they seemed to have immediately understood that the objective had been changed.


    "Fuun, alright. No matter what I do, it is decided that I will be the on standing on top."


    "Consent. Yuzuru doesn''t mind. Yuzuru is the one to win anyway."


    When their eyes met after saying that, although it was not a race, both of them started running at the same time.


    "Oou!"


    And thus, Tohka started to run as if she was inspired by them.


    Origami was sending her sights towards Shidou and Reine as if she was not convinced enough but, she probably guessed that there was nothing to gain from asking anymore and walked towards the beach.


    And as if to follow her, Reine and Shidou also started walking.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so, Reine-san. Why did you suddenly come out?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah. It''s because the irregulars known as Tohka and Origami appearing has occurred. So I had the plan switched to plan B. We might have been able to do something about this if we were to use the <Ratatoskr>''s organization members but¡­¡­¡­¡­..as expected, there is a limit if I am the only one."


    "Plan B, you say."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah, by fighting together in the same team, from the unity of you and those girls, it''s a plan where you increase your relationship."


    "In the same team¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder will those two quietly team up together¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, I have an idea for that. Just look."


    After having such a conversation, Shidou and the others reached the magnificent beach volleyball court constructed on the beach.


    After that, Reine leaned her body over and took a tube-like object that was leaning against the pole.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.now then, let''s decide the team separation. 3 people in one team. Please pull a lot."


    "Mu?"


    Starting from Tohka, the tube entrance was pointed towards her and she pulled a rod that was inside it. Shidou hit his hands as if he got it. There was no mistake that those lots were most probably set up so that Kaguya, Yuzuru and Shidou would be in the same team.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, Shin too."


    "Ah, yes."


    Being told that, he pulled one out from the remaining two.


    And then, he brought his eyes towards the tip of the lot and¡ª¡ªShidou, [heh?] made a stupid look.


    That''s because, on it was not a symbol or a number, but a drawing of an overly exaggerated man.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, the people that pulled out Gregor, Jackson, and Spenser come over here, while those who pulled Alexander, Abraham and Anthony, please go to the other side of the court."


    "Reine, this one is who?"


    "This is?"


    Tohka and Origami showed their lots to Reine as if they were troubled.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah, this one is Gregor. That one is Spenser."


    Next Kaguya and Yuzuru did the same thing and showed theirs to Reine similar to before.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..you two are Alexander and Abraham. Please go around to the other side."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He looked at the exaggerated man (most probably Anthony) once more with half his eyes closed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..he could not tell the difference from Tohka''s and the others.


    Team A¡­¡­¡­¡­..Kaguya, Yuzuru and Shidou.


    Team B¡­¡­¡­¡­...Tohka, Origami and Reine.


    Kaguya, Yuzuru, Tohka and Origami. 4 people of 6 were not satisfied with the team organization originally but, just by one word [I will tell the winning team a secret about Shidou that he would never want to be found out by someone else] from Reine, the match started. Shidou''s protest with his almost crying face was not accepted.


    "Okay! Let''s do it!"


    Tohka raised a cheerful shout, and released the service shot from the edge of the opposite court.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Wha!?"


    Bohyuuuuuu! The ball easily penetrated the net together with that sound, and progressed like a bullet. Shidou immediately moved his body towards the side.


    After the ball pierced to the spot where Shidou was just now, GyaGyaGyaGyaGyaGyaa! It danced on the beach like a coma before finally stopping.


    "Reine! How many points was that!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­0 points."


    "Muu, technical skill points were not added huh¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..most probably, but I think you are mistaking this with another sport."


    Probably after looking at Tohka''s attack, Kaguya raised a low laugh.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.not bad. It looks like I have to get serious too¡ª¡ª"


    "No, you don''t have to. You don''t have to!"


    If it was going to be exchanges of those types of balls then, even if he had multiple lives, they wouldn''t be enough. Shidou shook his head.


    "Fuun, boring. Well whatever, next is our service right?"


    With that said, Kaguya stretched her hands towards the ball that was dug into the ground.


    And with an unexpectedly beautiful form, she shot the ball towards the opposing court.


    "Oou, it''s coming!"


    "Don''t disturb."


    Stopping Tohka''s movement with her voice, Origami received the ball.


    Reine who was standing behind her when that happened, made a beautiful toss. During that occasion, Reine''s breasts which were proud of their tremendous mass, bounced up and down and Shidou''s eyes were unintentionally pinned onto them.


    "Warning. It''s dangerous."


    "Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Being told that by Yuzuru, he immediately opened his eyes wide. By the time he realized it; in front of him was Tohka who had made an energetic jump high enough to cross the net.


    "Haa!"


    Together with a loud shout filled with energy, Tohka hit the ball with the palm of her hand. Standing there blankly, Shidou was grazed on his cheeks by the bullet-like attack coming from that.


    "Uwah!?"


    "Kuh, Don''t daze away, Shidou!"


    "Agree. You''re hindering."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru''s voices echoed from behind. It would seem, they made a slide in order to get the ball.


    However, since they reached the same spot at the same time, both of them *Bam* knocked each other on the head and fell down on the spot. During that time, the ball bounced inside the court and *roll**roll**roll* rolled on top of the sand.


    "Kuhaa! Wha,what are you doing Yuzuru!"


    "Objection. That is my line. Please do not disturb me."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru pressed on their foreheads while glaring at each other.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Okay Tohka, that was one point."


    "Oou! Really!"


    In regards, the other side of the court was lively. Tohka and Reine *clap*, made a high five. Although Origami looked like she ignored it but, her hand was taken by Reine and was forced to participate.


    However, not stopping to bother about that, Kaguya and Yuzuru continued their quarrel with each other.


    "That was my territory no matter how much you think about it. Don''t do anything extra!"


    "Objection. I thought that the simpleton Kaguya would not make it in time."


    "Wha, What did you say you bastard!"


    "Return fire. What is it."


    "O,Oi, both of you calm down¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And, at the same time when Shidou went between the both them to separate them, Reine from the opposite court, whispered something into Tohka and Origami''s ears. When she did that,


    "¡ª¡ªHou, I get it now."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I will definitely get the promised thing later."


    While saying things like that, Tohka and Origami arrogantly looked down at Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    "Fuu, what, Kaguya and Yuzuru aren''t that much of a big deal!"


    "A let-down. To challenge me when you are at that level, you don''t know your place."


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!""


    Towards those obvious provocations, Kaguya and Yuzuru responded with a twitch.


    And once more, Reine softly whispered into Tohka and Origami''s ears. Although a little¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­[more foul languages. You are supposed to do it like that when the time comes] he felt that he heard something like this.


    "Kaguya is a weak bug and Yuzuru is hopeless! Both of you two joined together are useless!"


    "You XXXXX''s. XXXXXXXX should just XXXXXXX. This is suitable for loser sons of a bitch."


    An excessively childish insult and an excessively bland abuse were falling over from the other side of the court.


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­""


    Towards those two''s agitation, Kaguya and Yuzuru quietly narrowed their eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hey Yuzuru."


    "Reply. Is there anything?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­wanna do it?"


    "Agree. Let''s do it."


    Both of them mixed their sights together with a glance.


    But having the next service, after Origami took the ball with her hands in an extremely calm manner, she shot it towards the corner of the court with a beautiful form.


    "Yuzuru!"


    "Reply. I know."


    However, Yuzuru slid by the time she was almost finished and received the perfectly close service.


    She then hit up to Kaguya, who returned it back to the opposite court just like that. It was a beautiful combination play, enough to think that the shameful sight from before was a lie.


    But the opposing team was not losing. Origami hit up the approaching ball.


    "Teacher Murasame."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, I know."


    The next thing after that, Reine *ton* lightly toss the ball. It was the exact same pattern from just now. When somehow managing to brace himself in order to avoid being preoccupied by her breasts, he saw Tohka once again jumping high up.


    "Oooh!"


    She shouted, and released a sharp attack from far away in the distant sky.


    "Shidou, stop it!"


    Kaguya''s shout echoed. Shidou joined his hands while in panic, and prepared for Tohka''s attack.


    But, after the ball pierced straight towards his face instead of his hands, it then made a violent bounce high up into the sky just like that. The intense impact attacked his head and made his sight dance with glittering stars.


    "Gueeh!?"


    "Okay! Shidou will be taken to this team since the ball hit him, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no, I did not hear of such a rule before."


    He could hear things like that from the enemy court. It looked like that was the reason why Tohka''s ball had been aimed at Shidou.


    "Praise. Nice."


    However, it was Yuzuru''s voice that he heard inside his hazy consciousness.


    "Establish. Kaguya."


    "Okay!"


    Yuzuru kneeled down on that spot and joined both her hands together and made the palm of her hands face upwards. And at the same time with the running Kaguya stepping on it with one leg, Yuzuru lightly threw Kaguya''s body up to the sky.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    He could hear Tohka and Origami''s voice coming from the opposing court. The next moment¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª¡ªHaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Kaguya, that had jumped high up into the sky, hit down the airborne ball¡ª¡ªit pierced towards the enemy court like an attack from an arrow. It was a really splendid attack.


    "Okay! Same point! Did you see that BASTARDS!"


    In a manner as if she had forgotten her usual tone, Kaguya made a guts pose midair.


    And after landing and standing on the ground, she exchanged a high five with Yuzuru in an extremely natural way,


    "Yahoooooo!"


    "Excited. Yahoo."


    "Yaa! That was perfect Yuzuru. Byuun It went up Byuun!"


    "Positive. That was a magnificent attack. As expected from Kaguya"


    "Nono, that was Yuzuru''s¡ª¡ª"


    And, both of them twitched their shoulders at that point, and *fuun* averted their eyes away.


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­..don''t get conceited you lowlife. Think of it as an honor to be stepped by my foot."


    "Unpleasant. The smell has sticked onto my hands. It stinks. It smells like dried mackerel, natto[5D 1] and surstromming[5D 2] mixed together."


    "I, it doesn''t stink like that!"


    And, they started quarreling as if they remembered. It was not a strange aspect at all.


    However, Shidou did not have the pleasure to carefully observe them right now. While hearing shouts like [Shidou! Are you okay!?] echoing inside his head, the remainder of his consciousness sank into the darkness.


    "Ouch Ouch¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou was rubbing the bump made on his head while walking sluggishly towards the toilet established at the beachside.


    Incidentally, the moment when Shidou said he was going to the toilet, there were a few of them saying that it was dangerous for him to go since he was out-cold just now, so they said "I will follow" and tried to help him but, he vigorously refused by politely rubbing his head against the sandy beach.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Are you alright, Shin?"


    And thus, he heard Reine''s voice coming from his right ear. Shidou opened his mouth while making a wry smile as if he were tired.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­..somehow. How is it on the other end?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­honestly, I still can''t say anything. What''s left is to agitate their opposition as much as possible but¡ª¡ª"


    And, Reine suddenly cut off her words.


    "Reine-san? What''s wrong?"


    He asked while raising his eyebrows but, he immediately found the reason out.


    It was because right after Reine shortened her words, Kaguya popped her face out from the side of the toilet.


    "Kaguya¡­¡­¡­.? What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to be waiting where the others are?"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­I who holds the divine protection of the hurricane, that kind of distance has no meaning to me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well that might be true. I was asking about the reason though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When he spoke until there, Shidou immediately was taken aback. He slouched forward while shouting.


    "I, I told you I don''t need any help!?"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Kaguya''s face turned red right after she went blank for an instant.


    "Wha, I said that following the flow at the time! Don''t take it seriously!"


    "I, is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Isn''t that obvious!? Wh, why must I, your¡­¡­¡­..errr¡­¡­.."


    Kaguya hang her head in shame at that point and shortened her words.


    "Aa! Anyway, I am here for another matter!"


    "O,ou¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    He nodded unintentionally. Shidou then lowered his voice and sent his question towards the Incam.


    "Reine-san, is this an instruction from your side?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, I have not said anything."


    And, while Shidou and Reine were having a conversation, Kaguya called out to him as if she had gotten irritated.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me."


    "Aah, my bad."


    After Shidou returned his posture back to normal, in panic, he then faced back towards Kaguya. But¡­¡­¡­speaking of which, there was one thing that he was wondering about. He stared at Kaguya''s face while scratching his cheeks.


    "By the way¡­¡­¡­..are you going to continue using that tone?"


    "Ah."


    Kaguya made an ''Oh no face''.


    She then made a cough and cleared her throat awkwardly and took a cool pose.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you have been deceived by my antics. I find you dancing on the palm of my hands very humorous."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.what is with those eyes."


    Kaguya made her lips go *buu* in displeasure. Shidou made a powerless wry smile while scratching his cheeks.


    "No¡­¡­¡­.I was thinking about why you would especially force yourself to use that tone¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "I did not force myself! This is normal!"


    "It''s back it''s back."


    "Hah¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    After he said that, Kaguya made a shocked face, she then made a sigh and muttered softly.


    "¡­¡­¡­..that''s because, it''s that. Since I am a Spirit. Aren''t I like super powerful? Then there should be some dignity similar to that, isn''t something like that needed?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­is it something like that."


    Shidou brought his eyebrows together and *u,un* groaned. He had met many Spirits until now but, he felt as if there were no such girls before.


    "Well isn''t it obvious. Since I have a cool origin of birth and, I have tragic circumstances prepared you know? Then I have to have a personality around that level."


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­..if Kaguya is okay with it then it''s okay. So? What''s the matter?"


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya [ahh] nodded before continuing.


    "It''s kind of troublesome so I''m going to continue like this, right now me and Yuzuru, are having a battle for you right? So, it''s about tomorrow''s conclusion."


    "Aah¡­¡­..I guess so. Wait, you, don''t tell me. As expected isn''t that kind of sneaky?"


    He frowned, thinking that Kaguya was here to set a groundwork for herself.


    ¡ª¡ªbut Kaguya, spit out a totally unexpected line.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou. Tomorrow¡ª¡ªchoose Yuzuru."


    "......Heh?"


    Towards those words that were not in his assumptions, he blankly opened his eyes wide.


    "Don''t, heh."


    Kaguya shrugged her shoulders while continuing.


    "There isn''t any point to worry about, right? That''s because, she is super cute. Although she is a little unsociable but, she''s obedient, her breasts are big, and she is like a super Moe-like character shaped from guys delusions, isn''t she? And what''s more, if you choose her, she would most likely give you lots of services, right? There is nothing worth not choosing. That''s why¡ª¡ª"


    "Wa, wait a second!"


    Shidou was sorting out his confused head while stopping Kaguya''s words. He couldn''t understand what she was saying. No, he could understand the contents of those words. But, choosing Yuzuru tomorrow would mean¡ª¡ª


    "Kaguya, you¡­¡­¡­.said that the winner of this match would become Yamai''s main personality right."


    "Un, I said that."


    "¡­¡­¡­. You said the loser, would be consumed by the winner and be erased right."


    "Un, yeah."


    "Then, why¡ª¡ª"


    When Shidou said that as if he were squeezing it out from his throat, Kaguya scratched her head while making a troubled smile.


    "Hmm¡­¡­¡­well, even I don''t want to disappear. But, more than that¡ª¡ªI, want Yuzuru to live. I want her to see even more things, and go all out and have fun in this world."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh, you."


    Although Shidou groaned painfully, Kaguya did not bother about it and continued her words.


    "Rather, everything would have been solved if you had not barged in at that time. I was going to make a flashy clash and I would [Get defeated] get downed and everything was supposed to end."


    Kaguya pointed her fingers at Shidou while saying that.


    Shidou''s face distorted. A detestable pain as if his heart was being pulled out, was swirling around his chest.


    "Th,then, the first one to make me fall for them is the winner is¡ª¡ª"


    "Aah, that? Well that, isn''t it obvious, Yuzuru is the cuter one. With this match, there should be no mistaking that Yuzuru would win, right?"


    "But, that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When Shidou was about to finish, Kaguya moved in front of Shidou in an instance and used her index finger to block Shidou''s lips.


    "I did not really ask for Shidou''s opinion. All you have to do for tomorrow is say Yuzuru is much cuter, lovely lovely Yuzuru-tan hahaha. ¡­¡­¡­..if not, I will blast this island away together with all your friends."


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes in the middle of her words and said it in a low voice.


    Shidou *gulp* gulped. The threat that he had forgotten until now, was revived by that sight and words.


    When Shidou was standing there nervously without moving, *Fuu* Kaguya loosen her expression and pulled her legs away.


    And then *turn* she turned her body facing direction and took on an excessively cool pose.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, I''m off human. The exchange right now was a blood pact. Know, your body will be scorched by the Flame of purgatoryFeegefoia franme right down to your medulla if you fail to keep the pact!"


    She said that, and Kaguya ran away.


    Shidou could only stand still on that spot.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin."


    After a while. He twitched his shoulders from Reine''s voice echoing through his right ear.


    "Reine-san, that was¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­aah, I heard. This has¡­¡­..turned out into something difficult. If those were Kaguya''s true feelings instead of a strategy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.then tomorrow, there might be a chance Kaguya would not react to the kiss even if you stir her up. ¡ª¡ªin order to let Yuzuru win."


    "¡­¡­¡­.guh¡­¡­."


    Shidou clutched his fist.


    It''s true there''s that. It is a grave situation.


    But, more than that.


    Kaguya''s determination to let herself die in order to let Yuzuru live¡ª¡ªwas heavily hanging onto Shidou''s heart.


    However, he couldn''t let himself continue getting dumbfounded here. Shidou started walking by dragging his heavy legs. If he were to stay missing any longer, Tohka, Origami and more importantly Yuzuru would get suspicious¡ª¡ª


    "Stop. Shidou, please stop."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Suddenly a voice came from his back, and Shidou twitched his shoulders.


    That was unmistakably Yuzuru''s voice. For an instant, he thought that it was an auditory hallucination but¡­¡­¡­.that was wrong. Wondering since when she was there, Yuzuru was standing right behind him.


    "Yu,Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Reply. Yes, is what Yuzuru replied."


    With a voice that had no accent. In a calm behavior. In an extremely calm manner, Yuzuru nodded.


    "Wha,whats wrong?"


    When Shidou asked her while having sweat flowing from his forehead, *Fuu* Yuzuru turned her face towards the direction Kaguya ran off to and quietly opened her mouth.


    "Question. ¡ª¡ªwith Kaguya, what did you two talk about?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Shidou gasped. His heartbeat that had calmed down was once again throbbing roughly.


    "What did¡­¡­¡­¡­.errr."


    And, when Shidou was being immersed in his thoughts, Yuzuru made a small shrug with her shoulders while sighing.


    "Take back. No, as expected, it''s okay. Yuzuru could guess pretty much."


    "uh, I,is¡­¡­.that so?"


    "Affirmative. Most likely¡ª¡ªin the occasion for tomorrow''s selection, she said to choose her, right?"


    "No¡­¡­.that is."


    When Shidou was about to release his words, Yuzuru used the palm of her hands and stopped him.


    "Question. Although Yuzuru doesn''t care about that but, did Kaguya do anything during that time?"


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­.as in?"


    "Example. Yuzuru is asking whether, for example, hugging Shidou and crawling her tongue around Shidou''s nape, or putting Shidou''s face in between her chest, or putting her hands into Shidou''s swimsuit and touching your groin."


    "Sh, she did not do something like that!"


    Towards those unexpected words, Shidou shouted unintentionally. Yuzuru *good grief* shook her head as if she had given up.


    "Disappointment. Kaguya, that''s not good. You are too na?ve. If Kaguya were to seduce properly, you would easily drop Shidou to the level of a monkey in mating season."


    It felt like he was somehow being insulted but, more importantly Shidou felt Yuzuru''s way of speaking was out of place.


    That''s because, Yuzuru''s words were as if¡ª¡ª


    "Appeal. Yuzuru has a request for Shidou."


    And, as if to interrupt Shidou''s thoughts, Yuzuru let out her voice.


    "Request¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Hearing a word like that, there were chills running up Shidou''s spine. He unintentionally swallowed his saliva.


    His throat hurt and his heart started to pump faster. *babump* *babump*. His blood vessels quickly expanded, and the feeling was like his whole body was being poured with blood vigorously.


    However Shidou''s mind was contrastively, as if intoxicated, getting hazy. But inside that, there was only one¡ª¡ªthe words he heard just a few minutes ago, were vividly brought back into his mind.


    "Consent. That is correct."


    After Yuzuru made a deep nod and continued her words without getting enthusiastic.


    "Appeal. Shidou, this match, please by all means choose Kaguya."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    His voice did not come out.


    Most likely, at the time Yuzuru appeared, he could already somehow predict this outcome.


    Looking at Shidou''s reaction, Yuzuru tilted her head in doubt.


    "Question. Yuzuru feels that Shidou''s reaction is out of place."


    "uh, no, nothing at all¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Request. More importantly, please. Tomorrow, Shidou must pick Kaguya. It''s a promise."


    "Wh-why¡­¡­¡­¡­..something like that."


    "Explanation. Kaguya is much more superior to Yuzuru. There is no room for worrying. Even Shidou should also know about Kaguya''s cuteness. Although Kaguya somewhat pretends to be tough, she is earnest, and has a fragile body that looks like it would break when touched and the feeling when hugging it could only be described as heavenly. Most likely, if Shidou chooses Kaguya, Kaguya would do a lot of things for you. By all means, Kaguya¡ª¡ª"


    "But, if Kaguya wins, then Yuzuru will¡ª¡ª"


    When Shidou said that, Yuzuru cast her eyes downwards and nodded. Shidou only used words that he carefully thought over and over again.


    "Kaguya is the spirit most fit to be the true Yamai. Even Shidou clearly knows that after this one day, right? Kaguya is very charming. There is no reason not to choose her."


    "Tha,that''s because, both of you, were so competitive¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Explanation. Although Kaguya looks like that, she is a shy girl. Unless Kaguya were stirred up, she wouldn''t appeal to you like that."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When Shidou became silent, Yuzuru walked closer to Shidou and whispered towards his ears.


    "Reminder. Tomorrow, please say Shidou would choose Kaguya. If not, misfortune will be brought to Shidou''s friends."


    After leaving threatening words similar to Kaguya''s, Yuzuru ran off.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Reaching gathering time, Ellen, who was finally dug out from the sand pit, was sitting along the coast on the floor, grasping her knees while viewing the sea.


    The target had already come over to this side of the coast and had gone to the changing room in order to change her clothes. She had also passed by Ellen who just now was buried in the sand (The part of the body made by sand was changed and improved into the shape of a body builder), and unmistakably should have laughed while holding her stomach.


    Incidentally, the boy Tonomachi who was dug out one step earlier than her, extended his hands in a respectful manner, but since it was irritating, Ellen threw him into the hole she was dug in, and filled it up once again with sand.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Miss executive officer, errr."


    Coming from the Incam, the awkward voice of the operator echoed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I''m okay. Don''t worry. This is nothing. I''ll use my favored method during the night. There is no problem. I will catch her properly in the hotel."


    "I,I guess so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The voice of the kind operator was somehow the one that sounded tired.


    That day, the dinner didn''t taste like anything.


    It was not like the hotel chef took too much consideration on the guest''s health or Shidou''s sense of taste being dull. It was just simply because his mind was wandering off somewhere.


    After finishing his meal without exchanging any conversations with the others, he was immersing himself in his thoughts absentmindedly while sluggishly walking in the hotel corridor.


    The words that Kaguya and Yuzuru spewed out during daytime were still swirling inside his head.


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to let their other-self live, they chose to eliminate themselves.


    The moment Shidou heard that, he was unable to understand those girls in an instant.


    But, for example.


    If Shidou would not sacrifice his life, his sister Kotori would die.


    Most definitely¡ª¡ªhe would respond to that by shaking his head without hesitating.


    It was not like those types of narcissistic motives, like self-sacrificing or devotion.


    But simply, without consideration, that was the only choice.


    There wouldn''t even be any options to choose from, his head would simply make its own judgment.


    "¡ª¡ªdou."


    So, he painfully understood Yuzuru''s feelings for wanting Kaguya to keep on living, just as well as Kaguya''s wish for Yuzuru to survive.


    "shidou."


    No, not only that. Rather¡ª¡ªShidou might even be happy knowing that Kaguya and Yuzuru think of each other to this extend. But¡ª¡ª


    "Oi, shidou!"


    "uh!?"


    A loud voice was released at his ears and Shidou immediately opened his eyes wide.


    "Seriously, you finally realized shidou?"


    Saying that, not knowing since when she was there, Tohka, wearing a yukata, *Puff* bulged her cheeks.


    "To,Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­how long were you there?"


    "I have been walking beside you for quite a while."


    When Shidou said that, Tohka stared at Shidou''s face.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.what?"


    "Nothing."


    After Tohka *Fuu* averted her sight, she made a small smile with her lips and held Shidou''s hand tightly.


    "shidou, if it is okay, why don''t we go outside for a little?"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "The sea in the night¡ª¡ªI want to see."


    She said that and pulled Shidou''s hand.


    "Ah, wai, wait a sec¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou braced his legs in panic and stopped Tohka''s progress.


    "No, isn''t it bad going outside on our own accord. The teachers should be coming to patrol about now too¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When he did that, Tohka stuck out her lips while *Haa* sighing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry, shidou. I said a small lie."


    "Eh?"


    "That is¡­¡­¡­¡­how to put it, even though we came to the school trip, but for some reason¡­¡­¡­.we haven''t been talking with each other, right? That''s why¡ª¡ªtogether with shidou, I wanted the both of us to talk."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh"


    "I am¡­¡­¡­.not allowed?"


    After saying that, she made an upward glance while looking at Shidou.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, that, is."


    If there were a guy that could say no after that, by all means he wanted to meet him. In the next instant, Shidou was pulled by Tohka who had a smile on her face.


    "Haai! It is everyone''s long awaited Trump tiiiiiiiiiiiiiime!..............and, aree?"


    Ai who jumped into the room while shouting, looked around the room''s interior while tilting her head.


    Inside the room were only Mai and Mii.


    "Aree, where''s Tohka-chan? And Kaguya-chan too."


    When she asked, Mai who was lying down and flipping through the travel guide and Mii who was having a boxing match with the string coming down from the light, faced towards her direction.


    "Un¡ª¡ª, if it is Tohka-chan then she was together with Itsuka-kun. Isn''t she getting cozy with him?"


    "I also saw Kaguya-chan. She was hiding behind the walls and looking at them."


    Towards both of their words, Ai [HoHoo¡­¡­.] patted her chin.


    "You''re kidding; don''t tell me it''s a love triangle? Kyaa¡ª¡ªit somehow smells like an afternoon drama."


    After Ai made a mischievous smile, she then dropped her sights towards the trump on her hands.


    "But well, if that is the case then we don''t have enough people. I was thinking of playing Daifugou [5D 3] though."


    When Ai said that while shrugging her shoulders, both of them *ahaha* laughed.


    "If that is the case then we need 5 people."


    "How about calling Yuzuru-chan?"


    "No, I did head towards her room but, it looks like Yuzuru-chan is not there too. Although I found Ellen-san, but I lost her half-way. I wonder where everyone went."


    After Ai *Fuu* made a sigh, then how about, let''s play shichinarabe [5D 4]? And started shuffling the cards.


    "¡ª¡ªHaa, Haa"


    While sticking onto the wall outside of the hotel, Ellen was taking a breath to re-arrange her rough breathing.


    She then peeked back inside the hotel and heaved a sigh of relieve after confirming no one was there.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That was a close call."


    Speaking to herself in a monologue, she then wiped the sweat of her forehead. After seeing the target Yatogami Tohka going outside with a male student. The moment she thought that this was a good chance and was about to follow them, coming from behind, [Ellen-saaaaaaaaaann! Let''s plaaaaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyy!] The voice of her natural enemy echoed.


    She then withdrew away from the area in a panic, honestly speaking, her heart was still beating hard even now.


    "We,well, no matter, this is a chance."


    After taking another peek at the hotel''s condition just in case, Ellen extended her hands to the Incam.


    "<Arbatell>, are you seeing this? The target has distanced herself from the hotel. Time to commence."


    "¡ª¡ªUnderstood."


    "And also¡­¡­¡­¡­..Please send one <Bandersnatch> around this area, and have it on stand-by."


    "I don''t mind but, why is that?"


    "¡ª¡ªThere is master sergeant Tobiichi inside the hotel. I think it is an unnecessary anxiety but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­by any chance she is seen to make strange movements, I''m leaving the counter response to you."


    "Roger."


    After confirming the operator''s voice, Ellen stepped out into the dark night.


    There was no one on the beach at night, the uproar in the middle of the day fell into silence as if it had been a lie.


    Well, the private beach Shidou and the others were at, was quiet even in the afternoon.


    Shidou and Tohka, in a slow pace, were walking beside the breakwater while exchanging various conversations.


    "¡ª¡ªthen, yesterday night, I had a pillow fight with Ai Mai Mii."


    "Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­.did you seriously do something like that."


    "Umu. At first it was a match with Tobiichi Origami to determine who would be going to look after shidou but, it became heated up half-way, and we did it until both of us became tired and sleepy."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I see."


    Shidou made a wry laugh powerlessly. If their match were to had ended faster and either one of them had had some energy left, then yesterday night would most probably had had another great disaster waiting for him.


    But no matter¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.how would you put it. Although they were exchanging a meaningless conversation with each other, for some reason his mood became relaxed.


    And thus, after walking a little bit further ahead, Tohka suddenly turned around.


    "So¡ª¡ªshidou. What on earth happened?"


    After being told that, *Babump* Shidou felt his heart jumping out.


    "¡­¡­¡­uh, what do you mean."


    "No, although I am not very sure about it but, something happened right?"


    "Wh, why do you think that¡­¡­¡­.?"


    When Shidou asked, Tohka [unnnn¡­¡­¡­¡­.] touched her chin with her index finger.


    "Somehow, I can feel shidou being troubled. I guess¡ª¡ªerr, at that time, the feeling was a little similar as that time with Kurumi."


    Tohka said that while groaning a little. Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    Tokisaki Kurumi. An evil spirit that kills humans under her own volition.


    Last month, Shidou was knocked into reality by finding out that girl''s true nature¡ª¡ªat that time, he was saved by Tohka''s words.


    "No, if there is nothing then it''s okay. It might be because I am thinking too much.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Towards Tohka''s words, Shidou made a big sigh.


    "Is that why, Tohka. For that reason you took me outside?"


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­.well, that''s, somehow. No, it is true that I wanted to talk with shidou?"


    Tohka said that while her cheeks were slightly blushed. That gesture was cute beyond belief¡ª¡ªand, gratefully, Shidou unintentionally loosen his cheeks.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hey, Tohka. Will you hear me out?"


    "Mu? Umu, I will listen to anything."


    Tohka nodded. After Shidou made a nod, he started talking slowly.


    "There''s Kaguya and Yuzuru right? It is a talk that kind of sounds like a lie, in reality those two are¡ª¡ª"


    While skillfully obscuring the charm contest and such, he explained that those two were spirits, were in dispute and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that the loser would lose her life.


    At first Tohka was *Fumu**fumu* nodding but, immediately she made a shocked face.


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­that kind of thing is."


    "Aah. And so¡ª¡ªthe main topic is starting from here. Actually¡­¡­¡­.this afternoon, I was told by Kaguya to [choose Yuzuru]."


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­? That is absurd, if that happens then Kaguya will¡ª¡ª"


    Saying until there, Tohka shook her head a little.


    "No, but, I see. Me too, if I were told shidou would die if I don''t die then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I might also do that."


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When Shidou said that, Tohka shook her shoulders in surprise.


    "Nu, no, nothing! Just continue!"


    "A,aah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He continued after scratching his cheeks.


    "And¡­¡­¡­¡­ immediately after that, I was told the same thing by Yuzuru. She said [Please choose Kaguya]."


    Tohka, opened her eyes in wonder.


    "What¡­¡­.then Kaguya and Yuzuru are."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­..both of them are, trying to keep the other alive. Even if their own self were to disappear, Kaguya to Yuzuru, Yuzuru to Kaguya, they are thinking of wanting the latter to survive. And so¡ª¡ªhow should I put it, I don''t know what the right thing to do is."


    When Shidou said that, Tohka *umu*, groaned and turned silent.


    After that for a short while, she frowned her eyebrows as if she was thinking very hard.


    And after a few seconds, Tohka started moving her mouth with a meek expression.


    "Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..shidou. This is what I think but¡ª¡ª"


    And¡ª¡ªat that moment. Coming from the front, the sound of a foot firmly hitting onto the ground echoed and Shidou raised his face.


    He then noticed a girl wearing a yukata there, and his body stiffened.


    ¡ª¡ªYes. Yamai Kaguya was standing over there.


    "Ka,Kaguya¡­¡­¡­.!? Why are you here¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What was that¡­¡­.just now?"


    Without answering the question, Kaguya released a silent¡ª¡ªbut violent voice filled with anger.


    "Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­me? Hah¡­¡­¡­.? I don''t understand the meaning. What are you saying?"


    While muttering to herself like an internal monologue, Kaguya grinded her teeth hard, and clenched her fist. After she did that, as if to match up with that, a cold wind swirled around the surroundings.


    "Kaguya, calm down¡ª¡ª"


    While being pressured by uneasiness, in his heart, Shidou said that. But, it looked like Kaguya completely did not hear what he said. She was only inserting force into her fist and her body trembled.


    And then¡ª¡ªright after that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    When Shidou turned back from hearing the footstep coming from behind, over there was Yuzuru, facing her face downwards performing the same thing as Kaguya.


    "Demand¡ª¡ªrepetition. Kaguya said¡­¡­¡­..choose Yuzuru? Is what Kaguya said?"


    "Yuzuru, listen to¡ª¡ª"


    ""Don''t screw with me¡­¡­¡­¡­.!""


    In an instant, at the same time both of them released a voice similar to an angry roar, tremendous wind pressure was released from both of them.


    "Uwah¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou and Tohka, who were close to them, hit the ground with their backs from the sudden gust.


    Somehow managing to cling onto the nearby breakwater while raising his body, he then returned his sight back to those two.


    The intense wind current coiled about Kaguya''s and Yuzuru''s body and the clothes that were on their bodies turned into light particles.


    And then, in exchange, a straightjacket appeared and tightened around their whole bodys and locks were placed on their necks, hands and legs.


    ¡ª¡ªAstralDress. The absolute armor that protects the Spirits.


    What''s more, it did not end at that point.


    Kaguya''s right hand, Yuzuru''s left hand, both of them put them up to the front respectively.


    When they did that, an inorganic wing appeared on Kaguya''s right shoulder. As if that were the starting point, a metal gauntlet that held brilliance was constructed on her right arm¡ª¡ªand on the end of her hand, a giant lance that easily exceeded her body height appeared.


    "<Raphael> ¡ª¡ª [El Re''em]!!"


    And in an exact timing with that, an inorganic wing grew out of Yuzuru''s left shoulder. Her left arm was then covered by armor and on her hand; she grasped a string with a diamond shaped blade on its tip. It looked like a pendulum used for dowsing.


    "Concord. <Raphael> ¡ª¡ª [El Nachash]."


    Kaguya entered a stance with her lance while Yuzuru made the blade attached to the tip of the pendulum float in mid-air.


    Shidou''s face turned blue.


    The thing both of them manifested just now was unmistakably the [Angel]. The Spirits prided strongest weapon.


    Inside the interval of an instant, various thoughts coursed about in the inside of his head.


    [Don''t screw with me]. The meaning of the word those two released. Whether it was something faced towards Shidou for leaking their secrets¡ª¡ªor, was it faced towards Tohka for talking together with Shidou.


    But, it looked like none of them were right to be accurate.


    Kaguya to Yuzuru, Yuzuru to Kaguya, both of them glared at each other with piercing sights and opened their mouth detestably.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like you did something to screw with me, Yuzuru. Choose me?"


    "Rebuttal. Kaguya too, what are you planning. Yuzuru does not remember requesting something like that."


    Together with those words, the winds swirling nearby intensified even further.


    "¡ª¡ªit''s no good. As expected, no good. I thought this battle method would give a quiet and reasonable conclusion but, I forgot to put your idiocy inside my calculations."


    "Consent. Yuzuru has lost patience to Kaguya''s degree of foolishness. ¡ª¡ªIn the end, it will turn out like this. The match both of us started, to let it end by the hands of someone else, it is just asking too much."


    After saying that, both of them readied their lance, and pendulum.


    "I guess you''re right. As expected, it looks like we have no choice but to end it with just the both of us. It''s just right. Right now I am, at the highest point of my life pissed off at you."


    "Return fire. Yuzuru too. Yuzuru can''t hide her irritation and anger of Kaguya''s thoughtlessness."


    "¡ª¡ªthe duel method is."


    "Naturally. That is obvious."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru once again opened their mouth at the same time.


    ""¡ª¡ªThe first one to fall, Wins""


    Only one thing could be seen.


    A conflict¡ª¡ªthat would not end until one of them got defeated.


    "Sto¡ª¡ª"


    Without hearing Shidou''s voice of desisting, both of them clashed with tremendous wind pressure accompanying them.


    Suddenly, *Go**go**go*¡ª¡ª, when she thought the sound of the wind from outside resounded like the ground rumbling, the outer wall of the hotel *creak**creak* started creaking.


    There were various reactions coming from the students inside the hotel. Those who turned on the television to confirm the weather forecast, those who were scared of the storm, and thus who quickly covered themselves with a futon, as well as those nonchalant people laughing at the fact that it was a good thing the storm did not occur in the afternoon.


    Nonetheless naturally, no one went outside the hotel on purpose to get blown by the wind.


    ¡ª¡ªWith the exception of, Tobiichi Origami.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Silently putting on her shoes, she placed her hands on the hotel door.


    The reason was plain and simple. When she was about to go look for Shidou just now, coming from Ai living in the same room as Tohka, she gained the information that she saw Tohka taking Shidou and heading outside.


    Origami''s actions were swift. She knocked down Ai''s hand, who came to invite her for a game of trump, and while she was running towards the hotel entrance, half-way there she received a warning from Tamae [You should not run in the corridor]. Origami''s legs could not stop just because there was a storm.


    She was not pleased about Shidou and Tohka going outside together but, more importantly, in a storm like this, it was extremely dangerous to be outside of the hotel which is particularly close to the sea. She has to bring Shidou back as fast as possible.


    It is true the storm is strong but, it wasn''t as strong as to not being able to walk outside. Origami proceeded on walking outside¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    She felt a presence behind her and immediately jumped away from her spot.


    In an instant, coming from the spot where Origami was at just now, *clash*. Such a metallic sound echoed.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami looked at the thing that appeared there and slightly raised her eyebrows.


    A thing that had a human shape was standing there with its fist thrust into the ground.


    In a moment, Origami thought that was an AST personnel. In reality that equipment looked like a CR-unit that looked similar to the AST official accepted equipment, and she felt the slight headache of a Territory being activated at close-range. There was most probably no mistaking that it had its Realizer activated.


    But¡ª¡ªno. The unit that was being worn by that thing was clearly not human.


    An inorganic exterior that made one think that it had no life. It had crooked hands and legs designed only for efficiency.


    It was a human shaped machine that would generally be described as a robot or a doll.


    "What on earth¡­¡­¡­..is this."


    Origami said that as if she were squeezing her voice out from her throat. The Realizer couldn''t be controlled if a human''s brain waves were not used. For a human-type robot to use a Territory¡ª¡ª


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    That kind of thought was interrupted half-way. The mechanical doll leaped towards Origami.


    Avoiding it at the very last second, she took as much distance as she could.


    "Who are you?"


    Betting on the small hope she tried talking to it, but as expected the doll did not reply back. While not showing any reactions at all, it came attacking with consecutive strikes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Origami dodged by a hair''s breadth while noticing something strange.


    As far as she could see, the doll was equipped with the basic equipments such as the laser blade or the gun. But for some reason showing no signs of using them in response to Origami, it came punching bare-handedly.


    It was like; it was trying to capture Origami unharmed¡ª¡ªjust like it was here to prevent Origami from advancing further.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., don''t disturb¡ª¡ª"


    Avoiding by jumping backwards, Origami quivered her throat in detest. Even though danger was getting closer to Shidou, she was stuck doing this.


    And thus¡ª¡ªat that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tobiichi Origami, what are you doing. It is dangerous outside, hurry up and come back into the hotel."


    Origami exiting the hotel was probably told by someone, coming from the direction Origami came from, the sleepy voice of teacher Murasame Reine echoed.


    "¡ª¡ªSensei, go back¡ª¡ª"


    But, faster than Origami could finish her sentence, the doll that was confronting Origami, *creak**creak* turned its head towards Reine''s direction.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..hmm? who are you. I''m sorry but our student¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    And, when she said that towards the doll, Reine stopped her words. Most probably she finally noticed that the object she directed her voice to was not human.


    But, it was already too late. The doll changed its target to Reine from Origami, swinging its log-like arm in full vigor, it charged towards Reine.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª"


    After Origami exhaled her breath, she immediately kicked the floor and pushed Reine away.


    And then, the next moment.


    "Ka¡ª¡ªha¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Receiving a heavy strike in the stomach from the doll, Origami easily got blown backwards.


    Her side intensely hurt and her breathing became difficult. Her consciousness turned hazy and her eyes turned blurry.


    "Sensei¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..hurry, run aw¡­¡­¡­.."


    At the same time, with the image of the doll''s shadow drawing near to Reine''s back in her view, Origami''s consciousness fell into the darkness.


    "¡ª¡ªuh! Vice commander, around the vicinity of the northern part of Arubi Island, a tremendous storm has occurred!"


    Together with the alarm ringing in the bridge of the [Fraxinus] floating above Arubi Island, [Deep love] Minowa shouted.


    "A storm¡­¡­¡­¡­occurred?"


    Kannazuki, who was standing beside the captain seat, gently brushed his chin doubtfully. Wind is formed by the flow of air. Normally, it would not suddenly appear without an origin.


    "Is there any contact from Analysis officer Reine?"


    "Nothing!"


    Kannazuki *Fumu* groaned. They were supposed to be contacted in case a problem occurs.


    "Please try by opening the line here once. It''s okay even if there is nothing."


    "Roger!"


    However, the crew member who started operating the console immediately let out a doubtful voice.


    "The connection¡­¡­¡­¡­won''t connect. I''m afraid there is something blocking the communications!"


    "Fumu?"


    Kannazuki moved his eyebrows with a twitch. Even until making us attempt to open the communication line on this side, and the source of the blocking is still not detected, what on earth¡ª¡ª


    But, his decision was very fast. Without even waiting a few seconds, he gave a command to the crew.


    "There is no choice. It is a little dangerous but, let''s send the communication personals directly there. After lowering the altitude to 1000 meters, transfer the personals to the Arubi Island northern block and conduct the communication via the deployed <Yggd. Folium>. After that please confirm the safety of Analysis officer Murasame Reine, Shidou-kun and also Tohka-kun."


    ""¡ª¡ªRoger!""


    Responding to Kannuzuki''s command, the crew operated the consoles.


    When they did that, a low driving sound echoed across the bridge, and their bodies had a slight floating feeling similar to being inside an elevator.


    Without even needing a few minutes, [Fraxinus] descended to 1000 meters altitude in the sky of the Arubi Island from 15000 meters above.


    "We have reached the designated target. There is no reaction from the permanent Territory."


    [Fraxinus] has 8 Control Realizers and 10 large-type basic Realizers installed, normally the surroundings of the ship had a Territory deployed around it.


    And that Territory then manipulated the visible light rays, making the giant ship body of the <Fraxinus> invisible. Not only that, it was also made to automatically evade the moment a plane or bird touched the Territory to avoid collisions.


    But, during the occasion of transferring machinery or humans to the ground from the teleporter located in the lower section of the ship, or when the independent unit <Yggd .Folium> equipped in the back of the ship was activated, the invisibility would then be interrupted for a few seconds.


    Therefore, whenever they use the <Yggd. Folium> and made a communication relay point at a lower altitude, they would have to be careful and check whether there was an aircraft around to avoid having the <Fraxinus> being sensed by its radar.


    "Okay. Well then, please activate the <Yggd. Folium>."


    "Roger."


    Together with Kannazuki''s instruction, the invisible wall wrapping the [Fraxinus] slowly disappeared.


    Similarly, on the altitude of 1000 meters above the sky of Arubi Island.


    Inside DEM''s 500 meter class airship <Arbatel>, the shout of the crew echoed across.


    "¡ª¡ª! Captain, There is a reading on the radar!"


    "An aircraft?"


    "No¡­¡­this is, an airship!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­what did you say?"


    At the same time with Paddington doubtfully moving his eyebrows and sitting on the captain seat, the image of the sky was shown out on the main monitor.


    It was not an aircraft, unmistakably that was an airship. Behind the ship with a sharp form, there were several small heat sinks like objects attached to it; it made him think it was a giant tree.


    "Where on earth did it appear from."


    "The readings suddenly appeared. Most probably¡ª¡ªInvisible mode was used."


    "What did you say? What''s the identification number?"


    "It''s unknown. We cannot confirm the ship model falling under the DEM Company."


    Paddington made a sullen face, and stroked his beard.


    "An airship that has Invisible equipped¡­¡­? Impossible. The ability to turn invisible with the Territory was just made successful recently by the DEM industries."


    Yes. Invisible was the DEM Company''s completed latest Realizer, the beta series of the <Ashcroft> and it was the latest technology first implemented. The only ships that had that equipped currently were, only 3 ships with the <Arbatel> included in the count.


    And thus, at that moment, the heat sink-like object detached itself from the ship being shown on the monitor, and floated midair independently.


    And in the next moment, the ship that was being talked about once again vanished into the sky as if it had finished its task.


    "! The reading disappeared!"


    The crew member who was observing the radar raised his voice.


    Without a doubt, the unidentified ship had already used the installed Invisible function. Using his eyes, he had confirmed that function.


    But, that kind of thing should not be in existence¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­.., don''t tell me."


    Paddington opened his eyes wide in surprise. Speaking of which, he had heard of something before.


    The name of another organization that holds the Realizer besides DEM Company.


    "¡ª¡ª<Ratatoskr> organization."


    When Paddington said that word, the crew members that were in the bridge gulped down their breath.


    DEM''s second executives¡ª¡ªif it was the people affiliated in the shadow execution team of the DEM Company then, it was not weird that they had heard of that name.


    Yes. Paddington himself was told about that existence. ¡ª¡ªfrom that person Isaac Westcott.


    Pretext, there is an organization with technology more advanced than DEM.


    Pretext, there is an eccentric group that decided to settle the spacequakes with peaceful ways.


    Pretext¡ª¡ªthat is, ourDEM''s enemy.


    "By any chance it is spotted, immediately¡ª¡ªeliminate it."


    After Paddington released that from his mouth, *snicker**snicker* he laughed.


    "I see, I have good luck."


    He stood up from that spot, and threw a command at his crews.


    "Prepare the main cannon! Put magic from <Ashcroft-Beta> number 10 to number 20! The target is¡ª¡ªthe unidentified ship!"


    "uh, Captain¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it is better to ask for instructions from the executive Chief¡ª¡ª"


    A crew member said that with a distorted face anxiously. Paddington clicked his tongue irritated. Even more than Paddington''s, are you saying that young girl words are more important.


    "Don''t mind that! If the <Bandersnatch> team is there then it is enough for the executive chief''s mission! If that is maintained then there is no complains right!"


    "Un, Understood¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    As if getting overwhelmed by Paddington''s manner of speaking, the crew members started operating the console.


    Soon enough a low driving sound echoed in the bridge and the <Arbatel> changed its course.


    "Cannon, magic charge complete!"


    "Target, the area the unidentified ship disappeared to!"


    "Invisible deactivate! Change the Territory property to anti-shock!"


    After confirming the voices of the crew members, Paddington pointed his fingers towards the screen and said it as if he were muttering.


    "¡ª¡ªFire."


    At the same time, with the sound of rumbling, <Fraxinus> bridge was shaking violently as if it got struck by an earthquake.


    Noise ran through the monitor and the emergency call echoed loudly.


    And then, suddenly a response appeared on the radar screen, and on the monitor that was showing the exterior image, a giant craft appeared.


    "¡­¡­¡­..!"


    <Ratatoskr> crew member¡ª¡ªShiizaki Hinako instinctively used both her hands and covered her head. Towards the impact she had never experienced before, her head immediately turned into disarray.


    But, that was only natural. In reality, a part of the crew that were on the bridge showed the same reaction as Hinako.


    It is true that the <Fraxinus>, in case of emergencies, is equipped with weapons for battle.


    When joining <Ratatoskr>, they were told that there is a chance for such battles to occur, and they received battle training.


    But¡ª¡ªat the very least Hinako had not experienced a real battle until now.


    "¡ª¡ªLeft side port Territory, reduced by 20%!"


    "Basic RealizerAR-008 number 30 is losing its output!"


    "The craft damage is minor! But, what on earth is this¡ª¡ª"


    The shouts of the bridges crew member flew around and mixed together.


    "Tha,that was¡­¡­¡­..!"


    After Hinako made a shrill voice, Kannazuki who was standing beside the commander seat, *fumu* used his hands and touched his chin. Even though that was such an intense shaking, his posture had not crumbled at all.


    "Fumu, it looks like we are getting attacked. Even when approached this close and the readings are still not confirmed, this means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.that side is also using Invisible huh. This is weird. This technology should be impossible other than ourAsgard Company''s Realizer¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Heat source confirmed! A second attack is coming!"


    "Opps¡ª¡ªDeactivate Invisible as well as Avoid. Please transfer all the generated magic from the Basic Realizer to the Protect Realizer to activate it."


    "Ro,Roger!"


    Together with the shout of the crew members, the properties of the Territory deployed around the <Fraxinus>, the Invisible changed to Protect mode.


    In an instant, the shock inside the Bridge calmed down once again.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ªthis power even with a protective barrier¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Kawagoe who was sitting on the lower bridge, groaned while making a frown with his face. It was exactly as he said; it was an impact that made one think the magic from the camouflage effect was not transferred to the protective barrier.


    "To bring out such a direct attack, it looks like they have great confidence in their ships performance. Hnnn¡­¡­¡­¡­..this is nice, it makes me tremble. Aahh, make it more rough!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.as expected this person is hopeless. Hinako opened her eyes half-way and operated the console at her hands reach.


    The ship will sink if this drags on. She opened the secret line and proceeded in making an emergency call.


    Before long, Commander Itsuka Kotori appeared on the screen.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shiizaki? What''s wrong, using the secret line. What on earth happened?"


    "It''s an emergency! I''m begging you Commander, please take command¡­¡­¡­!"


    After Hinako said it like a disaster was approaching, Kotori''s face turned stern.


    "Don''t tell me, Kannazuki made a strange choice selection and made Tohka''s mood get worse again?"


    "No, it''s much more serious. If this goes on¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "That''s what I am saying, what happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh, don''t tell me, Kannazuki directly went in and barged in on the school trip, and made a strip show in front of Tohka or Shidou¡ª¡ª!?"


    Kotori said that in a horrified state. *Bun**bun* Hinako shook her head.


    "No, that''s not it, it''s an enemy¡­¡­¡­..! An unidentified airship appeared, and we are under fire! If this keeps up <Fraxinus> will¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hinako said that to her desperately. That was only normal. That''s because her life is being placed on the line.


    But, the moment Kotori heard Hinako''s words; she made a half-eyed look like she just lost interest.


    "Oh¡­¡­.it''s about that."


    After saying that, she then made a sigh.


    "I seriously thought that idiot went on ahead and done something stupid. Don''t scare me like that."


    "I, it''s about that¡ª¡ªit''s a serious case for the ship you know¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    When she made a shout, Kotori spread her hands as if stopping Hinako.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry that much."


    "Ho,how can you be so calm¡­¡­¡­."


    After Hinako said that hopelessly, Kotori shrugged her shoulders while moving her lips.


    "¡ª¡ªThat''s because right now, Kannazuki is there, right?"

 Volume 5 - CH 5

    The forest that separated the Southern part and the Northern block of Arubi Island was being mowed down by a violent hurricane.


    Healthy green leaves and branches, that appeared at the same time as summer, were now being blown and ripped into bits, and were thrown up into the sky, spinning as if they were thrown into a mixer. Slender trees were being dug out and were being thrown around the surroundings like bullets.


    This was exactly what the march of an outraged berserker means. The incarnation of violence without reason, was all one could see with their eyes.


    Who on earth could imagine this outcome.


    ¡ª¡ªthe main reason for that sudden storm was brought forth by a big fight between two young girls.


    "¡ª¡ªI thought about this before! You burden yourself alone and plan to deal with it!"


    As Kaguya was thrusting her giant lance while shouting, the tip of the lance spun with high-speeds like a drill and produced a tremendous tornado.


    She mowed down the lance pointing towards Yuzuru, as if she was going to clean sweep everything with the tornado.


    "Objection. That word, Yuzuru will return it back to Kaguya with a present wrapped in excessive wrappings and have a paper card and ribbon attached on it¡­¡­¡­..!"


    But Yuzuru, even though she was being approached with a cluster of destructive wind, was extremely calm and made a complicated move with her left hand.


    When she did that, the pendulum Yuzuru was holding, squirmed around like it had a mind of its own and formed a magic circle in front of Yuzuru. After it easily blocked the tornado attack whirled up by Kaguya, it once again returned to its string state and then turned into a spiral state wrapping Yuzuru''s body surroundings.


    "You are too kind! Since I am willing to hand over the seat of the main personality, you should just quietly accept it!"


    "Reject. From the start, Yuzuru had no intentions to be the main personality."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, how many hardships did you think I suffered losing skillfully in our matches until now!"


    "Objection. That also goes for Yuzuru too. Even though Yuzuru managed to gain losing marks, it is not once or twice Kaguya made Yuzuru irritated for not attacking back."


    "The Yamai is the king of hurricane that knocks down all creation! Aren''t you the only one suitable to be that!"


    "Deny. That is a mistake. The true name of the Yamai, should be gained by Kaguya."


    "uh, even though you can fly faster than me!"


    "Kaguya is the one that has more power than Yuzuru."


    "Even though you have better style than me!"


    "Kaguya has prettier skin."


    "Even though you are cuter!"


    "Objection. Yuzuru cannot yield to that. It is obvious Kaguya is much cuter than Yuzuru."


    While exchanging words that sounded like a quarrel or not, Kaguya''s lance, that was spinning in high revolution, and Yuzuru''s string, that was complicatedly made into a sword, clashed together. The power was completely equal. The moment of impact, the wind at the surroundings turned wild and attacked Shidou.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Shidou curved his body while supporting Tohka, and somehow managed to resist it.


    If his body did not have the protection of a Spirit then Shidou would have probably been blown away by the wind by now. He was very confident of that because, the fight between these two¡ª¡ªto put it correctly, the byproducts in the sidelines that were dragged into it would suffer terrible damage.


    Each time these two''s Angels clashed, sudden gusts would spread around and surrounding objects nearby would be plucked out from their roots and blown away.


    But Shidou shook his head as if to shake away these thoughts, and glared at both of them as he somehow resisted the wind and raised his body.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kaguya wants Yuzuru to live, Yuzuru wants Kaguya to live.


    Both of them, thought this thoroughly about each other.


    That is¡ª¡ªfor the sake of the other, one would throw away even her own life.


    But even so, why.


    "Why¡ª¡ªdid things turned out this way¡­¡­¡­¡­..!!"


    Shidou raised shouts that would only crush his throat.


    "Stop! Both of you! You guys, don''t you love each other very much!"


    He shouted but, there was no reaction coming from those two.


    Whether it was because of the sound of the wind that Shidou''s voice vanished or, they could only hear each other''s offences and defenses inside their dreams, or¡ª¡ªthey were ignoring him. Although he could not distinguish which one it was but, it was certain Kaguya and Yuzuru were still going to continue their intense fight.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He was too powerless. Shidou covered his face with his hands while grinding his teeth.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    "shidou! Be careful! There is something here!"


    Coming from his side, Tohka''s voice echoed and made Shidou twitch his shoulders.


    He then looked around at his surroundings¡ª¡ªand raised his eyebrows.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    During the few seconds Shidou was chasing Kaguya and Yuzuru with his sights.


    As if to surround Shidou and Tohka, around 10 humanly shaped shadows were standing in a row.


    No¡ª¡ªwrong. Their bodies had limbs and a head just like a normal human body but, their shape was obviously different than those of a human''s.


    They had a slender body and a smooth head similar to a full face helmet, they also had legs with joints facing the opposite direction compared to humans and they were stepped firmly into the ground. Opposed to that, their arms were large, and through this they gave an impression of being unbalanced.


    Putting all of that in place was a glassy and smooth polished metal armor.


    And also, he saw CR-unit looking parts on their bodies.


    "Wha,what¡­¡­¡­¡­are these guys!"


    In a hunchback-looking posture, he felt a mysterious unknown fear coming from the group of dolls that were gradually closing their distances, Shidou released a voice that sounded like a groan.


    "DD-007 <Bandersnatch>¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.even if I say that, you still would not understand."


    When he said that, in response to the scream-like voice, a young girl walked out from the background of the dolls.


    ¡ª¡ªit was the attendant cameraman, Ellen Mathers.


    "Ellen¡­¡­.san?"


    "Nu, you are¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When Tohka and Shidou let out their voices at the same time, Ellen made an exaggerated nod.


    "You finally came to a place with no people, Tohka-san. It looks like there is one unnecessary person here but¡ª¡ªwell, if that is all then it is still okay, I guess."


    She said that and took a glance at Shidou, she then snorted uninterested.


    "However, I am surprised. To think those two were Spirits. ¡ª¡ªand what''s more, it''s the primary target, the <Berserk>. It seems like they''re good compensation for all that piled up misfortune."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    He unintentionally frowned. ¡ª¡ªjust now this girl called Kaguya and Yuzuru <Berserk>.


    "You¡­¡­¡­.who on earth are you. Don''t tell me you''re from the AST¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    "!, houu¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When Shidou shouted full of detest, Ellen moved her eyebrows as if it were the first time she found Shidou interesting.


    "You know of the Anti-Spirit team of the JGSDF huh. ¡ª¡ªbut, sadly that is off"


    She hung out her hand after saying that and as if following with that, the dolls called <Bandersnatch> lowered their posture all at once and leaped towards Shidou and Tohka''s direction.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou immediately gasped instinctively and closed his eyes.


    But, even after a few seconds, there was no impact running at his body.


    He slowly opened his eyes thinking it was weird, and over there was,


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­..are you alright, shidou."


    Manifesting a limited AstralDress around her yukata, Tohka was there holding a glowing sword <Sandalphon> in her hands. It looked like, the moment <Bandersnatch> leaped over; she released the limiter for her Maryoku, and deflected the attack with <Sandalphon>.


    And, looking at Tohka''s state, Ellen, a little excited, opened her eyes wide.


    "¡ª¡ª


    . It really is the real thing as expected."


    "uh, even Tohka''s codename¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou brought his eyebrow roots together. Even though he had to stop Kaguya and Yuzuru as soon as possible, to think an unknown and mysterious enemy appeared here.


    But Ellen, as if she wasn''t even bothered with what thoughts Shidou was having, stretched her hands towards Tohka''s direction as if she were trying to reach her.


    "Tohka-san. Would you like to come together with me? I promise you will get the best treatment."


    "¡ª¡ªDon''t bullshit!"


    Together with Tohka yelling that, she pointed the tip of <Sandalphon> towards Ellen.


    "O, oi Tohka, isn''t using <Sandalphon> towards a normal human a little too¡ª¡ª"


    "Wrong."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    After replying to Shidou''s question, Tohka continued talking while glaring at Ellen with a face covered with nervousness.


    "I noticed this when we were facing each other like this for the first time. ¡ª¡ªthis woman, has a really bad feeling about her. Yeah¡­¡­¡­..it feels like the AST''s aura, only that hers is much darker."


    And, as if matching with what Tohka said, Ellen, for the first time, made a smile-like face by making the edges of her lips go up.


    "What an interesting remark."


    While saying that, Ellen leisurely spread both her hands as if she was taunting Tohka.


    When she did that, a pale glow immediately covered Ellen''s body, and after a moment, that body was equipped with a wiring suit and a CR-unit.


    Her suit had a different form from those of the AST''s. It covered the important areas of her body and the parts were meant to look like mechanical armor. And also, there was a giant sword-like equipment on her back, which especially drew his attention.


    "! Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡ª¡ª<Bandersnatch> team, don''t lay your hands for now. I want to have a little test to know how strong the


    , I have heard about, is."


    After saying that, she pulled out the sword equipped on the back of her right hand, and a sword of light manifested from the body of the blade.


    As if to invite Tohka, *Gui*, the fingers on her left hand were bent and shown to her.


    "Don''t look down on me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Shouting, Tohka kicked the ground and headed towards Ellen. At the same time, she held up <Sandalphon> and hit down at Ellen''s head with a speed that couldn''t be captured with his eyes.


    But¡ª¡ªEllen easily stopped that with the sword held by only one hand.


    "Oh, is that it?"


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Letting out an anguished voice, Tohka swung <Sandalphon> continuously.


    However, all of the attacks were defended, and Ellen''s unit did not even have a single scratch on it.


    "Haaah!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    After taking on the sword strikes several times, Ellen made a small sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Is that all you have,


    ."


    "Wha¡ª¡ªWhat did you say!?"


    "I even went as far to equip


    but¡ª¡ªit looks like it was not needed. What a disappointment. Let''s end this."


    After saying that, Ellen swung down the giant laser blade at Tohka.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka prepared <Sandalphon> to attempt to defend against that attack. But¡ª¡ª


    ""Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?""


    In the next instant, dumbfounded voices were leaked out of Shidou and Tohka''s throat at the same time.


    But that was only natural. That was because, the moment Tohka took on Ellen''s sword strike, the body of <Sandalphon> that she made a stance with was easily smashed into pieces.


    "What¡­¡­.is¡ª¡ª"


    After a short anguished moment, Ellen''s attack easily blew Tohka''s small body backwards.


    "Kuaah¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Tohka''s body then grazed the ground several times, and fell down face-downwards. Continuing with that, delayed in one beat, the smashed and repelled away <Sandalphon> turned into light particles and melted away into the atmosphere.


    "To,Tohka!"


    After Shidou shouted, he tried to approach towards Tohka. But¡ª¡ªon the direction towards her, two <Bandersnatch> appeared and obstructed Shidou from advancing. There were several <Bandersnatch> starting to swarm together, at Tohka''s direction.


    "What a kill-joy. Please make her faint quickly and bring her to the <Arbatel>."


    After saying that, Ellen snapped her finger and the armor decorating her body disappeared in an instant.


    Afterwards, as if losing interest even on Tohka, she *pui* turned her face and crossed her arms.


    But, the predicament did not change. While still lying face-down and not moving, both of Tohka''s arms were grabbed by two <Bandersnatch>, one on the left and the other on the right, and her body was carried up. And when he thought that one more doll walked towards the limp Tohka from the front, the hand that had claws growing out of it was closing in onto Tohka''s forehead.


    "Gu¡ª¡ªaa¡­¡­¡­¡ª¡ª"


    Tohka let out a painful voice and twist her body.


    "Tohka! What are you doing you bastards! Damn it, get lost!"


    Even though he shouted, the dolls standing in front of him blocking his way did not move. During the time he was like that, a painful voice that sounded of anguish and shriek mixed together, echoed out of Tohka''s throat.


    "Tohka¡ª¡ª!"


    Shidou raised a scream.


    An absurd amount of powerlessness and despair overran the inside of his head.


    In the end, Shidou could not do anything.


    Whether it were stopping Kaguya and Yuzuru or saving Tohka from this predicament.


    The sealing ability that was inside his hands, was currently useless for this situation.


    The only thing left was the healing ability borrowed from Kotori and the gained Spirit protection from Tohka and the others.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the very least, one more. If only he had the power to cut this doll into pieces so and through.


    For some reason, Kurumi''s¡ª¡ªthe face of the worst Spirit, that kills humans out of her own free will, passed the inside of his head.


    The feeling he had at that time, was the powerless feeling of not being able to do anything. In the end¡­¡­¡­.the despair from being unable to save Kurumi was running around in his brain.


    ¡ª¡ªnot again, I don''t want to go through that again.


    Shidou heard some kind of snapping sound inside his head.


    I don''t care if it is a one in a lifetime opportunity. I don''t care if I only can do it once.


    Right now, with these hands, if I had the power to save Tohka¡ª¡ª!


    "Tohkaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª!"


    In an instant¡ª¡ªShidou, naturally, raised his right hand up.


    And then.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­?"


    When he let out his dumbfounded voice.


    The moment he swung down the right hand that was raised up, the upper body of the <Bandersnatch> standing and blocking in front of him, disappeared cleanly.


    And one more <Bandersnatch> that was further front¡ª¡ªthe head of the unit that was restraining Tohka''s hand slid diagonally off its place.


    When that happened, as if it were being pulled down by force, Tohka''s body collapsed onto the ground.


    "*cough*¡­¡­¡­,*cough¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "This¡­¡­¡­¡­is."


    Shidou, in a state where he found the thing he was seeing unbelievable, looked at his own right hand.


    There was.


    ¡ª¡ªa brightly glowing sword, held in his hand.


    "Set a Protect territory area towards 1''o clock, the coordinates 132-50-39. Radius 255-246."


    "Ro,roger. Protect territory set; coordinates are 132-50-39. Radius 255-246."


    Repeating Kannazuki''s instruction again, <Deep love> Minowa quickly hit the console.


    When she did that, the Territory placed around the <Fraxinus> transformed, it condensed into Kannazuki''s instructed direction and radius, and an invisible wall was constructed.


    The next moment, right on that spot, the enemy''s Maryoku cannon exploded. Although an intense light wrapped the monitor projecting the ships outer image but, there was only a small shake in the bridge.


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­..""


    All of the crew members of <Fraxinus> had their breaths taken away all at once.


    The Protect territory, just as its name describes, is a special type of territory which is placed for the goal of avoiding attacks to the interior area. Specifically, the wider the radius of the territory gets, the lower its strength becomes, but if it condenses and wraps just barely around the surface of the target then the strength of it increases remarkably.


    But, just now, what Kannazuki instructed was one level ahead. It was a method where a wall-like territory was condensed only towards a specific spot.


    Naturally, if that was done then the strength of the Territory would exceedingly increase. The result of it was right now experienced by all of the crew members.


    But, that is an extremely dangerous double-edge sword.


    This had a simple reason. If the territory was deployed on a limited radius, then the other parts would turn into a completely defenseless state.


    "¡ª¡ªnext, at the same direction, designate a Protect territory with a radius of 50.69."


    "Fi,fifty point sixty nine¡­¡­..!?"


    "Please hurry, if not we will die. ¡ª¡ªaah, but it''s true that, I always wanted to get the feeling of pain from a near death experience, I don''t know what to do anymo¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Protect Territory designated, radius is 50.69!"


    In the middle of Kannazuki''s words, the Territory was deployed on the designated spot. Then on the very small set radius Territory, an even more powerful Maryoku cannon was released.


    Most likely, it was a power that would damage the ship''s body if the previous setting was used. That is why Kannazuki designated the activation into one with a smaller radius, as if he had foreseen that.


    What''s more, it was not once or twice.


    Actually after the first cannon hit, the number of Maryoku cannons released was 12 times. And all of them were precisely avoided by Kannazuki Kyouhei.


    It was true that there was only one enemy. The attack direction could roughly be estimated. Following theory, it was probably not impossible. But¡ª¡ª


    "Well then, I somehow managed to grasp the rhythm. In reality I wanted to be tortu¡­¡­¡­¡­. Attacked a little more but, I can''t have more damages be placed on commander Itsuka''s world tree."


    After Kannazuki suddenly hang out his hands as if to collect everyone''s attention, he then glared at the enemy ship shown on the main monitor.


    "¡ª¡ªPrepare the convergence Maryoku cannon <Mystletainn>."


    "Why can''t it hit!"


    Paddington hit the handrails of the captain seat with his clenched fist together with releasing an angry roar.


    Even though they were shooting the Maryoku cannon multiple times just now, but the <Ratatoskr> ship was still floating in the sky.


    What''s more, when they intercepted them, they didn''t take any evasive actions but rather, they were sitting in one spot while accurately defending themselves from the cannon attacks.


    Yes¡ª¡ªit was like they were making a fool out of this <Arbatel>.


    "Th,the moment the cannon attack reached them, it seems like a Protect territory was deployed on the estimated place of impact!"


    "Don''t joke with me! How could anyone do something like that!"


    "Bu,but¡ª¡ª"


    When the crew member was about to say something, the alarm in the bridge rang and echoed.


    "! Heat source confirmed! The enemy ship is concentrating Maryoku on the main cannon located at the tip of the ship''s body!"


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­. Turn right at 1-0-4! Transfer all the generated Maryoku to the Protect territory!"


    "Roger. Turning right at 1-0-4."


    Following Paddington''s command, the <Arbatel> moved the facing direction of its giant body.


    The next moment, when he thought a glittering light appeared on the tip of the enemy ship, an intense torrent of Maryoku was released out from it.


    It pierced through the Territory of the <Arbatel> which had its course diverted, and then passed through after scratching the ship''s body, it then cut open the clouds before disappearing to the end of the sky. An intense shaking attacked the bridge of the <Arbatel>.


    "Damn it¡ª¡ªDamn it damn it damn ittttttttt!"


    After Paddington shook his throat, he then released the next command.


    "Turn all of the driving force of the <Ash Croft-beta> to maximum from number 50! After shrinking the size of the Territory until 3 meters above the surface of the ship, turn left! Full speed ahead! Scrape of the enemy ship''s territory!"


    "Ro,roger¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    "Ahh~ahh~, Origami is having a vacation on a southern island by now. I''m so envious¡ª"


    In a hanger part of the JSDF Tenguu garrison, Mily was tapping on a thin tablet while fanning herself and mumbling in a slow tone.


    "Move your hand instead of your mouth."


    And, while Ryouko was sighing as if she''d given up, she then pulled on the goggle worn on Mily''s forehead and quickly let her hand go. *smack* together with that sound, an impact shock ran on Mily''s forehead, and she toppled backwards.


    "Ouch! Wha, what was that for!"


    "Here, the next one is this. I am going to be using this later so hurry it up."


    After saying that, she showed one of the Combat Realizer units she obtained, the laser knuckles <Nut Crackers>. Coming from the metal covering the fist and the forearm of the glove, a single cable extended towards Mily.


    It was a close-combat specialized equipment which allowed the user to perform hand-to-hand combat by cladding the fist with Maryoku generated by the Realizer but, due to the reach being extremely short, it was a special equipment with not many users even in the team. At the very least, Ryouko was probably the only one that took this as a main equipment on her own accord.


    "Mouu¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ryouko resorts to violence every single time¡ª. Please be careful with a mechanic''s head¡ª"


    While complaining, Mily took the cable in her hand and connected it to the tuning cable; she then touched the screen and commenced tuning the equipment.


    "What are you saying. I am a very kind person. Back when I was assigned to the AST, the captain was so dangerous that, even now, just remembering makes it repulsive."


    Like that, Ryouko said that while her face turned pale as if she remembered something scary. Mily faced towards her while operating the tablet.


    "Dangerous¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..such a strict person?"


    "Rather than strict, how should I put it."


    "? What do you mean?"


    When Mily asked with a doubtful face, Ryouko continued talking as if she were troubled.


    "Let''s see. For example, we would probably had been hit for talking useless chatter like right now."


    "Yeah yeah."


    "Also, if someone quietly went near the captain, and *pon*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..placed their hands on his shoulders. If that happened it was an out. On that whole day, you had to wear an embarrassing cosplay shirt chosen by the captain. Of course in the middle of training too, they had to wear it on top of the wiring suits."


    "Eehh¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Mily raised her eyebrows as much as she could. At that moment, her fingers went into disorder and a number of errors started popping up. While correcting them in a panic, she talked back to Ryouko.


    "Yo, you mean costume play."


    "Yes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.and what''s more, that was just the beginning. The second out was a penalty with that person while cosplaying and, as an add-on, having to step on the captain."


    "Heh? They had to step on the captain-san?"


    "Yes. The members that received the penalty had to step on the captain."


    Mily twitched her cheeks while letting sweat float on her forehead.


    "Why is that."


    "I wonder¡­¡­¡­..but well, everyone became systematic from being disgusted."


    "Err, then, what happened after the 3rd warning¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you want to hear?"


    Sensing the seriousness coming from Ryouko''s expression who said that, Mily *swing**swing* swung her head.


    "Th, that captain had quite a personality."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, I guess so. There might be a chance that if I were to run through the filter of beautiful Japanese words, probably only a very little amount left had the possibility of forming that kind of euphemistic expression."


    "Ha,haha¡­¡­¡­.."


    Towards Ryouko, who was using an unusual black manner of speaking, Mily unintentionally made a wry smile.


    But, [however] Ryouko continued talking with that word.


    "It is true that that person was an unthinkable pervert but¡­¡­¡­¡­.his skills were the real thing. Without joking, that person''s skills with the Realizer were a level above the other members. There is no mistaking, that person was the AST''s ace."


    "Ha,haa, is that so. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.err, then, why is that person not here? If that person was that strong, then the higher ups should have had their eyes on that person."


    When Mily said that, Ryouko raised her eyebrows as if she was bewildered.


    "That is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don''t really know. Suddenly one day [I, I have to go find a suitable master who I can serve! Aah, forgive me my comrades in arms! Don''t stop me my companions! So long my sworn friends!] That person said something like that and disappeared. Just in case, that person seems to have left a slight reinstatement wish before taking a register¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    After saying that, she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder what that person is doing."


    "<Mystletainn>, was avoided¡­¡­¡­.!"


    "Oyah, I missed huh. Hnn, as expected, it would seem I am weak in attacking."


    When Kannazuki said that jokingly, the crew members all together made a powerless wry smile.


    "¡ª¡ª! Enemy ship is coming this way!"


    "I see, it''s coming to scrape off our Realizer directly."


    A battle between ships equipped with Realizers, if thought carefully, would come to a conclusion if one ship were able to tear off the opponent''s territory.


    Kannazuki *fumu* made a breath before releasing a loud voice.


    "Set all of the Basic Realizer to parallel drive. Please transfer all the generated Maryoku to the Territory. At the same time shrink the area. Squeeze it until it is 2 meters from the ship''s surface."


    "Roger, AR- 008 from machine 1 to 10, parallel drive activate."


    "Aah, and also for the Control Realizer too, please leave one and have the others generate Maryoku."


    "Rog¡ª¡ªeh?"


    The crew member, who faithfully repeated after Kannazuki, stopped his words.


    But that was probably a natural reaction.


    <Fraxinus> is equipped and largely divided into 2 kinds of Realizers. The Basic Realizer with the purpose of generating Maryoku for the use of the cannon and Territory, and the Control Realizer with the purpose of controlling the Basic Territory.


    As long as the Control Realizer remains as a Realizer, although it is inefficient, it is possible to generate Maryoku like the Basic Territory. It is certain; in order to oppose the approaching enemy ship with large Maryoku output, this kind of method is probably the only way left.


    However, by abandoning a large portion of the Control Realizer would mean, it would be equivalent to taking the CPU out of a computer. Even if generating large Maryoku output becomes possible, there might be a chance that it would not be even possible to set it to the Territory.


    After Kannazuki groaned thinking that it was normal for the crew members to feel uneasy, he took a black headset from the back of the captain''s seat, and equipped it on his head.


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s going to be alright. If it''s about the replacement for the Control Realizer, it''s over here."


    He said that and pointed his fingers to his head.


    "Eh?"


    "Leave the explanations to later. If you don''t want the <Fraxinus> to fall then, please follow my instructions."


    "Uh¡ª¡ªRoger¡­¡­¡­¡­! Control Realizer¡ª¡ªmachine number 2 to number 8, switching to Maryoku generation!"


    After the crew members operated the console, in an instant, the Territory that wrapped around the <Fraxinus> disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd was immediately restored.


    "Im,impossible¡­¡­.."


    "Vice-commander, what on earth did you do?"


    "What, the basics are no different from the AST''s wiring suits. They use their own brain waves to control the Maryoku generated by the Realizer, right?"


    "Control¡­¡­¡­¡­..the aircraft''s equipped Control Realizer is 7 times from that you know¡­¡­..!?"


    "Leave the talking to later. It''s coming."


    At the same time with Kannazuki saying that, the bridge''s alarm rang and echoed.


    "Enemy ship, the Territory output is rising!"


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­are you coming to attack? To this <Arbatel>."


    "Contact with Territory! Please prepare for impact!"


    The same time as the crew member shouted, the <Arbatel>''s bridge was shaking intensely like an earthquake had struck.


    "Kuuh, activate the Territory radius! Condense it onto the contact surface with the enemy ship! We''ll crush them in one go!"


    "Roger! Territory radius activates!"


    The crew members operated the consoles. And thus, the Territory deployed on the ship''s surface, shrunk towards the enemy ship''s direction. The enemy ship had still not shown any signs of movement.


    I''ve won¡ª¡ª! Paddington grasped his fist tightly. At the time of contact, judging by the impact, the Territory output was most likely equal. Since this side managed to shrink the area first, the strength of it should grow. If they were to shrink it now, they would not make it. The poor <Ratatoskr>''s ship was crushed by the <Arbatel>¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    At that moment, Paddington opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Suddenly, the sound of an explosion echoed from the back of the <Arbatel>.


    He thought it was a cannon attack from the enemy ship for an instant but, that was an unthinkable cause. That''s because, the sound of the explosion happened after the enemy ship crossed to the opposite side.


    "What is it, what on earth happened!?"


    "The starboard has slight damages! It is confirmed to be damage from an outer impact!"


    "Outer impact¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Is it enemy fire!?"


    "I, I don''t know! The cause is unknown!"


    The crew member raised a shrill voice. And thus, another crew member raised a shout as if he were following the one before him.


    "Uh! Captain, there''s a big problem! From that explosion, block B2 has caught fire, the control room used for controlling the <Bandersnatch> team for far distances has been damaged!"


    "What did you say¡­¡­¡­..!? Hurry and extinguish the fire!"


    "Wha, what was that just now¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In the bridge of <Fraxinus> after the tremor calmed down, Hinako was looking at the enemy ship retreat while mumbling dumbfounded.


    Even though the enemy shrunk the size of their Territory and increased its strength, when they got impatient on Kannazuki for not showing any signs of making any counter-measures, the enemy ship suddenly caught on fire, and distanced itself from the <Fraxinus>.


    What''s more, the part where the enemy ship got damaged was totally different from the place it came in contact with <Fraxinus>. Who on earth could have attacked the enemy ship.


    It would seem like Hinako was not the only one having that doubt. A big portion of the crew shortened their words, and sent their sights towards Kannazuki.


    When Kannazuki noticed everyone''s stares, he then shrugged his shoulders and hit the small monitor on his arm reach.


    As if, to tell everyone to look at their hands.


    Obeying that gesture, the crew members looked at their own monitors¡ª¡ªand their eyes stared into wonder.


    On it was the enemy ship making a rotation while caught on fire and¡ª¡ªthey confirmed a small leaf-like silhouette using Invisible mode.


    "This is¡ª¡ª<Yggd folium> ¡­¡­..?"


    Yes. Just now, right before the enemy ship appeared, it was the independent unit that was released to set a relay point for communications with Arubi Island.


    Everyone understood at once. And at the same time, was horrified.


    In the <Yggd folium>, many types of small-scaled Realizers were equipped on it. By using that, they would be able to remote control it from <Fraxinus>, and possibly activate the Territory on it.


    But, to be able to deploy the Territory would mean, it could not serve its purpose of only capturing signals.


    Kannazuki controlled that object that was released to make a communication relay from a distance, and used it as a mine.


    But, even in normal conditions, he was able to compensate for the Control Realizer which created the strain of 7 Realizers while remote controlling something so small, it was offhand unbelievable.


    Probably realizing what everyone''s thoughts were, Kannazuki moved his lips.


    "Well, how should I say this. It is quite sad I guess, no matter how advanced the technology one has, right now people could, not create a head for a single human."


    After saying that, he shrugged his shoulders.


    No, there is no way such humans exist, these thoughts¡ª¡ªwere apparently not caught on by him.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­..this is¡ª¡ª<Sandalphon>¡­¡­..?"


    Shidou raised his voice while being shocked because of the sword that appeared in his right hand.


    A Wide Blade giving off a glowing light. A hand guard with delicate craftsmanship applied on it.


    Yes. That is without a doubt, Tohka''s [Miracle that holds a shape] ¡ª¡ªAngel <Sandalphon>.


    "shi,dou¡­¡­¡­..? wh,why can shidou use <Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Tohka was also shocked while looking at Shidou''s direction.


    But that was probably normal. That''s because <Sandalphon>, which was just shattered by Ellen, had appeared in Shidou''s hand.


    But¡ª¡ªwhile Shidou was surprised, he was somewhat aware of himself and therefore able to accept the situation calmly.


    Shidou''s healing abilities didn''t belong to him in the first place; it was something that appeared after sealing Kotori''s Reiryoku.


    Judging by that, the others¡ª¡ªif Shidou''s body, which had the Maryoku of the spirits sealed inside of it, had become adapted to it.


    Then it was possible to think that he''d be able to use the power of other Spirits.


    And in reality, there was an actual proof proving that hypothesis to be correct.


    ¡ª¡ªdue to the Angel manifesting itself.


    "Angel¡­¡­¡­¡­? What''s more, it''s the same as


    ''s¡­¡­¡­.? That was supposed to have been broken by me just now. Before anything else, why is someone like you able to¡ª¡ª"


    Ellen, who was uninterested just now, suddenly changed and looked at Shidou with eyes that reflect inquisitiveness.


    "You call yourself Itsuka¡ª¡ªShidou, right? What on earth are you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­human. As far as it goes."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Ellen frowned her eyebrows from hearing Shidou''s reply, she then moved her hands upwards. Following that movement, the surrounding <Bandersnatch>s lowered their postures as if to show their alertness.


    "I''ve changed my mind. Itsuka Shidou. I will have you come with us too. I don''t recommend resisting."


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou gripped onto <Sandalphon> while making a sullen face.


    It is true that just now Shidou had managed to disable two of the <Bandersnatch>s. But, above the remaining eight <Bandersnatch>s now being alarmed, there was that unidentified Wizard, who had easily beaten Tohka with her limiter partly released, waiting at the far back.


    It was easy to imagine how difficult it would become in succeeding to run away with Tohka in this situation.


    "<Bandersnatch> team. Please capture him. If there is resistance, then I don''t mind if you break his arms and legs."


    Ellen said that and swung down the hand that was hanging out towards Shidou.


    At the same time, the <Bandersnatch>s that were deployed in the surroundings, attacked Shidou all at once.


    "Kuh, why you¡­¡­¡­..!"


    He suddenly swung <Sandalphon> he was holding in his hand but, the sword strike he did just now did not come out. The dimly glowing blade was only drawing traces in the dead night.


    Naturally, those strikes did not hit the <Bandersnatch>s. Easily dodging Shidou''s attack, the <Bandersnatch>s extended their arms towards Shidou''s right hand which was holding <Sandalphon>.


    "Eh¡­¡­..?"


    Suddenly, when he thought the sound of a button being pushed sounded, the mechanical dolls surrounding Shidou and Tohka, had sparks bursting out from their heads and their bodies twisted.


    "What on earth, is going on¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He frowned his eyebrows doubtfully. The mechanical dolls that were moving fluently until now, were starting to move awkwardly like an electronic toy that suddenly had its power cut off.


    Looking at that, Ellen who had been staring at the sword being gripped by Shidou''s hand, distorted her face inexplicably. And as if she realized something, she placed her hand on her ear and started moving her lips.


    "The <Bandersnatch> team''s response is getting disturbed. Did something happen."


    And then, she shook her throat as if moaning.


    "¡ª¡ªControl Realizer got hit? What do you mean by that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh, a battle with an aircraft? I don''t remember giving any orders like that¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    I can''t let this opportunity get away. Shidou immediately kicked the ground and quickly grabbed Tohka''s hand before running away from that spot at full speed.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­..what, what happened?"


    "I don''t know! But this is a chance!"


    He said that and as if to get away from the dolls, he ran towards the forest.


    "! We can''t let them get away. Please chase them."


    At the same time as Ellen let out her command from behind, a few <Bandersnatch>s moved their heads towards Shidou to give chase.


    But¡ª¡ªimmediately after, their hands and legs started moving randomly looking like broken marionettes, and then fell down.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­what are you doing!"


    Ellen clicked her tongue as if she had gotten impatient before starting to run to catch Shidou and Tohka herself.


    But, at that moment.


    "Uguuu!?"


    She then stepped in a hole which was dug out in the ground, and *Suteen*! fell inside.


    "Wh,why is there a hole in a place like this¡­¡­¡­¡­..!? Don''t tell me, this is the high speed hole digging¡ª¡ª"


    Incidentally, at that moment, one <Bandersnatch> like it was leaning towards Ellen, fell inside.


    "Eh, u, uwaahh!?"


    It would seem like it was a catastrophic idea to nonchalantly release her CR-unit after bringing Tohka down. Ellen, in a state where she had gotten ambushed, got buried under the heavy-looking mechanical doll.


    "Th, this is impossible¡­¡­¡­I, I am the strongest¡­¡­..wizard¡ª¡ªMukyuuu."


    After raising an odd voice, she stopped moving completely.


    But even so, since he didn''t know when Ellen would wake up or when the <Bandersnatch>s functions would recover, Shidou stopped looking back and faced forward. *Gou**gou* he then ran inside the sound of the wind.


    And then, wondering how far he advanced.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! That is¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªmuu."


    Shidou and Tohka who were running side by side, shook their throats at the same time.


    Yes. In the sky above the forest, that was having its trees mowed down, they saw Kaguya and Yuzuru clashing at each other repeatedly.


    "Kaguya¡ª¡ªYuzuru!"


    Originally, they had to get away from Ellen as fast as possible but¡ª¡ªShidou unintentionally stopped his legs.


    If he does not stop both of them here and now, the battle between those two would most likely conclude here.


    And the conclusion would mean¡ª¡ªKaguya or Yuzuru, either one of them would be annihilated.


    By any chance, if the result were not decided here, it would be the same as both of them LOSTdisappearing into the other world.


    In order to save both of them, Shidou has to seal their Spirit powers, right here and right now.


    "Both of you! Stop it! There might be a way where both of you can live!"


    Even when he shouted, it looked like they did not hear his voice. Although the distance between them was not that far, the wall of wind swirling around both of them probably shut-out any sound coming from the outside.


    "Kuh, what should I¡ª¡ª"


    Shidou said that and suddenly opened his eyes wide, before looking down to his right hand.


    Right there, he was still holding Tohka''s Angel <Sandalphon>.


    Yes. If it is the Angel''s strike that defeated the <Bandersnatch>s then, it might be possible to slice off the storm wall covering Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    Naturally, he did not think that both of them could be stopped by only that. But, Shidou averted his attention away for an instant; it might be possible to let them hear what I have to say.


    It was a weak possibility. But, that was the only way.


    "Sorry Tohka, Please get away from me a little bit¡­¡­¡­..!"


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­.? U,umu."


    After Tohka groaned honestly, she separated herself from Shidou''s hand and walked a few steps behind.


    After Shidou confirmed that from the edge of his vision, he made a stance with <Sandalphon> with both his hands, and slashed down towards the winds covering Kaguya and Yuzuru as if he were trying to cut it.


    "Haaaaaaa!"


    But¡ª¡ª<Sandalphon> did not release the light like that time it had first shown it.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He tried multiple times but, the results were the same. <Sandalphon> was only cutting the air around the radius of its blade. It would not show its absolute authority compared to when Tohka handled it.


    "It''s no use¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou clenched his teeth, and gripped <Sandalphon>''s handle harder.


    But, not yet. Shidou turned his neck and faced towards <Sandalphon>''s real master.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­! I beg you, use <Sandalphon> and stop those two!"


    "What¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Tohka let out her voice doubtfully. But, probably after looking at Kaguya and Yuzuru who were violently clashing and looking at Shidou''s unusual behavior, she guessed the situation and nodded as if she discarded all hindering thoughts.


    "Sorry, I beg you¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    After saying that, he pointed <Sandalphon>''s grip towards Tohka, and held it out to her.


    "Umu, leave it to me."


    After Tohka nodded once more, she took <Sandalphon> into her hands. However¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh"


    At that moment, she made a small breath and brought her eyebrow roots together.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "¡ª¡ªit''s no use. The me right now can''t swing this <Sandalphon>."


    "Eh?"


    When question marks started floating around Shidou''s head, Tohka stared at Shidou''s eyes intensely while continuing on.


    "<Sandalphon> is not an ordinary sword. It''s an [Angel] manifested by the wish of the user who has Spirit Maryoku. It''ll be different if I am in full Reiryoku state but, right now, I can''t use <Sandalphon> which was summoned by Shidou''s wish."


    "No way¡ª¡ªthen¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou raised his face in desperation.


    In the sky, the two Spirits were still continuing mercilessly and going all-out to let the other one live.


    While praising the opponent each time they open their mouth.


    Considering carefully about the opponent while throwing punches and kicks at the opponent.


    While conveying their affections with each attack thrown.


    Hopelessly loving each other, it was the continuation of this distorted fight by these hopeless bunglers.


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to kill themselves.


    "No way¡­¡­¡­¡­..like I can allow that!"


    Shidou shouted and grasped <Sandalphon>''s handle tightly, and swung once more.


    Of course, there was no difference compared to just now. But, there was no other way. Without giving up, he repeated it for the 2nd and 3rd time.


    "Damn it, damn it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Isn''t there a way! If this continues, both of them will¡­¡­¡­"


    If Shidou uses the sealed powers, he can seal both of their Reiryoku. If he did that then maybe, both of them don''t have to turn into one Yamai and can continue staying in that state.


    He does not have to step into the middle of the storm. But just on strike. If only he could slice the wind with that one strike, and direct both of their attentions towards Shidou¡ª¡ª!


    And, Tohka placed her hands on Shidou''s shoulder.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.., Tohka?"


    He returned his face back to Tohka from looking up at the sky, and Shidou gulped.


    ¡ª¡ªTohka''s hand placed on his shoulders was, not something kind as if to comfort Shidou''s frustration, but instead it was strong as if she were scolding him harshly.


    "I''m kind of jealous. To have shidou say something like that."


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When Shidou let out a semi-dumbfounded voice, Tohka made a bitter smile for an instant before nodding with all her strength.


    "Although I said that just now but, as expected, I think there is no other choice other than everyone talking and understanding each other. If shidou knows a way to let both of them live, then Kaguya and Yuzuru would probably lower their swords."


    It was very simple, but it was true.


    "But, what should we¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªI said it before, the <Sandalphon> right now, is something summoned by Shidou''s wish. If that is the case, if it isn''t Shidou who will grant it then who else will."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­! Me¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    After Tohka nodded, Shidou grasped the handle tightly. She then brought her body to Shidou''s back, and wrapped her hands around Shidou''s body as if she was planning to swing <Sandalphon> together with him.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­..as one would expect, their body''s physiques were too different. After [Muu¡­¡­..] groaning, this time she passed under Shidou''s arm and came in front.


    While both of them were in a haori[5E 1]-like state, on Shidou''s hand which was gripping onto <Sandalphon>''s handle, she gently accompanied her hands together with his.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Calm your heart. And remember back. What Shidou wants to do now. What is the thing Shidou wishes for now. Other things now are trivial. Ignore it. Only one, imagine your wish in your heart and swing the sword. ¡ª¡ªif you do that, the Angel will definitely answer you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou gulped, closed his eyes, and thinly exhaled.


    Following what Tohka said, he calmed his heart down and arranged his breathing.


    He placed his thoughts away, whether it''s the sound of the wind shaking his eardrums, or the storm disturbing his hair, or even the soft and warm feeling from Tohka that is being transmitted to his chest and hands, but only one was imagined in his heart.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru. Whether it was coincidence or inevitability, the Spirit that was separated into two.


    The moment they were born, a created existence with the fate of either one of them having to disappear.


    But even confirming that and yet¡ª¡ªboth of them right now, in order to let the other live, they are fighting with their beloved other half.


    Shidou ground his teeth.


    "¡ª¡ªLike hell, I will, let that happen."


    Yes. Even when both of them are idiotically kind, something like either one of them having to disappear is just, something that shouldn''t be.


    That''s why, before both of them finish their battle.


    An absolute and ruthless strike that will crush both of their so called noble battle¡ª¡ª!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou immediately opened his eyes. <Sandalphon>''s blade was emitting a strong light that couldn''t even be compared from just now.


    Shidou fixed his grip back, and Tohka too, added strength to her hand that was accompanying his, she then brought her head forward.


    Shidou once again lifted his head up and captured the bunglers that were making a ruckus unfolding in the sky into his sights.


    And then.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª!"


    Together with a shout, swung <Sandalphon> down aiming at the sky.


    In an instant, light overflowed out of <Sandalphon>¡ª¡ªas if the sword strike made by the blade was extending, it extended towards the sky.


    And then <Sandalphon>''s light easily sliced through the castle of wind that was blowing violently, and passed between Kaguya and Yuzuru before going into the sky. Splitting the cloud that was swirling into two, the face of the moon that was hidden until now was brought out.


    When that happened, the wind that was blowing around ceased like it had been a lie, and he heard voices filled with confusion.


    "Wha¡ª¡ª"


    "Uneasiness. This is¡­¡­¡­.."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru, who were directing their lance and pendulum at each other, opened their eyes in surprise and probably looking for the source of that sword strike, both of them directed their eyes downwards.


    After both of them recognized Shidou''s figure there, both of them raised their eyebrows.


    "Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? That just now, was that you¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Shock. Impossible. That was a tremendous amount of Reiryoku."


    Shidou used <Sandalphon> like a walking stick, and while he was supported by Tohka, as if to respond to both of their question, he opened his mouth.


    "Kaguya¡ª¡ªYuzuru¡­¡­¡­.!"


    One strike. Even if it was just one strike, his whole body hurt like crazy. But, if he let this chance go, his voice possibly wouldn''t reach them anymore. Saying it until his throat felt like it was getting crushed, he raised a loud voice.


    "I beg you¡­¡­¡­..stop, fighting!"


    However when Shidou appealed to them, Kaguya and Yuzuru distorted their face in displeasure.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.you, didn''t you hear me? Me and Yuzuru, can only exist when one of us absorbs the other."


    "Agree. That is exactly right. Please do not bother us. Right now Yuzuru has to give a lesson to this blockhead Kaguya, until Kaguya understands she is an excellent Spirit."


    "Uh, You''re still saying that¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I already told you it can''t be helped if someone like me doesn''t survive!? Why can''t you understand! Yuzuru! You should be the one to live!"


    "Deny. Yuzuru doesn''t think so. Kaguya should be the one to live."


    "Why are you so¡­¡­¡­..!"


    "Enraged. Kaguya too¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªI!"


    If he let this momentum go on then, the hardly achieved interruption would go to waste and the battle would start again. He raised his voice as if to interrupt both of their words.


    "I didn''t plan to stop being the judge of your battle! I¡ª¡ªwill choose! The Spirit suitable for being the true Yamai! The one who should stay alive!"


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru opened their eyes wide in shock¡ª¡ªthey immediately glared at Shidou with piercing stares.


    But, they didn''t try to say anything to him. Tentatively, they planned to hear what he had to say.


    However it was easy to understand the reason for their fixed stares. Coming from both sides, he felt a pressure strong enough to give him chills on his skin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..the point is, both of them are thinking like this. It will be okay if you choose the opponent. But if you try to choose me, then I will pierce your heart before you finish the name.


    And since they are the wind spirit <Berserk>. They probably do have the power to make it reality.


    Shidou made a gulp nervously before opening his mouth.


    And, he placed his choice in his voice and let it out.


    "The one I choose is¡ª¡ªBoth of you!"


    Shidou''s voice echoed throughout the forest that had been enveloped by silence since the wind stopped.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru stared at Shidou for a few seconds before¡ª¡ªboth of them, released a big sigh together.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.What''s up with that. Are you joking with us?"


    "Scorn. It''s an answer below elementary school level. A guy with no decisiveness is disgraceful."


    After saying that, both of them released a given up voice.


    But, Shidou wasn''t planning on joking around; he also wasn''t planning to make fun of them. He seriously, continued his words.


    "¡ª¡ªIt can''t be helped! Since both of you have many different good things about you, I can''t choose!"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­"


    ".¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Kaguya''s cheeks turned red while Yuzuru opened her eyes halfway.


    "Many you say¡­¡­.¡­..Don''t say it like you know about it! What can someone like you¡ª¡ª"


    "I know! At the very least, I came to realize one thing faster than either of you two did!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Question. And that is?"


    Towards Yuzuru''s question, Shidou clutched his fist while squeezing his throat.


    "For Kaguya, the thoughts and feelings she has for Yuzuru, are much stronger than Yuzuru''s towards herself¡ª¡ªwhile for Yuzuru, she values Kaguya more preciously than Kaguya does herself."


    "¡ª¡ªuh, that''s."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Both of them kept quiet as if they were at a loss for words. Shidou added more strength to his body which was almost close to collapsing. He mustered up all his strength in his body before continuing.


    "¡ª¡ªYou two!! You two have the right to select these choices for the future! Choose!


    ¢Ù! Yuzuru absorbs Kaguya and becomes the true Yamai!


    ¢Ú! Kaguya absorbs Yuzuru and becomes the true Yamai!"


    After both of them heeded Shidou''s words, what kind of obvious question is that, they made such a face while opening their mouth.


    "Isn''t that obvious. ¢Ù¡ª¡ª"


    "Reply. There is no need to think. ¢Ú¡ª¡ª"


    But, Shidou didn''t hear the replies and continued talking.


    "¢Û! In exchange for the loss of your Spirit powers, both of you will live¡­¡­¡­..!"


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?""


    The moment Shidou said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru opened their eyes in shock.


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­..? What did you say?"


    "Request. Just now, what did you."


    Shidou coughed violently. And Tohka turned her head worried.


    But, he couldn''t afford to stop his words here. He moistens his throat with his saliva and squeezes his voice out.


    "¡ª¡ªI''m sorry but, I''ve only been given three choices to choose from for a long time.¡­¡­¡­¡­.I can''t allow, to have it only be two choices."


    "What¡­..are you saying? That sort of thing, there is no way it''s possible."


    "Doubt. Yes. Yuzuru has not heard of that method before."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru, faced towards him with doubtful eyes. It stands for a reason. The one who says to believe him is the one that is absurd.


    But, Shidou raised a shout.


    "I beg of you two! Please believe me! Only once is okay! Give me a chance to let you two live¡­¡­..! If it is a failure then, I don''t mind if you do whatever you want with me! If that is the case, then you could even kill me! That''s why¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­..what are you. Aren''t you human? That kind of¡ª¡ª"


    "Just now, did you forget who was the one that sliced your prided wind?"


    "uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru lost their words, and looked at each other. Rather than finding the true motives in Shidou''s words, they were confused by the sudden turn of events.


    "That''s why¡ª¡ªstop! Both of you don''t need to fight with each other anymore¡­¡­¡­.! Something like, one of you having to vanish, no longer¡ª¡ª"


    In the middle of his words, Shidou felt an intense drowsiness, and collapsed on that spot. <Sandalphon> fell on the ground, and turned into light particles before vanishing into the air.


    "shidou!"


    Tohka let out a worried voice and shook his shoulders. But, it was difficult for him to reply back to that.


    Tentatively, he kept his consciousness but, *Hyuu**Hyuu* he was only releasing air out from his throat and probably could no longer let out his voice anymore. It would seem¡ª¡ªShidou''s body had long crossed its limits.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    In the sky, Kaguya and Yuzuru stared at each other.


    ¡ª¡ªKaguya quietly opened her lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s what he said. What do you think? Yuzuru."


    "Distrust. It is impossible to think so. Even if that strike was really something from Shidou, Yuzuru has not heard about stealing the Spirit''s Reiryoku away before."


    "That''s true¡ª¡ª¡­¡­¡­.. I think so too."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Inside Shidou''s blurry view, he somehow tried to squeeze his voice out from his lungs. But¡ª¡ªno matter how much he tried moving his throat, his breath would not be covered with sound.


    It was no good. He couldn''t manage to make them believe him. Shidou felt his view getting blurry.


    ¡ª¡ªStop, stop, stop. I really have the power to save both of you. If I stretch out my hand, I can grab them.


    However, Shidou''s voice which didn''t sound like a voice, didn''t reach the sky. Kaguya and Yuzuru were, gazing at each other''s eyes while continuing with their words.


    "Seriously, Shidou is a troubling guy. To disturb us twice."


    "Agree. Seriously. Even though Yuzuru was close to beating Kaguya."


    "What are you saying? Even I was about to release a one-hit kill."


    "Sneer. Was it the Suturm Lante (Laugh)."


    "Sh,shut up. If you say that one more time, I seriously will get angry."


    "Challenge accepted. By all means, please do what you like. It''s going to be Yuzuru''s win anyway. Yuzuru will definitely make Kaguya survive."


    "I can''t let that happen. I will be the one to win. You have to live no matter what."


    "Rebuttal. Kaguya should."


    Kaguya made a stance with her lance, while Yuzuru made one with her pendulum. Nearby them, the wind started blowing again.


    ¡ª¡ªbut.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..hey, Yuzuru."


    "Reply. What is it."


    "This is persistently just a talk. A what if talk. A possibility talk. ¡ª¡ªif by any chance what Shidou said is true then, what do you think."


    "Petition. Would you give Yuzuru a time limit to think."


    "Approved. Only 3 seconds."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Alright, the end. So?"


    "Reply. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I think, it''s very wonderful."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­fuun. You''re unexpectedly quite a romanticist."


    "Discouraged. Then what about Kaguya."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­coincidently, me too."


    "Question. If both of us live then, what does Kaguya want to do?"


    "Me? Let''s see¡­¡­¡­.ah, the thing Tohka said. I might want to try eating that Kinako bread. It seems like it''s super delicious."


    "Agree. It does sound delicious."


    "What about Yuzuru?"


    "Reply. ¡ª¡ªYuzuru would want to try going to school."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s nice. Ahaha, if it''s Yuzuru, then you would definitely be the object of adoration for the guys in the school."


    "Deny. Yuzuru thinks that''s not possible."


    "Heh? Why?"


    "Reply. That''s because Kaguya would be together with me. Most definitely, Kaguya would be the one getting the popularity."


    "Ha,ha¡­¡­¡­.together with me."


    "Affirmative. That''s because, since persistently this is just a talk. Yuzuru does not remember a restriction was given."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­didn''t I. I guess so, then when class finishes, let''s wander around the town after school."


    "Agree. That''s wonderful. Yuzuru would want to try entering a caf¨¦."


    "Yeah Yeah, I get it. But you have to properly split the cost okay?"


    "Deny. That is unfair. Kaguya eats more than Yuzuru."


    "I,it''s not that much of a difference."


    "Question. Is that so."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At the end of those words, both of them were silent for a while.


    Inside the sound of wind, the one that restarted the conversation was Kaguya.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.hey, Yuzuru."


    "Reply. What is it."


    "Sorry, I told a lie.¡­¡­¡­.I"


    Large drops of tears spilled out from Kaguya''s eyes.


    "I don''t want, to die¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Together with sobbing, she continued talking.


    "I want to live¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I want to be with Yuzuru more."


    "Rep¡ª¡ª"


    The next thing, on Yuzuru''s cheeks, a straight of tears flowed along it.


    "Yuzuru¡­¡­.too. Yuzuru doesn''t want to disappear. Yuzuru wants to live with Kaguya."


    "Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Kaguya."


    Both of them mixed their sights, and moved their lips at the same time.


    ""¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª""


    But, the voices that came out from their throats, did not reach to one another.


    More importantly, a giant sound of a motor from far away, roared further above the sky from Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    "What¡­¡­.?"


    "Gazing. That''s¡ª¡ª"


    Kaguya and Yuzuru looked upwards.


    Over there was, a floating giant black warship with smoke coming out from its rear.


    "Captain! It will be dangerous if we lower the altitude any further than this! In the state where Invisible isn''t used, there might be a chance the residents will notice¡ª¡ª!"


    Inside <Arbatel>''s bridge, the screams of the crew member''s dyed in uneasiness, echoed throughout.


    "Silence!"


    But Paddington, who was sitting on the captain seat, silenced them in one roar.


    ¡ª¡ªThe residents will notice? What meaning does that have? In reality, when the <Arbatel> started nose diving, <Ratatoskr>''s airship stopped pursuing us.


    Fortunately, it would seem that the Captain on the other side had the same mediocre thoughts as the crew members on this side. Due to them being secretive as their foremost thoughts, they allowed their wounded enemies to escape under their nose.


    "No¡ª¡ªthat''s wrong huh."


    Paddington licked his lips.


    If they had the goal of keeping their own ship a secret then, they could use a method of attacking the <Arbatel> even if they didn''t give chase. They could use the convergence Maryoku cannon to shoot, or use that mysterious mine they used just now.


    But, by any chance they proceeded on attacking, the people on the island might fall victim to their actions.


    If it is a captain belonging to a capricious organization that tries to persuade the Spirits using peaceful means then, he thought that might be the case but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it would seems he had hit the mark.


    But¡ª¡ªthat was not enough.


    Losing a few units of the <Bandersnatch>s, damaging the <Arbatel>, and running away. At that point, Paddington''s disgrace would be final.


    In order to cancel all that, he needed a better outcome to compensate for it.


    Paddington glared at the two girls being shown on the screen.


    Just now, just before the communication was cut off, according to the information given by Ellen, that is the Spirit <Berserk>.


    "The fire is extinguished in the Control room, right!? Make all the remaining <Bandersnatch>s in the ship takeoff! We have to capture <Berserk> and


    no matter what!"


    "Bu,but¡ª¡ª"


    "Just do it!"


    Due to Paddington''s shout, the crew member skipped a beat and hit the console while grinding his teeth.


    "¡ª¡ªWhat is that."


    "Agree. Yuzuru wishes it could read the mood."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at the giant cluster of metal up in the sky while letting out unhappy voices.


    Although it was the reconciliation with their beloved other half, that thing disturbed them with perfect timing.


    But, it did not end just there.


    When they thought, the hatch installed at the rear of the warship opened, coming out from there separately, dolls packed with various weapons on their backs and limbs, fell out from there.


    Organic and having a smooth form. Tentatively, they were dolls with heads and limbs but, rather than it being human, demi-humans or devils from story books came into mind.


    What''s more, those mechanical dolls, after opening the wiring at their backs mid-air, they unexpectedly circled easily around the sky and started flying around as if they were trying to surround Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    And, in the next moment, the doll that was flying in the surroundings, pointed its right hand equipped with a tube-like object at both of them and beams were released from it.


    "Uoou!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru dodged those just when they were about to hit, *Kiii* they glared at the dolls.


    But, the other dolls immediately made a stance with their cannons as if to follow that, and commenced attacking Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    "Kuh, what''s with these dolls."


    After Kaguya made the tip of the lance, she was holding in her right, hand spin, it created a small scale typhoon and mowed down the dolls that were grouping there.


    "Offensive. It''s irritating."


    Yuzuru also controlled the pendulum on her left hand, and blew away the dolls that were around their surroundings.


    But, the dolls that were scattered about from both of their attacks, fixed back their postures as if nothing happened and once again faced towards both of them while ignoring gravity.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru distorted their eyebrows unpleasantly.


    "Fu¡­¡­..what a disgusting bunch."


    "Agree. Honestly, Yuzuru doesn''t want to be touched by that."


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru blew the dolls away again, they once again gazed at the sky.


    It would seem the dolls have not stopped coming down. The dolls were still individually, being dropped down from the giant ship.


    After both of them got fed up and bent their shoulders from looking at that, they opened their mouth at the exact same time. If this was the case, then it would never end no matter how many dolls they defeat.


    "Hey, Yuzuru."


    "Suggestion. Kaguya."


    Their voices perfectly overlapped. After Kaguya and Yuzuru suddenly opened their eyes in shock, they looked at each other''s face.


    And then, coming from both sides, [Fufu] such a voice leaked out.


    "Wanna do it?"


    "Agree. Let''s do it."


    After both of them made a small nod, Kaguya held out her left hand, while Yuzuru did it with her right hand¡ª¡ªthey perfectly joined them together.


    When they did that, both of their AstralDresses and Angels shined brightly and¡ª¡ªthe wing growing out of Kaguya''s right shoulder and the wing growing out of Yuzuru''s left shoulder joined together, and formed a bow-like shape.


    Next, Yuzuru''s pendulum became a bowstring and connected the wings together from one side to another¡ª¡ªKaguya''s Lance became the arrow and was nocked on the bow.


    This time, Kaguya using her right hand, while Yuzuru using her left.


    With the hands wrapped in the AstralDress armor, their left and right hand pulled the bowstring at the same time.


    The bow that had been pulled to its limit was then pointed towards the warship up in the sky.


    And then.


    ""<Raphael>---<<Ell Kanaph>>!!""


    Both of them, released their hands at the exact same time, and that giant arrow was shot high up into the sky.


    In an instant, a wind pressure that could not even be compared with before, attacked nearby.


    Shidou and Tohka who were right underneath them were still okay but, the dolls that were flying around them got blown away just by the aftermath. The remaining trees were mowed down and the forest rustled about like it was waving.


    There is nothing in existence that can stop the advancement of the arrow covered in the winds protection.


    An absolute and invincible single concentrated attack.


    A shot that was first done by both the Yamai''s joining forces, the strongest arrow.


    Towards the warship that is a product of humans, there should be no reason, for it to be able to dodge it.


    In a span of an instant, the giant warship got pierced by <Raphael>''s arrow, and due to it being wrapped in wind pressure, the interiors were messed up and destroyed¡ª¡ªthe night sky dyed red together with the sound of a giant explosion.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.kuh, ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Together with a groan-like voice, Origami slightly opened her eyes.


    The view that was being projected now was not the sky of the island being blown by wind, but rather it was the ceiling of a hotel room being illuminated by a square lighting. For an instant, she thought she was being attacked by a hallucination as if what happened all this time was just a dream but¡ª¡ªwrong. It was certain that a dull pain was left on her side.


    After she made a wry face while touching her chest, she found out medical treatment was applied on her using bandages and fomentations.


    "What on earth happened¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, you woke up."


    And, coming from the side of the pillow, she heard a sleepy voice. It was the vice-homeroom teacher Murasame Reine.


    "Sensei¡­¡­¡­..where am I."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s my room. I''m sorry but, I will have you move here. Since it would probably cause a commotion if the other students were to see this."


    "Err¡­¡­..the dolls¡ª¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah, after you lost consciousness, for some reason it suddenly stopped moving."


    "¡ª¡ªI see."


    After Origami said that shortly, she somehow managed to raise her creaking body.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.it''s better not to force yourself. Stay quiet for today."


    "Was the treatment done by sensei?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah. Sorry I used what was available."


    "No. ¡­¡­¡­¡­thank you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­the one who should say thanks is me. Thanks to you, I was saved. Thank you."


    After saying that, Reine lowered her head. Origami drank down her saliva before continuing talking.


    "Sensei, about that doll."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I didn''t tell anyone. Is it better that way?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Origami looked back at Reine silently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­She felt that this teacher Murasame, was oddly calm even though she was suddenly attacked. And above that, she performed medical treatment on Origami with calm judgment and did not talk to anyone about this.


    It was true that Origami didn''t want the information about a mysterious doll be recklessly spread but¡­¡­¡­..how to put it, she felt like it was a little too perfect.


    Yes¡ª¡ªit was like, she knew about the existence of the CR-unit.


    But, Origami stopped those thoughts.


    That was because a more important matter appeared in her head.


    "¡ª¡ªShidou."


    "¡­¡­¡­.hnn?"


    "Where''s Shidou."


    "¡­¡­¡­.aah, he''s okay. It looks like he''s heading this way."


    Hearing those words, Origami made a sigh of relieve¡ª¡ªshe twitched her shoulders with a bad feeling.


    "How, do you know that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Origami said that, Reine scratched her cheeks and made her eyes wander around as if [Oh no] she made a mistake. And after a moment of silence, she opened her mouth.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.intuition?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami silently crawled out of the futon. Even if she guaranteed Shidou''s safety, with that weak reason, there is no way she could not be worried.


    But, the moment she stood up from that spot, a dull pain ran across her stomach, and made Origami fall on her knees.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s why I said it before. You shouldn''t force yourself. What, he''ll be back soon."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..kuh."


    While being on all fours, Origami punched the floor with her fist. Although a light pain ran through her stomach from that impact but, she didn''t register it and punched the floor once more.


    It was just an attack. Just from an attack with no weapon. From a doll that was not a Spirit or anything''s attack, and this.


    The Origami now, who had her Realizer stolen from her, was sorrowfully just a normal human.


    So weak, and so powerless. She was just coincidentally hanging onto the life she picked up. If the doll did not stop its function on that spot, then she might have been killed together with Reine. She was a weak girl that could not bring back Shidou¡ª¡ªher lover from that dangerous place. That right now is Tobiichi Origami.


    She clenched her teeth. She could lightly taste blood.


    "¡ª¡ªger."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.un?"


    Reine tilted her head. But it was not a word for Reine to hear. As if to say it to herself, she chanted it once more.


    "I want¡­¡­¡­.to be stronger. Not relying on anything, enough¡­¡­¡­¡­..to protect Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Whether she heard those words or didn''t hear them¡ª¡ªReine, quietly cast her eyes down and gently put her coat over Origami''s shoulders.


    "¡ª¡ª<Arbatel>. This is Adeptus 1. Please respond, <Arbatel>."


    Somehow managing to get her consciousness back, Ellen who had crawled out from under the <Bandersnatch> shouted but, she could only hear noise coming from the other side of the Incam.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Ellen clicked her tongue inside her mouth, and distorted her shoulders.


    <Arbatel> is probably 8 out of 9 defeated. Just now, there was no mistake that all of the <Bandersnatch>s have stopped functioning all at once.


    She encircled herself with thoughts. It was still okay if the <Arbatel> was completely destroyed leaving nothing at all, and everyone including Paddington died. But, at all costs, she couldn''t let that ship be handed over to <Ratatoskr>¡ª¡ª


    And thus, Ellen shook her shoulders lightly. It was because she heard some kind of sound coming from the Incam.


    "Is this the <Arbatel>? How''s the situation¡ª¡ª"


    However, the communication partner she predicted was someone different. A giggle she heard before was shaking Ellen''s eardrum.


    "Fufu¡­¡­¡­¡­.Judging by that state, it looks like the plan failed. Isn''t this quite rare for someone like you."


    "¡ª¡ªIke."


    Yes. That voice belonged to none other than Isaac Westcott.


    "I''m very sorry. Everything is my responsibility."


    Naturally, her mind did not think that way. It was the fault of that incompetent fool who went overboard with the powerful toy he was given and¡ª¡ªthe devilish female school students.


    Westcott made a laugh once more as if he looked through Ellen''s thoughts.


    "So, how about


    ?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I''m sorry. I failed in capturing her."


    "Was she a Spirit?"


    "Eh? Ye,Yes. I have confirmed that. There is no mistake. Yatogami Tohka is the Spirit


    ."


    When Ellen said that, Westcott rang his throat as if he was satisfied.


    "Fufu, what, looks like you properly identified her. Just knowing that gives the plan this time a significant meaning. ¡ª¡ªGood job. Return back to base."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Dissatisfied?"


    "No such thing. Only¡ª¡ªlastly, there is one question I want to ask."


    "Houu, What is it?"


    Ellen quietly opened her lips.


    "¡ª¡ªSomething like a human able to control the Spirit''s power, do you think it exists?"


    Shidou was borrowing Tohka''s shoulder while, sluggishly, walking towards the hotel.


    The forest fell completely into ruins compared to its original self; it became very visible compared to the time he came here, and it was also much easier to walk. He gazed ahead at the dim road while, murmuring worried.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..this, has gotta be okay right¡­¡­¡­..?"


    When Shidou said that, he felt that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..he heard the sound of Kaguya and Yuzuru gulping.


    And, when they approached near the hotel, Shidou and the group found something strange.


    "Hmm¡­¡­..? That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..done by the¡­¡­¡­¡­.<Bandersnatch> right?"


    Thanks to Kaguya''s and Yuzuru''s wind, it would seem that it was blown over here. Its head had a caved-in like damage. It was probably knocked in when it was falling.


    And, when Shidou was encircling himself with thoughts, he heard Kaguya make a chuckle from behind.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s because of our intense hurricane. A doll like this would only be played around like garbage."


    "Agree. Yuzuru and Kaguya''s wind is the strongest."


    After both of them said that, they bumped their fist and smiled at each other. It was an unthinkable reconciliation between these two judging from what had happed before.


    "More importantly¡ª¡ªly. Shidou, hurry up and seal our powers."


    "Agree. Although there is still time but, the faster the better."


    "Eh, no, that''s."


    After Shidou looked towards Tohka''s direction, his words turned unclear. Tohka, looked back at him unhappily.


    "Si,since I have to make plenty of preparations. So, we''ll do it quickly tomorrow morning, please wait a little longer."


    As expected, he couldn''t do it in front of Tohka. Shidou made a random excuse.


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.it better not be a lie? If you send forth a lie towards this child of the typhoon then, think that not even a bone would be left."


    "Lynching. Until Shidou is full of dents."


    "I,I didn''t make up a lie."


    ""¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.""


    After both of them looked at Shidou with suspicious eyes, they made a small sigh.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.well that''s okay I guess. I''ll believe you. By the way Tohka."


    "Mu? What?"


    "Request. For a little while, could Tohka lend us Shidou?"


    As if to finish Kaguya''s words, Yuzuru said that. Tohka unpleasantly tilted her head.


    "I don''t mind but¡­¡­¡­¡­.why?"


    "It, it''s okay, just a little while, you wait here."


    When Kaguya said that, Tohka took her hand away from Shidou''s shoulder.


    And just like that she let both of them carry Shidou, before entering the side of the forest.


    "Wha,what is it seriously."


    "It''s okay so keep quiet."


    "Agree. Silence is golden."


    Being told by them authoritatively, Shidou quietly shut his mouth.


    And then, when they reach a spot where they couldn''t see Tohka, both of them stopped their legs.


    "¡­¡­¡­.Shidou. Well, how do I put this, thank you. In many ways."


    "Thanks. Thanks to Shidou, Yuzuru and Kaguya''s fighting ended."


    "No, that''s¡­¡­¡­"


    He was taken back, from the sudden gentleness. Shidou made a wry smile as if he was troubled.


    And, after Kaguya and Yuzuru made an eye signal to each other, they returned their sights back at Shidou.


    "That''s why, well, it''s something boring but, we thought of giving you a gift."


    "Petition. Please close your eyes."


    "Huh? Eyes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows while, quietly obeying their orders.


    When he did that¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Coming from left and right.


    His lip''s right and left, a soft feeling was produced at the same time and Shidou turned surprised.


    Yes. Kaguya and Yuzuru were, giving Shidou a kiss at the same time.


    "Wha, you two, what are you¡ª¡ª"


    "Tha,that''s why I said it before. It''s an exchange gift. It''s the first kiss of two super beauties, Yuzuru and me you know? You dancing in joy is still okay but, that reaction is still nice."


    "Apology. Was it a bother?"


    Kaguya folded her arms while her face was red, and Yuzuru hung her head down apologetically. And¡ª¡ª


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Surprise. This is¡ª¡ª"


    Kaguya and Yuzuru let out voices filled with panic. But that is only normal. That''s because, both of their straightjackets and chains that were covering their body turned into light particles and disappeared.


    "Uh, ukyaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    "Panic. Ecchi-desu[5E 2]."


    Both of them together covered their chests, and squatted down on the spot. Following, Shidou turned around in a panic.


    "Cal, calm down both of you! Actually, in order to seal the Reiryoku, that was an important¡ª¡ª"


    "shidou? There was something glowing but, what happened?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Tohka!?"


    And making the situation worse, Tohka who was supposed to be waiting behind, *hyokon*, brought her face out.


    And then, after suddenly opening her eyes in shock, she probably understood the situation and Tohka''s face turned beet red.


    "shi, shidou!? Wha, whawhawhat were you doing!?"


    "N,no, you''re wrong! I didn''t¡ª¡ª"


    "Shidou suddenly stripped off my clothes¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Shedding tears. Yuzuru can''t become a bride anymore."


    Coming from his back, becoming the final blow, Kaguya and Yuzuru''s cover fire entered. After Tohka''s cheeks turned even redder, she glared at Shidou.


    "shidoooouuuuu!"


    "Wai, wait! Rig,right now my body is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh, a,aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!?"


    Shidou''s bitter shout echoed throughout the forest night.

 Volume 5 - Epilogue

    The night with a storm blowing turned dawn, and it became the next day.


    Shidou and the group that had departed from the hotel, were looking at the mowed-down trees from the bus'' windows while moving towards the airport in order to go back to Tenguu city.


    After the students listened to some important reminders and Checked-In their luggage, the students were told to stand-by at the lobby while waiting for their airplane to take off. Although they should have bought enough stuff already, they either went scavenging in the sale spaces or were smacking their lips in the Airport''s food court gourmet.


    As expected from high school students. They were high school student in the midst of their youth. Even though they were completely playing around the beach yesterday, it would seem they still had stamina left.


    Shidou sitting on the lobby''s chair completely exhausted while, haha¡­¡­¡­¡­.making a powerless smile.


    "Iyaaah¡ª, everything ended in a flash¡ª"


    And, right beside Shidou, Tonomachi, who for some reason had a sunburn only from his neck to his head, said that while cheerfully smiling.


    "Aah¡­¡­..yeah, I guess."


    Shidou replied back like a completely withered old tree.


    Last night, after manifesting <Sandalphon>, his body was attacked by a strong feeling of despondency but¡ª¡ªafter sleeping for one night, an intense muscle ache was added on top of that.


    Well, if this is the price to pay for swinging the [Angel]''s power which is excessive for the human body, and, if this is the price to pay for saving both Kaguya and Yuzuru then, it might be something cheap.


    "Even if I say this, I didn''t get much of that school trip feeling¡­¡­¡­."


    He said that and made a sigh. In the end, because he was dragged into various troubles, he didn''t join many of the group activities.


    "Ahh¡ª Ahh¡ª, what''s with you, making such a tired face. You weren''t in the room last night, right? Where did you go, ah? Until you are this tired, together with whom and what type of perverted acts did you do?"


    Tonomachi asked while *Fuun**fuun* his breathing turned wild. Shidou sighed as if he had given up.


    "Why are you assuming perverted things¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Well that''s, when a healthy high school male disappears on the night of a school trip and said nothing happened, people that would believe that would either be saints, idiots or Tohka-chan right. So? Who is it? Tohka-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­I guess no. Since she was filled with energy. Is it that? Did your soul get exhausted after being the Yamai sister''s partner, both of them in one go? Perfect, I can''t see them."


    "Aah¡­¡­.well, in a way."


    Shidou made a wry smile.


    Yes. It''s true, starting from the time they came out from the hotel, Kaguya and Yuzuru''s figures were not there.


    After that incident, both of them were transported to the <Ratatoskr>. Most likely the next time they will meet would be after all the examinations were completed, and when he went back to Tenguu city.


    Conveniently, both of them were treated as transfer students, but¡­¡­¡­¡­it was still unsure whether they would be continuing attendance at Shidou''s school after this.


    Even if he said that, the reconciled twin''s mental state was by far the most stable compared to the Spirit''s until now. The day where both of them would be walking side by side in town, probably wasn''t that far off.


    When Shidou was thinking things like that, Tonomachi moved his face closer without hesitation.


    "Oi, what is with that unclear excuse. Or is it that? As I thought, is it Tobiichi whose figure can''t be seen now? What kind of intense hard play did you do."


    "Origami¡­¡­huh."


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while answering.


    Origami''s figure could also not be seen from the time they came out of the hotel this morning.


    From what he heard from Reine, after waiting for the storm to stop, she was transported to a nearby hospital and might be late returning back to Tenguu city.


    It would seem that she had received an attack from the <Bandersnatch> but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I wonder if she is okay.


    And, during the time Tonomachi was trying to question him more, he heard Tama-chan sensei''s voice coming from far away.


    "Haaaai~! Everyone~, it''s almost time, please gather up!"


    "Oh¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s already that time."


    "Kuh, Oi Itsuka, I will properly hear what you have to say later!"


    Tonomachi said that with an exaggerated gesture. Somehow, he reminded Shidou of a villain that was always beaten and then weekly shouted [Remember this!].


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­."


    And, after Shidou managed to stand up by inserting some energy inside his staggering legs, and as if to match up with that, *step**step* he heard such footsteps.


    "shidou! I bought a lot of snacks!"


    Tohka said that, and was holding a bag from the souvenir shop with both hands, while running towards him smiling.


    Even though she was part of the huge fight from yesterday, she was 100 times as energetic and was in full power.


    "Wait a sec; don''t you think you bought too much?"


    "There is no such thing! Look, it''s a limited flavoured Chupa Chups. Kotori will be happy too!"


    When she made a smile with no worries and was happy to the bottom of her heart, he couldn''t say anything anymore. After Shidou *pon**pon* patted his head, he slowly walked over to the assembly spot.


    "Hai Hai, has everyone gathered? Well then, we will be boarding the airplane now so, please line up in order."


    Tama-chan sensei was overlooking the students that were assembled at the lobby while echoing her voice.


    The students were noisy because they were reluctant for the school trip to end while, lining up to the seat arrangements that were made beforehand.


    "Shidou, is it okay if I sit beside the window going back?"


    And, Tohka said that while making her eyes glitter. She was probably still regretting letting Origami take the airplane''s window side seat when they were coming.


    Well, it seems Origami is in the hospital now, so he doesn''t mind if it''s that much.


    "Aah, I don''t¡ª¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªI will not accept that."


    "Heh?"


    Towards the voice that echoed as if to block Shidou''s words, he released a disarrayed voice.


    When he looked behind, over there was Origami using crutches while having bandages wrapped around her body.


    "O,Origami!? Why are you here!? Forget that, is your injury¡­¡­¡­okay!?"


    "No problem."


    After Origami said that calmly, she snuggled up to Shidou''s side.


    "! Wh,why you, get away! What''s with you suddenly appearing!"


    "The seat should have already been decided. The window seat is mine. You can enjoy looking at the pathway."


    "No fair! Going back, I will sit on the window seat! I will be seeing the scenery together with shidou!"


    Tohka and Origami sandwiched Shidou and started fighting. Each time, Shidou''s body which was being tortured by muscle aches, was being shaken about.


    "Wai, wait a second¡­¡­¡­¡­! Calm down both of you! Use a more peaceful¡­¡­¡­I know, how about deciding it using rock-paper-scissors?"


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­..that one that decides the winner with three different hand shapes huh. I don''t mind but¡­¡­¡­"


    "If Shidou says it then I have no objection."


    When Origami quietly replied, Tohka''s sight became sharp and she griped her right hand.


    "Okay. Let''s end this. Jyaan ken pon[5F 1]!"


    At the same time with their voice, Tohka and Origami brought their hands forward at the same time.


    ¡ª¡ªbut, at that moment Shidou felt something out of place.


    It was very simple. The hands that were brought out on that spot, had two extras.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Tohka went guh. Origami also went guh. And, the hands that were coming out from their sides, both of them were showing paper.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­.although the rockblack magic stone and the scissorsheaven splitting twin swords is out rivaled but, it loses to the Paperamulet of crushing evil."


    "Declaration. It''s Yuzuru and Kaguya''s win. Yuzuru and Kaguya will be having both seats beside Shidou."


    "Kaguya¡ª¡ªYuzuru!?"


    Shidou looked at the owners of paper who released their voices, and released a shocked voice.


    Yes. Over there were, Kaguya and Yuzuru who were supposed to be under <Fraxinus>''s custody from yesterday night.


    And behind them was, Reine with her head wobbling around. After he looked over to her as if to ask a question; she slowly walked over to him and started talking in a low tone.


    "¡­¡­¡­..it''s because they told me, they really wanted to ride the plane with Shidou. Their condition seems to be stable, and since it''s not a good thing to recklessly give them stress, a special permit was given. The regular examinations will be done when we go back to Tenguu city."


    "N-no, I don''t mind about that¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At that moment, the winners, who were Kaguya and Yuzuru, linked their arms with both of Shidou''s arms.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­..Shidou think of this as an honor. At first we thought of you as nothing but an offering to our duel but¡ª¡ªwe unexpectedly took a liking to you."


    "Affection. Yuzuru too. However, Yuzuru does not want to fight with the reconciled Kaguya."


    "So, at that point. Shidou, it is decided you will be my and Yuzuru''s shared property."


    "Agree. So that''s the case. We will give you love appropriately."


    "Ha¡­¡­..haah!?"


    When Shidou unbearably shouted, Tohka and Origami frowned their eyebrows and glared at him.


    "shidou, what does this mean? As expected, did something happen when both of them got naked?"


    "Naked? What''s with that. I request an explanation."


    "No, that''s."


    When Shidou was having trouble answering, Kaguya and Yuzuru, who were securing both his sides, *fufun* made a sound with their noses.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry about this Tohka. But if you are my clansman, then be very proud of yourself. That''s because, you were able to give an offering to me."


    "Discipline. Master Origami. Thank you for everything. Yuzuru will protect master''s teaching and move on."


    After both of them said that, Tohka and Origami respectively took both of Shidou''s legs.


    "Don''t screw with me! I won''t hand over shidou!"


    "Don''t suddenly appear and say things as you please."


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­nice bravery! To challenge us, the Yamai sisters!"


    "Challenge accepted. Yuzuru and Kaguya will take both of you on. Take a good look at Yuzuru and Kaguya''s combination."


    After saying that, four of them from four sides, started pulling each of Shidou''s limbs.


    "Wai¡­¡­¡­¡­wait!"


    After using <Sandalphon> and becoming all worn out, Shidou''s body finally raised a scream from the final attack he received.


    The sound of her heart beating was awfully loud.


    Kotori made a small wry smile while making shoe noises in the wide corridor. Although Kotori was the only one in this wide space but¡ª¡ªas expected, she was probably a little nervous. Even though she came to such a place many times already, but it seems she can''t get quite used to it.


    Kotori was in her usual crimson military uniform but, she did not place the jacket on her shoulders and was properly wearing it in the sleeves with the shirt buttoned into place. Naturally, she was not eating any candy in her mouth. If the <Fraxinus> crew saw this, they would probably have opened their eyes in shock.


    After Kotori stopped her legs in front of the door, *suu* she took a deep breath.


    And then *knock**knock*, she knocked on it.


    "Itsuka Kotori, has arrived."


    ""¡ª¡ªenter""


    "Yes."


    After Kotori replied shortly, she opened the door and entered the room.


    The inside of the room looked like a library. The four sides of the room were covered with bookshelves and had leather covered books stored on them. She wasn''t sure what their contents were. But that was only normal, since the books that were opened on the desk didn''t only have letters written in them but rather in exchange, they had Braille lined up on their pages.


    And in the deepest part of the room, that man was there.


    "It''s been a long time, Commander Itsuka."


    While saying that, he turned his chair around and turned his face towards Kotori.


    He had an almost white beard and hair, and sweet-looking eyes. His age should be around 50 years and above. His age alone was somewhat not enough to call him an old man but, he felt like a good-natured old man.


    Rounds chairman, Elliot Woodman.


    He is <Ratatoskr Machinery>''s founder and Kotori''s benefactor.


    "It has been a long time, Sir Woodman."


    Kotori gathered her heels together and made a beautiful bow.


    "It looks like you have been quite amazing lately. The others from the round table were shocked."


    "That''s because being shocked is part of their job."


    When Kotori said that, Woodman made a pleasant laugh.


    "Well, don''t say that. They are they, and are capable people needed for <Ratatoskr>¡­¡­¡­. More importantly, Commander Itsuka. I heard you used <Camael>, have you been taken care of yourself?"


    "Yes. Sorry to have made you worry."


    "No. I think I should be the one apologizing to make you do something that reckless."


    After he said that, he stroked his beard while continuing to talk in a quiet tone.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..by the way, I received a report just now."


    "Report?"


    "Aah. It would appear <Fraxinus> has been attacked by an airship which is thought to belongs to DEM Company."


    She has already received that report. [Yes] she tilted her head to the front.


    "I heard. But, Kannazuki is in the ship. So there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "I guess you''re right¡­¡­¡­¡­. putting it in another way, the problem is the other one."


    "And, what do you mean."


    When Kotori asked, Woodman showed slight hesitation before saying it out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.it would seems, your brother has manifested an Angel."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Hearing those words, Kotori twitched her eyebrows.


    She drank down her saliva, and placed her hands on her chest as if to suppress the heartbeat that had turned wild, she rearranged her breathing before replying.


    "I, see. ¡ª¡ªAlready."


    "Ahh. Most likely, sealing your Reiryoku again was the trigger."


    "¡­¡­¡­.uh"


    She unintentionally clenched her teeth. Probably noticing Kotori''s state, Woodman distorted his face apologetically.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­if anything happens, we might be urged to deal with it appropriately. If not, the Spirits that have their Reiryoku sealed away would, again bring forth disaster."


    "Acknowledged¡­¡­¡­"


    When Kotori quietly closed her eyes partly, Woodman released his voice as if he was groaning.


    "¡­¡­¡­I''m sorry to have pushed such a detestable role to you."


    "No, there is no choice¡­¡­....from now on, if the worst case happens."


    And then, Kotori made a small nod before releasing her words.


    "¡ª¡ªI will kill Shidou."

 Volume 6 - Prologue

    The inside of Tenguu school area¡¯s big exhibition hall was filled and overflowing with young liveliness.


    It was the Tenguu Joint Senior High School Festival, the festival which occurs once a year. The surroundings were filled with various refreshment booths and display items lined up. There were also many students with different school uniforms calling customers with loud voices.


    "Ufufu, hey¡ª, where should we go next¡ª"


    Inside that space condensed with youthful sweat and tears, Itsuka Shidou was walking with a cute girl.


    She looks like a graceful girl with her body wrapped in a navy blue sailor uniform. Her long hair held with a single scrunchie. She has a beautiful face decorated with a cheerful expression. She was properly wearing a knee skirt uniform, so even though she has excellent proportions, none of them stood out.


    But, by any case if she was given a factor of being most impressive in her existence then¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou would most likely not choose the mentioned remark to his throat.


    The reason was because of her [Voice]. Even just by exchanging a conversation, if he were to just lose focus for an instant, her beautiful voice, which when heard could make one fall in love, would intermittently shake Shidou¡¯s eardrums. It gives an intoxicating feeling similar to that of [Hearing drugs]. She¡ª¡ªIzayoi Miku, was the owner of a beautiful voice and if the times were better, she would probably be either a vocalist or a professional storyteller that would be summoned to the royal court.


    "I am a little hungry. Would you like to eat anything?"


    But that girl who owns such a beautiful voice, didn¡¯t pay heed to that, and nonchalantly made a smile while tilting her head. Shidou unintentionally made a wry smile.


    It was a happy 120% pure festival date scenery, that can make 90% of male high school students go into their delusions. In reality, just now there were many customers that came to the festival, looking at Shidou and Miku. An example for a worst case would be, there were even some people taking their photos without permission.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the fact is that it was not done because of jealousy or envy, Shidou somehow understood that.


    The reason was very simple.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Haaa."


    Shidou made a deep sigh¡ª¡ªtowards the high-pitched voice that leaked out from his throat, he once again spilled out another sigh.


    "What¡­¡­¡­am I doing."


    With a voice that sounded like a girl''s no matter how many times it was heard, he said that.


    Right now, the thing Shidou is wearing is totally different from what he usually wears.


    He had long hair that tickled his back, his face had been naturally touched-up with gloss, mascara, blush and foundation. And covering his whole body was a dark blue dress and an apron filled with many frills, it was the so-called maid-san style.


    To put it in an even simpler way, right now Shidou looked like a girl no matter which angle one looked from.


    "Hey hey, Shiori-san. Do you like crepes¡ª?"


    Having no idea what was inside Shidou¡¯s mind, Miku talked to him with a cheerful voice.


    After Shidou released a deep sigh once more, and as if to respond to her, he once again released a girlish voice.

 Volume 6 - CH 1

    Summer break has ended and it became the 8th of September. There was an event happening in the afternoon, which had still not escaped from the summer heat.


    There was a bizarre atmosphere around the gymnasium of the Raizen high school.


    "One year ago ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­we learned many things."


    Itsuka Shidou''s classmate, Yamabuki Ai, stood on stage while clenching her fist, and squeezed her voice out to the mike.


    Ai''s best friends, Hazakura Mai and Fujibakama Mii were standing at both of her sides, holding the Raizen high school flag up on her left and right. They had, incidentally, took up an "At ease" posture of a bodyguard or an imperial guard from somewhere... Together, with the bizarre vigor Ai put into her state, it was like looking at a country''s ruler about to declare war.


    "The meaning of a bitter experience, the humiliation of a defeat¡­¡­¡­¡­the cold feeling of the ground when made to grovel on the floor."


    Ai said that with detest, swinging her fist, and nimbly raised her face.


    "Well then, gentlemen. This pitiful army of defeated gentlemen. I want to ask all of you. Are we still experiencing the feeling of bitterness? Are we still groveling on the ground? Are we still stuck sunk in defeat¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    *Dan!* Ai slammed her fist on the podium. The microphone''s audio feedback echoed around nearby.


    "No! No way! Those guys have committed a grave mistake; they have given us time to sharpen out fangs of revenge! Our dearest time of fulfillment has come! Let there be glory to Raizen! Let there be honor to Raizen! With a strike with all our strength, we will bite their throats to a thousand pieces!!"


    At the same time Ai swung her fist upwards, as if responding to that-----


    ""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhh!""


    The students crowded in the gymnasium raised their voices all at once.


    The gymnasium''s glass windows shook slightly and the tremendous voices echoing on top of each other shook his eardrums until they hurt.


    "Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are so full of energy."


    Itsuka Shidou cracked a wet smile while gazing at his classmate giving a speech up on stage.


    Nonetheless, it was not like he didn''t understand the reason why they were so wildly enthusiastic about it. That''s because©`©`©`


    "Shidou, what on earth is Ai saying? Is she trying to start a war somewhere¡­¡­¡­.?"


    A doubtful voice echoed from his right side.


    When Shidou turned to look where the voice had come from, he found Yatogami Tohka standing beside him directing her attention at him.


    She had night colored hair reaching her waist, and a pair of crystal eyes that stared back at Shidou. She was a beautiful girl, beautiful enough to think it was not something she was naturally born with.


    Nonetheless, right now, her face was perplexed with a very bewildered expression.


    Well, that''s probably normal. If a person with no prior knowledge about the situation saw that speech just now, then without a doubt the person would be confused. No matter how much one looks at her, the current Ai looks like a war hero or a lecturer giving her own seminar.


    "It''s because this month is the Tenou festival."


    "Tenou festival? What''s that?"


    "Hnn©`©`©` Well, an easy way to say it is that it''s a super big school festival."


    When Shidou said that, Tohka''s eyes sparkled.


    "School festival¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Ooh! I''ve seen that before in the television. It''s a dream-like festival with food vendors lined up in the school!"


    "Hnn. That''s not wrong but¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Ooh¡­¡­¡­ I see. We''re going to do a school festival! That''s, unn, I think it''s good!"


    She said that, and after making an ecstatic expression for a while, she once again twisted her head.


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? So, why do we need this kind of meeting for the school festival?"


    "Aah, the Tenou festival is a little different from other school festivals. ©`©`©`It''s a combination school festival with the ten high schools inside Tenguu city."


    "Ten schools¡­¡­¡­¡­. Combination?"


    Tohka opened her eyes in surprised. Shidou [ahh] nodded.


    Tenguu city, the place Shidou and the other are living in, was a reconstructed area of the northern part of Kantou region, from the Tokyo metropolitan area which suffered devastating damage by a south-east grand disaster 30 years ago.


    Right now for sure, using it as a test city with state of the art technology, they planned to make it suitable for humans to live in, but during the time they started the reconstruction, probably thanks to the threat of a spacequake having not faded, there was an unbalanced time where the number of citizens was very small, compared to the completion of areas or institutions in the region.


    It was at that time when the union festival, called the ''Tenou Festival'', came in to practice.


    "Well to put it simply, since the number of schools and students was small at that time, it would seem they planned to do it together to make it more exciting. That continued even after the number of citizens increased."


    Shidou made a wry smile while shrugging his shoulders.


    At first it was a festival planned together by the schools in the underpopulated area, but right now it''s a great event held in the Tenguu square''s giant exhibition hall, with it being reserved for three whole days.


    For Tenguu city, which presently seemed to have approved the festival that had grown to such a big event; it couldn''t just let the Tenou festival end.


    In addition to the sensational nature of the event, and as a natural consequence of it being covered by television, there are some economical reasons for this much fanfare; It attracts tourists from outside the city and a considerable number of middle school students, from both locally and among the many visiting tourists, will be determining their High School of choice by the results of the Tenou Festival.


    Even so, the event that was at first an idea beginning with famous schools joining together and making the school festival livelier, started to gain a different meaning because of the many schools joining in.


    Which meant------


    "This time! This year! This year for sure, our Raizen will obtain the Laurels of Kings!"


    Ai shouted from the stage. And the other students responded.


    Yes. The Tenou festival has voting categories such as the stage division, exhibition division, and refreshment booth division to pick the best school, and the school that is deemed to be the best, will be crowned king for the year after this.


    When the school is decorated with such a beautiful ideology, other than the existing antagonism towards famous schools, it was obvious that the normally dormant fighting spirit and school love inside everyone would be stirred up. The people that normally show not even a speck of interest in soccer are now probably doing something similar to swinging the Japan flag with the dream of going to the world cup.


    While Shidou was explaining the details to Tohka, he heard a voice coming from behind him.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see. I now know the reason why Ai and the others were so excited!"


    "Convinced. If that is the reason, then we can''t lose."


    When he looked over, there were two near identical girls standing there.


    One of them had long braided hair and was a girl with unyielding spirit. She had a characteristically delicate body that looked like it would break if hugged too tightly and a proud expression befitting her.


    The other was a girl with her hair braided into three strands. Having beautiful facial features, decorated powerless half-opened eyes and model-like proportions made her all the more alluring to Shidou''s eyes.


    "Kaguya, Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.why are you here?"


    Yes, the ones over there were the Spirits that had their Reiryoku sealed by Shidou during the month before the last---------they were the sisters Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru, who had transferred to 2nd Year class 3 located beside Shidou''s class since the beginning of the semester.


    At first they had planned to be transferred to Group 4, which was the same as Shidou''s, but since unlike Tohka, who''s mental state would become unstable if she were to be separated from Shidou, both of their mental states were stable as long as they were together. They therefore decided to be transferred to the neighboring class.


    Naturally since it was assembly time now, they were supposed to be lining up following their own class separately. The Yamai sisters were also supposed to be forming a line with Group 3 separately.


    However, the reason was immediately discovered. The excited students repeatedly chanting "Raizen" had made the line that formed to separate the classes completely pointless.


    "Fuu, nonetheless, as long as the Yamai sisters are here, Raizen''s victory will not be shaken."


    "Agreed. Yuzuru and Kaguya''s combination is the strongest. We are invincible to any opponent that comes."


    "Kuku, so that''s the case? That''s because, anything can be perfectly accomplished if Yuzuru goes."


    "Affirmative. And Kaguya who is more perfect than Yuzuru is there too. There is no reason to lose."


    "Iyaafufu¡­¡­¡­..Why you~, what~, it''s itchy Yuzuru. Tsun Tsun."


    "Smile. Kaguya too. Tsun Tsun."


    Saying such things, they cracked a happy smile while poking each other''s second arm.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­haha."


    Looking at both of them like that, Shidou cracked a powerless smile. After displaying the happy relationship of a sweet couple that has been dating for about one week, who on earth would believe that just around two months ago, these two sisters dragged an entire region into their big fight?


    After appearing and quickly starting to make a world of their own, Shidou shifted his sights from the Yamai sisters back to Tohka.


    When he did that, Tohka made a difficult moan before, *fumu* nodding.


    "I see¡­¡­¡­..which means there will be a lot of food shops right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­..aah, un, well, that''s right."


    When Shidou said that while smiling powerlessly, Tohka pat her chin while *fun**fun* the breath coming out her nose becomes rough.


    "Is that so, fumu, is that so¡­¡­¡­.fufu, I''m looking forward to it Shidou. How many shops are there?"


    "Uhn--, that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Let me explain!"


    Faster than Shidou replying back, this time a voice echoed from the front. Looking over, his classmate Tonomachi Hiroto was, standing there while taking a tokusatsu[6A 1]hero-like pose.


    "Tonomachi, what''s with the hurry?"


    "I will appear before the voices of damsels in distress. You wanted to know what kind of food stands there will be in the Tenou festival, right?" When Tonomachi said that, Tohka''s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "Ooh, do you know about it?"


    "Of course! I investigated for Tohka-chan!"


    After saying that, Tonomachi took out a memo book out from his pocket and flipped through it.


    "Inside this, the information of all the 10 schools participating in the Tenou festival refreshment booth''s is listed. All of the approximately 90 booths are in it!"


    "Oooh!"


    "Do you want me to tell you, Tohka-chan?"


    "Umu, please tell me!"


    "Then try begging for it!"


    "I beg of you, Shidou''s friend!"


    She said that with a face that showed no care. There was not a speck of bad intention coming from that expression.


    Tonomachi probably anticipated that. After making a complicated face, *Kiii* he shot a glance in Shidou''s direction.


    Shidou sighed, then whispered the name "Tonomachi Hiroto" into Tohka''s ear.


    "Oooh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see. I beg you, Tonomachi!"


    Upon hearing Tohka say his name with such energy, Tonomachi''s facial expression lightened up.


    "O, one more time!"


    "I beg you, Tonomachi!"


    "Using the last name!"


    "I beg you, Hiroto!"


    "Using a pet name filled with affection!"


    "I beg you, Hiropon!"


    It turned into a name that sounded like a dangerous medicine but Tonomachi seemed to be satisfied by it. He twisted his body, as if overcome with emotion, and lowered his sight towards the memo book.


    "I can''t refuse after being told like that! Let''s see¡­¡­..speaking of refreshment booths, Eibunishi leaves excellent results every year. That''s because their home economics are strong. It''s a whole different level compared to the cooking club. Last year, the doner kebab stall was something thought of not as a school festival level¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..I think something like that happened now that I think about it."


    "It seems this year''s main force is, [Meat War! The fastidiousness black minced cutlet]. Using luxurious ingredients such as Hokkaido''s Japanese black cattle or Kago Island''s black pig, and making it into a gem that doesn''t need sauce."


    "Wha,what¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Tohka said that while shaking both her hands. Her eyes were glittering, and drool was flowing out from her mouth.


    "The next thing is¡­¡­¡­.well probably it''s associated with Senjou university. Those guys can use the escalator directly to university level because they are affiliated with the school, and have only until 3rd year to stand out."


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­so the favorites are probably around that area."


    When he said that, Tonomachi *Tsk**Tsk wagged his finger.


    "What are you saying. Did you forget? The king, The Rindouji Academy for Girls."


    "Ah---¡­¡­.."


    Shidou scratched his cheeks. Now that he thought about it, he really had forgotten about it.--------Last year''s winning school.


    "This year too, they are getting everything done perfectly¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Their self-awareness as the city''s most beautiful girls is nasty. The taste and ingredients are first-class, but more than that, they get votes by courteously serving the customers. The refreshment booth they had last year was seriously just handing them money in a contact level similar to a handshake event level. I can''t remember how many times I lined up there."


    "Don''t just go lining up seriously."


    When Shidou glared at Tonomachi, he then *cough* cleared his throat.


    "We,well anyways, they are extremely scary Ojou-samas. Also, what''s more-------- one more thing happened in Rindouji this year, a suspicious rumor."


    "Rumor?"


    When Shidou tilted his head, Tonomachi [aah] replied.


    "Remember, didn''t it make news at the beginning of April? That a student transferred to Rindouji."


    "April¡­¡­¡­.huh~"


    Shidou furrowed his eyebrows as if to search his memories once more but¡­¡­¡­.he couldn''t remember anything. Rather, speaking of April, his head was filled with the matter with Tohka. He didn''t have the pleasure to care about anything else.


    "You''re serious? Don''t you remember? It''s Miku-tan you know, Miku-tan?"


    "¡­¡­..¡­¡­.Who''s that?"


    Shidou honestly said that, not remembering anything.


    Still, it seems that reply was something completely unbelievable to Tonomachi. After making a shocked face, he then changed his expression and suddenly. *PAChiiin!* Tonomachi pulled Shidou''s cheeks.


    "Wha,what was that for, all of a sudden?!"


    "That''s my line! You bastard, I won''t let you say you don''t know the mysterious Izayoi Miku-tan!? Aah? Is it that? Is it that, "I have no interest in the idol everyone is *kya**kya* talking about?" Is it the typical cool character appeal?"


    "It can''t be helped even if you say that right! It''s normal for someone to not know who---------------"


    "Doesn''t exist! Doesn''t~~ Exist~~!! At the very least, the people inside our generation, there''s no one other than stupid Itsuka-kun that doesn''t know about the super national idol Miku-tan!"


    "You said it!? Then what are you going to do if someone in our generation didn''t know about Miku-tan?!"


    "Hah, the day that happens, I''ll kneel down on the ground and eat spaghetti with my ass!!"


    "Are you serious!?"


    "YEAH!"


    "Hey Tohka, do you know who Izayoi Miku is?"


    "That''s cheating; Itsuka you bastard!?"


    The moment Shidou tried asking Tohka, Tonomachi clung onto Shidou''s shoulders.


    But, it seemed like that was unnecessary. Not only was Tohka completely unaware of their quarreling--------


    "Umuu¡­¡­.."


    While making a dazed out face, she was holding out both her hands as if she was holding onto something. Then after opening her mouth wide and *pakun* eating empty space, she then *chew**chew* start chewing before making an ecstatic expression.


    It was an impossible air minced cutlet. Because she made such a realistic posture, even Shidou and the others could see the shadow of the delicious looking minced cutlet.


    "¡­¡­¡­.Oii~, Tohka?"


    When he poked her shoulders while saying that, Tohka immediately twitched her body and wiped off her drool.


    "Nu, What''s wrong Shidou?"


    "Hnn, nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When he was told that with those carefree eyes, he somehow didn''t feel like finishing his sentence. At the edge of his view, he saw Tonomachi *Houu* patting on his chest.


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see. That''s very nice. Hey Shidou, let''s go eating on that day!"


    A smile floated on Tohka''s whole face while she stuck her right hand''s pinky finger up.


    "Hnn?"


    "Reine taught me this! It seems it''s called pinky swear"


    "Aaah¡­¡­¡­¡­I see."


    After Shidou scratched his head, he stood his pinky up like her. For the first time, starting with Tonomachi, Shidou''s whole body was getting pierced by stares coming from the few guys around them.


    "Okay, then---------"


    In that moment Tohka, moved her right hand closer to Shidou''s.


    When he thought a fast human shadow flew out from the crowd, she gently entangled her pinky finger with Shidou''s, and at the same time, someone had grabbed Tohka''s pinky finger and twisted her finger joints.


    "GuGyaa!"


    Tohka jumped up, and pulled her right hand back in panic.


    "O¡­¡­¡­..Origami!?"


    Shidou opened his eyes in surprise, and called the name of the intruder that appeared in between them.


    Having silky hair that tickled the tip of her shoulders, and a shape like a doll------her face also held no expression like a doll. That was unmistakably Shidou''s classmate and Tohka''s natural enemy; Tobiichi Origami.


    "Pinky swear, if you lie then you will have to drink sleeping medicine in my room."


    Origami spoke with a rhythm-less voice, then swung the hand that was connected to her pinky finger.


    "Why is it sleeping medicine instead of 1000 needles!? What on earth are you planning to do!?"


    "If it''s a boy then Takashi, if it''s a girl then Chiyogami."


    "What were you seriously planning to do!?"


    While Shidou continued shouting, Tohka lifted her face and glared at Origami sharply.


    "Yo, you bastard! What were you trying to do!"


    "This has nothing to do with you. On the day of Tenou festival, Shidou and I promised that we would go around the booths together."


    "Wha,what did you say!? Don''t screw with me! That promise is mine!"


    When Tohka shouted, Origami *Fusu* made a breath out of her nose like she won and jerked her chin to show her pinky finger wrapped around Shidou''s. Incidentally, his finger was being held by Origami''s pinky with monstrous strength, and it looked like it wouldn''t be easy to unfasten.


    "Guh, le,let go you bastard!"


    Tohka frowned her face and grabbed Shidou and Origami''s wrist to pull them apart. But,


    "When these fingers separate, it would mean [A pinky swear]-------signifying the completion of the promise."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­..! Don''t let go! You can''t let go!"


    After Origami said that while remaining emotionless, she made a small nod.


    "U,umu. If you do that then the promise will not complete. So with this¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Tohka made a relief sigh and patted herself on her chest-------and immediately [Hnn?] wrinkles formed between her eyebrows.


    "Wait a second! If that''s the case, then it means you can''t let go of Shidou!"


    "That is inevitable. It''s something that can''t be helped."


    "!? Yo, you bastard, you tricked me!?"


    Shocked, Tohka said that with full detest.


    "Oi, you two¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou twitched his cheeks while slowly losing feeling in his pinky finger wrist.


    And at that moment, there was a slight change in the gymnasium that was covered with wild enthusiasm.


    ""Silence, gentleman. I have properly received all of your feelings.--------so with that, I have one wish""


    After saying that, Ai took the mike and continued.


    ""My beloved brethren, a small number of friends under Student Council President Kirisaki have fallen half-way in good-will. So, I want to invite comrades that are willing to succeed the President''s and the gang''s ideals. If there is such a person, name yourself!""


    The students started getting noisy. Probably no one even understood the meaning of what they were just told.


    Not long after, a student standing in front raised up her hand.


    "Errr, what do you mean by that?"


    After Ai scratched her head, she continued as if she forgotten the act she was going on until now.


    ""Unnnn¡­¡­¡­well put in simply, since Prez and the gang collapsed because of the stress and work load, we have no choice but to choose a substitute. Is there anyone willing to be in the executive committee for the Tenou festival?""


    In that instant------


    The students who were making voices loud enough to cause an earthquake were now completely quiet.


    They were probably thinking this is bad, Ai made a gesture while a fellow entered and help.


    ""No well, even if we said this, most of the work has been done you know? It''s true, it''s true. All you have to do is sit down during the meeting! It''s seriously a super cozy committee meeting! It''s connected to the skill up so!""


    For some reason, the phrases in the second half turned into an invitation for a part-time recruitment for a black organization.


    The spirits of the students that were going wild just now, suddenly turned cold. In order not to make eye contact with Ai, everyone started averting their sights.


    But Shidou didn''t have the pleasure to notice the change of atmosphere in the gymnasium.


    "I get it!"


    After Tohka opened her mouth after she thought of something, the opposite side of Origami------she intertwined her pinky finger with Shidou''s left hand''s pinky finger.


    "How about this!? With this, it''s a tie!"


    "A pinky swear done with the left hand signifies the end of a relationship; it shows that you don''t want to be associated with that person anymore."


    "Wh, wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Tohka let out a horrified voice, and after alternately looking at Shidou''s face and their connected fingers, she made a face as if she was going to cry any moment.


    "Shi,Shidou! I-it''s wrong, I didn''t mean to¡­¡­¡­..!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..No, I''ve never heard that before."


    When Shidou said that, Tohka immediately opened her eyes in wonder and-----------


    "Da, damn you, you bastard! Not once but twice!"


    She shouted like that and pulled Shidou''s pinky finger. Origami not wanting to lose, pulled Shidou towards herself by only using the fulcrum of her pinky finger.


    "Oucoucoucoucoucoucoucouch! St,stop!"


    If this was the child fight of Ouka Echizen, then it should be about time when one of them let go of their hands but in reality, it wasn''t that kind of fight. Both of them put more energy into it.---


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. You people, what are you doing on your own accord after leaving us out? In such a pleasant festival like this, wasn''t it already decided Shidou was going to indulge in such a pleasure with us?"


    "Warning. Shidou is Yuzuru and Kaguya''s shared property. It is not exempted even to Master Origami. In case one wants to borrow him, please apply and compile the documents at the very least one week before the date."


    The Yamai sisters who were flirting around joined in the commotion and barged into the conversation. Since Shidou couldn''t move, both of them snuggled in from the front and back.


    "Un, unu! Kaguya and Yuzuru, even you two as well!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­., If you two don''t want to die, you should go away."


    Putting more strength into it, both his hands were pulled.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    "Why you¡­¡­¡­..! Isn''t Shidou getting hurt?! Let go already!"


    "That is my line. You should release him as fast as possible."


    "Kuku, you two can continue your unproductive fighting."


    "Consent. In that time, Yuzuru and Kaguya will have him."


    What''s more, the worst thing happened, since their surroundings turned unusually quiet just now, there was a lot of attention accumulating. Starting with Tonomachi, the male students were *grind**grind* grinding their teeth while shooting sharp stares, while the female students started *chatter**chatter* talking.


    And, when Shidou thought Tonomachi turned his body around after glaring at him enviously, he raised his hands high up while shouting out in an unexpectedly loud voice.


    "Chairman!"


    ""Yes, Tonomachi-kun?""


    "I nominate Itsuka Shidou-kun as the Tenou festival executive member!"


    "Wha¡­¡­.?!"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide at his friend''s sudden betrayal.


    "Ton, Tonomachi you bastard! What are you sayi¡­¡­¡­.oucoucoucouch!?"


    He voiced his objection but he was interrupted because of the strong winch coming from his left and right hands.


    At the same time, the guys who were approved by Tonomachi started raising their voices one after another.


    "Agreed! I''m counting on you, Itsuka-kun!"


    "Agreed! Itsuka is the only one we can entrust our will with!"


    "Agreed! Get worked to death and sent to the hospital, damn it!"


    "Oi the last guy, your real motive came out!?"


    Even when he shouted, the male student who showed no sympathy to Shidou didn''t take back the last part. Incidentally, as if riding on, the girls send an Itsuka call together.


    ""Silence!""


    And as if to stop all of that, Ai''s voice echoed from the stage.


    In an instant, he thought Ai was just calming everyone down, but¡­¡­¡­..as expected, that kind of thoughts was too na?ve.


    ""I have properly obtained everyone''s voices! 2nd Year Group 4 Itsuka Shidou-kun, due to the large number of people who have agreed with the nomination, you will be appointed as the Tenou festival executive committee!""


    "Wai¡­¡­¡­!"


    ""OOooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohh!""


    Shidou''s voice was swallowed by the large cheer that shook the gymnasium.


    In the suite room of the top floor in the Imperial hotel located at the west side of Tenguu city, Isaac Westcott sat down while sighing. He raised his chin while slightly flicking the tip of his dark ash blonde hair, and further narrowed his eyes which looked like sharpened blades.


    Right now, the thing that Westcott was looking at was a bundle of documents bound together with a clip. He distorted the side of his lips while shifting his sights to his left.


    "-------I see. Not only the AAA rank Spirit


    but also a boy who can use the Spirit''s power. Those two going to the same school, is certainly quite interesting."


    "Yes."


    The one that was on hold there was, the girl that created those documents.


    Ellen M Mathers: DEM industries prided, humanity''s strongest Wizard.


    "What''s more, <Ratatoskr>''s airship appeared at that spot."


    <Ratatoskr>. That name had a deep connection with Westcott and Ellen.


    Using peaceful means to contain the spacequake outbreak, and providing protection to the main cause; the Spirits. It was an organization that held the ideal that spat out random words that could only be spat out while drinking sake[6A 2].


    Westcott couldn''t hold back his smile and placed his hands on his mouth.


    "Kuku, I wonder why, I am a little happy. --------Those greenhorns, to think they outwitted me."


    "I wonder if that is so. I can only feel discomfort."


    Ellen replied without leaving any gap in between. Finding Ellen quite weird, Westcott used the hand that was placed on his mouth, and covered his face before laughing.


    Probably not satisfied with Westcott''s reaction, Ellen did not change her expression, and looked at Westcott with a slightly stern expression. After Westcott swung his hand around as if to apologize, he talked.


    "So, how is that side going?"


    "Smoothly. Ten personnel under Adeptus 3 have been assigned to the executive team starting today."


    "Enough."


    He nodded, satisfied. In order for this to be forced through, several bribes would be needed, but-------------well that was probably trivial.


    It''s true, establishing a new system or organization was the better and efficient way to move his Wizards around. But it required a large sum of funds as well as time. In order to use military weapons in public, this was the most reliable and quickest way to do it.


    "Itsuka-------Shidou."


    He lowered his sights at the documents once more and read out the name written on it.


    At that moment, Westcott exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders.


    "But so, the most important photo is not here. This is unlike you."


    Yes. There were several pictures of Yatogami Tohka taken from a distance attached on the documents, but there was none for this boy.


    "I didn''t think any other document other than the Spirit was needed. I will get it ready immediately."


    "No, it''s okay.------instead, I want to meet the real him soon."


    When he said that, Ellen made a small sigh.


    "Understood. Without fail."


    "Aah, I''m expecting it."


    After Westcott said that, he threw the documents onto the table and stood up from the sofa.


    "------Oh yeah, one more thing."


    He then slowly walked over to Ellen, and placed his hands on her shoulders.


    "If <Ratatoskr> is involved with them¡­¡­¡­¡­..then don''t you think we should give them a grand welcome?"


    "A welcome?"


    "Aah, that''s correct. A big welcome grand enough to give those arrogant pacifists a good punch in the head and a wake up call."


    After saying that, Westcott leaked out a chuckle.


    It was 17:30 and the sun had completely set. Shidou was walking on the dim road completely exhausted.


    "I-I''m tired¡­¡­¡­.."


    In the end after that Shidou, unable to oppose some of the mayhem, was officially appointed as the Tenou Festival''s executive committee and halfway through was forced to take over the work.


    Starting from choosing the set-up for the booths, because after dividing and distributing the budget to each matters, he also had to cram all types of other information together in one go. Thanks to all that, his mental exhaustion was much more serious than his physical fatigue. I see, if someone were to deal with this amount of information, it''s no wonder their stomach would hurt. It''s quite amazing Ai Mai Mii were still going on filled with energy.


    While swinging his grocery bag on his left and his school bag on his right hand, he walked normally on the road.


    Today rather than the super market, he finished his shopping in the nearby south shopping district. At first he didn''t want to go to the super market because he was tired but, putting it in words¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ("It''s almost the Tenou Festival season, I am counting on you this year too you know---? Here, take these green peppers with you.")


    ("The ground meat is off by a few grams too much? Haha, just eat a lot and refill your energy completely.")


    ("This? Take it. It''s okay, it''s okay. Here, give it to the girl that you always come with.")


    Just like that, he was given stuff from people he knew from all directions.


    Since people start to accumulate inside the city when it''s the Tenou Festival, the nearby shopping districts started getting lively. In reality, it seems it was the time to earn profit after the New Years.


    While looking at the colorful posters of the Tenou Festival pasted lined up on the walls of the street, he cracked a small smile. Just having this profitable week, the Tenou Festival contributed greatly to the Itsuka family''s finance.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hn?"


    And, at that point Shidou stopped his legs.


    In front of Shidou-------------on top of the street being shine at by a streetlight, he saw a small human shape there.


    Putting on a straw hat with wide visors, and wrapped in a lightly colored one piece, there was a petite girl. Having beautiful blue eyes and the rabbit puppet worn on her left hand left an impression. It would seem she was looking at the poster pasted on the wall. With complete interest, she opened her big eyes even wider.


    "Yoshino?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    When he called her name, the girl----------Yoshino twitched her shoulders in surprise and turned her sights towards Shidou.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­.Shidou, san."


    "Oooh, Found ya~"


    After Yoshino said that with a soft voice, the puppet on her hand [Yoshinon] spoke in a high-pitched voice.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in a place like this? It''s already this dark¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ah,err¡­¡­¡­¡­..I, went to Shidou-san''s house just now, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shidou-san was late and Kotori-san was getting worried¡­¡­¡­.so¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    It seemed she had came to check up on his condition. Shidou scratched his head.


    "I see. But it''s already this dark. The two of you coming out alone isn''t a good idea."


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino shrugged her shoulders apologetically.


    "Ah, auuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t get angry please~. Yoshino didn''t have any bad intentions~. She was worried about Shidou-kun you know~~."


    "I get it. Thank you, Yoshino."


    "Y,yes¡­.!"


    After saying that, Yoshino made a big nod. Probably because of the big straw hat, Shidou could not see her face from the position he was at.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet right? It''s going to be quite late so, come over and eat."


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­thank you very much. And, err, there is one thing I want to ask but¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Yoshino then slowly used her right hand''s index finger, and pointed it towards the poster she was looking at just now.


    "This is¡­¡­..what¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hnn? It''s the Tenou Festival."


    After Shidou made a small nod, he then gave a simple explanation of the Tenou festival similar to the one he talked with Tohka.


    When he did that, Yoshino groaned in a somewhat interested manner.


    "Is there¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­something like that¡­¡­¡­."


    "Haa~ It looks fun~"


    "Aah, it''s fun. If it''s alright, why don''t Yoshino and Yoshinon come too?"


    When he said that, Yoshino opened her eyes wide as if she was surprised.


    "!, I-is that¡­¡­¡­okay¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Of course. Since my school is also displaying a lot of things, come over and play."


    "AaRaa~~ Good for you, Yoshino."


    "U,un¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    [Yoshinon] poked Yoshino''s cheek. And Yoshino consented happily.


    He doesn''t feel bad after being shown such happiness. Shidou somehow in a bright feeling, headed on home with Yoshino together.


    "-------I''m back."


    Since both of his hands were occupied, he had Yoshino open the door and raised his voice towards the deep part of the hallway.


    He then placed the luggage on the doorway and after taking off his shoes, *BATAN!* the living room was burst opened and a young girl with a black ribbons tying her hair flew towards him. And then,


    "You''re Laaaaaaaaaaateeeeeeeeee!"


    At the same time with her raising a shout, she magnificently gave a flying kick towards Shidou''s stomach.


    "Ugaah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    From the sudden attack, he fell right on to his butt. After he stood up while rubbing his stomach which held a dull pain, his sister was standing there making a daunting pose while holding an unhappy expression.


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­. Ugaah you say. Why don''t you go do karaoke?"


    "Wha,what''s with you, suddenly¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.That''s my line. Why are you so late? Not even one phone call back."


    Shidou scratched his cheeks. It''s true he was late, but it was still after 8pm.


    "I''m sorry. I was suddenly made the executive committee for the festival."


    "Executive committee."


    When Kotori heard what Shidou said, for some reason, she made a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..It''s not like your health turned bad, or something like that right?"


    "eh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Nothing. ---------More importantly, what''s the idea calling Yoshino to bring yourself back. It''s already this dark"


    "No, that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He tried to object but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­he stopped his words.


    "Hnn, I guess so, sorry. I''ll be careful from now on"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­er,err, Kotori-san, Shidou-san is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "It''s okay."


    Shidou stopped Yoshino who was trying to defend him. For some reason, after looking at that, Kotori distorted her face unhappily further more.


    *Fun*She then rang her nose and walked towards the living room.


    Until they were unable to see her back, Yoshino lowered her head apologetically.


    "I''m very sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­because of me¡­¡­¡­."


    "Don''t mind it."


    After muttering that, Shidou made a nod. Taking today as a good example, speaking of which, last month around the time Shidou came back from the school trip, Kotori was kind of strange.


    It was not like she was different from usual but, when Shidou turns sluggish, for some reason she gets oddly un-calm.


    After Shidou scratched his head and stood up from that spot, he grabbed the groceries and walked to the living room. Yoshino followed after him.


    At that moment, he noticed the door of the living room was slightly opened. Coming from that gap, there was an eye peeping out releasing a stare. ------It was Kotori who was supposed to have left after going deep inside the room.


    "Wha, what. Is there something more?"


    When Shidou said that, coming from the door *korokorokoro*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..he heard the cute sound of a stomach growling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kotori''s cheeks blushed. After Shidou lowered his bag, *sigh* he exhaled before loosening his expression.


    "Is there something particular you want to eat?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­hamburger."


    "Now¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    It was a menu that requires quite some time. Shidou confirmed the current time on his phone clock.


    When he did that, on the screen, he found Kotori''s missed calls being displayed on it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it would seem, she was quite worried about him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    After Shidou put away his phone, he swung his shoulders around while walking towards the living room.


    "It''s going to take some time alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hn."


    With a stern expression, Kotori went inside the living room and dived onto the sofa.


    When he brought his eyes towards there, he found out there was someone else inside the living room other than Kotori. Tohka who finished changing her clothes at the mansion next door was holding a game controller in front of the television.


    Shidou did not hear her say she would wait for him until the executive meeting ended, but as expected since it had become late, she went on ahead and returned home before him.


    "Ooh Shidou, welcome home! Rather, Kotori! Hurry up and help me!"


    Tohka shouted while moving her body left and right matching the screen. But Kotori buried her face on the cushion and let out a mumbling voice.


    "Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yoshino, please."


    "Eh,eeh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Yoshino who was suddenly appointed as her successor, ran towards Tohka''s side in panic.


    "Eh, errr¡­¡­¡­..this, what should I¡­¡­¡­.."


    "If you go ZUGAAT then PIIT then it will BAAN! Over there!"


    "Er, err¡­¡­¡­..that¡­¡­."


    "Well, getting used to it is better than learning. Yoshinon will be in charge of the left while I leave the right to Yoshino okay~~"


    "I-I understand¡­¡­¡­.."


    Yoshino and [Yoshinon] grabbed the controller at the same time and joined the game.


    "¡­¡­¡­..haha."


    After looking at that, Shidou randomly just threw his bag and then finished off washing his hands and rinsing his mouth before reaching towards the apron being hanged on the back chair.


    And, by the time he started peeling the skin of the onion off, Kotori who was lying on the sofa suddenly raised her face and talked to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­nee, Shidou. Is there really nothing?"


    "Hnn? What, are you worried about me?"


    "Y,you''re wrong! Yeah¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s Tohka, Tohka! It will be big trouble if Tohka''s mental state collapses if anything happens to Shidou! That''s why I am saying you have to properly maintain your health!"


    "Yeah yeah."


    When Shidou said that while laughing, Kotori raised her body and set her sights to him with a sullen angered expression.


    Tohka who noticed her name being called, [What!?] raised her voice, but it would seems that the boss character appeared at that moment. She then immediately returned back to the game.


    Kotori made a sigh and laid her body on the back of the sofa. She then continued talking in a volume where Tohka and Yoshino could not hear.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.but, seriously be careful. It has become quite a troublesome situation."


    "A troublesome situation?"


    When he asked that, Kotori [eh] nodded.


    "There is quite many but¡­¡­¡­¡­well for the time being it''s


    ."


    "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..? What''s that. A spirit''s code-name?"


    "Five years ago, it''s the [something] that appeared in front of us. It''s quite inconvenient using [something] every time. We gave it a convenient code-name in the last meeting."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­err."


    5 years ago. Giving Kotori spirit powers and sealing Shidou and Kotori''s memories. Even not knowing if it''s a spirit or not------ an unknown existence.


    It''s true that existence is a problem. Furthermore even now, its image or motive is completely shrouded in mystery.


    "And one more thing--------it''s that company."


    "DEM company¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.right?"


    When Shidou said that, he saw Kotori lowering her head to the front.


    It was a matter that happened last month. Shidou who was having his school trip on a certain island encountered the two-team spirits Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru. During that occasion, he also met the wizard Ellen M Mathers, robotic dolls that can use CR-units, and, what''s more, they were also attacked by a giant Airship.


    The culprit was DEM------DEUS EX MACHINA industries.


    It was a company that advances in various fields but, following its roots, it seems it rapidly grew from a defense industry. It was not open to the public, but it would seem the one''s manufacturing the Realizer for the JSDF''s AST to use was also the DEM Company.


    "But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow I don''t feel the reality of it even now. For that DEM company to do something like¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Don''t sleep talk. If those fellows have such ethics then Mana wouldn''t be-----------"


    "Eh?"


    Hearing Kotori words, Shidou twitched his eyebrows.


    "Mana¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Did something happen to Mana?"


    That name. Someone that appeared in front of them before. It was the girl that announced herself as Shidou''s real sister, but she was injured and suffered terrible wounds from a fight with a spirit and was supposed to be receiving treatment in the hospital.


    After Kotori made a [Oh no] face, she shut her lips tightly and looked away.


    "O, Oi, what do you mean. What happened to Mana¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As expected, he couldn''t just ignore that. He placed the onion that was on his hands on the table and removed the apron while walking towards the living room after walking around the dining table.


    But, the moment Shidou stood in front of Kotori--------


    UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU--------------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Wha------"


    The living room''s big window slightly shook and the spacequake alarm inside the city rang.


    In an instant, Kotori stood up straight, turned her skirt around and slipped through under Shidou''s armpit.


    "O-o-oi! I haven''t finished talking yet------"


    "Will you do that later? Shidou get ready. ---------it''s time for work."


    After saying it like that, Kotori took one Chupa chaps from the candy holder equipped inside her skirt that looks like a leg holster, unwrapped it and shove it into her mouth.


    Going a little back in time, inside the Tenguu JSDF garrison.


    "------Master sergeant Tobiichi Origami. You are hereby released from the imposed house arrest. We will have you return to AST common tasks as well as training."


    "Roger."


    Hearing those words given by a superior in a room of the base, Origami replied back with a salute.


    Yes. Since Origami committed a grave deplorable act back in April, during this whole time she was banned from using the Realizer as well as joining activities inside the JSDF.


    Naturally she would be lacking basic training but, since she can''t use the Realizer, there is no way she can join the Spirit countering trainings. Origami had been going through around 2 months while grinding her teeth filled with the feeling of being powerless and impatient.


    Nonetheless, if she thought about the original situation where receiving a criminal punishment rather than a disciplinary discharge was not strange, just to be able to once again join the team was something like a miracle.


    "There won''t be a next time. If there is a repeat case like this, then bear in mind the fact that you will never return back onto the team."


    "Understood."


    And, when Origami replied with those short words, the room door opened without getting knocked on.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Origami turned her head around, and confirmed the culprit before doubtfully raising her eyebrows.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Captain Kusakabe?"


    Yes. The person that entered the room excessively excited was the AST captain that keeps talking about courtesy and budget, Kusakabe Ryouko.


    But completely opposite to what Origami''s thoughts were, after Ryouko walked heavily further inside while pissed, she then slammed the bundle of documents that was in her hands onto the superior officer''s table.


    "What do you mean by this!"


    "Wha,what on earth, is it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Tsukamoto Sansa was also pressured by Ryouko''s threatening attitude, and his body reacted without asking her to watch her manners.


    "What happened?"


    When she asked that, Ryouko finally noticed Origami''s existence.


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­..Origami. Speaking of which, today was your team reestablishment. -------Good timing. What do you think about this?"


    After saying that, she gave her the bundle of documents that was slammed onto the table to her. Origami lowered her sights towards the page.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­"


    Towards the unbelievable content written on it, she slightly brought her eyebrow roots together.


    "This organizing is too much! 10 members from foreign countries¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­and what''s more that independent team is granted special discretion during unusual circumstances¡­¡­¡­.!? What on earth is the higher ups thinking!"


    After saying that, Ryouko once again *BAM* slammed the table. Tsukamoto Sansa *twitch* shook his shoulder in shock.


    The thing written on that document was information regarding the new AST members.


    That itself isn''t much of a problem.


    But, the number of new AST members added was more than 10------what''s more all of them are members transferred from DEM industries. Adding to the fact that all of the members were foreigners, then it''s a different case.


    On top of that, they have the authority to free themselves from Ryouko''s direct commands when deemed necessary. This is the equivalent of buying stocks and then subsequently losing control of them due to the company''s actions.


    "The AST isn''t a baseball team right!? There shouldn''t be any foreigners able to join the team right!? On top of that, I think there is some problem with giving them these authorities!"


    "Tha,That is¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Sakamoto faltered. After Ryouko scratched her head in irritation, and [I don''t want to talk with you anymore] turned around.


    But, at that moment, the room door once again opened, albeit slowly this time.


    And then--------- around 10 foreigners entered the room one after another.


    "----Ara?"


    And thus, probably after looking at Ryouko and Origami, the redhead female leading them distorted her lips. She was probably around Ryouko''s age.


    Maybe due to her eyes having an angled feature, she was a woman that would make someone somehow think of a fox.


    "Those faces look like you''ve seen the documents. AST''s miss captain and------yes, was it Tobiichi Origami?"


    After saying it in a unique international way, the woman thickens her smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­.You are?"


    Ryouko asked back. When she did that, the woman nodded exaggeratedly before bringing forth her right hand.


    "I am Jessica Bayley and I have been assigned into the AST as of today. Please take care of me from now on."


    "¡­¡­.fuun."


    After Ryouko distorted her face unpleasantly, she then flipped her hands and pressed Jessica''s right hand, before exchanging a handshake.


    "I don''t know the reason that you came here for, but I won''t let you do things as you please here. As long as you are affiliated with the AST, you will have to follow my orders."


    When she said that, Jessica opened her eyes in surprise and turned her eyes towards her subordinate her before shrugging her shoulders.


    "If we follow your orders, will we be able to defeat the Spirit?"


    "¡­¡­¡­..What did you say?"


    "We have heard a lot of the you peopleAST. These past few years, while being a team that counters Spirit''s in the area where the world''s most Spacequake occurrence areas happen, you people are the Omamagoto[6A 3] team that has not even once hunted down a single Spirit."


    "Wha-----"


    Jessica distorted her eyebrows and moved her sights from Ryouko to Origami.


    "I have also heard about you, you know? You seem to have went to kill a Spirit on your own accord and had received a house arrest as a result. Ahaha, you might be the one a little close to us."


    When Origami remained silent, Jessica closed in to her face.


    "But, it''s not good. You''re not worth the talk. For unreasonably trying to use the defective unit <White licorice>, in the end, there were no results brought out, right? Fufu, unsightly."


    When Jessica said that while grinning, the members behind her started to leak giggles out.


    "Captain, don''t you think that is too much?"


    "You can''t compare our standards with this far-east worthless team."


    "Isn''t that right.? It''s not like they want to be this weak."


    The woman with freckles, the woman with a thick lip and the woman with narrow eyes-----following in that order, made fun of the people before them. Origami gritted her teeth while not changing her expression.


    "Ara, are you angry? Kyahaha, what are you going to do after getting angry? You people who have not even defeated a Spirit, did you actually think you could match us who are the DEM Adeptus numbers?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hey, all of you enou-------"


    And, when Ryouko was about to stop Jessica...


    Coming from nearby, a high-pitched alarm rang and echoed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Get ready to dispatch! Your skills haven''t dulled yet right!?"


    "Naturally."


    When Origami replied and started to run, once again Jessica and the group made a smile.


    "Whether or not your skills gotten dull or not, isn''t it the same if you can''t kill the Spirit?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Stop, Origami. Now is not the time for that."


    When Origami glared at Jessica, Ryouko entered between them to stop them.


    "We will also dispatch. No matter what you say, we have to protect this city no matter what¡­¡­¡­¡­.what will all of you do?"


    "Ahh, us? Let''s see¡­¡­¡­..alright, it''s a nice timing anyways so, we will also sortie. We will teach you people the way to fight. However-------"


    Jessica made one finger stand up before, continuing her words.


    "We have a special mission wrapped around us. Depending on the situation, we will have you let us prioritize that first."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Special, mission?"


    Origami said that while distorting her eyebrows.


    Wondering why, coming from those words, she felt an uneasy echo coming out from it.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou unintentionally frown his face. The same time with a weird levitating feeling like riding a high speed elevator wrapping his body, the scenery being shown in his view has changed from a gloomy building interior to the streets at night.


    Due to an equipment installed inside <Fraxinus>, within a second, he was transported with a speed that is half of an instant. While pushing his forehead to stay conscious in his drunk-like distorted conscious, Shidou stepped on the ground with his foot.


    After the haziness disappeared from his view, he fixed himself and looked at his surroundings.


    The place Shidou went down to was a plaza placed in front of the Tatsunami station located at the west side of Tenguu city.


    Since it was a station closest to the multipurpose event hall the Tenguu arena, during the days where live concerts or events take place, it was a spot that will be filled with people. Last time, when Shidou passed by the area not knowing there was a live concert of a popular band taking place, he was shocked by the huge number of people.


    But, right now in front of the station, he could not see even a single shadow of a person.


    That was also a normal thing. The scenery that unfolded inside Shidou''s view was of a huge portion of the area that was gouged out, resulting in a crater. A large section of the plaza in front of the station was lost and only a part of the fence was left intact.


    Spacequake. The outbreak type calamity that ruins the humans and the world.


    It is a wide area tremor phenomenon that makes [Things over there] disappear in an instant.


    "Looks like you reached the spot safely."


    Coming from the small incam equipped into his right ear, he heard Kotori''s voice.


    Right now the Commander of <Ratatoskr> Kotori was monitoring Shidou''s condition from the airship <Fraxinus> from its position in the sky, 15000 meters above him.


    "The Spirit''s readings have been heading south ever since the Spacequake occurred. Please Hurry."


    "Understood¡­¡­¡­..!"


    After replying, he started running.


    ---Spirit. Being called as the worst thing that destroys the world, they are special calamity designated creatures.


    Spacequake is an aftereffect that occurs when the Spirit appears here from the dimension called the [Other world].


    "¡­¡­¡­.ototo."


    While almost slipping down, he somehow managed to continue running. There was probably a live concert or an event taken place recently because the illuminated street was scattered with colorful leaflets and fans with pictures printed on it. In an instant, he thought it was the bad manners of the audiences but, if the Spacequake alarm suddenly rings, they would probably have no choice but to throw the leaflets they were holding and start running.


    "Kotori, where''s the Spirit''s readings!?"


    "Please wait for a second. We are trying to get a precise coordinate right-------"


    And, during that instant when Kotori was saying that, Shidou twitched his eyebrows in surprise.


    In front-------coming from the Tenguu arena, he could hear something coming from there.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­a song¡­¡­¡­?"


    Yes. He could only hear a little because the walls were blocking the noise, but that is unmistakably a [song].


    There''s no way. After the Spacequake alarm rang, even after all the audiences evacuated, there was a singer that stayed behind and continued singing alone on stage. For an instant that thought floated in his mind---------he immediately shook his head.


    Shidou pushed open the door half dumbfounded, and stepped into the arena.


    And then, he walked forward until he could see the whole view of the stage.


    That moment--------Shidou''s body was assaulted by an overwhelming feeling.


    In the middle of the arena. Most likely the actors or staff members evacuated the area after leaving the stage''s equipment on. Inside the dark hall, only a risen stage that looked like a watchtower was being showered with light coming from several stage lights located from the bottom.


    Right in the middle of it-------


    There was a girl standing there wearing a dazzling dress that was sewn with light particles, her voice echoing inside the arena. Though the song was composed with words he had not heard before, it was a like a quiet tone similar to a lullaby and it shook Shidou''s eardrums.


    "Ah--------"


    Unintentionally, a voice of admiration leaked out from Shidou''s throat.


    The performance was not done with a music instrument. And it was not done with a loudspeaker or a mike. It was a vocal solo completely with nothing else involved.


    But the melody made by only her voice made a hallucinating feeling that penetrated into his mind through his ears, and it possessed an overwhelming power in it.


    "Don''t tell me that''s-------<Diva>¡­¡­!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Suddenly hearing Kotori''s voice echoing through his right ear, he got back his consciousness. Shidou looked downwards and swung his head softly. Incidentally, he lightly pulled his cheeks and made himself become filled with energy.


    ---Yeah. It''s not time to fall in love hearing the song.


    That''s because right now Shidou has a very important task which is extremely hard to achieve.


    "<Diva>¡­¡­¡­¡­is it that girl''s codename?"


    "Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s a Spirit that has only been confirmed appearing once around half a year ago. Although her existence has been tentatively recorded in the database, almost all of the detailed information regarding her character and nature to her abilities and Angel is equivalent to zero. Please try to be careful enough while approaching her."


    "I-I get it."


    After Shidou made a nod, he once again faced towards the girl, and made a step forward.


    And, at that moment, *KAN*, a dry sound echoed throughout the arena.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­.."


    The moment he moved his legs, it would seem he kicked away an empty can that was left on the floor.


    The girl probably noticed the sound. She suddenly stopped singing.


    "-----Araa?"


    And then, completely different to the voice used to sing just now, she spilled out a slow-like voice.


    "Idiot, what are you doing!?"


    "Sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it was dark so my foot¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But Shidou did not let out the last sentence of his apology.


    After the girl crept her sights as if to look around the arena from above the stage, it was only then she talked.


    "Was there an audience here~? I thought there was no one here just now--"


    She let out a kind and carefree voice. It would seem since the audience seats was shrouded in darkness, Shidou''s figure was not found by her.


    "Where are you-----? I am also starting to get tired of being alone. Would you like to have a talk if it is okay with you?"


    "Kotori-------"


    "Hn------it looks like she''s a Spirit that won''t attack you mercilessly. We will provide support in the conversation, so would you try going to a spot where you can exchange a conversation directly?"


    "I get it, I''ll try going."


    After Shidou made a nod while gripping his fist tightly, and went up the stairs made to go up to the stage.


    But, just before he was about to reach up to stage, he heard Kotori''s voice stopping him from his right ear.


    "Stop. The choices came out. ------Fumu, it looks like the talking pattern at the same time with the entry."


    Inside a dim half elliptical space, there were lights floating on the many displays.


    The place Kotori was in right now, with a longitudinal distance of 15000 meters away from the Tenguu Arena where Shidou and the Spirit is located, was in the bridge of the airship <Fraxinus> floating in the night sky.


    Right in the middle of it, while eating Chupa Chups and sitting arrogantly on the commander''s seat, Kotori swung the cuff of her crimson jacket and skirt. After standing up, she then made her voice resound inside the bridge.


    "All members, your choices!"


    Obeying Kotori''s orders, the crew members sitting in a row in the bridge started operating the console in front of them.


    Right now, on the bridge''s main monitor, a window with 3 choices lined up was displayed on it.


    ¢Ù"I was charmed by you, because you are so beautiful."


    ¢Ú"Your song------it''s very beautiful."


    ¢Û"The view from below is the best."


    That was the <Fraxinus>''s Spirit mental state monitoring AI''s derived method to conquer the Spirit.


    At the same time with Kotori sticking her tongue out and licking her lips, everyone''s answer was displayed on the small display.


    The most picked one was--------¢Ú


    "I see¡­¡­.it''s not bad."


    The same time with Kotori saying that, the crew members in the lower deck started raising their voices.


    "¢Ù would be good, but it''s kind of blunt so ¢Ú is the best choice here."


    "She was singing in such a place. It wouldn''t feel bad to compliment her."


    It is true as that is the case here. Kotori made a small groan.


    "I guess so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Reine what do you think?"


    When she said that, the woman with a pair of eyes painted with thick eye bags sitting on Kotori''s left side faced towards Kotori''s direction.


    "¡­¡­¡­..hnn, let''s see. It should be the appropriate one. That''s because <Diva> is a spirit that we have extremely little information about. After showing her response to this question, it''s not bad to look for the trend after that."


    "I see. Alright, let''s go with ¢Ú -----by the way Kannazuki."


    Before giving Shidou the instruction, she slightly brought her eyes to the screen. Though most of the votes selected ¢Ú, inside the remaining that flown into ¢Ù, there was only one crew member that chose ¢Û.


    Behind Kotori, there was a tall man with mannequin-like facial features in a stand-by posture. Acting as the vice commander of this ship and Kotori''s assistant, it was Kannazuki Kyouhei.


    "Yes?"


    "Which of these do you prefer, the mountain or sea?"


    "Eh? Is it about the vacation with commander? Then as expected, to a sea with high exposure rate¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Okay. Then I will let you become the bait course for the fishes."


    When Kotori snapped her fingers, 2 strong men appeared from the door behind and grabbed both Kannazuki''s arms and legs.


    "I-its false accusations! It''s a wet close! I chose number ¢Ú this time!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..what did you say?"


    Kotori operated the console and made the selection voters appear.


    When she did that, she found out it was true that Kannazuki''s vote was put into ¢Ú.


    "Then who on earth¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When she looked at the 3rd selection with dubious thoughts, the name [Nakatsugawa] was written in it.


    "It was you Nakatsugawa!"


    "hiie!?"


    When Kotori made an angry shout, <Dimension breaker> Nakatsugawa twitched his shoulders.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I-is there something you need, commander¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Don''t "is there something you need" me. It''s not like I said you can''t choose ¢Û. I want to have many types of opinions. --------but, at the very least I will have you explain the reason why you chose that."


    "Eh? ¢Û¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?"


    After Nakatsugawa twisted his head not understanding what was told to him, he then brought his eyes to the panel display and [UWAH!?] released a surprised voice.


    "I-I am very sorry, I pressed the key after completely not looking at the choices¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Kotori unpleasantly distorted her eyebrows.


    "Nakatsugawa, do you know what are you doing? There is a possibility your choice might cause danger to Shidou you know?"


    "So,sorry! I am prepared to receive any punishment! Bu,but¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "But what¡­¡­.?"


    When Kotori said that, Nakatsugawa took a glance at the main monitor before continuing his words.


    "This Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡­.<Diva>''s voice, I feel like I heard it somewhere before¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..what did you say? What do you mean by that?"


    And, the moment Kotori brought her eyebrow roots together doubtfully; she heard Shidou''s voice coming from the speaker.


    "O,oi¡­¡­¡­¡­, is the selection done yet?"


    "! Aah,sorry sorry. It''s ¢Ú. Praise her for her singing voice."


    When Kotori said that, Shidou in the screen nodded before climbing the stairs, and went up to the stage.


    Kotori made a sigh to regain herself, and sat back down on the commander seat.


    "-------well, it''s okay. For now, the capture is more important. Nakatsugawa. Tell me what you have to say later."


    "Un,understood!"


    Nakatsugawa made a salute and returned facing back at the console.


    At the same time with him doing that, a weak voice could be heard coming from behind. It was Kannazuki still having both his arms being secured by the men with muscles.


    "Fuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I''m saved thanks to the misunderstanding being solved."


    "I''m sorry about that. It''s because your normal conducts are bad."


    "No, everyone makes mistakes no matter who it is. The important thing is to reflect on it. Let me see. For now, I''ll come to agreement with Commanders stripped stockings."


    When Kotori snapped her fingers, the men still holding onto Kannazuki took him out of the bridge.


    "Commander! I-I understand! Only the insole! I am satisfied with the shoe''s insole!"


    The door closed with an electronic sound, and then his voice could no longer be heard anymore.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s kind of noisy but, did something happen?"


    "It''s nothing. Shidou, you should only focus on the Spirit that is in front of you."


    Kotori told him that in a state were nothing really happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­actually he felt that he heard Kannazuki''s scream but,¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, he didn''t really mind it. Shidou let sweat ooze on his forehead while scratching his cheeks.


    Now was not the situation to have his intentions spared away. After Shidou made a deep breathe, he climb up the stairs and danced on top the stage.


    On top of the stage that was being poured upon with a large amount of spotlights, it was so bright that it could be mistaken with daytime, and it was filled with hot air. But, he couldn''t let himself close his eyes. He properly opened his eyes wide and looked at the girl''s back standing on the stage.


    It would seems the girl also noticed the sound echoing behind her. She slowing looked over to him.


    "Aah, you would go through the trouble to come up here? Good evening. I am----------"


    And thus. The moment the Spirit who turned her body while making a smile looked at Shidou, she perfectly stopped her body movement and words.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Shidou. What are you doing?"


    He was taken back for an instant, but he couldn''t let the silence prolong any further. Shidou made a cough before opening his mouth.


    "Hey, good evening. I didn''t plan on eavesdropping, but the singing was so beautiful so--------"


    But, midway in Shidou''s sentence-----


    Coming from the incam.


    *PII!* *PII!* a loud alarm sounded.


    "Th,this is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the affection level, at [bad mood], the mental state-----------all types of parameters are quickly dropping! What is the meaning of this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? Shidou, you didn''t unzip your lower half right!?"


    "Wha, I didn''t!"


    While saying that, he looked downwards just in case. It was not like his crotch was exposed after being pulled by his clothes, or things like that.-----however, then what on earth¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?


    "We have no choice, let''s try another choice. Use ¢Ù! Praise her for her appearance!"


    *PII!** PII!*


    "The affection level fell even more!"


    "She''s in the area where she can''t feel any unpleasant feeling from Shidou-kun!"


    "Wha,What did you say!?"


    Next after the emergency alarm buzzer, he could hear Kotori and the crew''s panicking voices.


    "The,then use the last method! ¢Û, [The view from below is the best!]"


    "The view from below-"


    *PII!**PIIIIIIIIIIIII!*


    "I-I have never seen such a low value before!"


    "It''s an affection level below a cockroach!"


    "He couldn''t even say it to the end!"


    The screaming voices of the crew members hit his right ear''s eardrums until it hurt.


    And, when he was occupied with that, a change appeared on the girl who was frozen solid.


    *GI**GI*¡­¡­¡­¡­.when he thought she turned her head like a rusty machine, *suu*¡­¡­.she started to curve her body while sucking a large amount of air.


    "E,err¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Even after Shidou tried talking to her, she showed no response at all. His right ear right now was still having a high-pitched buzzer echoing into it.


    The girl then finished sucking in the air and made a glare towards Shidou. When she did that, the next moment--------


    "WAH!!"


    The girl released a loud voice.


    "Guah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    And at the same time, his chest, stomach, both his limbs and his face was, attacked by a shockwave all at the same time. The invisible pressure that can be described as a [Sound wall], hit Shidou''s whole body. Shidou spit out his breath as if he was coughing blood, and his body was easily blown away. "Shidou!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    He extended his hands while Kotori''s voice was like being repelled away, and clung onto the edge of stage just before falling off. He resisted the pressure of sound while letting it pass through his body-------and he successfully left only his upper half of his body on the stage.


    "Hi,hieee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After he took a glimpse downwards, he found out the stage was placed quite high on contrary to his expectations. If he were to fall like this, he would probably not escape from some compound fractures. Even if he has Kotori''s protection, things that hurt still hurt.


    After Shidou somehow managed to get back on stage, he desperately wriggled his legs.


    But, in front of Shidou''s eyes, walking in a wobbly pace, <Diva> came closer to him.


    And when she reached right just in front of him, she made a gentle smile like a goddess.


    But.


    "Eh, why did you cling on? Why didn''t you fall off? Why didn''t you die? Please disappear from this stage, this world, this probability space-time as soon as possible."


    "Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    On her expression and word''s cap, Shidou reflexively opened his eyes in shock.


    "Err,errr¡­¡­¡­.what did you say just now?"


    "Why are you talking to me? Would you stop? It''s disgusting. Please don''t let out your voice. Please don''t let your spit come out. Please don''t breathe. Don''t you know you''re polluting the surrounding atmosphere by just being here? Don''t you understand that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It would be so great if this was a silent movie. It was a girl that produces an incredible amount of discomfort, enough to make him think of such a stupid thing even in such a dangerous situation.


    "Eerrr, yo,you were¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "You''re someone that listens to someone''s words. Would you hurry up and disappear? Your existence is discomforting. Why must I step on your hand just to make you fall of the stage? Even if it''s my shoe''s sole, I really don''t want to touch you, you know?"


    A kind expression. A beautiful voice. A song that has a tone. Only the content of her words was a morning star.


    And----at that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When he thought the arena''s ceiling made a crack for an instant, an explosion occurred together with a strong impact and sound. The giant lighting equipment''s installed on the ceiling broke and caved in.


    "U,uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    "Arah-----?"


    A slight tremor was transmitted. Shidou cling onto the stage to avoid being thrown off the stage.


    "Wha,what''s¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When he looked up. Over there was already something that could no longer be called a ceiling. On the contrary, the faces of the clouds painted with moonlight peep into the night sky.


    No---------that was not the only thing there. Slipped inside the darkness, he confirmed several people covered with machine armors.


    "AST¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Shidou put fear on his voice and shouted. It looks like the time limit has been reached.


    The AST members easily danced around the sky and entered the Arena. He heard normally the CR-units will not proceed into building interior battles, but because of this wide area, that limit was probably taken off. Immediately, they surrounded the stage Shidou and <Diva> was on and several of the wizards made a stance with their weapons while activating it.


    But, Shidou felt something was a little out of place. It''s true that there is nothing different in the AST. However, for some reason there were a lot of unseen before westerners included inside of the group.


    "Shidou! There is no choice, retreat for now!"


    "Ah,aah¡­¡­¡­.."


    He nodded at Kotori''s voice echoing from the Incom--------and raised his eyebrows because of an unpleasant feeling again.


    The emergency alarm that was ringing continuously just now, stopped just on time.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Feeling suspicious, he looked towards <Diva>. When he did that, over there -------


    "Well,well~~!"


    Completely changed from just now, <Diva> was there joining her hands together while her eyes was sparkling.


    "Isn''t this nice~----. Isn''t this wonderful----. Yes it is, speaking of audiences, this is the way! Aah, let me see----, especially------"


    And, leaving a buzz in the ears, <Diva> disappeared from that spot.


    The next moment, behind one member of the AST-------<Diva> appeared behind Origami without a sound.


    She placed her hands over Origami''s shoulder over-familiarly, and brought her mouth close to Origami''s ear like a close and affectionate lover.


    "Aah¡­¡­..nice, it''s nice~~. Nee~ you, don''t you want to hear my singing--?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Origami immediately shakes her shoulders and swings her laser blade.


    "Ahhn, so mean."


    <Diva> avoided Origami''s attack while letting out a sweet voice.


    Origami looks very injured from that reaction. In attempt to pursuit, she made several slashes with the laser blade towards <Diva>. Unfortunately, all of the attacks were obstructed by an invisible wall just before they reached <Diva>.


    "This won''t end. Step aside-------"


    And when he thought the redhead girl floating far away in the opposite side of the stage said that, she stopped her words after her eyes looked towards Shidou.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    And after she showed a posture of exchanging a few words with her comrade through the transmitter, she activated her thruster and moved towards Shidou for some reason instead of the Spirit.


    "Heh--------?"


    Shidou let out a hysteric voice. For an instant he thought she entered the battlefield to protect the citizen but, something was off. She pulled out a giant stun rod off her waist and head towards Shidou. It was like she was trying to make Shidou faint and capture him------


    "¡­¡­..¡­¡­¡­..!"


    And, just right before the red hair girl closed in to Shidou, Origami appeared in front of Shidou.


    Sensing that something was off, it would seem she threw <Diva> aside and flew over. Origami''s laser blade clashed with that woman''s weapon, and scattered sparks violently.


    "Arara? What are you doing?"


    "That is my line. He is not a Spirit. What were you planning to do?"


    "You don''t have the right to know. It''s from the higher-ups. Get away from there."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t agree with that. Give an explanation until I understand."


    "What a hard headed person."


    Once again, the woman swings her weapon. Origami also swings her laser blade in order to retaliate.


    An impact that could not be compared to just now was spread around the surroundings.


    "U,uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    The next moment, Shidou''s view went black and------


    By the time he fainted, he was returned to the gloomy ship''s interior.

 Volume 6 - CH 2

    An hour had passed since Shidou unwittingly lost sight of her.


    As he had habitually done in the past, he wasn''t able to take the spirit down and capture her. In the end, he had let her escape and thus all the AST members returned back to their garrison.


    "......"


    However......for some reason Origami felt a subtle hint of uneasiness.


    Normally when a spirit escaped it meant that the spirit departed for the other dimension. However, nobody witnessed the moment the physical body of the spirit <Diva> dived into the void.


    After unleashing a terrifying scream, she took advantage of the time when everyone was shocked into a state of cowardice and escaped without a trace. Because there wasn''t an ensuing shock wave, people thought she had escaped into the other dimension......


    However, Origami lightly shook her head and narrowed her eyes.


    There was a far more pressing matter at hand.


    After recovering from the fatigue that followed the removal of the territory, Origami slowly moved towards Jessica who was chatting with her subordinates.


    "What were you trying to do?"


    Jessica raised an eyebrow and turned around towards Origami.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t act dumb. Why did you want to attack Shidou back then?"


    "Ara, so you guys knew about that?"


    "Answer me quickly."


    After Origami pressed the issue, Jessica greatly shrugged her shoulders.


    "I just wanted to protect him since there was a normal person involved in the battlefield, that''s all. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "......"


    Origami''s sharp stare towards Jessica possessed a body piercing effect. She clearly knew this was a lie. There was no way Origami could have falsely read her actions at that time.


    In fact, Jessica didn''t count on Origami believing her words. However, she knew that Origami would be unable to pursue her interrogation if she said something along those lines. After all, there was absolutely no proof to confirm that Jessica had wanted to attack Shidou.


    "That''s all I have to say so get lost already. We are very busy."


    Jessica replied in a pretentious tone. However, Origami continued on.


    "Does it have something to do with the special mission you guys were assigned?"


    "......"


    After Origami spoke, Jessica and her subordinates'' expressions wavered a bit.


    Following that, she unhappily smacked her lips and suddenly grabbed Origami''s bangs.


    "Guh......"


    "¡ª¡ªYou bitch. Your days will be numbered if you try get smart with me."


    Once she finished speaking, she tossed Origami aside. Due to her being partially fatigued still, Origami landing directly on her butt as she tumbled to the ground. Jessica''s subordinates then proceeded to scoff at her.


    "What are you guys doing!?"


    Having noticed the disturbance, Ryouko hurriedly rushed over.


    Jessica pretended to know nothing, redirected herself elsewhere, and left with her subordinates.


    "Are you okay Origami?"


    "......I''m fine."


    After Origami grabbed Ryouko''s hand and propped herself up, she grimaced at Jessica''s gradually fading figure from behind.


    "Why do we have to get up this early in the morning......"


    Caught between Tohka and Origami, like a criminal being escorted, Shidou pressed forward while constantly yawning due to his drowsiness.


    Currently it was September 9th, the second day after encountering the spirit <Diva>.


    After that, <Fraxinus> decided to hold a meeting over the spirit''s unexplainable drop in affection. Either way, Shidou wouldn''t have to go to school tomorrow since he was also requested to participate in a meeting that was supposed to go late into the night......


    Shidou rubbed his droughty eyes as he yawned once again.


    That''s right, Ai called him in the morning. Today marks the beginning of the inter-school Tenou festival committee so please come! He was informed in this manner.


    "Hey, you''re getting too close to Shidou. Back off a bit!"


    "You''re the one who should be backing off. Even Shidou has said your body odor is intolerable."


    "W-What did you say!?"


    On his right was Tohka and on his left was Origami. Their voices played one after the other, which constantly irritated the sleep deprived Shidou.


    "Tohka......Origami, could you guys keep it down......it''s giving me a headache."


    "That''s right, quiet down Tobiichi Origami! Shidou is saying you''re being too loud!"


    "It''s the sound of your breathing and heartbeat that''s a pain on the ears. They should be stopped immediately."


    "As I said......"


    Shidou let out a deep sigh.


    Incidentally, those who were currently on their way to the conference meeting included Shidou, Tohka, and Origami. On the other hand, Ai, Mai,and Mii, who were also committee members, weren''t coming. It was said that the three of them had scheduled a band performance on stage during the first day of the Tenou festival. Because of their practice, they were unable to attend the meeting.


    No worries no worries, we already found a suitable agent. After being notified in this manner, they headed off towards the agreed upon assembly point. On their way, they noticed Tohka and Origami who both appeared to be like cats fighting over territory.


    Fortuitously, as Shidou passed the towering stone wall while his head was still ringing, he saw the school which was designated as the gathering location for the conference.


    The school had a stately red brick gate with an iron latticed fence extending from both sides of it. Verdant branches bore through the gaps of the lattice structure.


    To add to that, there was a perfectly straight paved brick path and lying just beyond that was the majestic sight of the castle-like school. The presence of students during the weekend was most likely due to group activities and preparation for the Tenou festival.


    The Rindouji Private Academy for Girls contained the daughters of many prestigious individuals. It was a famous and outstanding school within the Tenguu district.


    Suddenly, the two girls ceased their constant bickering upon noticing the school. On his right, Tohka stared at the school in fascination.


    "Ooo......Shidou, this is quite impressive. Is it a school as well?"


    "Yes, it appears to be. Well, let''s go in and check it out first."


    "Ok!"


    "......"


    Tohka''s reply was full of vigor while Origami on the other hand nodded silently.


    After Shidou and the girls displayed their student IDs to the security guard, they set out towards the interior of the campus. After that, they entered the school through the visitor''s entrance and picked up a visitor''s pass before heading off towards the designated location.


    "The second conference room, is it here?"


    He proceeded to open the door. Several students, each wearing a different school uniform, were already gathered inside the room. There was still some time before the start of the meeting. Inside was a long table with the nameplates of various schools already placed on top of it. There were also quite a few students conversing away from their seats.


    With that said, Shidou couldn''t have known anyone considering he just recently assumed his post as a committee member yesterday. He swiftly found his seat and sat down.


    Soon after, a person knocked on the conference room door.


    "Hmm?"


    After Shidou turned his neck, he noticed that the other students waiting in room also looked over.


    "W-What is going on......"


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, he couldn''t help but tense up. Most likely someone was about to come in.


    However, a dispirited yet warm voice could be heard from the other side of the door.


    "Well then, I''ll be coming in now."


    Upon hearing that statement, the door slowly opened.


    A group of girls wearing light blue sailor uniforms calmly entered.


    Afterwards, the girls formed two rows and lowered their heads, resembling a mass welcoming for distinguished individuals who went through great lengths to arrive.


    Just as Shidou went into a daze, a student walked in between the two rows of girls with the leisureliness of an empress.


    Her long hair was separated into multiple locks. Under the lighting, her fine hair emitted a radiant violet hue. She also possessed dazzling silver pupils. Although she wore the same sailor uniform as the girls around her, her presence was overwhelming, making her curved silhouette clearly stand out.


    "Wh......"


    "......!"


    After seeing her appearance, Shidou and Origami could not help but gasp.


    She was indeed a beauty. If a gorgeous girl like her were to be encountered on the streets, there would definitely be some people who would turn around to take a second glance at her.


    Nevertheless, that wasn''t the case here.


    "¡ª¡ªHello everyone, we are pleased to have you all here."


    The girl spoke with a languid intonation. She lowered her head as she greeted the other students.


    After hearing her voice, Shidou was confident on a certain matter.


    That girl......


    "I''m the head of the Tenou festival committee for The Rindouji Private Academy for Girls, Izayoi Miku."


    It was the spirit Shidou came across yesterday¡ª¡ª<Diva>.


    "Well then, let''s head out. Everyone, please follow me."


    After her long drawn voice was broadcasted over from the loudspeakers located on the bridge of the <Fraxinus>, a lively accompaniment and loud cheering could be heard.


    At the moment, there was a girl dancing and singing while wearing a dress containing a myriad of laces being displayed on the main monitor at the front of the bridge. In front of her there seemed to be a dense carpet of purple glow sticks.


    The image was quite shoddy. No matter how you looked at it, it did not appear to be an officially sold concert DVD. However, this was quite a common practice. After all, Nakatsugawa probably went through a lot of trouble to get ahold of this prohibited secret recording.


    "......"


    Standing by the captain''s seat, Shidou stared at the video.


    To be precise, at the very center of the screen was a girl merrily dancing about while singing in a soothing voice.


    She was without a doubt the Rindouji student he had seen yesterday¡ª¡ªthe spirit known as <Diva>.


    "Izayoi Miku......Well, I never would have thought she''d be a spirit."


    At Shidou''s side¡ª¡ªKotori muttered as she sat in the captain''s seat while viewing the recording.


    "You know Izayoi Miku?"


    "I''ve heard of her before. Other than this, I''ve heard her sing a couple advertisement tunes, drama show theme songs, things of that nature."


    "I-I see......"


    Shidou scratched his cheeks. It seems what Tonomachi said was true.


    However, Kotori completely disregarded Shidou''s movements as she gazed towards the individual reports next to her with a sour expression.


    "......Her first public performance was over half a year ago. Her splendid voice was known as the Anesthetic Sound. With her overwhelming singing capabilities, a number of her super-popular tracks were published......yet this mysterious idol never appeared on television or magazines.....can a person even be considered an idol like this?"


    After reading till this point, Kotori placed her hand on her forehead and sighed.


    "A spirit becoming an idol......furthermore, she decided to integrate into society starting at least half a year ago? While also engaging in these activities? Ha, she pales in comparison to Kurumi!"


    As soon as Kotori mentioned Kurumi''s name, Shidou''s cheeks twitched. In the past, she was a spirit who enrolled in Shidou''s class under a human disguise.


    However, right now there exists an option that wasn''t present back then.


    "I wonder, is she a human who received spirit powers from


    like you Kotori?"


    "......Hmm."


    Upon hearing Shidou''s statement, Kotori raised her brow.


    "There''s no denying this possibility. If it really was the case, then that would explain why she would station herself in this world.¡ª¡ªHowever, that wouldn''t explain yesterday''s spacequake."


    "Ah......"


    After it was pointed out to him, Shidou''s eyes widened.


    Spacequakes referred the repercussions caused when spirits appeared within this world. Although there were spirits like Kurumi who were capable of causing a spacequake whenever they wanted......Miku on the other hand, who had been living on this side ever since, didn''t adhere this sort of reasoning.


    Shidou scratched the back of his head as he groaned.


    Shidou was unsure of his own presumptions from the start so after being denied like this he had to start from scratch again.


    Furthermore.....there was a more pressing matter at hand.


    "In the end, we still don''t know why her affection levels dropped so rapidly......"


    Indeed, no conclusions were drawn from the meeting that lasted all night.


    However, Kotori lightly shook her head upon seeing Shidou''s anxiousness.


    "Actually, regarding this problem, even though we can''t guarantee this we did come up with a hypothesis."


    "Eh? What would that be?"


    "Yes, we weren''t able to catch this as we examined the monitor yesterday, but as soon as we received reports about <Diva> being Izayoi Miku today, we were pretty much able to confirm this."


    "S-So what is the reason behind it?"


    After Shidou questioned her closely, Kotori made a signal with her fingers to tell Shidou to calm down.


    "I''ll explain in sequence.¡ª¡ªReine."


    "......Ok, take a look at this."


    After that, Reine began explaining after taking a seat towards Kotori''s left. The images displayed on the main monitor featured Miku as she was singing and a diagram. As the music played, Nakatsugawa moved to the beat and couldn''t resist uttering along, but he was immediately silenced after Kotori glared at him.


    Shidou wryly smiled at this and then directed his gaze towards the diagram.


    "This is?"


    "......This diagram shows Miku''s mental state from yesterday. Starting from the center was when you began conversing with her."


    After taking a glance at the segment she mentioned......the line took a steep dive akin to a rollercoaster drop. Towards the end, the calibrated markings had completely disappeared.


    "......This is worse than I imagined. Who knew I was this much of a nuisance."


    "......Well, ignore that aspect for now. Take a look at what happened afterwards."


    Following Reine''s instructions, he took a look at the latter stages of the diagram. Once the decline of her affection reached its end, the line suddenly started to rise.


    "This is......"


    "......This was when the AST made their appearance."


    "Then what happened when at the peak of the diagram?"


    "That was when she encountered Tobiichi Origami."


    "T-Then......that means."


    Shidou was currently deep in thought. Kotori took the candy out from her mouth and pointed it towards the lower part of the bridge.


    "Nakatsugawa."


    After being called upon, Nakatsugawa stood straight up with lightning fast speed.


    "Yes! Regarding the revolutionary idol who sprung onto stage like a comet? Izayoi Miku-tan, she never reveals her true identity in front of people. Even her idol events only consists of regularly published CDs and invitations to her secret performances are only sent to a small portion of her fan base.......Clearly all of Japan thinks of her as one big celebrity. However, only a select few have ever seen her appearance. It''s at the point where¡ª¡ªpeople have started to doubt whether or not she''s even real."


    "Haaa......sounds very thoroughly done."


    "It''s not just whether or not it was thoroughly done. In this day and age of information technology, not even one picture of her appearance exists? It''s already quite strange with this alone. Do you guys know how much effort I spent trying to get this recording of her performance?"


    Nakatsugawa vigorously stated. Shidou awkwardly ruffled his cheeks.


    "Nevertheless, isn''t she an idol? Why would she want to avoid being seen by other people......"


    "This information was found on the web......it is said that Miku-tan detests males to point where even holding hands with them becomes unbearable. The secret performance that I previously mentioned was limited to only female fans."


    "Only female fans......?"


    After Shidou voiced his suspicions, Nakatsugawa continued on enthusiastically even though he was running out of breath.


    "Yes, and according to rumors, she would bring female fans that she fancied back with her to enjoy."


    "C-Could she be......"


    "Yes, she''s¡ª¡ª"


    Kotori placed the lollipop back in her mouth and positioned her finger upright.


    "Izayoi Miku¡ª¡ªmight be into girls, otherwise known as yuri."


    "......Wh¡ª¡ª."


    Shidou voiced out in despair.


    He did not intend to criticize the other person''s sexual orientation. Shidou was already a high school sophomore and wouldn''t childishly reject others blindly just because they didn''t see eye to eye. He understood that love existed in various forms in this world.


    However, it would be a disaster if a spirit was only interested into girls, an utter disaster indeed.


    The reason for this is fairly simple. The actions of Shidou and <Fraxinus> were meant to seal a spirit''s powers, rendering them into a safe state. Not only did this prevent spacequakes but it also protected the spirits.


    As a result, they needed Shidou''s powers¡ª¡ªthe power of sealing spirit powers through kissing.


    Furthermore, there was no significance behind just lip to lip contact. At the very least, the affection levels of the spirits had to be raised to a point where they would not reject a kiss in order for it to work.


    "That means there''s nothing left we can do......!"


    Shidou pessimistically stated. Up till now, he had encountered many spirits who were hard to deal with. However, nothing could be done if the reason he was being rejected was from a physiology standpoint.


    Nevertheless, Kotori was taken aback as her eyes lit up after noticing Shidou''s reaction.


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you a member of the Tenou Festival committee? Then you should have the opportunity to engage Miku in conversation right?"


    "Even so, doesn''t Miku hold zero interest in men?"


    "It''s more accurate to say that she finds them extremely annoying rather than holding no interest."


    "Isn''t that even more detrimental!?"


    Seeing Shidou shout like this, Kotori leisurely shrugged.


    "You think I didn''t contemplate over this when I stated my thoughts? The countermeasures have already been devised."


    "Countermeasures......?"


    Kotori nodded as well snapped her fingers. Next, Kannazuki came out of nowhere......in addition he looked completely soaked.


    "Kannazuki-san......? Why are you drenched? Plus there''s a fish scent in here as well."


    "Oh that, I was just going out for a quick swim."


    Kannazuki laughed heartily while being unconcerned with this matter. Shidou ruffled his cheeks as he spoke.


    "Well then, the countermeasure is......"


    "This!"


    The one who responded was Kannazuki. He extended his hand that was originally kept behind his back this whole time right in front of Shidou''s line of sight.


    "......"


    Upon seeing what was held in his hand, Shidou froze like an ice sculpture.


    Within Kannazuki''s hand was the usual school uniform for Raizen High School where Shidou goes to.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it was the girl''s version.


    At first Shidou was still thinking "Hey, Kannazuki-san always seems eager to get started......", however he very quickly detected something was amiss. The school uniform was brand new¡ª¡ªfurthermore the dimensions were quite large.


    Indeed, the size would be perfect for a girl around the same height as Shidou.


    "......Ummm."


    Shidou for some reason had an ominous premonition about this and took a step back unconsciously. However, he bumped into something on the way back.


    Immediately after, Shidou''s hands were restrained. Turning around, he noticed that it was <Tired Too Early> Kawagoe and


    Mikimoto.


    "Hey......W-What are you guys doing.......? H-Hurry up and release me!"


    Shidou broke out in a cold sweat as he inquired. This time in front of him¡ª¡ªright besides Kannazuki and heading towards to him was <Straw Doll> Shiizaki with various cosmetic tools held between each of her fingers like they were weapons meant for throwing as well as <On Probation> Minowa holding onto a myriad of wigs.


    "W-What is that!?"


    He could not help but yell out. However, Kannazuki gave no considerations to Shidou''s frantic shouting and inched closer to him with the other two guys.


    "No worries, there''s no need to be afraid. At first you''ll feel a slightly cool sensation down there but very soon that''ll change into a pleasant feeling. I learned from personal experience from my senior so there''s no need for wariness."


    As he spoke, the corners of his mouth twisted up.


    "K-Kotori......?"


    Shidou look towards Kotori. His manner of speaking sounded like a battered battalion begging for mercy.


    Afterwards, Kotori smiled in a profoundly cute fashion that resembled a resplendent sunshine.


    "I wish you good luck¡ª¡ªOnee-chan."


    Without any hesitation, she made her death sentence proclamation as she gave him the thumbs up.


    Three hours later.


    "......W-Who is this!?"


    Shidou couldn''t refrain from shouting after looking into the mirror.


    It couldn''t be helped in this situation. After all, he saw a girl he had never seen before reflected off the mirror.


    His hair was dotted with lovely hair accessories and his hair was extended to the point where it could even cover his back. A light layer of foundation was added to his face, mascara and an eyelash curler were used to modify his eyes, and cherry lipstick was applied to his lips. There was no way anyone would be able to recognize that he was a guy.


    The chest portion was propped up with breast pads and a bra was worn on top of that. His arm and leg hairs were removed completely, turning his skin silky smooth.


    He was a bit tall for a girl but Shidou''s original appearance did lean slightly on the feminine side. If no one were to point out he was a disguised as a girl, there was no way anyone could see through it. Actually, even if it was pointed out they would most likely just brush it off as a joke.


    At the very least, no one should be able to figure out that she is indeed Shidou at first glance.


    "Ooo, how unexpectedly fitting."


    Kotori''s eye opened wide in surprise as she spoke. Shidou on the other hand grudgingly glared at Kotori.


    "......You bastard, I won''t forget this!"


    "My my, your manner of speech is quite rude for a girl. Lastly, attach this on your body."


    "Huh?"


    Shidou raised his brow. Kotori handed him something similar to a Band-Aid.


    "Put this in your throat."


    "What......? Like this?"


    He placed it in his throat as instructed. Then,


    "Now what''s with......w-what happened to my voice!?"


    Shidou unwittingly pressed against his throat in confusion.


    Immediately after sticking on the strip, Shidou''s voice became that of a cute girl.


    "What do you think? It''s a high performance voice modifier created from using the most sophisticated <Ratatoskr> technology. By adjusting the numerical values, you could even have a master detective''s voice."


    "What in the world would I use that for?!"


    "Well, either way it turned out pretty satisfactory in the end. With that said, no one should be able to mistaken Shidou for a boy."


    As Kotori praised herself, the other members of the crew began to nod.


    "Ara, this is really a job well done. Looking cute there Shidou-kun."


    "How detestable, he''s clearly a boy yet the makeup suits him so well. Is it because he''s young......?"


    "Hahaha, I really want to take you in as my daughter-in-law."


    "Hey hey, would you do it for fifty thousand yen?"


    "This really was beyond my expectations Shidou-kun. Next time I''ll have to introduce you to a couple of good stores. What, it''s nothing be to getting anxious over. The employees there are your colleagues and they''re very friendly."


    Thump, Thump! After Kotori knocked on the heads of Mikimoto and Kannazuki, she glanced at the main monitor which had Izayoi Miku displayed on it.


    "Well then, the rest is up to whether or not Miku takes a liking to Shidou......Shidou, when''s the next time you guys will meet?"


    "Eh? Hmmm......"


    Shidou counted off the days with his fingers.


    "It should be next Monday. After school they''ll begin preparing for a meeting, so I should be able to at the time......"


    "I see, hmmm......there''s nothing we can do if she won''t be available till then."


    Immediately after, Kotori quickly spun back around and pointed towards Shidou and the ship''s crew.


    "Starting tomorrow, spend the entire day training Shidou so he can single-handedly take on the role of a girl! Shiizaki, Kawagoe, teach him how to put on makeup. Also, make sure he is imbued with the speech patterns of a girl! On Monday our plan will be officially put into motion."


    She announced this loudly to the others.


    After Shidou took a deep sigh, he quietly muttered "Understood."


    The familiar chime signifying the end of class shook Shidou''s eardrums.


    It usually symbolized the release from lessons, but right now for Shidou it was a warning sound on the same rank as the spacequake alarm.


    That was because today was September 11th, Monday.


    From now on the students from various schools would enter into preparations for the Tenou festival¡ªand the executive committee had to go to the venue in Tenguu Square to do a check of the area.


    "¡ªWell, it''s time. Hurry up and get ready."


    From the intercom equipped on his right ear, Kotori''s voice could be heard.


    "...Got it."


    Shidou slowly stood up from his chair, and walked towards the lockers.


    "Nu? Shidou, where are you going? Aren''t we going to check on the Tenou festival venue?"


    Finding Shidou''s actions to be abnormal, Tohka called out.


    "Ahh... gimme a moment. Go ahead and prepare."


    "Mu? O-okay..."


    Tohka seemed confused, but for the moment nodded, and watched Shidou''s back disappear.


    In the same way, Origami had been staring at him, but he acted as if he didn''t notice and left the classroom, retrieving a large bag out of the lockers and walked towards the depth of the school.


    "It''ll probably be fine here."


    He then stepped into the mens restroom in the furthest depths of the school, locked himself into a stall, and opened the bag that had been slung over his shoulder.


    Inside was a neatly folded girls'' uniform. ...''If anyone saw me like this then my life will really be over'', thinking something like that, he took it out, and quickly started changing. By the way, in order to hide his body''s shape slightly better it was a cardigan. It was a bit hot but his back and stomach couldn''t be changed.


    He then took out a mirror, and utilizing the make-up skills that were drilled into him the whole day yesterday, he decorated his face.


    Finally, he put on the wig and the voice changer, and the transformation was complete.


    "Mm... something like this huh."


    "Shidou, your tone."


    "...Something like this?"


    Reminded by Kotori, he replied with a female tone. ...For some reason he felt like he wanted to die.


    However, it was not good to be negative. Without self confidence, something that could be accomplished could even become impossible.


    Shidou stuffed the clothes that he had been wearing until then into the bag, and slinging the bag on his back, opened the door to the stall.


    Then, he noticed that there was a person by the urinals. It was Tonomachi.


    "Hey, Tonomachi."


    He gave a light greeting like always while he passed behind Tonomachi.


    "Hey... huh?"


    However, seeing Tonomachi''s reaction, Shidou let out an ''ah'' in a small voice.


    "W-who... are you? Wh-why are you in the guys restroom..."


    Tonomachi stuttered, and immediately blushed and turned his back to Shidou.


    "Ah, w-well... Ohohohohoho"


    Excusing himself with a laugh, Shidou dashed out of there at full speed.


    "Why did he have to go to such an out of place restroom today of all days...!"


    Confirming that Tonomachi wasn''t chasing after him, Shidou immediately slowed down. ...Running caused his skirt to flap, and somehow that felt weird.


    "...How can girls stand walking around outside wearing such a skimpy thing... Wouldn''t just taking a slightly larger step cause their panties to be seen..."


    By the way, right now Shidou was wearing shorts underneath the skirt. ...Regarding what was inside them, well, no comment.


    "It''s a good opportunity, so learn a bit about the hardships that girls face. It''s also for the future."


    "...Sure sure."


    Shidou gave an apathetic reply, and like that walked towards the entrance of the building.


    The three-person group Ai-Mai-Mii were already there, having a conversation about various unimportant things.


    Shidou gulped, and holding back his nervousness, placed his hand over his chest. ...Squish, a weird feeling. Now that he thought about it, he was wearing the <Ratatoskr> special made super realistic breast pads. At that overly realistic feeling, his face turned slightly red.


    "Sigh... the road ahead will be difficult. For now, just go with what we practiced."


    "O-okay."


    Pulling himself together, he shook his head around and proceeded towards the three.


    After taking a deep breath, he called out to their backs.


    "U-uhm."


    "Nn?"


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    Each responding in their own way, the three of them turned around and inspected Shidou closely. ¡ªThey''re probably going to see through it. If they do then maybe rumors like ''Itsuka Shidou likes crossdressing'' will start spreading. Negative thoughts floated through his mind.


    Shidou nervously waited for their words, and the three of them tilted their heads perplexedly.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need anything?"


    "You''re so tall, you''re like a model."


    "Isn''t that cardigan hot? Or are you sensitive to the cold?"


    It seems that they had not realized it was Shidou. For the moment he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Uhm, you are Yamabuki-san, Hazakura-san, and Fujibakama-san right? Of the Tenou Festival executive committee?"


    "What, you, where did you get that information!?"


    "It can''t be, an enemy spy!?"


    "What is your goal!"


    Taking some kind of weird pose, they responded. But even then, it didn''t seem like they were really being cautious. He continued with a feeble smile.


    "Uhm, I was told by Itsuka Shidou that he wanted a rest from the executive committee today..."


    "What did you say!"


    "That Itsuka ran away!"


    "Bring the fire! A witch has appeared!"


    It seemed that tomorrow there will be a burning at the stake, but for now he acted as if he hadn''t heard that.


    "Uhm, Shidou says you''ll smack his balls if he comes, so as a boy--I mean as a girl, I''ve come."


    "Eh?"


    Ai''s eyes turned round in surprise.


    "Mm, well we wouldn''t mind that... or rather that''d be a great help..."


    "In the first place, who are you? What is your relationship with Itsuka-kun...?"


    "Also you called him without honorifics. Ohh, maybe a rival for Tohka-chan has appeared?"


    The three of them excitedly started to talk. Shidou hurriedly interrupted.


    "N-no, that''s not it... uhm, we''re cousins, COUSINS!"


    "Cousins... huh. What class? Your name?"


    "Eh?"


    Being asked unexpectedly, Shidou''s eyes swam.


    "I''m in class 1. My name is uhm, Itsuka... Shidomi... I mean, uhm... Shiori."


    Stuttering, he uttered a suitable fake name, and the three of them huddled and started a meeting.


    A few seconds later, the circle broke apart and they started patting him on the shoulders.


    "There''s quite a few things that seem off, but whatever."


    "Glad to be working with you, Shiori-chan."


    "Work hard!"


    "O-okay...!"


    It seems that somehow he had made it past the first barrier. He let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, at that moment. He heard loud voices coming from behind.


    "You definitely did something! Tell me, where did you hide shidou!"


    "That is my question. If you don''t answer then you will regret it."


    He didn''t need to turn around. It was Tohka and Origami. He did find it weird that they were not at the meeting place yet, but it seems they had been searching for Shidou.


    "Hey, Tohka-chan, Tobiichi-san. We''re over here."


    Ai waved her hands, and Tohka and Origami turned their gazes towards this direction.


    "...Nu?"


    Seeing Shidou, Tohka''s eyes turned round.


    Then for some reason she looked downwards, and as if sniffing, her nose twitched.


    A few seconds later, she looked Shidou in the eyes with a convinced look.


    "What are you doing, Shi¡ª"


    "...!"


    Shidou hurriedly stuffed Tohka''s mouth, and in a small voice so that Ai-Mai-Mii wouldn''t hear, he whispered to Tohka.


    "...Sorry, Tohka, there''s a reason for this. Can you act as if you didn''t know?"


    "Nu...? I-is that so. Mm, I understand."


    Tohka gave a small nod, and in an excessively loud voice announced.


    "Mm! Nice to meet you, girl who is not Shidou!"


    "...N-nice to meet you."


    A bead of sweat dripped down his face as he went to shake hands. The group of three had slightly puzzled expressions, but satisfied it with dismissing it as usual Tohka behavior, they didn''t inquire about it any further.


    Then¡ª


    "...!?"


    Shidou involuntarily shut his eyes.


    The reason was simple. Suddenly from below, a shutter sound along with a flash of light appeared.


    "Eh, ehh?"


    Not knowing what was going on Shidou''s was flustered, and the sound repeated intermittently.


    Finding it suspicious he looked there... and immediately found the suspect.


    Holding a small digital camera that came from who knows where in a strangely cool pose, Origami was continuously pressing the shutter button. Needless to say, the one being shot was Shidou.


    She had on her usual dry and flavorless expression, but for some reason, he thought that her breathing was slightly wild, as if aroused.


    "U-uhm..."


    "Don''t move."


    Saying this, Origami pressed the shutter button once more. From the right, from the left. At times calmly, at times passionately. With an intensity that would put a pro to shame, she intently captured Shidou''s figure into pictures.


    "Look this way."


    "E-ehh..."


    "Good. Very good."


    "U-umm..."


    "Take off something."


    "T-that would be troublesome."


    Shidou didn''t really want his current look to remain in records, but he didn''t think that Origami would listen even if he said that. He turned his face away in embarrassment as he waited for Origami to become satisfied.


    Seeing this scene, Ai-Mai-Mii started whispering to each other.


    "Hey hey, wasn''t Tobiichi targeting Itsuka-kun?"


    "Was she someone who was also into girls?"


    "Is she okay with anyone with the Itsuka last name? Targeting their DNA?"


    ...etcetera, they were just saying whatever they wanted to, but Origami didn''t seem to mind in the least. Lying down with her face up, she slid her hand through the middle of Shidou''s two feet.


    "Wai, wha...!"


    He held his skirt and drew back. However, Origami''s hand that was not holding the camera, had a tight hold on his leg.


    "W-what are you doing!"


    Unable to just watch, Tohka grabbed Origami''s feet, and started to pull her away from Shidou. Looking from the side, it would definitely be a surreal scene.


    However, Origami, with a strength that couldn''t be imagined from those thin arms, kept her hold on Shidou''s foot, and from the camera, *snap* *snap* *snap*... the shutter sound rang continuously.


    "Wa, n, g-gyaaaaaaaaaahhhh!?"


    Shidou''s face turned red, as he let out a scream that was more girly (at least more than Origami) than any girl''s.


    The Tenguu Square that will be the hall for the Tenou festival, is a large convention center located in the middle of the Tenguu city.


    There is a central stage in the middle and big exhibition halls constructed in its surrounding. The main block prepared for the Tenou Festival is the east block from hall 1 to hall 4.


    "¡­¡­¡­.so, Kotori. Where is Miku?"


    He talked to the Incam with a soft voice just in case.


    Right now, Shidou was hiding behind the hall 2''s equipment and was examining the nearby situation.


    Although it was okay when he was going for a little toilet break¡­¡­¡­¡­..to use as an excuse to get out from the place but, since Origami''s eyes sparkled for some reason and followed him, his stamina and time was taken away just to shake her off.


    "Looks like you''re finally alone. Miku is in Hall 1. It''s the place with Rindouji''s booth set up."


    "Hall 1¡­¡­¡­understood. I''ll head there immediately."


    After saying that, he quickly leaped out from the shadow of the equipment and ran towards hall 1 while having the intention to let Origami and everyone find him.


    Miku was easily found. There were a group of girls wearing navy blue sailor uniforms in the back of hall 1-------and Miku was standing right in the center.


    "Together with other students¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, that''s only normal."


    "Well, we already expected this but, this is annoying. Even if you get close, they might prevent a straight conversation by encircling and guarding the Empress-sama."


    "Can''t we do something to isolate Miku? Like having someone from your side disguise as a worker------"


    "! Wait for a second, Miku is walking out."


    Being told that, Shidou looked back in front.


    It''s true, according to what Kotori said, he found out Miku broke free from the group of Rindouji female students, and walked somewhere alone.


    "What¡­¡­¡­..? Toilet break?"


    "Anyway, this is a chance. Go and chase after her."


    "Ou, I get it."


    "Tone."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.I understand."


    Now that he thinks about it, he noticed he completely turned back to guy-mode when he talks with Kotori. He cautioned himself to avoid getting his habit out at the last minute while walking out to follow Miku.


    Around a few minutes of following, Miku passed by the nearest toilet exiting hall 1, and headed towards the Central stage located in the middle of the square.


    She then passed the audience seat like that, passed under the rope with the words [Unauthorized personal not allowed] written on it, and walked to the direction of the back stage.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Chase her, Shidou."


    "U-understood."


    After Shidou made up his mind and pass under the rope, he entered the back stage just like that.


    The wall was separated by one sheet and the nearby scenery was completely changed so much that it was shocking.


    Contrastive to a brilliant and dazzling stage, it was a space with no miscellaneous. Various packages were piled up on both sides of the dim path, the width of the path which was originally not that wide turned even narrower.


    He walked through the path while having the intentions of not tripping over, when he continued walking to the stage; he reached something that looks like a door.


    And then, he took a peek from there.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou unintentionally let out a soft voice; Miku was standing right in the middle of the stage, and taking a look around the hall.


    D¨¦ja vu. It was the same scene he saw yesterday in the empty arena.


    Was this the intensity of a Spirit? Or something called the aura of an idol? He was overpowered by reflex and couldn''t take a step forward.


    Looking at Shidou like that, he could hear a given up sigh coming from the Incam.


    "Don''t get nervous when you haven''t even met her yet."


    "I-I understand.---------I just have to talk to her right?"


    "Yes. If our hypothesis is right, then I think you won''t receive that careless treatment from last time."


    "¡­¡­¡­.And on the off chance you are wrong?"


    "I''ll pick up your bones."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­oi..."


    "It''s a joke. [Izayoi Miku hates males] there is no mistake - judging from the data, it is 8 or 9 cases out of ten. But, it''s a different case if [Shiori-chan] is not suitable by Miku''s judgment, and there might even be a chance that she notices Shidou is a guy. Please be careful."


    "O-ou--------not that, I''ll be careful."


    Shidou made a deep breath and pulled his cheeks before stepping out to the stage.


    Probably noticing Shidou''s existence by the footsteps, Miku turned around.


    "Oh my----?"


    Opening her eyes wide in surprise, Miku glared at Shidou as if she was examining him.


    Maybe, he was exposed to be a guy. Nervousness was tightening Shidou''s heart.


    "You are¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Eh!? I-I am¡­¡­¡­"


    "Idiot, Shidou!"


    Suddenly questioned by Miku, he said [I][6B 1] unintentionally. Miku tilted her head in a surprised state.


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Ah, errr, that''s¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou turned flustered while trying to somehow trick her. If he were to be exposed as a guy here, then everything will go to nothing.


    However, Miku showed a gentle smile in response to Shidou''s fluster.


    "You seem to use odd words---. ufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­.but it has personality so it''s wonderful."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­! Affection level, mood, values are steady! It is not declining!"


    The Crew''s voice shook his right ear''s eardrum.


    "It looks like, she identified Shidou''s male words as a personality¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.well aren''t we lucky. Okay, go on with your tone like that."


    "O,ou¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    *Hou* He made a relieved sigh.


    But, he can''t wait for the opponent to respond. For the time being Shidou was about to open his mouth and exchange some greetings.


    However as if to interrupt him, Kotori''s halt echoed from the Incam.


    "------Wait. The choices are coming up."


    On top of Shidou and Miku''s image shown on the main monitor, a window was displayed.


    ¢Ù "You are Izayoi Miku-san right. Please sign this for me!"


    ¢Ú "What are you doing in a place like this?"


    ¢Û "I''m sorry but, will you buy the underwear I am wearing right now for 30000 Yen?"


    "All members, your choices!"


    When Kotori shouted, the total results were displayed out on the panel monitor close to her.


    The winner was--------¢Ú, and also¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­unexpectedly,¢Û.


    "¢Ú¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well it is proper for the beginning but¡­¡­¡­¡­why is ¢Û this popular?"


    "No, a guy would be a pervert but, she just told him he has quite the personality so, I think an impact filled question from Shiori-chan mode is good¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Judging by the harsh words for the beginning, we could see the opponent''s response. Hora, wasn''t it a success or other during that time with Kurumi?"


    Hearing the crew''s words, Kotori [Fumu¡­¡­¡­.] placed her hand on her chin.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­.okay. It''s true; I wanted to determine Miku''s permission line."


    After saying that, Kotori pulled the mic closer and made an instruction to Shidou.


    "W-wha¡­¡­¡­¡­are you serious!?"


    "Shidou right now is a girl. It''s just a form of a joke to the utmost. [A weird girl] is okay, so it''s important to get recognized."


    "I-is it something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Even when he heard the explanation, it still doesn''t make sense until now but, it is undesirable to keep Miku waiting any longer. Shidou made up his mind and opened his mouth.


    "Hey¡­¡­..you"


    "Yes---?"


    "Th-the underwear I am wearing right now¡­¡­¡­¡­.will you buy it for 30000 yen?"


    "Heh?"


    Miku''s eyes opened wide into a perfect circle and she tilted her head. She looked back at Shidou with those clear eyes while asking him in wonder.


    "Huh, why is that?"


    "Why is that¡­¡­¡­¡­even if you tell me that, errr..."


    As if he was in trouble, when Shidou was hesitating to say it, *fufu* Miku made a shape of a smile with her lips.


    Taking a glance, it was a smiling smile. However, Shidou tensed his shoulders. The other day, after showing that exact expression, he witnessed the constant abuse spilling out from her.


    However, what leaked out from Miku''s mouth was not abusive slangs or cursing and swearing words that could break Shidou''s heart, but a very enjoyable vocal sound.


    "Let''s see. I don''t like it if its money but, I''ll think about it if I can exchange with yours you know-----?"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eeeh!?"


    Unexpectedly being told that, Shidou''s face turned red by reflex and he pushed down the hem of his skirt. Looking at that, Miku made a strange laugh.


    "Ahaha-----, it''s a joke. Rather, shouldn''t that be my reaction?"


    "A,aah¡­¡­¡­so,sorry¡­¡­¡­.I was joking too."


    For a while, both of them laughed together. But, silence immediately arrived.


    Time was limited. Shidou searched for topics in order to somehow expand the conversation.


    "-------H-hey."


    "Yes----?"


    "Isn''t this place¡­¡­¡­¡­..off limits?"


    "Fufu, yes that''s true-----. I''m sorry, I did something bad~"


    While saying that, she made a prankster smile. Towards that very charming gesture, Shidou *doki* skipped a heartbeat by reflex.


    "But, if that is the case then you are also a bad child too---"


    "Eh? Ah¡­¡­¡­"


    Now that he thinks about it, that''s true. Shidou swing his hands as if to make an excuse.


    "Ah, no. I was¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Fufu, it''s okay---"


    And. While saying that, Miku closed in on Shidou with a carefree pace.


    When she reached a spot where both of them can hear each others'' breathing, [Shhhh] she made one finger stand up in front of Shidou.


    "Shall we make this our secret? It''s a promise between naughty girls."


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­..a-aah¡­¡­¡­!"


    When Shidou took a step back before nodding, Miku made a joyful smile again.


    Her face was the same. Her voice was also the same. The girl in front of him was unmistakably the Spirit Shidou encountered the other day.


    But, even though he understood that, the response the current Miku was giving out right now was totally different from the cold-hearted empress in Shidou''s memories, so much that he thought there might be a chance there are 2 Spirits with the same face like the Yamai Sisters¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..will the interaction be so different just because the target''s gender was wrong.


    When Shidou was thinking about that, Kotori let out her voice as if to hit Shidou''s butt.


    "Get a hold of yourself. Be on your guard."


    "Ou¡­¡­¡­¡­I know."


    "? Is something wrong---?"


    "N-no, nothing ¡­¡­¡­.."


    As expected, he was too close to Miku, to reply to Kotori. Coming from the Incam he could hear [¡­¡­¡­.seriously] Kotori''s giving up voice.


    But, this time he could not reply to that. Rather than that, it would be correct to say he had no time to reply. Miku was tilting her head while asking a question.


    "Your-------that uniform, is it from Raizen-san?"


    "Eh, aah, that''s right so?"


    "Hnn-----¡­¡­¡­..were you there in the meeting on the day before yesterday---?"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­..during that time, I was a little sick."


    "Aah, so that''s the reason."


    After saying that, Miku brought her right hand out forward to Shidou.


    "Well then, going over this again----. I am Izayoi Miku from Rindouji female academy. Nice to meet you---. Let''s make the Tenou festival a success together."


    "O-ou, nice to meet you."


    He brought out his right hand and exchanged a handshake with Miku. Miku''s hand was small, and a little cold. While having the intentions of not exerting too much power, he lightly grabbed her hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    And, Miku made a smile while tilting her head.


    He could not understand her intentions clearly. When he replied back by making the same gesture, his right ears eardrum shook with a screech.


    "Idiot, why won''t you name yourself even though the other side already introduced herself?"


    "Ah¡­¡­.."


    Being told by Kotori, he continued his words in panic.


    "Shiori¡­¡­¡­¡­.Itsuka Shiori."


    "Shiori-san is it-----. It''s a nice name---"


    "Tha, thank you"


    He made a fuzzy smile while replying. When he did that this time, Miku dropped her sights on the hand she was grabbed on.


    "Such a strong hand. Are you doing any sports?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­! Ah. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.err, a little bit of volleyball¡­¡­¡­.."


    When he suddenly picked a game that can make the skin of the hands thick, Miku made a understanding nod.


    "Aah, no wonder"


    "Eh?"


    "I thought it was cool to be so tall"


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­haha, I apologize for not really looking like a girl"


    "That is not true. I think you are really cute"


    "¡­¡­..i-is that so..."


    He was thankful to be praised but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­as a guy, it was a complicated mental state.


    Well, he could somehow agree with that compliment if it was directed to modern cosmetics which showed tremendous performance. The guys in this world don''t get deceived.


    "¡­¡­¡­.Fumu, not a bad value. If that''s the case, it should be alright as long as you don''t make a big mistake. I want a little more of her response data. Go and asked her some questions"


    "Ah, ah, errr¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Following Kotori''s instructions, he tried to squeeze out a question.


    "Miku¡­¡­¡­.., what are you doing in here?"


    When he asked, Miku let go of the handshake and turned her body around before looking to the audience seats.


    "------I love the stage---"


    "The Stage¡­..?"


    "Yes---. Everyone will want my songs. That space, I hold it very dear so much that I can''t stand it. That''s why, the moment I saw this place when I was in the middle of moving, I suddenly felt like standing on it."


    "I see¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    When Shidou said that, Miku made a strange smile.


    "Shiori-san is the unusual one."


    "Eh? W-why?"


    "-----By any chance, have you not heard of my name before?"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­err..."


    That was clearly, not about the Izayoi Miku of Rindouji female academy she was talking about, but rather she was pointing out the unidentified idol Izayoi Miku.


    When Shidou was having troubling on determining his reply, Miku swung her head slightly.


    "Ahaha, looks like I caused some inconvenience to you---. Please do not mind it."


    While saying that, Miku passed by Shidou with dancing steps, and headed towards the stage wing.


    "Well then, it''s about time we go back---?"


    She then turned her head around and looked back at Shidou.


    "Originally, I was hoping for her to talk a bit more but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.unreasonably restraining her is also not good. There''s no choice, before she joins up with the other students, lets head to the direction of making an excuse to meet with her next time."


    "¡­¡­¡­Understood."


    After Shidou made a soft voice to agree with Kotori, he turned back to Miku.


    "Yeah¡­¡­.lets go back. If someone finds us here we might get scolded"


    "No---,I don''t really mind about that---"


    "Eh?"


    When Shidou tilted his head, Miku once again made one of her fingers stand and [Shhhh] made it stand in front of her nose.


    "Wasn''t this our secret?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    *Doki* His heart skipped a beat from his negligence. His face must have turned red.


    Whether she knew or not about Shidou''s mental state, Miku made a smile and walked away lightly.


    "Hora, stop making your breathing wild. You don''t have much time to be alone together with her."


    "O-ou¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou took a deep breath to calm his heart rate before entering the stage wing to chase after Miku, and walking on the backstage path.


    But, perhaps because he increased his pace to chase after Miku in a panic, Shidou did not pay enough attention to the stage, unlike when he approached it. Meaning something might happen-----


    "U,uwa!?"


    The hem of the skirt that he was not accustomed with caught on the edge of some materials and he rolled down the stage.


    "Ouchouchouch¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "A-are you okay?"


    Miku walked closer to him worried. In a panic, Shidou pushed down his skirt that was flipped up. Although he was wearing short pants just in case, something embarrassing was still embarrassing.


    "Here, your hand."


    "A-aah¡­¡­sorry."


    When Shidou took Miku''s hand and was about to stand up------Shidou brought his eyebrows together.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­.."


    It would seem that he grazed his hands. He pulled his hands by reflex from the pain.


    "This is serious---"


    After Miku distorted her eyebrows in pain, she took out a handkerchief with lace on it from her pocket and wrapped it around Shidou''s hand. "No, you''ll dirty it. This small wound¡­¡­¡­"


    "What are you saying. A volleyball player shouldn''t look at a hand injury lightly¡­¡­¡­I can only do this kind of treatment now, so immediately disinfect the wound when you get back okay---?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­.Thank you."


    "No. Your hand please---"


    He grabbed Miku''s hand with his uninjured hand, and stood up. When he did that, Miku finally showed a relief state and walked in front as if to guide Shidou.


    And at the same time, *Fuu* he could hear such a sigh.


    "Oh my my, you got escorted magnificently."


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "It''s not like I said you can''t. Limited for this time, Shidou is a girl. Judging from her response, it looks like Miku is surprisingly the type to hold the initiative."


    *Fufu* Kotori breathed out, and continued.


    "What''s more--------luckily, you seem to have made an excuse to meet her next time. If your rolling down was intentional, then I was about to praise you about it."


    "Eh?"


    "I''ll explain later. It''s okay; so do not make Miku wait right now."


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­.I understand."


    It''s true, what Kotori said was correct. This time in order to avoid falling, Shidou paid attention while passing through the path, they then crossed the non-authorized personal rope and reached back at the Central stage.


    "I''m sorry, you''re a lifesaver."


    He bowed his head quickly to express his thanks. Miku made a gentle smile while swinging her hands.


    "Nono, do not mind------"


    But, Miku cut her sentence around there.


    He thought it was strange for an instant but, he immediately found out the reason. Before he knew it, Origami forced her way between Miku and Shidou.


    "Get away, Shiori."


    She spread her arms as if to protect Shidou and send a sharp sight towards Miku.


    "Are--, you are¡­¡­.aah, that time. Now that I think about it, you are also from Raizen high school¡ª"


    And, being glared by Origami, Miku raised her eyebrows as if she remembered something. [That time] she was referring to, was clearly not referred to the joint meeting from the day before yesterday. Most likely before that------- during the Spacequake.


    "What are you planning?"


    "You sure say bad things. I don''t plan on harming you, you know"


    "Do you think I would believe that?"


    When Origami said that, Miku made a troubled smile.


    However, Origami didn''t loosen her guard down for even a bit and took a peek towards Shidou''s direction.


    "Shiori, what happened to that hand?"


    Because she saw Shidou''s injured hand, Origami''s voice has a slight sharpness in it.


    Maybe she thought Miku injured Shidou, or maybe she thought it was Miku''s fault he was injured. Shidou *Bun**Bun* swing his head to fix the misunderstanding.


    "No, this is------"


    "Shiori-san."


    And, when Shidou was about to let out his voice, Miku stopped him.


    Like just now, she made her index finger stand up to say [It''s a secret] and winked.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.what do you mean?"


    When Origami said that a little unhappy, Miku *ufufu* laughed. She then flipped the hem of her skirt like that, and walked towards hall 1.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Origami was still not satisfied and was glaring at Miku''s back but she was not planning to pursue any further.


    Instead, after Miku''s back could no longer be seen, she turned her face to Shidou.


    "I request an explanation."


    "E-err¡­¡­¡­"


    Somehow, it''s going to be tiring from now on.


    After school the next day.


    Shidou was standing in front of the Rindouji female academy and was waiting for Miku to finish school.


    "-----Shidou, can you hear me? Class already ended in Rindouji. She should be coming out now"


    "Okay"


    He replied back to Kotori''s voice that he heard from the incam in his right ear, and took out the stain-removed and washed lace handkerchief from his pocket.


    Yes. This was the method Kotori was talking about in order to get in contact with Miku.


    It''s true that he can make an excuse by using the title of returning the borrowed handkerchief. Naturally, there might be a chance it might end right after she received it but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that could only be solved by <Ratatoskr>''s instructions and Shidou''s cleverness.


    He was patiently in a watch out for Miku to come out from the school gate.


    Nonetheless, because there was one student from another school with a different uniform inside the group of female students with sailor uniforms, he attracted unwanted attention. In an Un-calm state, he pulled down the hem of his skirt and rubbed his legs together.


    "What, toilet?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­not that"


    He replied back to Kotori''s no delicacy words with half his eyes opened.


    "Rather, Miku is from the Tenou festival executive members, so won''t she have work after school¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Don''t take in unwanted worries. We already investigated. It''s true Miku is from the executive committee but, we found out she would enjoy tea time with the girls she took a liking to her house once a week without fail"


    "Haa, what a graceful thing"


    And, the moment Shidou said that, he confirmed a group of students were walking out from the school building. It was Miku and her followers.


    "She came. Let''s go. Taking the values from yesterday into account, you probably won''t get a bad treatment"


    "A,aah"


    Shidou gulped before checking for the feeling of the handkerchief in his pocket, and stood in front of Miku who was surrounded by beautiful girls that looks like something from the daimyo''s procession or a professor taking hospital rounds.


    When he did that, she probably realizing that. A girl from the group stopped her legs and send her sights to Shidou.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­? Is there something you need?"


    The female student that was walking first tilted her head in question and asked.


    "Ee,err, to Izayoi Miku-san yesterday at Tenguu square, i¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Aah, are you by any chance someone from Onee-sama''s fans?"


    The moment Shidou said Miku''s name, the girl shrug her shoulders as if she given up.


    "O,onee-sama¡­¡­.?"


    "It''s not good you know. It''s not like I can''t understand your feelings but, Onee-sama right now is in her private life. If you are her fan you will understand this right?"


    "No, err, it''s not that, I came to give back her handkerchief¡­¡­¡­.."


    And, when Shidou made a troubled face and was trying to make an explanation, he could hear a surprised voice coming from the back of the female students.


    "Ara----? Shiori-san?"


    When he looked over, he found out Miku was opening her eyes in surprise while placing her hands on her mouth.


    He made a quick bow. In panic, the eyes of the female student that was blocking Shidou just now was starting to swirl around.


    "Yo,you were onee-sama''s acquaintance. I-I made such a rude¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "N-no, don''t mind it"


    When the female student and Shidou were having a bowing contest, Miku walked forward.


    "Is there something----? There is no joint meeting today you know----?"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.I came to give this."


    After saying that, he took out the cleanly folded lace handkerchief from his pocket. When he did that, Miku [Well] opened her eyes wide and looked at Shidou''s face.


    "It''s okay even if you didn''t mind it, really."


    "No, I can''t have that happen right"


    When Shidou said that in a clear tone, Miku *kusu**kusu* laughed exaggeratedly strangely.


    "Well then, I will receive it. Fufu, but it''s a little regretful---"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Shidou tilted his head from Miku''s words while she was receiving the handkerchief from his hands.


    "I-is something not okay?"


    "No, it''s not about that----"


    Miku made a prankster smile while continuing.


    "I anticipated a little that Shiori-san will invite me to tea or something---"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Shidou felt his heart was going to fly out. His face must probably be red.


    He does not know whether she was doing it based on calculations or she was a natural airhead, but it has a tremendous destructive power. Shidou''s slightly left over thought capability left in his head was having, [I have to study more¡­¡­¡­..] such an unwanted calm commentary was given.


    And, when he was thinking about something like that, Shidou''s eardrum was hit with Kotori''s screech.


    "Why are you going blank on top of that wandering you maggot. Even though it''s like a joke, the opponent is saying something like that you know? Why won''t you say at least one clever word"


    Shidou suddenly twitched his shoulders before looking back at Miku.


    "E,err"


    "Hai?"


    "Then¡­¡­¡­¡­..by all means, I want to thank you for the handkerchief but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­how about¡­¡­¡­tea together?"


    When Shidou said that, Miku made the most charming smile until now.


    "Of course, I''ll be glad to---"


    To a place which didn''t take about 5 minutes from the Rindouji girl academy, Izayoi Miku was there.


    It has a characteristic western style blue roof and a white wall. In the attentively groomed garden, there were various types of flowers blooming; it felt like seeing an illusion as if it was another world separated by a wall.


    It was easy to imagine how a girl would react after coming to a place like this for the first time. In reality, Shidou too despite thinking it was a little on purpose, showed a deeply moved gesture.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well in result, he got a gentle smile from Miku and [¡­¡­¡­pu] a suppressed laugh send from the Incam.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Passing through the parlor of the mansion that looks like something from a picture book, Shidou sat down alone on the sofa in a restless state. Yes. In pro forma as far as it goes, Shidou was supposed to be the one who invited her for tea but he ended up intruding Miku''s house while being invited by her.


    "Somehow¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s kind of scary with the *Ton**Ton* beating too much¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that alright, making things short. As for the values, it is gradually going up. A visit without Shiori-chan''s appointment was working more than expected in results. It''s a nice feeling"


    "That won''t happen though¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After saying that, Shidou realized a certain something.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­hey, it''s kind of too late now. Miku hates males right? If by any chance, the seal went smoothly in Shiori mode then, what will happen if I turn back to normal?"


    Certainly, even to a sealed Spirit, a part of their Reiryoku should counter-flow back when their mental state get extremely shaken. If the man-hater Miku finds out about Shiori-chan''s true identity then, what will happen¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it was a situation he trembled in fright just thinking about.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Kotori kept quiet for a few seconds before succeeding in her words.


    "I''ll give that uniform and cosmetics to Shidou then"


    "Oi!"


    "Is there something wrong----?"


    The moment he shouted, he could hear Miku''s voice from behind. He made a fuzzy smile and tricked her.


    "No, there was a cat outside the window¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Oh my, oh my---"


    Miku said that with a happy smile while setting down the tray on the table, she then poured black tea into an expensive looking teacup.


    "Kind of sorry about this, the one that did the inviting was me and yet everything from here and there was¡­¡­¡­."


    "Nono----. Consider it as a good thing since I managed to get some nice tea leaves. What''s more, to be able to pass tea time with Shiori-san itself is more than enough for thanks----"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­I did do something bad to that girl¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After saying that, he remembered back the girl that was together with Miku just now.


    It would seem she was the one originally supposed to be called over to Miku''s house, the moment Miku responded to Shidou''s invitation, she made the face of the [The weeping woman] by Picasso.


    However, Miku swung her hands as if she was not really bothered by it.


    "Please do not mind about it. She is properly a reasonable good girl. ------more importantly, is your hand okay?"


    "Eh? A,aah. Completely"


    "Ufufu, as expected, someone doing sports is stronger---"


    While saying that, she sat down on the chair opposite of Shidou and took a sip of the black tea.


    As if he was hooked by Miku, Shidou also [Itadakimasu] put the cup into his mouth after saying that. The wonderful scent spread inside his mouth, and went outside passing through his nasal cavity.


    "Wah¡­¡­¡­."


    Miku was very much satisfied with Shidou''s reaction. *Kusu**kusu* she laughed and took one more sip of the black tea. "¡­¡­¡­¡­un, this is not bad. The goodwill towards Shidou is slowly rising. What is this, at first I thought this was a hard nut to crack but, we might unexpectedly make her fall fast if this is the case. You don''t have to hurry. For the time being, continue enjoying the conversation"


    After Shidou made a small nod, he chose something suitable in his not so abundant list of topics and started talking.


    In reality, it was not something that great. Most likely, almost all of them were the kind of talks that will not be remembered after some time passes.


    But, because Miku responded to every single detail, for some reason it was oddly getting heated up.


    By the time he realized this, the needle of the clock was already at 8pm. It would seem he was quite caught in talking for quite a long time.


    "------oh my, its already this time---"


    "! Sorry, I got caught into my talking"


    When Shidou was preparing himself to go home in a hurry, Miku swung her head elegantly.


    "Nono, it was very fun---"


    After saying that, she stared at Shidou''s eyes. It was somehow embarrassing so Shidou turned his sights away while making a fuzzy smile.


    But, after Miku did not take of her eyes off him and continued staring at Shidou for a while-----


    "Un, as expected, it''s nice. It''s a type that has never been before---"


    And, she nodded after agreeing with something.


    "Shiori-san, I have taken a liking to you. Please start commuting to Rindouji from tomorrow."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..heh?"


    In an instant, he did not quite understand what Miku''s words meant and his eyes was staring into wonder.


    "To Rindouji¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Yes. Please transfer----"


    "Err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou was bewildered while poking the incam twice. Immediately, he could hear Kotori''s voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..there is no response here. At the very least, she does not have the self-awareness of having that as a joke"


    Shidou got even lost after the unneeded reasoning. What was Miku saying.


    "What is she planning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don''t really want to harm Miku''s mood but, the risk is too high. We will modify to other points so decline her offer nicely"


    Kotori said that. Shidou nodded to show he consented.


    Miku probably thought of Shidou not replying is because he was pondering and continued talking while mixing it with hand gestures.


    "Of course, if money or education level is a problem then it is alright not to worry about that you know---. I will request them. Ah, will you please tell me your house address and size--? I will have the uniform send by today"


    "W-wait a second. Please don''t decide for me so easily, that kind of thing"


    When Shidou said that, Miku raised the side of her lips while standing up from her seat, and sitting beside Shidou. She then gently grabbed onto Shidou''s hands and brought her mouth near his left ear.


    And then,


    "----Please"


    She let out such a sweet and soft voice


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou closed his eyes. The moment that voice shook his eardrums, he was struck with a strong drowsiness.


    It was like, the words infiltrated into his body through his ear and directly shaking his brain making something like a hallucination. His conscious was filled with a feeling similar to drunkenness, and he was about to nod to Miku''s words in trance.


    But, he felt it would get dangerous if the situation drags on. He bit the meat inside his mouth and somehow managed to resist.


    "Ev,even if you say that¡­¡­¡­.."


    "eeh?"


    When Shidou replied, Miku opened her eyes very surprised. She then kept quiet to think for a while, and stared fixedly at Shidou.


    "Shiori-san?"


    "Wha,what¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "------Please take off your clothes"


    Again, using the [Voice] that echoes in his head like just now, Miku said that.


    "E,eeh¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Understanding the meaning of Miku''s words late by a beat, Shidou''s face turned redder.


    "Tha,that''s troubling, as expected that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He does not know what Miku''s intentions were but, there is one thing that is very clear, that is if he takes off this girl uniform then magic will be broken on Shiori-chan.


    Probably looking at Shidou''s state, Miku corrected her attitude as if she was convinced.


    "As expected, it looks like you won''t listen to my words---"


    "Sorry, but that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Without hearing the end of Shidou''s sentence, Miku let out her voice.------And, that word was,


    "Are you perhaps-------a Spirit-san?"


    That shook Shidou''s consciousness more than the [Voice] a while ago.


    "Eh-------------"


    From the word that suddenly came out, his body stiffened for an instant.


    "Why, do you¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Shidou!"


    Kotori''s voice suddenly appeared and Shidou swung his hands trying to trick her.


    "Wha,what is that suddenly? Is it about a game? This is unexpected, Miku having that kind of image----"


    "Ahaha, it''s okay-----,you don''t have to unreasonably play a fool. To not listen to my [Request], there is no way for a normal person"


    While saying that, Miku made a smile no different from just now.


    "No, rather, if you are a Spirit-san then I''m happy. I wanted to meet another Spirit-san other than me you know. There should be a few right?"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Hey, Shiori-san. Who on earth are you? Are you really a Spirit-san? Or are you one of the companions of the group of people that call themselves Wizards?"


    And then, after making a small sigh she continued.


    "Is me meeting you just a coincidence? Or you have some kind of goal?"


    "Tha,that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.she is starting to get irritated. If we continue playing the fool then the entire mood we made will all become nothing"


    When Shidou shortened his words, Kotori said that.


    "There''s no choice¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it will become a bet though, let''s change it directly to negotiations. Shidou, tell her"


    Shidou gulped before looking back at Miku.


    He then made up his mind and opened his lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Miku. I am not a Spirit. Not a wizard too. I''m human"


    When Shidou said that, Miku made a small sigh and showed a disappointed look.


    "That is regretful----. Shiori-san saying such a lie------"


    "-----------But, I have the power to seal a Spirit''s Reiryoku"


    As if to interrupt Miku''s words, he quietly said that.


    When he did that, Miku opened her eyes wide which were cast downwards and once again stared at Shidou''s face.


    "Sealing¡­¡­¡­..Reiryoku? What is the meaning of that-----?"


    "That is-------"


    Shidou slowly told her.


    He does not know the reason but, he was equipped with such ability.


    And if he uses that ability to seal the Reiryoku then, the spirits won''t be targeted from the AST, and he will be able to give them a peaceful lifestyle in this world.


    After finishing giving a brief explanation, Shidou looked back straight at Miku''s eyes and opened his mouth.


    "If¡­¡­¡­¡­.if you can accept believing what I said then, Miku, I want to save----you"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Miku was not responding to him and was listening silently to Shidou''s talk; she narrowed her eyes as if to immerse herself in thoughts for a while, and brought her hands to her mouth.


    Silence was flowing in the parlor. The sound of the clock ticking systematically and his heartbeat felt unnecessarily very loud.


    And probably wondering how much time passed, Miku made a small sigh.


    "-------I understand. I will believe you. It does not sound like a voice that was lying----"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Rea,really!?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise and his voice turned inside out. Honestly speaking, this kind of absurd talk, even if it was a Spirit, he thought it won''t be simple to accept it.


    Looking at Shidou''s reaction, Miku made a wry smile.


    "What is with that reaction. It''s like you thought I won''t believe in Shiori-san---?"


    "No, that is"


    "Ufufu, I am sorry. I teased you a little¡ª"


    While standing up and saying that, Miku slowly walked towards the window.


    "It''s true I was surprised but, from the looks of it, I think Shiori-san was not lying---. ------Also, although our meeting was an act, to think the reason of it was to save me, it makes me happy----"


    "A,ahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Somehow it was embarrassing so he scratched the back of his head.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.and, perhaps, has Shiori-san sealed a spirit''s power before?"


    "Eh? A, aah. I have. 4-----no, to be exact it''s 5 of them"


    "! Is that true? I didn''t know there were that many Spirit-sans living here. I want to by all means meet them. Can I request that?"


    "A,aah. Of course! Everyone will be friends with Miku!"


    Shidou sprang out his voice. Thankfully it was a Spirit that was calm and temperament, seriously. With this, things will go smoothly------ And, when he was thinking about that. Shidou noticed another problem.


    Speaking of which, he haven''t told Miku about the way how Shidou seals the Reiryoku.


    According to Kotori, the values of her affection level and mood were not bad but, he does not know whether she will honestly accept the kiss or not. Shidou tensed the string of nervousness that turned loose again.


    "So, about the method to seal¡­¡­¡­.."


    And then, he tried telling Miku timidly. But-------


    "Aah, its okay---, more than that"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Miku opened her eyes halfway and continued.


    "-----I believe your talk. But, it''s okay if you don''t have to seal my Reiryoku---"


    "wha¡­¡­¡­."


    From the unpredicted words, Shidou shorten his words. At the same time, Kotori''s voice shook his right ear''s eardrum.


    "Tsk¡­¡­.that came"


    Miku made a calm posture while moving her petal-like lips.


    "That''s because, isn''t it obvious? Even in my current state with my Reiryoku with me, I am still able to have a satisfying lifestyle---. There is no reason for me to withdraw my powers. I think we could be good friends from now on but, this and that is different"


    "Tha,that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou faltered. Now that she says it that might be exactly true.


    Shidou and also <Ratatoskr>''s goal was to seal the Reiryoku, and provide a peaceful lifestyle to the Spirits. But, to this <Diva> Izayoi Miku, was already living in this world for around half a year before without <Ratatoskr>''s help.


    "Don''t say something stupid"


    However, Kotori''s displeasured voice shook Shidou''s voice.


    "What is a Spirit that caused a spacequake to occur a few days before saying"


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Also, the ideology of a Spirit does not matter to those people in AST. If they noticed the Reiryoku, they will mercilessly attack. Now that Tobiichi Origami''s identity has been exposed, there is no mistake there will be observations. There is no leisure time anymore. -------you must not be won over, Shidou. If you leave Miku like that, she would even hurt her most precious thing" Flooded by Kotori''s rage, Shidou clenched his fist. -------yeah. Shidou breaking over here would mean, bringing disaster to Miku, and various worlds surrounding Miku.


    "Miku, 4 days ago, you caused a spacequake in front of Tatsunami station right¡­¡­¡­¡­? Doesn''t that mean, you weren''t able to control your own powers?" When Shidou said that, Miku made a surprised face.


    "Oh my--? It''s quite surprising you know about that---"


    "Eh? Ah¡­¡­¡­well, err, I heard that from Origami"


    He made a simple bluff. Miku distorted her eyebrows, but it looks like she would not particularly pursue further.


    "As expected it''s dangerous. If we leave your Reiryoku alone, it might hurt your fans or friends someday. I beg of you, please let me seal Miku''s power¡­¡­¡­.!"


    He stared into Miku''s eyes and urged her.


    However, Miku made a small sigh before slowly swing her head to the side.


    "I am happy you are worried about me but, its unneeded"


    "Wha, why "


    He asked. Miku then said that in a not worked up state.


    "That''s because-------that spacequake was something that occurred by my own intentions---"


    "---------eh?"


    For an instant, he could not understand the words Miku meant and opened his eyes dumbfounded.


    Certainly, there exists Spirits that can cause a spacequake by their own will. Then other spirits-------then it was not strange for the <Diva> in front of him to do it.


    But, even though he knows that, the question mark did not disappear from Shidou''s mind.


    "Wh,why¡­¡­¡­¡­..would you do something like that"


    It was a basic question. He completely could not understand what Miku''s motives were to make such an act to happen.


    Miku then, in a state no different from just now, played with the tip of her hair while started telling.


    "During that time when I first met Shiori-san, I told you before right------. That I love stages---"


    "¡­¡­..aah"


    He nodded. It''s true, the first time he met her as Shiori, Miku said something like that.


    "That time when I coincidently passed by in front Tatsunami station; there was band from somewhere performing a live in the Tenguu arena----.------so. At that time I only noticed this but, now that I think about it, I have never sang in the Tenguu arena before ---"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?"


    "So, I quickly felt like singing. That''s why, Eiya----h, like that"


    Miku made a cute gesture and smile while saying that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh, with such a ------- reason"


    Shidou made a distorted expression as if he saw something unbelievable, and shook his throat.


    "To call it such a reason, isn''t that harsh---"


    "Because¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.there was a lot of people nearby right¡­¡­¡­.? If they were to escape late then-----"


    "That can''t be helped ------. That''s because, I wanted to sing you know---?"


    On Miku''s face who said that, there was totally no sense of guilt shown.


    Rather, it looked like she didn''t even recognize that as an evil act.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, don''t you think anything about it? To cause a spacequake, something like¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Nothing¡­.......if I was asked that"


    "If your friends¡­¡­¡­.yes, if that girl that you went home together after class today was there, she might have died there you know!? If that happened, what are you going to do!"


    When Shidou said that in a shouting manner, for some time Miku made her sights turn around as if to immerse in her thoughts before looking back at Shidou''s eyes again.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­.would be a problem"


    "!, right!? That''s why-------"


    "It would be tiring to find another girl that fit my taste again---"


    "-----------, eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Shidou doubted his own ears.


    Kurumi who took away lives of several people in her own intentions was frightening. That malice, that murderous intent, helplessly caused Shidou''s heart to turn noisy.


    But-------this girl.


    Izayoi Miku who was in front of him, was clearly [Different]. That kind of thoughts was one step ahead.


    There were no killing intent in her act, words, and bad deeds.


    While adapting to living as a human until this extend.


    Her value system, death opinion, general idea was too detached from Shidou and the rest.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­unexpected"


    He could hear Kotori''s difficult voice. But, right now Shidou did not have the leisure to reply back.


    "Yo,u¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­------won''t you feel sad? Even if your friends that loves you until like that¡­¡­¡­.¡­die because it was from your own fault"


    "No, I do feel sad you know-----? That girl is one of the girls I took a liking to----. But-----"


    Miku placed her index finger on her chin while continuing.


    "See, that girl, loves me very much, and isn''t it her ambition if she were to die for me----?"


    ---As expected, this was his limits.


    He slams on the table with his gripped fist that was almost bleeding, and stood up from that spot.


    "Shidou, calm down! Don''t get short tempered!"


    Kotori''s halt echoed but, he felt he couldn''t control himself any longer.


    He glared at Miku with sharp sights, and let out words that sound like a groan.


    "Because¡­¡­¡­..she loves you¡­¡­¡­.?"


    "Yes---. It''s not only that girl you know-----? Everyone loves me very much----. They would listen to everything I say----"


    "I see¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou lifted his face slowly.


    "-------but I hate you"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­oh my-----?"


    Miku twitched her eyebrows.


    "Prideful, arrogant, and intolerable. Everyone loves you? Hah!"


    Carrying his right hand up, Shidou pointed at Miku.


    "If everyone in this world loves you then¡­¡­¡­¡­.by many times------I will deny you and your actions¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    When Shidou said that, Miku''s eyes turned black and white as if she was taken back for a few seconds but, before long she placed her hands on her chin and narrowed her eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­.fuun, hate, huh---"


    She said that and violently distorted the side of her lips.


    "When you say something like that, it makes me want to have you more. I want to tease Shiori-san until her face turns mushy from crying while saying [I love you very much]. Ufufu----, I wonder how long Shiori-san will still say she hates me---"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I told you already. I won''t become yours"


    When Shidou replied, Miku turned even more entertained and made an innocent smile.


    "But---, you want to seal my Reiryoku. Is that right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yes. That was Shidou''s weak point. Although he left it to his emotions and speak angrily, if he could not seal Miku''s power then nothing would be resolved in the end.


    She probably felt that kind of thoughts in Shidou''s expression. Miku smiled while, *pon* hitting her hands together as if she thought of something.


    "Let''s see¡­¡­¡­.then, how about we have a match?"


    "Match¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Yes. Shiori-san wants to seal my Reiryoku. I want to obtain Shiori-san. But both sides, has no plans to accept it. ------Do you think if we continue arguing any further that we will reach an agreement?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She probably felt Shidou accepted it in silence, so Miku continued.


    "That is why------let''s have a match. Let''s see¡­¡­¡­..if Raizen takes the best award in the first day of the Tenou festival held this time, then I will let you seal my Reiryoku, how about that----?"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­.? Tenou festival¡­¡­¡­..?"


    "Yes-----. How about it? Don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "Err¡­¡­¡­then, what if Rindouji wins¡­¡­..?"


    When Shidou asked, Miku *ufufu* made a cute smile.


    "At that time, Shiori-san and the 5 spirits that had their Reiryoku sealed by Shiori-san will all belong to me"


    "Ho,how selfish¡­¡­¡­.! There is no way I can do something like-----"


    Shidou gasped---------at that moment, he raised his eyebrows in one more question.


    "Wait a second. Why¡­¡­¡­..is it on the first day?"


    When he asked, Miku made a smile.


    "Isn''t that determined. If I win on the first day, then I will get to enjoy the Tenou festival with the Spirit-sans on the 2nd and 3rd day you know? Also-------"


    Delayed by a beat, Miku continued her words.


    "-------if I''m correct, the stage performance on the first day was having musical presentations as its main"


    Hearing those words, Shidou felt something cold expanding in his stomach.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­! Don''t tell me, you---------"


    She probably guessed by Shidou''s state, Miku deepened her laugh while continuing.


    "Yes. I don''t really want to appear out in public but, if it is for the Spirit-sans then its special.--------I will stand on stage on the first day"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Shidou gasped. In addition to the opponent being the invincible Rindouji, if the mysterious idol that has never revealed herself performed at that place then it might cause a big commotion. It won''t be strange if the Miku fans that would never turn up in Tenou festival to rush over.


    If that happens then it''s inevitable---------Rindouji would probably have a steady win in the stage division.


    "Ufufu, let''s see, why don''t we have a direct match. Shiori-san please do something in the stage performance too"


    "Wha, what¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that kind of thing, won''t it be over advantageous for your side!"


    "Is that so-----? I don''t think it''s like that though. To me, [Giving you a match] itself is compromising. It''s true I want Shiori-san but, it is not like I would be troubled if I don''t get you----. In regards------how about you?"


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou groaned regretfully.


    In any case, this was what Miku was saying.--------if you want me to seal my own Reiryoku then you have no choice but to accept this disadvantageous match.


    "Well, what are you going to do-----?"


    Miku asked smiling.


    Shidou had no choice but to bring his head forward.

 Volume 6 - CH 3

    "¡­ So, is there anything you want to explain, Shidou?"


    It was night. After coming out from Miku''s home, Shidou was transferred into the commander''s room by Fraxinus transportation device. What stood before him was his unusually imperious sister.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­"


    Shidou, in cold sweat, knelt and said.


    Shidou was at the center of the room, surrounded by Kotori and the other crews. ¡­It was like an accused person being judged in court.


    "What were those "I hate you" and "I don''t approve of you" lines of yours? You were about to make it. Seriously, you tend to tell unnecessary things that you feel like telling huh?"


    "B-but¡­ she was so wrong. How could she treat people''s life as nothing? No¡­ That "voice" of hers makes people fall in love with her so no one was able to tell her things that are wrong or cannot be done. In that case, I would just¡­"


    "Even so, you don''t really have to tell that out loud, at least not during that time."


    "Gu¡­"


    Interrupted by Kotori''s words, Shidou could no longer reply anything.


    "Well it is true that Miku Izayoi may be twisted. And she has to be properly counseled once her power is sealed. Though, isn''t that exactly the reason why her power has to be sealed as early as possible? Why did you have to ruin everything you cross-dressing freak?"


    "¡­Wait, wasn''t it you guys who dressed me like this!?"


    Offended by Kotori''s unreasonable words, Shidou defended himself. However, it didn''t seem like Kotori was actually listening. Ignoring that, Shidou continued talking.


    "But anyway, how was Miku''s affection level? I didn''t hear anything about it from the earphone."


    "Well, Miku''s affection level didn''t really drop for much. After getting anxious for being criticized by you, she still managed to calm herself down later. "


    "See! There''s no prob-"


    "Yeah, there''s no problem- so long you can beat her on stage."


    "¡­¡­"


    As Shidou was about to raise his head, he dropped it down back instead.


    Looking at Shidou, Kotori sighed heavily and put her legs together.


    "-Anyway, it can''t be helped since you have accepted her challenge. Just join the performance and leave the rest to us."


    "Y-you would help me?"


    "Of course. Think about it, what was <Ratatoskr> founded for? Since the situation has come to this, we''ll just have to try winning. Are you people listening?"


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Kotori said as she placed her arms together on her chest, and the crews responded to her.


    "That being said, Miku is an idol. It won''t be easy to win. So Shidou, what will you be performing on the first day?"


    "Eh? It is¡­"


    As Shidou spoke, he had a flashback. He remembered Ai, Mai and Mii wanting to participate in the concert.


    "I think¡­ it is a music band performance."


    "A music performance? Haha, isn''t that nice? It is your expertise after all.


    "Eh?"


    Not understanding what Kotori said, Shidou showed uncertainty. Then, Kotori pressed the controller on her left side and turned on a video on the screen in the room.


    "Yike¡­!?"


    Looking at the screen, Shidou panicked.


    The screen was showing Shidou sitting on bed in his room. He was a middle school student, playing an old guitar. He might not be very skilled, but he was much better compared to the other students of his age.


    Though, the funny thing happened afterward. He was too indulged in his own world, playing his guitar and singing his own lyrics at the same time.


    Yes, it was during his middle school age. Perhaps due to adolescence, he was acting like a cool guy, showing a somewhat "this guitar is the only thing that understands me" aura.


    Well of course, he then sealed this very memory of his later before he entered high school due to embarrassment.


    "What a hard-trained skill you have got there huh¡­ Pu~ At last it has become of use eh¡­ kukuku¡­"


    Kotori shook her shoulders, said as she tried to hold her laughter. As Shidou looked around, all the other crew members were holding off their laughter as well.


    "Hey- W-why is this video¡­!"


    "Well, we recorded it because it would become of use some day-¡­ pu-puu!"


    Just then, Shidou in the video reached the climax. He suddenly jumped off from his bed, pulling his guitar''s strings exaggeratedly. Kotori could no longer hold her laughter.


    "N-nooo! Please stop iiiiit!"


    As Shidou shouted, the music in the video stopped.


    Thinking that he was finally rid of embarrassment, he looked at the screen again. In the video, Shidou was shown sitting on the bed again, talking to the air, as if he was being interviewed.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, since I lack good communication skills¡­ I could only express my thought through playing guitar. So I don''t really feel like playing but instead, "communicating" with it. ¡¹


    "Hey!!! Please stop the video already!!!"


    As Shidou, with goosebumps all over his body and tears all over his face, begged, the video was finally stopped.


    Seconds later, as Kotori finally calmed herself down, she snapped her finger.


    "Well, at least you''re better than an inexperienced kid. Well of course, I''ll get you the best trainers. From now on, I''ll have you trained so hard that you can even play guitar while sleeping. Mikimoto!"


    As she spoke, the <CEO> Mikimoto operated his controller.


    "Yes, Madam. I''ll get the best facilities."


    Kotori nodded her head, and looked at Shidou once again.


    "So, what''s the song title?"


    Kotori asked nonchalantly. Shidou worked on his mind, and said.


    "¡­I''m not sure. ¡­But I guess it''s a remake."


    "Well it won''t be so interesting then.-Minowa!"


    This time, it was the


    Minowa who operated her controller.


    "Now, go and ask professional singers for help, and then choose the best song for the performance."


    Nodded as Minowa spoke, Kotori continued asking.


    "So, what do you guys know about Miku''s performance?"


    "That¡­ I can''t possibly know that, can I?"


    "Then¡­ Shiizaki!"


    Just like Mikimoto and Minowa, the <Voodoo Doll> Shiizaki started operating her controller.


    "Send some spies into Rindouji All-Girls Private School and find out the performance list on that day. Is there a need to interrupt them?"


    As Kotori heard of Shiizaki''s malicious suggestion, she had a deep thought. Not long after, she swung her head.


    "This might be able to help us, but it would sever Miku''s emotion. It''ll be best if we can still manage to win even when she tries her best. Winning might be our priority, but it''ll be better if we can make her admit losing."


    As commands were given, Shidou blankly stared at how Ratatoskr members were doing their work.


    "Wow¡­ you guys look amazing."


    "As I said, we have to go all-out since our target this time is an idol. It''s all thanks to that ¡®someone'' who rashly accepted the challenge."


    "Gu¡­ I''m really sorry for that¡­"


    "Hmph, never mind. It''s not like we had any better choice that time. Besides¡­"


    Kotori took out her lollipop from mouth and turned her head to the side.


    "Well¡­ it felt kinda good to see Shidou getting angry at Miku that time¡­"


    "Eh¡­?"


    Kotori shook her hands, and put the lollipop back to her mouth.


    "¡­Are you guys serious?"


    Ryouko spoke softly, staring at the people before her.


    There were about 20 members crowded in the command room of Japan Ground Self-Defense Force.


    The ones who were sitting beside her were the original AST members and those who were standing before her were supplementary members sent by the DEM Industries.


    Jessica, one of the supplementary members, spoke.


    "Of course. Since you don''t believe it, would you want me to show you the order file signed by the top executives?


    "Then let me rephrase it. ¨CAre you people crazy?"


    Even as Ryouko questioned rudely, Jessica let out a smile on her face.


    Ryouko, stunned, took a look at the file again.


    What was written on it was something unbelievable.


    -Spirit


    Capture Operation.


    The girl who was studying in Raizen High School? Tohka Yatogami had to be captured since she had been identified as a spirit.


    Though, this was still a little acceptable. It was sure that Tohka Yatogami did look like the spirit


    , and since there were symptoms of spiritual waves found within her, her existence could no longer be ignored.


    "Well, we can''t possibly ignore a spirit doing dangerous thing like going to school, can we?"


    Ryouko said as she read the order file.


    "But, well, what about this one?"


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb. Why is there a normal person in the target list?"


    Yes. Other than Tohka who was suspected to be a spirit, there was yet another target.


    Shidou Itsuka. Details¨C¨Cconfidential.


    "So does that mean that even this kid is a spirit¡­?"


    "It''s top secret. Though, he''s one of our most important targets."


    "But this is¡­"


    "Well, let''s take it this way. You are not obligated to understand the situation."


    "Tsk¡­"


    Ryouko, as she looked at Jessica, gritted her teeth and continued reading the order.


    "Wait, what is this¡­ -Operation date, September 23, Saturday. Location, Tenguu City, Tenou Festival venue¡­?! What the heck are you guys thinking?! Isn''t our equipment supposed to be a secret?! Yet you are asking us to carry out the operation in front of so many people¡­ No, the real thing is-- how are we supposed to fight a spirit at such a crowded place? Do you people even know what you are planning?!"


    Ryouko was so anxious that she was about to scream. The targets were not the only problem they were going to face.


    Perhaps, the Tenou Festival venue would be the most crowded place in Tenguu City on that day. Yet, AST members were asked to help capture both Tohka and Shidou right within the crowd of citizens.


    On top of that, the ones who would be directly carrying out the operation were the members sent by the DEM industry where as Ryouko and her other AST members were only in charge of surveillance and information gathering. As they would not be on the scene, Ryouko would never manage to stop them from doing things recklessly.


    "I don''t understand why you people have to do this! What exactly is the reason for all this¡­?"


    Contrary to Ryouko''s reaction, Jessica let out a cool breath.


    "It''s a ceremony. It''s to give our enemies a greeting. ¨CSo, no matter how risky it is, we have to make it a great one."


    "Huh¡­? Enemies? Greeting? What are you talking about¡­?"


    Ignoring what Ryouko said, Jessica stood up as she smiled sinisterly.


    "It''s okay if you cannot agree with the operation. Just complain about it to the top executives if you have an objection. We would cease our operation if you can do that."


    "W-Wait!"


    Jessica ceased her steps. Though, it wasn''t because Ryouko tried to stop her. She turned her head to Ryouko, as if she thought of something else.


    "-Oh yes, I forgot to tell you something. Please, do not reveal this operation to Tobiichi Origami."


    "Origami? Why? She is one of our best AST members, there''s no reason she-"


    "Just for this time. There''s a high possibility that she would interfere with our operation. Besides, it''s not like she is needed that much since you old seniors won''t directly participate in the operation, is it?"


    "I don''t recall you having the authorization to meddle with our team management here."


    "I''m sorry but that is also one of the orders by the top executives. Well, good luck."


    As the conversation ended, Jessica left the room along with the other DEM members.


    "Gu...! Why, why is this happening...?"


    Ryouko, angered, pounded the table with her fist.


    Books and other documents on the table moved for a little and a few pieces of papers fell onto the floor.


    -At that moment.


    "...Huh?"


    Ryouko noticed a document with "Shidou Itsuka" name on it. She frowned.


    "...Now that I think about it, "Shidou" sounds so familiar. Where have I heard of that name..."


    As she spoke to herself, she recalled what Jessica said.


    "Origami... restricted to participate... -Oh yes."


    Ryouko was shocked as she turned her eyes big and round.


    Shidou Itsuka. The name of the "lover" Origami told her about.


    "Hey Shidou, ya know. Love... is such a great thing."


    It was September 13th, a day after the promise with Miku.


    As Tonomachi spoke in a similar facial expression as Tohka''s when she was put into trance using "onii-chan" honorific, Shidou sighed.


    "...What happened?"


    Tonomachi, dissatisfied by Shidou''s annoying response, continued speaking.


    "I... think I met my destined one."


    "Uh huh. So you found another cute girl somewhere again huh?"


    "Yes, yes. It was yesterday. I met such a perfect girl."


    "Oh is that so."


    "In the guy''s washroom."


    "P-pu...!?"


    Shidou coughed as he heard what Tonomachi said. Though, it seemed like Tonomachi comprehended Shidou''s response wrongly as he held his arms together, nodding his head hard.


    "I can understand your response, Shidou. She actually hid in the toilet just to wait for me."


    "No way."


    "It must be it. You know, this girl even knew my name."


    "No... that''s because..."


    Shidou scratched his hair. Ignoring that, Tonomachi, with full of excitement, continued speaking.


    "This must be a twist of fate. She hid there just to stay alone with me. I should have asked her for her name..."


    "...Oh, really..."


    "Hey... What''s wrong with you? You think I was lying? I wasn''t, it''s true. She''s about your height, and she has body size similar to yours... And the greatest thing was that I felt like I have known her for a long time. Yes, yes, she was just like you."


    For an instance, Shidou thought that Tonomachi would have mentioned that the girl was actually Shidou himself. Though, it couldn''t be possible seeing how Tonomachi was acting.


    Shidou, thinking that he shouldn''t get himself involved in this slapstick any further, stood up.


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "Thanks to your recommendation that I have to be in charge of the implementation, you jerk!"


    As Shidou said, Tonomachi let out a smile.


    "Haha, really sorry about that. Well since everyone''s working so hard, you can actually look forward to being the one to take the award on the stage if we won."


    "Uh huh, then I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Shidou said as he walked out from the classroom, with a bag that contains costumes he just took from a cabinet. Then, he had to switch into Shiori and to join the students who were preparing for the performance during the festival.


    "...So,where should I change my dressing?"


    "Won''t it be fine if you just do it in the guy''s washroom like yesterday?"


    As Shidou mumbled to himself quietly, Kotori answered.


    "No, it would be bad if mistakes like yesterday repeated again..."


    "Then won''t it be fine if you just change in the girl''s washroom to begin with?"


    "Won''t there be more troubles doing so...?"


    "What are you worried about? Are you worried if there''s any girls in the washroom after you finish changing? It would be just fine if you paid more attention when entering."


    "No, this is not the problem..."


    "Anyway just hurry. Or I''m not letting you wear anything under your skirt."


    "...Alright."


    After struggling so much, this would be the final answer he obtained, if he rejected it, there simply wasn''t any other way anymore. Thus, Shidou reluctantly entered the girl''s washroom.


    "Guess no one... is inside"


    Shidou took a peek into the girl''s washroom, at the inner region of the school. After confirming there was no sound in the washroom, he entered into it.


    At a very sudden moment, three of the rooms were opened.


    "Ah-, got saved at last- "


    "I thought there was no need for a toilet at such a place, guess it is still quite handy sometimes eh."


    "Yeah, we almost became subjects for the perverts."


    Ai, Mai and Mii, in relief, came out of the rooms in the washroom. Then, they let out "Huh? Huh? Huh?" sound and stared at Shidou, who just stepped into a forbidden territory.


    As Shidou ran away from the washroom, he heard some loud voices from his back.


    "Wuahhhhhhh!?"


    "A p-pervert!"


    "A molester!"


    "Why did that happen right when I just wanted to enter..."


    Shidou ran in the hallway, with a barely crying face.


    ...Eventually, he ended up changing in <Fraxinus>.


    He regretted not going with such a simple way to change his clothes. He slapped his face as he told himself not to regret it anymore.


    Shidou who just switched into Shiori, in the hope of participating in the performance, reached the music room situated in the fourth floor of the school. He heard that Ai, Mai and Mii seemed to be practicing there as well.


    Well, they should have practiced for a lot before this. The chance of Shidou joining them would be really slim at time like this.


    As Shidou thought to himself, someone grabbed his shoulder from his back.


    "Finally found you, Shidou. Where have you been?"


    "I won''t let you go from now on."


    "Tohka... and Origami? W-Why are you two in this place...."


    Shidou asked, with both his eyes turned round. The hands who were on his shoulder belong to Tohka and Origami, who were supposed to be in the classroom.


    "Uhn. I was looking for you after you were lost suddenly. I was worried that you were kidnapped by Origami."


    "I was thinking if Tohka Yatogami caught you. I''m glad you''re still fine."


    The two glared at each other as they spoke. Much to their annoyance, they turned their heads to the side.


    As Shidou helplessly smiled at them... "huh", Shidou let out a voice and turn his head.


    He was right in front of the music room. Pass the door, he could hear two kinds of noise, one that sounded like musical instruments being played badly with another one that sounded like quarreling.


    "What is happening inside...?"


    As he gently put Tohka''s and Origami''s hands down, Shidou moved closer to the room in curiosity.


    Right at this time, the door was opened violently and Shidou was knocked in his nose.


    "Ouch... ...!?"


    "Hmph, just do whatever you people want!"


    "Yeah right! We have nothing to do with this anymore!"


    Not noticing Shidou, two unfamiliar girls, completely furious, went down the stair.


    "S-Shidou, are you okay!?"


    Seconds after that, Tohka, worried, moved closer to Shidou. Although the pain was so excruciating that tears were about to come out from his eyes, Shidou answered "I''m okay..." and shook his hand.


    Then, some people seemed to be talking in the music room.


    "What a bunch of fools, I won''t mind people like them quitting."


    "Well, Ai... What should we do? There are only three of us left."


    "Let''s not care about music, we have to find a vocalist for now. Huh?"


    Mii noticed Shidou, Tohka and Origami standing in front of the music room and raised her eyebrows.


    In the next instance, she told Ai and Mai about them-


    "Capture them!"


    Then, they rushed at the three.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is... Things happened before we realized it."


    Ai said as she tilted her head.


    Truth be told, Ai didn''t do that intentionally, nor did she do that as she treated Shidou and the other two as idiots. It was, simply, because she got knocked in the neck by Origami when she rushed at her just now.


    Now, there were six people in the music room. Ai, Mai and Mii, Shidou, Tohka and Origami.


    Shidou told them that he wanted to join them in the performance on the stage during festival as well as explaining to them that it was Miku Izayoi who asked him to do so, without, of course, letting them know his secret mission.


    "Hmm, sure, join us. Let''s work together for Shiori to keep her promise!"


    Ai said as she hit her chest. Perhaps due to overdoing it, she groaned.


    "Hey, it''s us who should feel bad since we''re the ones who are desperately looking for new members."


    "Aww, it no longer matters. Look, we have 3 more members joining us! At last we''re saved."


    "Eh?"


    As he heard what Mii just said, Shidou was distressed.


    "Ah, actually, Tohka... and Origami were just accompanying me..."


    "Oh really? But they..."


    Mai said as she pointed her finger to Shidou''s back. Origami and Tohka were playing the instruments.


    "Hey... you two..."


    Shidou smiled wryly as the two girls replied.


    "I don''t really know what all this is about, but I can''t have you lose the competition."


    "Yup, leave this to me!"


    The two girls glared at each other and tilted their head.


    "Uhm hey girls, don''t you think we should get along with each other-"


    "Yeah. Let''s beat Izayoi!"


    "Let''s do this for Shiori-"


    As Ai, Mai and Mii said, the two unwillingly agreed. As he saw this, Shidou could finally take a breath.


    Aside from that Tohka and Origami fighting again when he wasn''t around, Shidou thought that it would also be less stressful to have the two join the band as he didn''t know how well they could do.


    "Hmm, wouldn''t it be bad for all probationary student council members to practice in a band?"


    Mai said as she held her chin with her finger. Shidou answered calmly.


    "Oh, no worries about it. I had asked someone to help with that."


    Although Shidou did answer that calmly, he thought that it would still be good to stop talking about details any further. It would be bad if he revealed things like <Ratatoskr> to those girls subconsciously.


    "Well then... I''d like to start the practice immediately but... Shiori, which instruments can you girls play?"


    Ai looked at Shidou as she asked.


    "I''m the bassist, Mai''s the keyboardist and Mii''s the drummer."


    "Uh-huh... Well... I think I could be the guitarist."


    Of course, Shidou no longer saw the guitar as "the partner" anymore, though, when the word "guitar" was told, he could feel calories were burnt inside his body. A book would sell for much if this way of losing weight was written in it.


    "Oh, not bad, not bad, a guitarist girl!"


    "Yeah cool! Come, play a song for us!"


    "So, what about the other two?"


    When Mii asked Tohka and Origami, both of them thoughtlessly answered.


    "Guitar, just like Shidou."


    "Oh, so Tobiichi, are you experienced?"


    Origami shook her head.


    "Just give me a day, and I can play it well."


    "O-Oh..."


    Although Origami''s words sounded reckless, they sounded convincing as well. Ai scratched her face.


    Then, Tohka stared at Ai, Mai and Mii with her eyes shining, and asked.


    "So, which instrument shall I play?!"


    "Hmm, have you played any instruments before?"


    "No!"


    "So... which instrument do you like then?"


    "No, either!"


    "Uhm... then..."


    "No!"


    Tohka, without waiting for questions to be fully told, answered cheerfully.


    The three girls had a discussion among themselves. A while later, they took out a box from the depth of the music room.


    Then, they talked to Tohka in a rather heavy tone.


    "Tohka... we shall leave this to you."


    "This is the legendary instrument that no one could master."


    "But, if it''s you, it might be possible to master. Could you do it...?"


    As they told her in a mysterious tone, Tohka gulped.


    "Uh... un!"


    As Tohka nodded her head, the three girls opened the box and took out a shiny object.


    "This is it..."


    Ai passed the instrument to Tohka. It was round-shaped, and there were pieces of metals around it, it looked like.... Well, it was just a tambourine.


    "T-This is the legendary instrument..."


    However, Tohka trembled. She slowly swung the tambourine in her hand. "Shaa shaa", a pleasant melody was made.


    "Oh, ohhh...!"


    Just when Tohka was enjoying it, Ai, Mai and Mii were shocked.


    "W-Wow, you could play it the moment it was in your hands...!"


    "Just as expected of Tohka! You can definitely master it!"


    "Oh, the door of heaven has opened! The Saint of Music has descended upon us!"


    Satisfied, Tohka continued playing the tambourine joyfully.


    Relieved, Ai, Mai and Mii turned and looked at Shidou.


    "Well, I guess the roles have been settled."


    "You didn''t bring your guitar, right? Think you can only start practicing tomorrow then..."


    "But before that, there''s something that must be settled."


    "What would that be?"


    As Shidou asked, the three girls scratched their faces.


    "Uhm- it''s the vocalist."


    "In fact, we can''t really sing well..."


    "If we are to sing against Miku Izayoi, we are screwed."


    "Haaaa...", they sighed. Then, Mii continued speaking.


    "Normally, it''s either the guitarist or the bassist to sing, isn''t it? So Ai, you should be in charge of the vocals! Just show those people your striped panties on the stage!"


    "Huh?! Why must it be me? Even a keyboardist could sing as well! Mai, you would be the vocalist! Okay, it''s decided!"


    "Wait, won''t a drummer be fine too? If Mii could play drums wearing glasses, she should be able to sing as well, right? Won''t it be more cool to have her sing?"


    The three girls started quarreling.


    "H-Hey, calm down, you girls..."


    As Shidou was trying to bring down the fight, he thought of something.


    "Oh yes... talk about vocalist."


    Shidou searched his pocket and took out a CD Kotori gave him in the morning.


    He then played it on a radio in the room.


    Not long after, a rather loud song was played. Ai, Mai and Mii stopped quarreling.


    "This song... who composed this song? Although there''s no lyric, it sounds cool."


    "Uh... actually, one of my relatives is an expert in music. He composed the song for us..."


    Shidou lied. Not bothering details, Ai, Mai and Mii continued asking questions excitedly.


    "R-Really?! This is awesome."


    "So, does that mean we could use this song?!"


    "Shiori, are you going to sing it?"


    "Eh?! Well..."


    Before Shidou could respond, a stage had been prepared for him. Tohka and Origami swiftly sat before Shidou.


    "Well then, let''s begin!"


    "Eh, w-wait!"


    Mai began the music before Shidou could stop her. Panicked, Shidou drew out some cards with lyrics from his pocket.


    -Then, after 5 minutes...


    "OOhhhh-!"


    "......"


    Tohka clapped her hands cheerfully where as Origami nodded silently, with her hand holding a recorder.


    Contrary to the two, Ai, Mai and Mii didn''t look satisfied.


    "Hmm..."


    "Not too bad... I think..."


    "Still... it didn''t seem to be good as well..."


    After listening to their comments, Shidou could give nothing but a wry smile.


    Truth be told, the same response had been displayed when Shidou performed before Kotori.


    And because of that, Kotori suggested him "that".


    "Hmm... I have a copy of a professional singer''s singing. Perhaps we should play that copy during the performance that day."


    "So... you''re planning to lip-sync?"


    "Ahaha... I guess it won''t be good huh..."


    Shidou frowned his eyebrows while scratching his face. Yes, it was Kotori who suggested it if he really wanted to beat Miku. Though, it didn''t seem to be a good idea. No, it was not good, certainly. Ai, Mai and Mii who had trained so hard for the performance won''t possible be satisfied with that, either.


    "I''m surprised you would go that far, honestly."


    "Ya. And how are we going to do that during the performance?"


    "We would be in trouble if somebody found it out, too."


    Ai, Mai and Mii were annoyed. It seemed like there would be some more problems other than those they mentioned.


    That being said, it was true that they would have to resort to that. It was the best that <Ratatoskr> could do. However, it won''t be enough to have Miku admit losing.


    Just when everyone was in deep thought, Origami stood up.


    "Shiori, play the song again."


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t afford to have you lose the competition."


    Before Shidou could react to her request, Origami strode all the way to the top of the stage and grabbed a mic. It seemed like she was going to sing.


    Knowing what Origami was trying to do, Shidou played the song again just as what she wanted. Right before he was about to start the music, Shidou was reminded that he forgot to give Origami those lyric cards.


    "Oh, uh, Origami... here."


    "These aren''t necessary. I already memorized the lyric."


    "O-Oh..."


    Shidou scratched his face again and played the music.


    -After the prelude, Origami started singing.


    "Eh...?!"


    Amazed, someone screamed behind Shidou.


    Shidou was surprised too. Despite singing with her usual expression, Origami''s singing could still match with that of a professional singer.


    "Ha-...."


    Just when Origami finished singing, Ai, Mai and Mii applauded.


    "Wow! It''s amazing!"


    "Origami, you could sing so well!"


    "I guess this would be perfect."


    The three girls cheered excitedly. Shidou could understand them. Indeed, it was surprising that Origami, despite her usual behavior, could sing much better than a normal person. She could sing in such a fantastic tone and with such an adequately loud voice, just like that in the CD they listened to.


    Shidou gulped and walked closer to Origami.


    "Origami, can I leave the vocalist position to you...?"


    "Yes, if it''s for the sake of your victory, Shiori."


    Origami answered without any hesitation nor consideration. Ai, Mai and Mii cheered once again.


    Then, someone poked Shidou at his back. Shidou turned his head and noticed that Tohka was standing close behind him with an eager look.


    "I want to sing, too! Can I sing please?!"


    "Oh? Sure, of course."


    Then, Shidou gave her the cards. Knowing that she couldn''t memorize the lyric just like Origami, Tohka had to take the cards.


    Tohka, with a hand holding the mike and another holding the cards and the tambourine, stood on the stage.


    Shidou reminded that he had never seen Tohka singing. He did see her humming before that but he was sure that Tohka had never sung in a band with music.


    Since Tohka was also spirit, he thought that she could also sing well, but maybe not as well as Miku.


    "Ermm... eh?"


    Surprised, Tohka frowned and waved her hands at Shidou.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Uhm... how do I read this... kanji?"


    Annoyed, Tohka passed the cards back to Shidou.


    "Eh-..."


    Everyone thought that it would be good to have Origami as the vocalist... for now.


    "Alright, we don''t have much time, let''s start the practice!"


    "Ohhhh!"


    Everyone, including Tohka, shouted as they raised their hands.


    Meanwhile, in Rindouji All-Girls Private School.


    "Listen, girls. I''ve decided to perform on the first day."


    After Miku announced that, the meeting room turned chaotic.


    "O-Onee-sama, is it true...?!"


    "But you were afraid of standing before a crowd of people..."


    "If that''s so, then we would definitely win on the first day, since onee-sama is going to perform anyway."


    The girls sitting in two lines cheered joyfully, some even screamed happily. Miku smiled as she looked at them happily.


    "Well then, I shall leave the preparation to you girls. And, please get some new clothes too. I would also like some better instruments. Oh, and yes, we have to settle the students'' application for dancers as well."


    As Miku was giving order, all the girls were hugging their chests, imagining how the performance that day was going to be. -But,


    "W-Wait a minute!"


    A four-eyed girl who sat at the left stood up.


    "Huh-? Is there anything wrong?"


    When Miku looked at her, the girl was frightened. Though, she calmed and continued speaking, grabbing her knuckle.


    "Excuse me but... how are we going to deal with the brass band club that previously registered for the performance that day?"


    "Hmm- ...Well sadly, we would need to have them forfeit their performance. Well, won''t that be good? If I''m performing, our school would definitely win."


    "N-No, this is not right!"


    The four-eyed girl said angrily.


    "Everyone was practicing so hard for the performance. Won''t you feel bad for them?!"


    As she protested, everyone idled. Everyone wanted to see Miku perform, but they couldn''t ignore what the four-eyed girl told as well.


    Then, a girl who was sitting right the opposite of the four-eyed girl raised her hand and spoke.


    "U-uhm, Onee-sama, if you''re going to take over the performance, how are other clubs going to..."


    "The school won last year too, right? It won''t be a problem if we just did what we did last year."


    Right after Miku spoke, the girl who sat next to the opposite of the four-eyed girl spoke.


    "I''m really sorry but... There won''t be enough budget to get new clothes and instruments for Onee-sama already..."


    As the three girls protested, the meeting room became noisy.


    Miku sighed. She then squinted her eyes and spoke.


    "Anyway, just do what I ordered."


    -Soon after that, the noisy room turned into silence.


    "So, shall I leave this to you girls? Hmm, never mind, I think I would solve all the problems myself-"


    As Miku prolonged her sentence, the girls answered "Yes, Onee-sama." together.


    September 22th. Origami Tobiichi, in order to carry out maintenance on her unit, came to the station.


    Although the Tenou festival would be held next day, as a member of AST, she couldn''t slack. After the maintenance, she changed into uniform, and then took a check-up on her CR-UNIT that she just put into the hanger while taking a look at her duty list.


    "......"


    While she was doing her duty, Origami had a strange feeling and furrowed her eyes slightly.


    There were other AST members in the hanger, too. However, they weren''t behaving like usual. The atmosphere in the hanger was so tense.


    "......"


    She thought to herself deeply. ...However, she couldn''t recall being assigned any orders recently. Even after she checked again, she couldn''t find any new orders, either.


    Just when Origami was busy confirming if there was any new orders, she could hear footsteps from her left.


    She turned her head to her left and saw a golden-haired girl with glasses scurried while holding onto some documents. -AST Readiness Officer, Mildred F. Fujimura, nicknamed ''Mily''.


    Immediately, Origami grabbed Mily''s neck just in the time she passed through her.


    "Woah!?"


    Mily moaned with a cat-like sound as her boobs that were bigger than Origami''s shook.


    "W-What are you doing-?! What if my backbones were damaged-?!"


    "Mildred, I have something to ask you."


    Mily noticed that criminal the higher-up mentioned was Origami. "Puu", she had an inner laugh as she drooped her eyelids.


    "I''m not quite satisfied with what Origami is doing to me! I demand improvement!"


    "Understood."


    As Origami let her off, Mily sighed.


    "...So, what business do you have with Mily? Mily is very busy, you know."


    "Is there any special operation recently?"


    Mily turned her eyes big, pretending to be surprised.


    "What are you saying, Origami? Of course, we''re preparing for the operation tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    Origami was surprised. Mily nodded her head.


    "But why wasn''t I notified of it? Just what operation will be carried out tomorrow?"


    "Eh? Really? Ah- seriously. That Ryouko always loved to criticize people but now when there''s crisis, she just ran away huh-"


    "Tell me what operation is it tomorrow."


    "Alright, alright. Tomorrow-"


    Mily stopped. -It was Jessica who suddenly appeared and covered her mouth, preventing her to tell Origami the secret operation.


    "Cease your words, Miss Readiness Officer. What you were going to tell is a secret."


    "Eh? W-What do you mean-?"


    Mily, seemingly surprised, asked. Then, Jessica whispered something to her ear.


    "...Uh, sorry, Origami. It seems like this is something that you can''t be let known."


    "Just what do you mean?"


    Origami squinted her eyes as Jessica shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hehe, it means what you just heard there. Come on, don''t put on such an angry look. If you want to, you can appeal to your boss."


    After that, Jessica walked away. Mily, with a look of apology, left Origami as she held onto some documents.


    Just what kind of operation would there be? Origami thought to herself as she looked at the other AST members.


    However, everyone was just doing their duties and wouldn''t look at Origami eye-to-eye.


    "......"


    Annoyed, Origami finished her duty quickly and left the hangar.


    Origami thought to herself that since she wasn''t allowed to know the operation, it couldn''t be helped no matter how much doubt she had.


    Rather than thinking about that, it would be better to practice at home for the performance on the next day.


    Just when Origami was alone in the changing room, someone opened the door.


    Origami glanced at the door and saw Ryouko entering the room.


    "Lieutenant Kusakabe."


    "......"


    Not responding to Origami''s greeting, Ryouko walked to the center of the room. Facing away from Origami, she sat on the bench, drinking a can of coffee. After she took a sip, she let out a sigh of tiredness.


    "......"


    It seemed like she still didn''t want to talk to Origami.


    Knowing that, Origami continued changing, quietly.


    However, just when she was about to take her clothes from the hanger, Ryouko spoke.


    "Ah-, it''s so frustrating to deal with those annoying foreigners. Since there aren''t too many people in the room right now, I guess I shall grumble to myself a little then."


    "...?"


    Origami frowned slightly and turned to her back.


    Origami thought that instead of "grumbling", Ryouko might be trying to explain about the operation to her. Besides, it would be preposterous if Ryouko really forgot about Origami being in the room due to tiredness since she was not expected to as she was the one who lead the AST members.


    Though, Ryouko, pretending as if she never noticed Origami, continued speaking, to the wall.


    "-Tomorrow, September 23rd, 1500 hrs, the third combat unit would plunge into the Tenguu Plaza. The target to be captured would be Tohka Yatogami, the girl who was suspected to be the spirit


    ."


    "...What-"


    Listening to what Ryouko said with her lower lip attaching the can, Origami was so surprised that she couldn''t resist letting out some voice.


    The third combat unit, as in the unit that consisted of only DEM members, would be capturing Tohka Yatogami tomorrow. And what was more was that, they were going to do it right when the festival was going on.


    Origami was so astonished at the information Ryouko leaked to her. Having yet to put on her sleeves completely, she turned to the direction where Ryouko was sitting.


    However, Ryouko had yet to finish.


    "-And a Second-year student of Raizen High School, Shidou Itsuka?"


    "...?!"


    With that name being spoken from Ryouko''s mouth, Origami gasped.


    Before she knew it, Origami grabbed Ryouko''s shoulders.


    "What is the meaning of this? If it''s just Tohka Yatogami, I could understand, but why Shidou too-"


    "......"


    Although Origami shook her shoulders violently, Ryouko didn''t say anything, as if she was overcome by a ghost.


    Remaining silent, Ryouko let out a sigh, again. She took some sips from the can of coffee in her hand as she walked to the door of the room.


    "Ahh, the operation tomorrow would be very tiring, so tiring that I might have forgotten to lock the door of the second hangar. Well, it doesn''t matter. There won''t be any accident, I guess."


    Then, she added.


    "-Origami, it''s up to you now."


    Ryouko, after finishing her last sentence, left the room.


    "......"


    Alone in the room, Origami stared at the door blankly.


    "Tch..."


    Not being able to calm down, she held her knuckle firmly.

 Volume 6 - CH 4

    "------Starting from now, we will commence the 52nd, Tenguu city''s senior high school union festival, the Tennou Festival!"


    At the same time the executive committee leader''s declaration coming from the speaker installed on the roof, the whole exhibition hall was covered with claps and cheers.


    September 23rd, Saturday. The start of Tenguu city''s high school students'' long-awaited Tennou Festival.


    Near the front entrance was Hall 1, Hall 2 had booths related to food and drinks as its main, Hall 3 was deep inside and Hall 4 was filled with simple attractions like research publications and haunted houses.


    Shidou was currently in Hall 2. It was Raizen highschool''s important location for victory, the food and drink base.


    But, Shidou who was supposed to be in that important location was right now placing both his hands on the grounds while releasing a dark atmosphere coming out from his body.


    "Ou, Oooouu¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The reason was something very simple.


    Shidou raised his head tiredly, and looked around his nearby surroundings. His surroundings were filled with refreshment booths set up. Takoyaki, crepe, and the famous minced cutlet.


    But, Shidou and the Raizen high school group''s absolute winning plan was not something that simple.


    Shidou turned his head around and faced towards the signboard placed behind him.


    "Maid Caf¨¦ (¡î) Raizen"


    After that merciless title was pondered inside his head, he then lowered his sights. Over there was,


    "Ooouu! It''s frilly!"


    Tohka who was smiling while pinching on the hem of the apron with many frills attached on it,


    "Pu,kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­Shi,Shidou, you, look quite good as a girl"


    "Defeat. Yuzuru can''t stop from laughing"


    They leaked giggles after looking at Shidou, he saw Kaguya and Yuzuru wearing the same outfit as Tohka.


    After reconfirming that, Shidou lowered his sights even further. He looked at his clothes again.


    ---Tohka, and the Yamai sisters have the exact same clothing design.


    On top of a dark blue long dress with a tint of black as a neutral color on it, was a pure white apron with an excessive amount of frills. Incidentally on their heads, they were also wearing a cute headdress with frills decorated on it.


    To put it in one word, this is the maid-san style that nothing can top.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­did this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A girl''s school uniform was probably the same but, as expected, Shidou had never thought the day would come when he would have to cosplay as a maid-san.


    He felt an important part of his man''s heart was tainted and once again dropped his shoulders.


    And, on top of Shidou''s shoulder, *pon*, a gentle hand was placed on it.-------it was Ai (Maid-san version). Behind her, he saw Mai and Mii wearing the same outfit.


    "What''s wrong poster girl. Hora, it''s almost time for the customers to come so get into shape"


    After saying that, she made her thumb stand up. Shidou stood up on the spot tiredly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­err, this Maid caf¨¦"


    "Aah. It''s nice right? We decided this is the only way to win against Rindouji"


    "No, rather¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s amazing you got permission for this"


    Although the scale of the Tennou festival is huge, in the end it is still a high school festival. It does look unrestrained but it unexpectedly has a lot of regulations. If it is judged as [Not appropriate for students], originally the whole thing isn''t even supposed to get permission. On that point, this type of questionable customer service shop line was supposed to fall under that category.


    They probably know about these points manifold; she made an evil face while shrugging her shoulders.


    "That''s why image manipulation was a lot of trouble--. Since we submitted hostess at first"


    "Buu!?"


    Shidou spurt out in reflex. Ai Mai and Mii started laughing.


    "We got scolded badly that time"


    "Yeah Yeah. But thanks to that, the main Maid caf¨¦ got through"


    "Well actually, I wanted the skirt a little shorter though"


    While saying that, Mii went beyond Shidou''s skirt and draws a line along his butt. Shidou''s face turned blue and he instinctively pushed his skirt down. Looking at that, Ai Mai and Mii laughed again.


    "Well, Shiori-chan and other stage members go and stand at the entrance and become our star attraction. The hall staff are seriously thinking about how to serve the customers so rest assured and call them in"


    "Yeah Yeah. We''re counting on you girls to be as showy as possible. In a spirit that can make a line!"


    "Un Un, if a day where an innocent and peerless beautiful girl, twins with different type and a tall timid type comes, then the guys that won''t be lured in would be either a mature lady lover or a homosexual"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He was categorised as a timid type before he knew it. He made a wry smile in a complex mood.


    And, at that moment, Shidou [Hnn?] tilted his head.


    "Speaking of which¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder what happened to Origami-san?"


    Yes. Although all the other stage members were together being a maid-san, Origami was the only one not there.


    "Hnnn? Tobiichi-san? Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen her since morning"


    "Although her assigned spot was supposed to be the maid caf¨¦ but¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s not that day right--?"


    When Mii said that, 3 of them *ahaha* laughed. Shidou didn''t know what reaction to take and made a awkward smile.


    "Well, she should come soon. We won''t complain as long as she makes it to the stage"


    "I-I guess so¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The same time as Shidou answered her while scratching his cheeks, they could hear a large number of footsteps coming from the front entrance. It would seem, the customers¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­rather the [Goshuujin-sama[6D 1] ]s and [Ojou-sama[6D 2]]s have arrived.


    "Now then, we are counting on you here-----!"


    "We will call you if it''s time----"


    "Ah---, everyone, we are leaving this place to Shiori-chan so, listen to orders properly okay---"


    After saying that, Ai Mai and Mii withdrew into the shop.


    "Eh¡­¡­, wai------"


    The ones left in front of the shop were Shidou, Tohka, the Yamai sisters, and around 10 other maid-san from each class who were best in attracting customers in their class. Every one of them was looking at Shidou who was appointed as the customer attracting captain just a moment ago.


    "E,err¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou let sweat run down his cheeks while making a troubled face, *Cohon* he made a cough.


    "Er, for now, everyone please do your best"


    ""Yes!""


    Replying to Shidou''s voice, the maid-sans saluted at the same time. It was a pretty greeting with their hands joined properly in front. It looks like they were properly trained for this or that. ¡­¡­well, there were people like Tohka and the Yamai sisters who raised their hands with a [Oh---!].


    In any case, the battle has begun. The customers with pamphlets in their hands started entering one after another.


    There were various types of customers. People who appear to be the students'' family members, students who have no work now, college students from around the neighborhood with the clear intention to hit on girls, and middle-school students who were deciding which school should they advance to were spotted. Within these groups, there were fan members wearing happi coats with the word [Izayoi Miku bodyguards] embroidered on the back. It looks like they heard of the reports that the phantom idol was going to stand on stage.


    Simultaneously, the fierce customer-attracting battle commenced. The sound of cheerful voices echoed from left and right and the exhibition hall was filled with liveliness immediately.


    "Come now, enter, it''s fun! It''s delicious!"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­from this way onwards, it''s the iron pot of hell. Can you normal people stand it?"


    "Bulletin. This is the menu calling system"


    On the right side of the maid caf¨¦''s entrance, there was Tohka (Although it wasn''t really maid-like) raising her voice, on the left side, Kaguya was saying words that were either for attracting customers or repelling them, and right beside her, Yuzuru was carrying a placard with the menu written on it. Probably because of these three, people started entering the maid caf¨¦ one after another.


    "Oooh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Isn''t this a success"


    Even when compared with the other shops, it was quite a satisfactory beginning. At the very least inside the shops visible from Shidou''s position, he could not see any other place that had as many people accumulating as the maid caf¨¦.


    And.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Looks like things are going great, Shin" Wondering how much time had passed since it began, he heard a sleepy voice coming from in front.


    He was familiar with that voice. <Ratatoskr>''s analyst official, Shidou''s class''s assistant homeroom teacher - Murasame Reine.


    "Aah, Reine-san you came-------"


    And, when Shidou turned over to her normally----------he froze right there just like that.


    Over there was Reine as he predicted. Until there was okay. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, that Reine brought one girl wearing a straw hat on her head, if he added that, then things will change here.


    "Ee,err¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yoshino blushed, and averted her sight as if she''d seen something she should not see.


    After that, the puppet [Yoshinon] worn on her left hand, *clatter**clatter* shook its head while letting out a high-pitched laugh.


    ""Yahahaha, is that perhaps Shidou-kun? It really suits you--. Why don''t you just wear the top and take the bottom. There''s demand for that you know--?""


    "Yo,Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I-I came."


    When Shidou called her name in a blurry voice, Yoshino replied back.


    It''s true that, Shidou himself invited Yoshino the other day. It was nothing strange at all.


    But, it looks like she was not told about the matters regarding the cross-dressing. Yoshino awkwardly returned her sight to him and Shidou''s whole body starting from the top.


    "Err¡­¡­e,err¡­¡­¡­¡­you''re cute"


    After she said that, she made an awkward smile towards him. Shidou turned around and squatted down, covering the back of his head with the menu list he was holding on to.


    "Aaah! Stop! Don''t talk to me with those kind words! Don''t look at the stained me!"


    In front of everyone''s standpoint, he can''t allow himself to stop using feminine words. Shidou shouted with a shriek-like voice.


    Wondering why. Whether it''s Tohka, Origami, or the Yamai sisters, he was not like that when he was seen cross-dressing by them during that time but, when he was seen by both of Yoshino''s clear eyes, for some reason he was attacked by an illusion that he has done something very bad.


    It was like, a vampire''s body trembling when it is being shined on by sunlight. No, if that is all there is to it, then that example was still better. If a vampire is shined by sunlight, then it will become ash on the spot and vanish.


    "Ee,err, I am not¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Listen here Yoshino. You should not misunderstand. Shin is engaging himself in a very lofty and proud work. It is by no means his hobby"


    Without a moment of delay, Reine''s help came in. Yoshino opened her eyes in surprise.


    "I-is that so¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­aah. He got used to cross-dressing recently, and the posture when he puts on lip gloss could only be seen as a girl but, it is by no means that he is doing it because he likes it"


    "What are you putting in her head Reine-san!?"


    Unable to stand it anymore, he stood up and shouted. But, Reine tilted her head in wonder.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I was intending to help you¡­¡­"


    Shidou dropped his shoulders. In reality, she was probably serious about that. He felt wicked instead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, he wondered when he got skilled doing it. Shidou made a resolution to be cautious not to fall into the dark ways.


    He took a deep breath to calm his heartbeat before looking back at Yoshino.


    "You''re going to enter right? It''s quite packed but, I think you can enter right now without lining up?"


    "Ah¡­¡­o,okay"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, we will be intruding"


    After saying that, Reine took Yoshino and entered the maid caf¨¦.


    And,


    "Err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the stage, I am also looking forward, to it"


    After saying that, she made a fist with her right hand and showed him.


    "Ou, watch me. I''ll do my best"


    After he said that, he patted on Yoshino''s head through the straw hat. Yoshino twisted her body feeling a little embarrassed and ticklish but, Shidou could not see her expression because she was wearing the hat.


    Yoshino made a quick bow and entered the maid caf¨¦. Shidou saw her off while making a small smile.


    He gained courage from somewhere unexpected. With this, he has to win no matter what happens.


    And------


    "¡­¡­¡­hnn?"


    A few minutes after Reine and Yoshino entered the caf¨¦. The number of customers crossed over the shops capacity and by the time a line started to form, something noisy suddenly started happening nearby.


    "Did something happen?"


    Feeling strange, when he asked a maid nearby, the maid said [that¡­¡­¡­] with a face filled with nervousness, and pointed toward the passageway to Hall 1.


    Over there, a large crowd had formed. Naturally, it was not as though there were many people inside the exhibition hall but, that spot obviously has a different population density.


    In a beat, Shidou found out about the identity of the group.


    At the same time, the crowd split into left and right, and a girl wearing a school uniform with a composed air around her walked through the middle like Moses.


    Around her, he could see a group of female high school students wearing sailor uniforms and with the same composed air. Looking closely, he saw photographers carrying television cameras chasing after her.


    It looks like he wasn''t mistaken. That is.


    "Izayoi¡­¡­¡­¡­Miku"


    He called her name with a soft voice.


    It was impossible for Shidou''s voice to reach her but, Miku moved the sides of her eyebrows and noticed Shidou at the same time as he said that, She then closed in on the maid caf¨¦ and stood in front of Shidou, *Nii* she then raised the corners of her lips.


    "Good morning, Shiori-san. Looks like it''s very successful¡ª"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Thank you. It can''t be compared to your side though"


    Shidou who was surrounded by the crowd of people, replied that while somehow suppressing the uncalm feeling he was getting.


    "Fufu, it looks good on you---- that outfit. It''s nice. When Shiori-san becomes mine, it would be interesting to have you wear that outfit forever"


    In order to infer the true meaning of Miku''s remark, the people gathered around started making a commotion. It looks like the television cameras started taking photos of Miku and Shidou alternatively. ¡­¡­¡­¡­how do you put it, it was uncalming.


    After Miku turned her head irritatedly, she then directed her voice toward the television crew around them.


    "-----You''re a bother. Please go somewhere else"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The instant Miku said that, the crowd gathered around Miku immediately scattered away nearby. Not only the television crew, but also the students made to follow Miku also left, and finally Miku was the only one left there.


    He twitched his shoulder a little. There was no mistake. This feeling¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s the same [Voice] he heard that time in Miku''s house.


    "Fuu, I finally feel refreshed. I should have done this faster"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­My goodness"


    He could not make a reference to Reiryoku here. Shidou let sweat flow down his cheeks while saying that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so? what kind of business do you have here? Don''t you think you''re standing out too much for observing the enemy''s movement?"


    ""It''s not like that you know---I just, want to give an invitation"


    "Invitation¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    When Shidou tilted his head in suspicion, Miku [Yes---] replied back flat.


    "I thought of wanting to go on a date with Shiori-san a little"


    "¡­¡­¡­Huh?


    Shidou not understanding the meaning of what Miku said opened his eyes wide.


    "Da¡­¡­¡­te?"


    After repeating that word, Shidou immediately twitched his shoulders. If Tohka and the Yamai heard this conversation, he thought the situation will get even worse.


    Fortunately, since they are separately attracting customers further up front than Shidou, it seems they did not notice the conversation he was having with Miku. He made a sigh of relief before returning his sights back to Miku.


    "Yes. We can''t----?"


    "No, that''s¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou thought about it for a little and then opened his mouth.


    Inside the JGSDF Tenguu second garrison hangar, an unnatural silence filled the space.


    Even though it isn''t late at night yet, there are no signs of any mechanics or AST members at all. It was like--------someone cleared out the people in it with some kind of intention in mind.


    Origami who has infiltrated through the unlocked back door, silently directed her eyes towards her targeted spot.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Her dry footsteps, echoed nearby even though she didn''t want it.


    Origami felt her heartbeat and that dry sound getting louder while making a quiet deep breath.


    Her current outfit, was not the Raizen uniform neither is it the stage dress she was supposed to wear today, it was the AST basic equipment known as the black wiring suit. It was the magic armor worn by humans in order to oppose the Spirits. It was the battle clothing used to sharpen Origami''s consciousness to its limits.


    Although the Space quake alarm hadn''t rung, that didn''t mean it was practice either. The reason why Origami was wearing that was because of another existence.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    While silent, she stopped her legs in front of a certain block in the hangar.


    From what could be seen, all of the security had been cut off. With this, if anyone tries to infiltrate the hangar, and takes out a CR-unit, no one will notice.


    It was such a perfect condition. Origami looked up at the unit soaring right in front of her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou"


    After saying that, she moistens her throat with her saliva.


    After hearing Ryouko''s grand [monologue], Origami immediately started investigating Jessica''s and her team''s movements.


    Nonetheless, it wasn''t that much of an exaggerated thing. Putting it in words properly, it became necessary to do so.


    When Origami asked, everyone in the team started muttering about the [monologue]. Even Mily who missed those words, called in later to complain and talk about the circumstances.


    ---hearing the general idea of the plan, Origami was horrified.


    Leaving aside Tohka who was a Spirit, why was Shidou also being targeted. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Origami held onto that question only for an instant.


    That''s because, Origami has an idea of what it is.


    June. In front of Origami, Shidou showed <Efreet>''s recovery abilities.


    A human that uses the power of a Spirit.


    No----putting it correctly, probably, it should be a human that steals a Spirit''s power.


    Although she doesn''t know the reason why Shidou has that power but¡­¡­¡­¡­if that information is told to the DEM industries then, she would get why there is a capture entry for Shidou as a target.


    And if he was captured by DEM industries, it was not hard to imagine what kind of treatment he would receive.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­won''t let you"


    After Origami said that in a low voice, she made a step forward.


    She looked towards the crystallization of human intelligence that is placed in front of her eyes------the combat Realizer.


    If she were to use the CR-unit without permission, she would probably not escape disciplinary action this time. Most likely, she would be kicked out of the team after having her memories disposed of and will never be able to touch the Realizer ever again.


    That would mean, it was the same as losing the method to get revenge on the Spirit who killed Origami''s parents.


    "¡­¡­¡­uh"


    The moment that thought touched her head, Origami stopped for an instant.


    But, she gritted the back of her teeth, and continued walking forward.


    During that time in the school trip, even though Shidou was exposed to danger, her conscious was filled with a powerless feeling for not being able to do anything.


    That time, Origami who doesn''t have the Realiser, the CR-unit couldn''t do anything at all.


    But----this time it''s different.


    "This time for sure¡­¡­¡­¡­I will definitely save him"


    Even if she will be chased after by the AST for this act, she couldn''t afford to have Shidou be in danger.


    Losing both her parents, Origami can''t let her last place of support for her heart be lost.


    When she used her palms to touch the Unit''s terminal, the verification started.


    Together with the low sound of a running motor, the lump of metal turned into the strongest weapon.


    "Here, Shiori-san. Strawberry cream right?"


    "a,aah¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou made a bewildered nod before receiving the beautifully decorated crepe from Miku.


    After Miku made a satisfied smile, she took a bite of the chocolate banana crepe she was holding in her other hand and made a very happy face. "Hnn~~,I can''t stand this--. If this keeps up, it will turn into a shop¡ª"


    While saying that, Miku swing her uniform skirt around while bending her body.


    While looking at her like that, Shidou let one line of sweat droop down his cheeks.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you doing, me"


    "Don''t daydream. Isn''t it convenient for the other side to invite you"


    When he said that, he could hear Kotori''s voice coming from the incam in his right ear.


    "Even if the showdown is male or femalesettled on stage, we won''t lose anything if we leave her affection level increased. If by any chance you beat Rindouji and Miku''s affection drops, then you won''t be able to seal her Reiryoku"


    "Well, that''s true but¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    While saying that, *pori**pori* he scratched his cheeks. Incidentally, needless to say whether he is male or female was already decided already but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­he stopped it from coming out from his mouth since he might be abused again.


    Yes. Right now Shidou, left the maid-caf¨¦ to Tohka and the rest and set out to have a festival date with Miku after being invited by her. It was a very weird feeling going around having fun with the opponent he was going to have a stage duel with but, Kotori''s words were true. It''s best to just quietly go out with Miku.


    "Don''t make a mistake this time and say you hate Miku now"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I get it"


    "Oh my----?"


    When Shidou was having a conversation with Kotori using a soft voice, Miku let out her voice thinking it was strange.


    "Aren''t you going to eat----?"


    "!, no¡­¡­¡­¡­I''ll eat it"


    He transported the crepe he was holding to his mouth in panic. The sweet taste of the fresh cream wrapped in thin batter and the sourness of the strawberry spread though his mouth. Probably because the batter was cooked properly, although it was simple, it''s true that the result produced has a unfavorable comparison to those sold on the road.


    "Hnn¡­¡­.delicious"


    "Ufufu----, that''s more important than anything"


    After Miku said that, in the next moment, she took a bite of Shidou''s crepe.


    "Waa!?"


    "Hnn----, this is delicious too. It''s a good work----"


    While rubbing her cheeks, Miku said that in satisfaction.


    Probably noticing Shidou''s surprised face, *ahaha* she made a laugh while offering the chocolate banana crepe she was holding.


    "Here, we will be even with this"


    "e,err¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What are you hesitating for. Take a big bite, a big one"


    Pushed by Kotori, he took one bite of the crepe while being urged. ¡­¡­¡­it was delicious, but honestly speaking he couldn''t get most of the taste.


    "Is it delicious---?"


    "A,aah¡­¡­¡­its delicious. "


    "Fufu, it''s an indirect kiss---"


    "Bufuu!"


    Being told the word he was thinking about but was avoiding saying, Shidou spurt out in reflex. Although he somehow managed to stop the crepe inside his mouth, he coughed lightly.


    "I''m sorry, Shiori-san is pure---"


    Miku laughed while rubbing his back.


    "N-no¡­¡­I''m okay. I''m just a little surprised"


    Shidou calmed his breathing and made a small nod.


    After Miku made a kind smile after looking at Shidou in that state once more, she ate the chocolate banana crepe she held in her hand and pointed towards the assembly hall.


    "Well then, we don''t have much time until the stage begins, let''s walk around more"


    "ah¡­¡­wait"


    Miku pulled his hands quickly. Shidou shoved the remaining crepe into his mouth. He then pushed the wrapping paper left in his hands into his apron pocket and followed Miku.


    And following Miku''s heart, they passed the food and drink booths and headed towards the area with target practice booths and ghost houses lined up.


    "¡­¡­¡­hey, Miku"


    Midway, Shidou talked out towards Miku who was in front him.


    "Yes---? What is it, Shiori-san"


    "Why is it, that you invited me at a time like this?"


    When Shidou asked, Miku send her sights to her back.


    "That''s because, if today''s results come out then won''t Shiori-san become mine----. That''s why, I thought of tasting the rare Shiori-san who hasn''t become mine before that happens"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    It would seem inside of Miku, her victory was already a fixed case. Shidou clenched the back of his teeth and send Miku back a sharp glare.


    "Taking you at your words, today we seriously plan on beating Rindouji. Don''t you think it would be best for your side to prepare yourselves?"


    "Fufufu-----, will you be able to do it?"


    "I''ll have you keep your promise"


    "I understand---. Shiori-san too, don''t forget"


    Miku laughed, in a state where Shidou''s words did not even become a significant pressure to her.


    Even though they were preparing for the battle, she was in a relaxed manner which is very hard to believe. He somehow felt his mind was getting disordered, so Shidou scratched his head violently.


    And, after walking for a while, Miku let out a soft voice.


    "Shiori-san Shiori-san, look at that. It''s a ring toss. Let''s go try it out"


    She said that and ahead where Miku''s finger was pointing, there was a fair stall-like space. There were many goodies lined up on a red carpet.


    "Ring toss¡­¡­huh"


    "Yes-----. Which one do you want----? I will take it for you----"


    "Eh? Eh----¡­¡­..then, that one"


    Shidou quickly got lost by that question and, pointed at the cat doll placed relatively before him from his stand point.


    "Okay desu. Please leave it to me---"


    Miku showed a rolling up her sleeves posture while paying the female student beside her the money before receiving 3 plastic wheels.


    "Hoiyaa!"


    She threw the first one together with a weird call. The wheel flew toward the day after tomorrow.


    "Haii! Soryaa!"


    Not giving up, She threw the remaining two, as expected the wheel didn''t even touch the goods and *Kara**Kara* fell on the ground. ¡­¡­¡­¡­it was an astounding poor control.


    "Oh my----, this is quite hard"


    "haha¡­¡­¡­¡­.." "Shidou, what are you laughing for. If Miku can''t, then you be the one to take it and give it to her"


    When Shidou made a dry laugh, his right ear''s eardrum shook.


    "aah¡­¡­¡­¡­hey Miku, if it''s okay----"


    But, when Shidou was about to talk to her, Miku once again talked with the female student.


    At first he thought she was going to try one more time but¡­¡­¡­.it was wrong, the word Miku told the female student was.


    "Please give me that cat doll"


    It was such a [request].


    "¡­¡­¡­yes, please wait for a moment"


    The female student nodded with a blurred face, and took the doll on top of the carpet before giving it to Miku.


    After Miku took it, she hand it out to Shidou while making a smile with her whole face.


    "Here you go, Shiori-san"


    "¡­¡­¡­no, what are you doing"


    When Shidou said that, Miku tilted her head as if she could not understand what Shidou said.


    "Was it not this? Then, I''ll change it------"


    "That''s not it¡­¡­¡­..that not right, that kind of thing"


    "eerr, Then what am I supposed to do?"


    In an expression that has no accusations of ill intent or good will able to be seen, Miku asked back at him. Shidou felt the same thing at Miku''s house a few days ago; he felt a preposterous bad feeling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­The goods, you have to throw the ring and get it properly"


    "Eeh----, Then, What am I supposed to do if I can''t get it----?"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­..you have no choice but to give up"


    "Eh, why is that?"


    "Why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s because it''s the rule. If you were to overlook that, then it''ll be bad to the girls working on the Ring toss booth right?" Miku opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Bad? Isn''t that girl happy for me to receive it and accept?"


    "No, you¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "First of all, doesn''t this mean I won''t be able to give Shiori-san a present---"


    "Just because of that, I can''t receive that, after using such a method"


    "Ehh-----"


    Miku [Pu--] pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. Shidou made a troubled face and scratched his head.


    This girl doesn''t think her actions are bad. Following the desire to give Shidou the cat doll as a present, she only used the method which was natural for her to do so.


    Maybe he was interposed by some time to think, the impression he had felt on Miku a few days ago has changed a little.


    Yes------She was a little like Tohka.


    Before having her Spirit powers sealed away, Tohka had no chance to come in contact with other humans other than the AST, she would attack Shidou and when she sees many people, she would try to eradicate them all.


    But, right now she was fumbling around while somehow managing to be doing well with everyone.


    In Miku''s case, her problem was because she controls a human''s freedom by using that [Voice].


    "It''s okay-----. Since humans are my pawns and toys. Shiori-san doesn''t have to mind that. Because Shiori-san is a special existence that I directly admit you know? The riffraff humans can do whatever they like"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­you see"


    Miku said that with eyes that shows no worry and let out an unpleasant voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou gripped his hands hard.


    This girl, Izayoi Miku, is by no means a bad girl. The only thing was, because of her ability, her sense of value got twisted.


    This will probably take time. It will also take effort. But that was also¡­¡­¡­¡­the same as Tohka and the rest, it has enough chances for everyone to coexist together.


    In order for that--------he has to seal her Reiryoku no matter what.


    If he does not get her to stand on the same place with normal humans, if this keeps on, she will only continue seeing humans only as pawns or toys like this. That is just¡­¡­¡­¡­.too sad.


    "Like I expected, I will win you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­in order to let you talk to [Humans]"


    "With humans¡­..you say. I am already talking a lot with them? You sure say something weird---"


    "You don''t have to understand now. But, remember this. Humans aren''t so obedient and convenient to become your pawn or toys"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­what are you saying?"


    Hearing Shidou words, Miku made a scornful smile.


    "Humans are simple things. I can control them to do anything. Shiori-san too, its better you don''t concern about it too much you know----? That is something I only use when I want something to the extent of caring for it but no way to get it"


    "Hmph, don''t look down on humans. If you think everything is going to go your way, you''re going to end up tripping"


    "Heeeeh----¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Miku closed her eyes partly in interest.


    "Then, I''ll let you try----"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? What do you mean?"


    He asked while he frown his eyebrows in suspicion but, Miku didn''t answer any more than that.


    "Ufufu-----, Then, although it is a little bit regretful but, let''s end today''s date here. I''ll be waiting on stage---. -----------That''s if Shiori-san stands on stage though"


    She then flicks the finger she used to touch her lips with, and after facing towards Shidou, she turned her heels around and left.


    "What was that¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou stared at her back and said it doubtfully.


    ---But, after a few minutes after that. He got to understand the true meaning of Miku''s words.


    The time was 2pm. In the waiting room backstage, the representatives of other famous schools started to gather one after another. In the waiting room, although according to that name, it has surprisingly a wide space of room even after all of the performers assembled. That was only natural; originally it was a small hall behind the stage, but it would seem it was opened for it to be used as a waiting room. As if to show the reality of that, musical instruments such as drum sets or keyboards arranged in the inner part of the room.


    Shidou had the other members take over his job and carried his legs to the waiting room.


    But, Shidou and Tohka were the only ones gathered in the small hall, and Ai Mai and Mii could not be seen no matter how long it took.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­seriously, what are those 3 doing¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He groaned while folding his arms and looked over at the clock. It already crossed 20mins after the gathering time. It should be time for the first stage performance to begin.


    And what''s more, that wasn''t the only problem. Origami who was not seen from morning also, has not arrived to the spot. Even after he called her many times, it just won''t connect as if there was no power in her phone.


    "Muu¡­¡­¡­..what''s wrong with everyone?"


    Tohka tilts her head. After Shidou made a [I don''t know] gesture by swinging his head, he then used the only for Shiori-chan usage decorated phone provided by Kotori, and called Ai.


    After a few second of sound from his phone ringing, Ai''s voice could be heard from the receiver.


    "Hello¡­¡­¡­¡­Shiori-chan?"


    "! Yamabuki-san, where are you now? Hurry up and come here! I don''t see Hazakura-san and Fujibakama-san too¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­do you have any idea where they are?"


    "Ah-----Mai and Mii? Then------"


    "We------are"


    "Over----here"


    Coming from the other side of the receiver, Mai and Mii''s voice could be heard.


    "What are you doing! The stage performance is about to start!?"


    When Shidou shouted, Ai and the rest [Hnn----] replied back lifelessly. "We''re sorry but-----, we give up going out on the stage performance"


    From hearing the unexpected words suddenly, he unintentionally gasped.


    "Wh,why is that? Didn''t all of us worked hard and practice for this!"


    "eh----? That''s because¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Miku Onee-sama, told us to stop it---"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh!"


    At the end of her words, Ai''s phone line got cut.


    The sounds of *beep* *beep* fruitlessly shook Shidou''s eardrum.


    "shidou, What did Ai say?"


    Tohka asked in curiosity. Shidou somehow managed to squeeze out his shaking voice.


    "They said¡­¡­¡­they are giving up, going on stage¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Mu!? W,why!?"


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou clenched his teeth tightly.


    Most likely-------Ai Mai Mii were [requested] by Miku.


    It was the [voice] that was enough to make Shidou''s consciousness go into disarray even though he has the Spirit protection. If Miku were to whisper to them in close range, then it was impossible to those 3 normal humans to resist.


    In an instant, he thought Origami was also caught by Miku''s poisonous fangs but¡­¡­¡­¡­if that''s the case, then coming on the phone would be okay, and it would not explain the reason why she was gone from morning.


    But whatever the reason. The situation is very grim. That''s because 4 out of 6 members-----bass, keyboard, drummer, and most importantly the vocal has left. The only ones left were only the guitarist and the tambourine. There is no way they can make a proper musical performance this way.


    "Kuh, what on earth should I¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And, when Shidou scratched his head while letting out a groaning-like voice, he could hear a happy laugh coming from the front direction.


    "Ufufu------"


    Suddenly Miku who has changed into her stage costume, was standing there with a cheerful smile. Probably an image of a mermaid princess, the dress was tinged in a color that makes you think of a sea, and has accessories of designed shells scattered on it.


    "What''s wrong-----? Your cute face will get ruined you know----?"


    "Miku, you¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    He shouted in reflex but somehow controlled his anger.


    Even if he blames Miku now, nothing will change. Even if he called Miku''s action unfair, there was no way he could explain about her [Voice] filled with Reiryoku.


    Miku probably knows that too. After she made a happy smile, she *spins* waving her skirt.


    "It''s almost time for my stage performance. Please look carefully----"


    She said that, and walked away.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­, that bastard¡­¡­¡­"


    He gritted his teeth in regret, and glared at Miku''s back.


    But, it was already known that even if he did that, the situation wouldn''t change for the better.


    "Wha,what happened¡­¡­.?"


    Tohka asked suspiciously. Shidou scratched his head and ignored it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­let me think for a bit"


    After Shidou said that, he placed his hands on his chin as if to show he is thinking and walked towards the wall. He then used a soft voice and sends it towards the Incam on his right ear.


    "¡­¡­Kotori, Kotori"


    "------Is there anything you want? Do you want help you loosen your nervousness before the stage performance?"


    Before long, he could hear Kotori''s frivolous talk.


    "No¡­it''s not that"


    Shidou briefly explained how, Ai Mai and Mii were fallen into Miku hands, and Origami has withdrawn from battle just before the real thing.


    "I see¡­¡­¡­damn Miku, using such a sneaky method"


    Kotori made a long sigh before replying. He can''t see Kotori from there but, he could easily imagine her shrugging her shoulders as if she given up.


    "It doesn''t take even 2 hours before our turn. What on earth should I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "There''s no choice. Let''s overcome the vocal with the first lip sync plan"


    "Is that okay¡­¡­¡­.."


    "At least, I think its somewhat better than displaying Shidou''s beautiful voice during the real deal"


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s true. But I didn''t bring the tone generator"


    "It''s okay. We already slip in few members of our members for the operation. If it becomes Shidou''s turn, just relax and match up with the music we broadcast"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­as expected"


    A sister that is ready in everything. Shidou put in his admiration and muttered that.


    "But, we are still short on members. Since I think Tohka can''t play any other instrument¡­¡­¡­¡­" "That''s true¡­¡­¡­fumu, even if the full team is impossible, 2 people could be arranged. We''ll send in replacements so please join up with them"


    "Replacements¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­wait a second. Even if you send skilled people here, won''t we be disqualified if they were found out not to be Raizen students?" "To be still worried even after I told you I will do something about it, Shidou sure has gotten great huh"


    Kotori snort as if she was scorning him, and said that. Since Shidou *Guu* sound didn''t come out, he tried to say [scissors] but, he decided to shut himself up for now.


    "But even so, she did something to underestimate us. I have a mind to deal with her since the other side has this intention"


    And, after giving her instructions to Shidou, Kotori said something improper. Shidou had sweat ooze out his forehead.


    "O,oi. Didn''t you say you weren''t going to obstruct her"


    "That was originally the plan but, honestly speaking if this goes on I can''t say we are going to win for sure now. The one who started this was the other side, so we''ll have you let us help out without hesitation"


    "wai, don''t use violent¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    His hands were pulled from behind about the time he was about to reply Kotori, and Shidou''s body direction changed. When he looked over, he found out it was Tohka''s work.


    "Uoo? Wha,whats wrong Tohka"


    "Umu, Miku''s stage performance is about to start"


    "Miku''s¡­¡­¡­."


    Now that she mentions it, Shidou and Tohka were the only one inside the waiting room that was filled with performers just now. It would seems, everyone went to see the stage performance.


    "Since we''re at it, why don''t we look at the enemy''s true strength. It will take a little more time for the replacements to reach. She''ll probably just be out there groaning Un Un and didn''t come up with any good plan"


    Kotori said that through the Incam


    "¡­¡­¡­I guess so"


    After Shidou made a small nod, he exited the waiting room together with Tohka.


    And after climbing up the long dark stairs, a road that looks like a cat walk was arranged parallel to the ceiling wall on the central stage.


    There were staff members mixed over there and the performers that were in the waiting room just now could be seen.


    "Around here should be fine¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Umu, special seats!"


    Tohka eyes innocently glittered. The stage performances they are about to see right now, is going to be a performance that exceeds any other and they were about to be forced to know about it but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­does she really not know that?


    And, around that time, on the center of the stage that was illuminated, *Click**click*, blue stage lights were exposed in many directions.


    Right in the middle, Miku held the mic near her mouth and let out her voice mixed with a quiet melody.


    ---In an instant.


    *Zap*. A feeling like goosebumps ran across the surface of his body.


    The next moment, the melody slowly turned lively, the light pouring down on the stage turned brighter------and the back dancers preparing in the back were exposed. Miku''s swinging also turned very violent. And together with that, the tension in the hall slowly increased.


    "¡­¡­..amazing"


    Shidou muttered that half dumbfounded.


    That much------Shidou who practically has no interest in idols or whatever, has his consciousness taken away in an instant, that was how much Miku''s stage performance was overwhelming.


    Costume, dance, back dancers, act, on top of that it resulted in the audiences swinging their glow stick and raising their cheer, all of this was perfectly joined together and it made a perfect atmosphere.


    If it is right now, he could understand a little of the feeling of fans that faints in lives. Wild enthusiasm. From the number of audiences in a row he can see, according to that word all of them were getting wild thanks to Miku''s song, they were getting crazy.


    But-------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    The moment when that craziness was about to reach its peak, Shidou raised his eyebrows.


    Most probably Tohka also, rather all of the humans in the central stage were probably making the same face.


    That''s because, when the song was about to come near the second part, the lights suddenly turned off and the stage turned completely dark.


    No, that was not all. The song being broadcast from the big speakers also stopped at the same time when the lights turned off.


    Inside this bizarre situation, a commotion spread in the audience seat.


    However, within everyone who was confused, only Shidou opened his eyes wide at the possibility he thought of.


    "This is, don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­."


    "Bingo"


    Faster than Shidou calling out, Kotori replied back. "We fiddled with the hall''s equipment for a bit. Well, we are going to restart it when things subdue moderately. And of course, if things get heated up again I''ll turn it off again"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou scratched his cheeks. While being my sister, she sure thinks of heartless methods. It''s true with this; it is possible to cause a result involving everyone to cool down from the hype. No matter how amazing the stage performance was, if it cannot be seen then there is no meaning to it. ---But.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?"


    Shidou lightly shook his throat, and once again send his sights back to the stage.


    On the center of the completely dark stage, a dim light appeared.


    Next, as if to control everyone''s noisiness, a clear voice could be heard.


    "-----<Shadi. Al. Kai>!"


    At the same time with that voice, a pale light coiled about Miku''s body------and made a dress of light.


    Running along her body line as if it was coiling up her upper torso. Sleeves that have volume. A light bolero sash unfolded to wrap all of it together. And------a dazzling dress that has several layers of light frills lying upon it.


    After all of that had manifested, a moon-shaped accessory glowed on Miku''s hair.


    Yes. That was, the real Miku he saw in the empty arena.


    "Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­manifestation of AstralDress¡­¡­¡­.!? At a place like this!?"


    Kotori''s voice hit his eardrums so loud that it hurts.


    But that was a normal thing. AstralDress. An absolute shield and castle that protects the Spirit. A strengthen armor knitted by dense Reiryoku strings.


    Manifesting it means, that the Spirit was ready for battle. Actually, the Spirits until now only wear their Astraldress''s, when there is enemy presences that will harm them appear.


    But, there was no way the audiences would understand what that outfit signifies. At the world that appeared in front of them, they don''t think the scenery was strange, and inside of them there were some that perceived it as a performance that uses a lot of advanced technology. The cheers filled in the hall was increased by one fold.


    "---------Let''s make this livelier---. The real thing starts here!!"


    Without using the mic, Miku''s clear voice echoed throughout the hall.


    And as if replying to that, the hall once again was swallowed into a whirlpool of madness.


    From that point onwards, it was already Miku''s world.


    The speaker was dead. The lights were turned off. The amplifier can''t be used if the mic can''t.


    Despite all that, Miku''s musical performance, her voice, that appearance, spread throughout every corner of the hall.


    There is no one in this hall that thinks the case just now was an accident. All of that-----was a performance. It was in order to make Miku more prominent. In order to make Miku''s voice more impressive.


    All of it was, to digest Miku''s existence.


    She was a perfect, until it was overwhelming------[idol].


    ---At the same time as Miku spread both her arms apart, the song was over.


    The biggest cheer until now filled the hall.


    "-------Fufu, thank you very much"


    Miku wiped of the sweat on her forehead before, taking a bow. After she did that, this time a round of applause broke out and was congratulating Miku as she left the stage.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Umu, That was amazing!"


    Shidou silently placed his hands on his forehead, and Tohka expressed her carefree impression.


    Even after Miku left, the round of applause did not stop for a while. Shidou and Tohka climbed down the stairs and returned back to the waiting room after going through the round of applause that was similar to the ground rumbling.


    There was no one in the waiting room. Maybe the other performers were going to check out the next following stage performance¡­¡­¡­¡­no, maybe, after seeing Miku''s overwhelming stage performance, they might be dazed.


    "What''s wrong, Shidou. If you''re not in high spirits, then you won''t be able to win even if it is something winnable you know?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Yeah"


    He made a powerless smile. Tohka tilted her head not quite knowing what he meant.


    No, what Tohka said was completely correct. No matter how magnificent the opponent''s performance was, if he was swallowed into it then, it''s another problem before the match.


    But, no matter how much he tries to shake it off, the bad feeling won''t clear away. Even though they made a substitute plan for the singing, but in the current situation where he does not know the identity of the replacements to fill in the hole Aii,Mai and Mii opened, it was no wonder he would worry-------


    And, at that moment, when he thought the waiting room''s door slowly opened, on top of Shidou''s head who has his head hanging down, and heard a voice he heard somewhere before.


    "Kuku, aren''t you making quite a gloomy face. It''s like you got your legs captured by the dead"


    "Disappointment. There is no ambition here. If that''s the case, then it''s like losing before the fight even began"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    As if he was flicked by their voices, Shidou immediately raised his head.


    The ones standing over there were two girls wearing maid uniforms on their bodies.


    "Kaguya! Yuzuru!"


    Tohka opened her eyes wide in surprise and called both their names.


    "Both of you¡­¡­¡­why are you two in a place like this"


    When Shidou asked them, both of them folded their arms.


    "Kuku, we heard it from Kotori. It looks like you are in trouble from not having enough members"


    "Support. If it is okay with Shidou, would you leave that role to us?"


    "Eh¡­¡­? The,then, the replacements Kotori was talking about are¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou asked, both of them nodded perfectly in the same timing.


    "Yes, it''s us. Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­you are able to borrow the power of us Yamais. Feel honored right?"


    "Affirmative. Leave it to us"


    They said that and in a very confident manner took a hard to understand pose.


    "Wai,wait a sec both of you. Well, I thank you for the consideration but, even if you say it''s that easy to join, there is no time left until the real thing you know? You girls haven''t practiced either--------"


    Right in the middle of Shidou''s sentence, Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at each other, and leisurely walked towards the instruments placed deep in the room. And then, Kaguya sat in front of the drum, while Yuzuru grabbed the bass.


    In the next moment, both of them started performing without making any signals.


    "eh¡­¡­¡­!?"


    By reflex, he let out that voice.


    To say it simply-----both of their performances, were incredibly good.


    Passionate and yet powerful while not losing harmony. It was a melody of drums that carves a rhythm that leads everybody, and a bass played fluently due to flowing-like fingering.


    Even to an amateur''s ears, intenseness could be easily understood. It was a jam session to the level that if there were someone from the entertainment production here, they would immediately hand their business card to them.


    "Well¡­¡­that''s about it"


    "Sigh. Fuu"


    After finishing the performance, both of them walk closer and exchanged a high five.


    "Wh,why are you so good, both of you"


    When he asked, Kaguya and Yuzuru glanced at each other before lifting the side of their lips.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­Don''t belittle me human. A match like this, we already finished it up"


    "Confirm. It''s true we did that on contest Number 72 [Storm calling drum battle] and, [Best bassist award battle. Incidentally Kaguya won the first one while Yuzuru won the latter one"


    When she said that, Shidou remembered something.


    Now that he thinks about it, both Kaguya and Yuzuru a long time ago before meeting Shidou, both of them had repeated many contests. He heard they got tired of only fistfights and decided to try various types of matches but¡­¡­¡­¡­to think something like this was also included.


    "¡­¡­¡­hey, Shidou. Thanks to you, both of us can be together"


    "Petition. This time by all means, let Yuzuru and Kaguya save you"


    Kaguya and Yuzuru said to him.


    Naturally, Miku was a formidable enemy. Adding on, Miku fans were filling the hall. After finishing such a perfect performance, she was not an easy opponent that will let them snatch away her win that easily.


    But-------Shidou swallowed his saliva


    After taking Kaguya and Yuzuru''s hand respectively, he immediately lifted his face.


    "¡­¡­¡­YOSH¡­¡­¡­!"


    After turning her eyeballs to the lower left while giving an order inside her head, a small number was projected on her retina. 14:55-----------there are 5 more minute before the operation starts.


    Jessica Bayley who was floating in the air of Tenguu Square, *Perori* licked her lips.


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s about time ne. Everyone, are you ready?"


    "Yes Ma''amRoger"


    She heard the voices of her subordinates from the headset all at once. Jessica nodded in satisfaction.


    Right now deployed in the sky above Tenguu Square, there were 10 members in the 3rd battle team with Jessica included, and 20 remote control war doll <Bandersnatch>s, an extremely extravagant line up.


    What''s more, right now on Jessica and the group''s bodies, starting from a 10.5cm laser gun <Merry ram>, the micro-missile pod <Twin cluster>, and a Laser edge built-in single element cutter <King call>, they were wearing DEM industries'' latest equipment, all of them not yet distributed to any other countries.


    No matter how much the opponent is the AAA rank


    , there is no way she could handle being showered by all this concentrated fire.


    *Nii* Jessica made a broad smile, and looked down toward Tenguu Square''s eastern block spread out before her eyes.


    After a few minutes, the target Yatogami Tohka will stand on the central stage.


    First off, they will destroy the ceiling of the central stage from their current position, then the dispatch team <Bandersnatch>s will infiltrate and seize the target.


    They will then start their attack once again towards the target that was seized by the <Bandersnatch>s------ they will then injure the target first with damage before the target is captured, that was the plan.


    Of course, Jessica wasn''t someone who kills for pleasure. It was not like she does not feel any sympathy toward the considerable number of casualties that will appear from her own attacks.


    But, that slight sentimental feeling was completely erased by the sweet sound of Westcott''s orders which imply capturing the spirits is for the greater good. Right now, Jessica only recognizes the stage audience as a group of potatoes or pumpkins.


    And then. The buzzer rang on the headset. Time 1500. It was time to start the operation.


    "------well then, it''s time. Adeptus 4 to 12 move to the designated spot. Prepare for attack. <Bandersnatch>s also get ready. 20 units below Outer 1, prepare to infiltrate.


    "Yes Ma''amRoger"


    The same reply as just now echoed, and the fully equipped wizards and <Bandersnatch>s followed Jessica''s orders and deployed.


    "Well then¡­¡­let the party begin"


    After saying that, Jessica pointed her laser gun toward the Tenguu Square central stage.


    At the same time, 15000 meters above Tenguu Square. In the bridge of <Fraxinus> the airship <Ratatoskr> uses, a loud alarm rang.


    "What on earth is the problem!"


    Kotori who was sitting in the commander''s seat raised her eyebrows at the sudden alarm and brought her eyes to the monitor spread out in front of her. But, there were no particularly strange changes happening there. Miku''s mind parameters shown on the side monitor were also not showing any big changes that could be seen,


    "Re,Reading in the radar! Above Tenguu Square, there are readings thought to be AST around 20¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­30!"


    "What did you say¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Hearing the crew''s report, Kotori''s face distorted further.


    Simultaneously, the main monitor showing the image of Shidou and the group was immediately switched to images of the sky.


    There were 10 wizards wearing exaggerated CR-units around their whole body, and 20 strange machine dolls, all of them floating above and looking down towards the Tenguu Square central stage.


    "These guys are¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After looking at them, Kotori bit the chupa chups she was licking on.


    Clearly not a Japanese team. And the month before the last, it was the unmanned soldiers <Bandersnatch> that appeared when Shidou and the rest were on their school trip. No matter how you look at it, it wasn''t the formation of the normal AST.


    No--------before that, it was currently usual time where the SpaceQuake alarm has not rung. Naturally the residents in the vicinity were not evacuated to the shelter¡­¡­¡­¡­far from that, they were gathered all in one place due to the Tennou Festival. Thinking rationally, the reality of them wearing the secret technology CR-units and appearing was impossible by itself.


    "People from DEM¡­¡­¡­.? Even if it is true, why at a timing like¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kotori, rang her throat with the words possible thought swirling in her head.


    "Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She confirmed the place once again. Tenguu Square. Just above the large scale convention Centre used to hold the Tennou Festival.---------Tohka, Yoshino, Yamai sisters and Miku. It was an area with 5 spirits gathered. If by any chance, this information was gained by DEM¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    It was a stupid imagination thought to be impossible normally. If a battle took place there, it was not hard to imagine a large number of casualties appearing. Even if they were restrained by the scruff of their necks by DEM, it was unthinkable that the Japan Ground-Self Defense Force would allow something like that.


    But, it was also true; there were no other thinkable targets other than those girls.


    "Commander, what should we do"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­We can''t leave them alone right?"


    Even though she said that, in their current circumstances the number of actions they could take were limited. They can''t fire cannon attacks as long as Tenguu Square was below them, and hurling the <Yggd Folium> to sweep through that number was just too hard.


    Probably having guessed Kotori''s thoughts, Kannazuki quietly let his voice out.


    "If it is okay with you, should I go out"


    "¡­¡­¡­There''s no choice. I''m counting------"


    And, the moment Kotori was about to finish her sentence. The alarm in the bridge once again rang.


    "!? What''s it this time!"


    "One more above Tenguu Square sky, a huge reading appeared! Thi,this is------"


    At the same time as the crew''s confusion, the monitor switched and the owner of the new reading appeared.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­don''t tell me, that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at that, Kotori gulped.


    "Wha!?"


    ---The moment she was about to pull the trigger. At the same time as a shine appeared from the sky in front, the alarm showing a heat signal approaching rang from the headset and Jessica took an emergency evasion.


    The spot Jessica was at just now was passed through by a strong torrent of Maryoku. It seems one <Bandersnatch> unit got caught in it and had its upper half of its body blown away.


    At that ridiculous power, her face turned pale by reflex.


    Even though it has a lower precision than a wizard, there was a Territory laid out around the surroundings of the <Bandersnatch>''s whole body. Even though it didn''t have time to use its defense specialties, something like piercing through that invisible wall like paper was something thought to be impossible by common sense.


    "Wha, what''s this!"


    "Hu, huge energy reading coming from the front!"


    "It¡­¡­is not a spirit. It''s the reading of generated Maryoku! Thi, this is¡­¡­¡­don''t tell me-----------"


    Coming from the gap in the clouds spread out before her, that appeared.


    ---That was a tank, or else something like an unusual castle-like shaped weapon.


    It was equipped with 2 cannons that look like giant trees, that was how big those lumps of metal were. At the front, there was a high-output laser blade capable of evaporating before touching and slicing the target apart, and a boorish weapon container used to store many weapons was enshrined at the back.


    And in the middle. As if it were an emblem, one wizard could be seen.


    ---An AST wizard from the Japan Ground-Self Defense Force. It was Master Sergeant Tobiichi Origami.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, even after confirming a face she knows, Jessica''s trembling wouldn''t settle down.


    "Impossible-------Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­<White Licorice>¡­¡­?"


    She let out her voice dumbfounded.


    Jessica only saw that [monster] once in her homeland.


    In order to single-handedly destroy the Spirit, how much on power was needed to do so-----


    With that, it was the [Strongest Defect unit] built by the honest and simple development department, following the values calculated out from theoretical calculations from the big-headed intelligence department.


    Since it cripples the test user by just moving it for 30 minutes, it was some kind of objet d''art others couldn''t prepare and deployed as something to symbolize DEM''s power, technology and humor.


    It''s true that, she received some reports.


    There was an extremely stupid wizard that got restrained after failing to bring down a Spirit, even after finally taking out the <White Licorice> which was deployed to the Japan Ground-Self Defense Force in her own accord.


    When she heard that, Jessica naturally laughed. That''s because, it was an equipment that even a wizard from DEM can''t properly make use of. It was okay for a rash and elated member of the AST to try using it but, that person fainted after the unit immediately reached operation limits without her achieving anything¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s probably all of it Jessica thought.


    But-----if that is the case, then the thing floating in front of Jessica right now was------


    "Why¡­¡­¡­can you move <Licorice>¡­¡­¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami didn''t reply and silently raised her chin.


    At the same time, the 2 giant muzzles equipped on the left and right on the cannon cannisters were pointed towards Jessica and her team.


    "Kuh------Change of target! Prepare for counter attack!"


    After Jessica let out a shrill voice, she pointed her gun toward the <White Licorice>.


    But, in the next instant, *Buun* Origami swing the blade unit with both her hands. When she did that, a light sword was released from there and got a direct hit on Jessica''s prepared laser cannon.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    There was no impact. No sparks was scattered. But Jessica raised her eyebrows from the sudden uncomfortable feeling.


    Her right hand-----won''t move.


    When she looked over, her right hand was coiled with a light sash, and found out it was the reason why her actions were obstructed.


    "This kind of¡­¡­¡­thing!"


    She made an order in her head and the Territory section enhanced. She then tried to shake off the light sash------but, at that time it was already too late, Origami once again pointed the Maryoku cannon towards Jessica. She operated the thrusters in panic and escaped from that spot. She was late by one beat, and the Maryoku light scratched Jessica''s Territory.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­What are you all doing! Shoot her down! Hurry!"


    When Jessica shouted, it seemed her frozen subordinates finally returned to themselves. They deployed themselves to surround Origami, and next shot laser guns and missiles at her.


    Amongst the shooting, one small missile strayed downwards and the small sound of an explosion echoed from direction of the Tenguu Square-----it was a structure that was going to have more big holes opened in it anyway. No one even cared. But, in order to shoot down the monster in front of them, they launched all of the ammo they had. Origami holding the giant <white Licorice> as the core, she was covered by smoke.


    "Stop, the shooting!"


    After a span 120 seconds of concentrated fire, Jessica raised her voice. Her subordinates and the <Bandersnatch>s stopped attacking.


    It was a firing of the entire latest anti-spirit weapon they had from all directions at once. Even if the opponent is that <White Licorice>, there was no way it won''t be unaffected. But------


    "Wha¡­¡­!"


    "Thi,this is¡­¡­"


    The sound of her subordinates'' confusion echoed. Jessica raised her eyebrows and brought her hands to the headset.


    "What on earth is wrong!?"


    "A Territory not belonging to me was formed around my surroundings---------I-I can''t move my body!"


    "What did you say¡­¡­¡­?"


    The moment she said that, the white smoke expanding in front of her was scattered to the surroundings as if a whirlwind were forming.


    And coming from inside, all the weapon containers from behind opened and Origami who made several hundred anti-spirit warheads peek out appeared.


    "¡­¡­¡­! Evade!!"


    Even though she shouted, it was too late. Coming all at once from the weapon container, a large number of missiles was launched and was heading towards the wizards and <Bandersnatch>s who had their movements sealed.


    The appearance of white smoke blowing around while warheads were launched.


    ---It looked like, licorice petals.


    "Kua¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "Ca,captainnn!!"


    From the communicator equipped on the headset, she could hear the screams of her subordinates. They were probably shot down by the attack just now; some teammates and <Bandersnatch>s have smoke spewing from their equipment and were falling to the ground.


    Taking a look at the sensor projected on her retina, their vital signs did not disappear, but it was probably impossible for them to return to the battle.


    From the cannon attack just now, it looked like around half the whole team was shot down. After Jessica made a loud click with her tongue, she gave a mental command and a new communication line was opened.


    "-----It''s an emergency situation! Requesting reinforcements!"


    But, the communication that was received after some time passed, suddenly had something unbelievable on it.


    "¡­¡­¡­ahh---, this line currently is not in use. Since Kusakabe Ryouko cannot be even here due to orders from the higher up, please confirm the above transmission once more"


    Like that, Ryouko''s obvious voice said that.


    "What are you joking around at a time like this! The subordinate at your place is on a rampage you know!?"


    However, Ryouko only repeated what she said before and did not respond back.


    "¡­This was by your instigation huh. Remember this. I will have this case turn into a problem"


    After Jessica said that resentfully, she then closed the line connecting to Ryouko and opened to another channel.


    It was a method she didn''t want to use but------there was no choice. It was better than the operation ending in failure.


    "This is Adeptus 3! It''s an emergency! Requesting urgent reinforcements!"


    Jessica was avoiding incoming missiles while letting out a shrill voice.


    DEM industries Japan branch office. She directed it to the place where Isaac Westcott was most likely at right now.


    Echoes of cheers could be heard from the stage. While that happened, as if in agreement, his heartbeat was ringing like an alarm bell.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­kuh"


    He moistened his throat which was dry from nervousness. While at it, he also took a deep breath. His heartbeat was set on not settling down. However that was only normal. That''s because right now, Shidou was in the situation of waiting at the wing of the stage for his turn.


    Incidentally, the clothes the band members was covered in right now was the same maid uniform from just now.


    In reality, they had already prepared the costumes meant for the stage performance but, since Ai Mai and Mii holding onto them had withdrawn, there was no share for Kaguya and Yuzuru.-------but at that moment, he realized everyone was wearing the same outfit.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­speaking of costumes, this is a costume¡­¡­¡­¡­right?"


    The jazz band performance from the previous school ended and everyone made a bow together. And for the second time, *clap**clap*the sound of applause echoed.


    He took a glance behind. Over there was three people almost completely un-nervous: Tohka, Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    "Look at this Kaguya, Yuzuru. I was entrusted with this!"


    "Hohou, Tohka''s instrument is the Tambourinehonest bell rung to make tunes"


    "Agree. Yuzuru thinks it suits you a lot. Not sarcastic"


    The previous performers left the stage and even after the staff set up the drum sets, it was still in this state. Shidou was a little envious about the steel mentally the Spirits have.


    And, at that moment, he heard the sound of an alarm-like sound coming from the incam in his right ear.


    "Kotori? Did something happen?"


    When Shidou asked, after a moment of unnatural silence, Kotori replied back.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nothing. Shidou, just focus on the stage performance"


    "I-I know"


    Incidentally, the <Ratatoskr> incam currently in Shidou''s right ear, while a sound recording specialised ear monitor was in his left ear. It was an indispensable equipment to prevent the cheers from slipping in and making the sound unable to be heard but, since both his ears were covered; he felt his ears became a little distant.


    "Is that really true. You look quite nervous"


    "Even if you say that¡­¡­¡­¡­I can''t help it. It''s not like I am doing it on purpose"


    "Should I tell you a good way to loosen that nervousness?"


    "Ah?"


    "Write [Ó×Å®][6D 3] on your palm 3 times and eat it"


    "Isn''t it supposed to be [ÈË][6D 4]!?"


    "It isn''t that different from human anyway. Shidou prefers that one more right?"


    "Don''t say things that will bring misunderstandings"


    "Oh my, unsatisfied?¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..then just go with [ÃÃ][6D 5]"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­? What did you say?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Fuun, nothing"


    For some reason, Kotori snorted unhappily.


    And, as if to match up with that, the stage wing staff made a signal to Shidou and the group. It would seem they finished preparing the hall.


    From the speaker installed on the stage, the announcement started broadcasting.


    "-----Next off, a band performance from the volunteers of the metropolitan Raizen high school"


    As if to respond to that, the sound of applause could be heard from the hall.


    "O, okay, let''s go"


    After saying that, Shidou made a step forward. Tohka, Kaguya and Yuzuru also followed him.


    From the dim stage wing, he came out to the stage where spot lights were shining ------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou unintentionally swallowed his breath.


    That time when he saw Miku on stage just now. And the time until now he was looking at the audience seat from the stage wing .------Both of those weird feelings were covering Shidou''s whole body.


    Inside that dark hall, the stage solely brimming with light. The completely filled audience seats. The flood of gazes.


    All of that became one and as if it were gravity, it tangled itself around Shidou''s hands and legs.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I see, this is amazing"


    *lick* he licked his lips. It tasted a little like salt.


    He rehearsed many times. There was also a time when he was made to sing along with the gathered <Ratatoskr> mechanic department members in order to get experience.


    But------wrong. Clearly, it was wrong.


    The atmosphere during the real deal. The real feeling of tension. That intimidating air stabbing blades into Shidou''s soul mercilessly.


    ---However


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­haha"


    Shidou, made a small laugh.


    It''s true; this was his first time in his life standing on a big stage like this.


    But, Shidou already knew about this atmosphere he should not have known before.


    Tohka. Yoshino. Kurumi. Kotori. The Yamai sisters.


    This was the atmosphere when he confronted a Spirit.


    Extreme dates where a single mistake in choice could lead to his death. With that repeated many times, it looks like Shidou''s heart has been trained somewhere along the way.


    While holding the guitar, after Shidou stood in front of the mic stand in the center of the stage, he brought his sight to his back left and right.


    To his right was Tohka. Left was Yuzuru. And right behind was Kaguya. All the members reached their designated spot and in order to respond to Shidou''s gaze, they nodded.


    Incidentally, there were mic stands placed in front of Tohka and Yuzuru too. Since there are parts of chorus and unisons inside the song, it seems alibis were prepared just in case.


    After Shidou finished tuning, he once again exchanged glances and nods.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­alright, let''s play this, the death melody that leads to the realm of the dead!"


    Kaguya said something dangerous while, *Clank**Clank, ringing the stick.


    Matching that, Shidou started playing the guitar. Same thing from the left side, Yuzuru''s shining bass skills, and from the right, *Shan**Shan* the sound of Tohka''s tambourine could be heard.


    A light musical accompaniment. Although the song was from a pro, the performance belongs to only Shidou and the group.


    When they start playing, the remaining would be to follow accordingly to practice. The pick was running on the string as if it was dancing, and played the tone accordingly to his thoughts. The nervousness that was wrapping his whole body was slowly turning into an uplifting feeling.


    But-------an abnormality occurred there.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?"


    In the middle of the performance, Shidou raised his eyebrows.


    Even though the musical accompaniment finished-------the song, did not flow out.


    The same time when Shidou felt that, the Kotori''s panicked voice could be heard from the Incam.


    "Shidou! It''s an emergency! A part of the Tenguu Square''s electric wiring has been damaged by someone, the tone generator we prepared can''t be used!"


    "Wha-----The,then how on earth"


    "You''ll have to sing it naturally! The mic''s switch is on right now!"


    "Ha¡­¡­no, no way, even if you say that suddenly-----------"


    The mic''s howling echoed for a moment, and Shidou stopped his words. If he were to converse with Kotori more than this, his voice would be picked up by the mic and it will echo inside the whole hall.


    But, during the time he was doing this, the performance was still going on.


    Luckily, thanks to repetitive practice, Shidou''s fingers was still somehow moving in contrary with the confusion in his head but, due to the unpredicted situation, the song tone completely did not come out.


    At first the audience were joining in with the Shidou''s group to make the rhythm but, it seems a part of them started to notice something was off. The audience in front was tilting their head in suspicion.


    "ah------"


    An incomparable strange nervousness tied itself to his body. His teeth roots cried. His legs shook. His sight was slowly getting blurry. I would rather make a flashy collapse. Even that thought scratched his mind. He was even aware that kind of thought was dangerous himself. From the sudden accident, instead of the song recovery, other minus images such as finishing this unsettled stage performance with other ideas started eroding his mind.


    This kind of thought was no difference from an elementary student wishing a meteorite would fall onto the school because he didn''t finish his homework. There is no productivity or possibility, wishing for a one-shot reversal are thoughts of destruction.


    It''s no use, it''s no use. He said it so he could hear it in his head. If he stopped the performance here, it will absolutely be impossible to beat Miku. But, those thoughts accelerated Shidou''s impatience, and further misted his memory. The song won''t come out. His voice won''t come out. Even his breathing was slowly turning shaky.


    "U,ah¡­¡­¡­"


    It was at that time.


    "--------------------------------"


    From somewhere.


    ---The song could be, heard.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    For a moment, he thought the electrical wiring they prepared was restored and started broadcasting the song but--------wrong.


    Compared to the one in his memory, the voice was completely different. Rather, this voice -------


    Without moving the position of his face, he slowly turned his sight. And.


    "Toh¡­¡­ka?"


    Shidou called that name with a soft voice enough not to be picked up by the mic.


    Yes. Tohka standing at Shidou''s right side was singing the song while shaking the tambourine rhythmically.


    What''s more, the thing that should be shocking was-------that song.


    "Amazing¡­¡­¡­"


    It was so good, that it was enough to fall in love unintentionally from hearing it.


    No, to put it better words, [good] is probably the wrong way to put it. Loyal to the melody¡­¡­¡­¡­it is definitely not that. Most likely, it was sung comprised with her own arrangements. Not only that, there were even mistakes in the lyrics too.


    However, what should be the best way to put it. That voice, that song, they oddly uplift the hearts of the people listening to them.


    "----------------------"


    At that moment, Shidou who was gazing at Tohka''s expression, unintentionally opened his eyes wide.


    On Tohka''s face, the enthusiastic mood of the big stage, the hostility toward Miku, and even the sense of duty of being left with a big job too, could not be felt from it.


    She only looked, like she was having fun.


    To be able to have a musical performance with Shidou and the group, made her so unbearably happy and overjoyed that it turned [Sound] to [Fun].


    ---no, Shidou shook his head a little.


    He had to make a good performance; he had to beat Miku no matter what, he didn''t really put it in his mind since he continued practicing as if he was cornering himself but¡­¡­¡­¡­now that he thinks about it, Tohka was always making that face during practice time.


    Most likely, she tried to memorize the lyrics but ended up memorizing the wrong thing. When Shidou was in the middle of having fun with Origami''s song, he remembered that although it was vague.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ha, ha, ha"


    Shidou naturally laughed.


    The strong pressure that was tangling his limbs until now disappeared as if it had been a lie. His fingers moved so lightly that he surprised himself. The moment he was conscious about that, Shidou rang the guitar strings the hardest until now.


    It was not like he was showing the [Attracting techniques] he enclosed himself researching during middle school, nor did he suddenly awaken into rock.


    ---A musical performance following the textbook won''t match Tohka''s singing!


    Simply, he only thought that.


    Most likely, the song tune was completely chaos. That''s probably true. If he was able to make a perfect arrangemenet from such a cramped performance method, then tomorrow Shidou would send a drop-out letter and go out to make a debut in the entertainment business.


    But, if it''s now.


    If it''s now, it''s different.


    That''s because right now, Shidou wasn''t alone¡­¡­¡­¡­!


    Kaguya and Yuzuru immediately scooped up Shidou''s sudden rampage and perfectly followed the chaotic performance. Probably feeling there was a change in the melody, Tohka took a glance towards Shidou and the rest of the group and gave a dazzling smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    In an instant------*beat*, his heart jumped.


    It was not from the nervousness from just now. It''s more-------


    But, now was not the time to space such thoughts in his brain capacity.


    The song also finished its first part, and entered the second half of the performance.


    At that moment, inside Shidou''s head, a secret desire appeared.


    It was simple.


    ---I want to sing with Tohka.


    On top of this big stage, I want to sing with Tohka!


    Although Shidou does not have deadly tone deafness, it was not like he had the skill to sing that well. At the very least, they won''t beat Miku like this, as far as Kotori cutting it down immediately, that was how skillful he was as a singer.


    But, even so, unexpectedly it looks like he can''t resist the sprouted bud of desire inside his heart.


    At the same time with the second part starting, Shidou started singing and matched up with Tohka.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Tohka continued singing while looking at Shidou in surprise.


    But, that was only in an instant. Tohka looked happier than just now and her voice started getting livelier.


    As if to make it go to Tohka, he reverberated his throat. The tone that won''t come out at all just now was spinning out of his mouth unconsciously.


    While he was singing, Shidou had completely forgotten about the match with Miku.


    His head was only being controlled by a simple fragment of his emotions.


    It''s fun!


    -----It''s fun!


    --------------It''s fun!!


    ¡­¡­by the time he noticed this, the song was already over.


    His shoulders suddenly shook. His whole body was full of sweat, so drenched as if he''d jumped into a pool.


    "Shidou!"


    And, Tohka came running towards him with a dazzling smile.


    "Hand!"


    "Oh¡­¡­¡­Ou!"


    After he raised his hands as he was told, on it Tohka''s hand *Pachin!* hit on it.


    In that moment--------


    Shidou''s ear was shaken by a loud cheer and applause, so loud that the Incam and ear monitor were neglected.

 Volume 6 - CH 5

    "Wizards, 6-------dolls, 5¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Counting the readings shown on the sensor projected on her retina, Origami quietly muttered.


    Targets, 11 remaining. By calculations 2/3 of the original value has been dropped.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Moments ago, the side of her view caught the dolls remaining she shot down falling to the ground, she exhaled.


    The body frame of the slender body, and the massive arms. Knee joints opposite to humans. The head that looks like a smooth full face helmet. And, numerous parts of the CR-unit installed onto the body''s important parts.


    She was familiar with that mechanical human doll.


    The month before the last. It happened when she went to an island called Arubi Island during her school trip. It obstructed Origami''s road when she was about to go and chase Shidou who went out into the storm but, it was the same model type as these robots.


    That doll--------the so called <Bandersnatch>, she was shocked when it appeared with the DEM wizards but, rather now that it turned to this, it turned into a material that gains Origami''s understanding.


    A mechanical doll that can use the Realizer which will not operate unless it was connected to the human brain.


    ---she thought perhaps because it was from a very unusually state-of- the-art but, as expected it looks like it was something from the DEM industries. Like this, she was convinced of the reason why, the dolls appeared during the school trip before and the reason why there was absolutely no counter measures discussed even after the higher ups was reported about its existence.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I won''t let you lay even a finger on, Shidou"


    She clenched the back of her teeth and made an order to her brain.


    She determined the wizard and doll targets in her sights and made a limited release on the fixed point Territory. The precision was low due to parallel activations of over 10 Territory''s but, even so it was possible to stop their legs for an instant. The containers from number 5 to 8 immediately made a full activation, and missiles were launched towards the targets.


    All the wizards broke free from the restriction and managed to evade in a paper thin difference but, 2 <Bandersnatch> units had their head and arms receive damage before crashing downwards.


    "Damn it, damn it, what on earth are you!"


    Naturally, the remaining wizards on the spot starting from Jessica aimed at Origami and fired laser cannons or launched missiles at her. But, Origami was not such a nice person to receive that many times. She operated the high-output thrusters installed under the lower part of the weapon container, and dash into the sky with an unthinkable speed from <White Licorice>''s giant body.


    She would deploy fixed point Territory''s on the predicted courses on attacks she can''t avoid, or deploy a defense type Territory on the impact point to defend herself.


    Origami could not do anything to the <Bandersnatch> when she was using her body but, the story is different if she has this <White Licorice>. An unmanned weapon that uses the Realizer. It''s true, it was a wonder and threat at the same time but, as long as it has simple battle abilities, it won''t be comparable to human Wizards, those were Origami''s evaluation. Whether it was the Realizer controls or the small driving force, both it was remarkably inferior to those of the Wizards. They were now easy targets for Origami, thanks to boastful firepower of a troop that can be used independently.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    Not learning from experience, the Wizards launched a barrage. The huge number of ammo launched covered her entire view entirely and was heading towards Origami.


    As expected, this number can''t be avoided. Origami instantly made a judgment and activate the specialize defense Realizer around her body. It was not such a great power. If it is in a level like this, getting some hits won''t-------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    The moment she thought that, Origami''s sights turned wobbly.


    Her Territory distorted for an instant and several ammo exploded on <White Licorice>''s armor. An intense impact shook Origami''s head, and light vomit feeling attacked her.


    "Kuh-------"


    After Origami slightly frowns her face, she activated the thrusters and temporarily escapes from that spot. After stopping the remaining Wizards inside the range of her sights, she rearranged her breathing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..hn?"


    Looking at Origami''s suspicious movements, Jessica twitched her eyebrows.


    "Ah------aha. Hahahahahaha! I see, it''s about that"


    Even though her face was pale until now, after Jessica made a sudden happy laugh, she pointed at Origami.


    "Looks like it''s almost the time limit. Miss amazing Wizard-san"


    Origami narrowed her eyes at Jessica''s words. At that moment, a slimy-like feeling was formed around her mouth.


    While not letting the enemies off her sights, she tried wiping it off with her hands. She found out blood was sticking onto the palm of her hands. It looks like blood came out from her nose.


    For an instant, she thought it was because of that attack but¡­¡­¡­¡­.wrong.


    "This, is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Next, an intense headache and sleepiness hit Origami while she said it like a groan.


    This was not the first time she felt this. --------it was the activation limit.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­..hahaha! Too bad. Very regrettable. But, it''s already the end when it turns into that"


    At the same time with Jessica laughing, in the sky behind her, several silhouette appeared. It was the <Bandersnatch>.


    Those bodies completely do not look damaged at all. It would seem it was not the ones Origami shot down but rather reinforcements that were sent from somewhere.


    Maybe she confirmed that, Jessica made a further boastful winning smile.


    "Fufu."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­kuh"


    Inside the intense headache and gradually hazy sights, Origami clenched her teeth together.


    In the Tenguu square central, the performers for the first-day lined up.


    Everyone had nervous expressions and gulping down while waiting for the ceremony master''s voice.


    That was supposed to be so. Right now, all the stage performance as well as the voting ended, and were currently in the middle of announcing the top ranking high schools.


    "Third place for the Stage performance division-------Senjou University''s high school division"


    The moment the name of the school was announced from the speaker, applauses and cheers filled nearby and Senjou University''s performers that were on stage, raised happy voices.


    It was the club that performed jazz just before Shidou and the group. Shidou *clap**clap* clapped his hands.


    Being chosen as third place means they were quite good. The reason why his impression was so vague and simple was because¡­¡­¡­¡­..from the stage wing, he was able to hear the performance from that closest spot to the performers but, since he was nervous most of it didn''t remain inside his ears.


    "Second place!"


    And, as if to control the cheers, the announcement once again echoed.


    In reality, the thing the audiences were attentive was from here on out. The hall that was filled with voices, applause and whistling turned quiet. Inside everyone''s mind, there was no mistake 2 schools were floating in it.


    The best stage performance shown by the Invincible Rindouji''s active idol, Izayoi Miku.


    Showing a miracle happening at the very last minute, the Raizen''s stage performance.


    Maybe they had auras that Spirit holds. From anyone eyes, both of them were extraordinary.


    After putting up in a somewhat nervous state, the ceremony master took a breath before continuing.


    "------Slightly inferior! The Raizen high school!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    The moment that name echoed out from the speaker and the result was shown out on the big monitor installed on the stage, for an instant, he felt as if time stopped.


    After a beat, when he opened his eyes inside the ringing echoes of applauses, cheers and a small some commotion, *smile* the face of Miku''s lip distorting entered his view.


    That was only natural. Shidou and the group being second place would mean-------


    "And, taking the laurels of first place for the stage performance division!"


    The announcement echoed throughout, and at the same time! *Kaa!* the spotlights were collecting on Miku.


    "The expectedly strong! The King. Rindouji Academy for Girls!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUUU-------!!"


    The loud cheer was causing a strong shaking in the hall''s atmosphere.


    "Shi,Shidou¡­¡­¡­."


    When Shidou was being absentminded, Tohka let out her voice while bringing her sights towards the monitor showing the rankings. Her expression was dyed with uneasiness, and her fingertips were slightly shaking.


    "D,did we lose¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? B-because I sang¡­¡­.."


    "! N-no! It''s not Tohka''s fault!"


    Even when Shidou swung his head, Tohka''s almost crying face didn''t clear up. It was like; she didn''t heard what Shidou said.


    "Fufu,fufufufufu-----¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    When Tohka was making weak voices, coming from behind, Miku''s giggling could be heard.


    "Miku¡­¡­¡­"


    "Look. Isn''t it exactly like what I said? This happens when you rely on something like comrades---"


    Still continuing, having the ceremony master''s announcement as BGM, Miku was smiling while coming closer to him.


    And, Miku who walked closer until she was right in front of Shidou, *kui*, lifted Shidou''s chin up.


    "At any rate, a promise is a promise. Shiori-san and all 5 Spirit-san''s that have their Reiryoku''s sealed by Shiori-san, will now be mine from today onwards"


    "Kuh-----"


    "Ufufu----, please don''t be that afraid. I will properly spoil you nicely so------"


    And.


    In the middle of Miku''s words, the ceremony master raised the loudest voice yet.


    "----and, with that! Summing it all up, taking first place for day 1 of the Tennou festival has been decided to be Raizen highschoolllllllllllllllll!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..heh?"


    Dumbfounded, Miku opened her eyes wide.


    It was the same for Shidou and the group too. Honestly, it was like they didn''t hear the ceremony masters talk at all.


    As if to answer the question Shidou and the rest have, the ceremony master continued talking.


    "It turned out into a very unexpected result. Rindouji''s overwhelming performance that others couldn''t get close to managed to nab first place in the stage performance division but, it seems this year their exhibition division and refreshment booth division was dull"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Miku swung her face left and right in a state where she didn''t get it.


    "Using this opportunity, Raizen which has taken second place in the stage performance managed to get the push. Especially the votes for the maid caf¨¦ in the refreshment booth division were amazing! This would bring controversy during the reviews but, the executive member''s enthusiastic push succeeded in taking shape!"


    "Ha,ha¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou laughed powerlessly.


    He never would have thought they were going to be saved by Ai Mai and Mii in a setting like this.


    "Shidou!"


    Tohka''s expression completely changed and jumped at him. After that, late by a beat, from left and right Kaguya and Yuzuru both did the same thing by moving their hands around his neck; it somehow turned into something big.


    "Kakaka! This is obvious! Something like this will be simple if we help out!"


    "Agree. That is absolutely right. There is no one that can match against us"


    When he was being jostled like this, Shidou finally felt the reality expanding in his chest.


    ---We won.


    We really won.


    Against Miku. Against Rindouji.


    "-----Well then, we will now proceed to the awarding. All representatives, please come in front"


    The ceremony master said that, and prompts the 3 performer groups in front.


    But------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Please do not joke with me. What is this-------"


    From behind, Miku''s shaking voice could be heard.


    "Isn''t this strange¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.? There is no way I would lose-----¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Ee,err Izayoi-san?"


    Even when the ceremony master called her, Miku didn''t reply and in a wobbly manner she walked forward.


    "I------I am Izayoi Miku you know? I am¡­¡­¡­I am¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Miku"


    Shidou suppressed his heart rate by putting his hands on his chest before, quietly calling out to her, and walking to her.


    But, at that moment, Miku twitched her body.


    "Stop it¡­¡­¡­..I-I won¡­¡­¡­¡­I won properly! Those girls¡­¡­¡­¡­.it''s because those girls didn''t do it properly!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­don''t say something like that. The Rindouji students should have done their best"


    "I-I don''t know! I don''t know about something like that! I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­even though I won¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Ah----¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Miku''s words, Shidou scratched his cheeks a little embarrassed.


    After that, despite being self-aware of himself being stinky, he said those words.


    "How should I put this¡­¡­¡­¡­..it''s thanks to my comrades¡­¡­¡­¡­.something like that?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­com,rade¡­¡­¡­."


    Miku muttered that with detest, and made a sullen face. Shidou nodded exaggeratedly.


    "Yeah. We certainly can''t match with you in singing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, whether it''s the maid caf¨¦, or the other students that prepared the exhibitions, they will fill in the part we are lacking in"


    "Wha, what¡­¡­¡­.is that. Please do not joke with me¡­¡­¡­.comrade¡­¡­..? haha, for mere humans, there is no way they are that useful¡­¡­¡­"


    "But, even for those mere humans, when their bonds are connected, they won against you"


    Miku choked her voice. Shidou continued talking.


    "Hey. Humans¡­¡­¡­..are interesting right. That''s why, Miku, you too------"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­masu"


    "Eh?"


    He couldn''t hear Miku''s words and asked her again.


    "Comrade? Bonds¡­¡­.? That is unthinkable. That kind of thing, is meaningless in front of me¡­¡­¡­!"


    After that, Miku immediately raised her hanging head, and make a big spread with both her hands.


    "--------<Gabriel>!"


    When he thought Miku raised a loud shout echo across the whole hall, in the next instant, round ripples started expanding on the space under her legs.


    As if to respond to Miku''s voice, coming from the middle part of the ripple, an odd giant lump of metal gradually rise up onto the stage.


    It had a weird form, from the slow-witted main body; several long and narrow silver cylinders grew out and were standing in a row. That was like, something that makes one thinks of a giant pipe organ installed in churches.


    It seems the audiences also notice that was not some sort of performance. Commotion was stirring up in the vicinity.


    But, Miku completely ignored that, and swung down her right hands from left to right. When she did that, as if drawing something out from the traces of her hand, a light sash emitting a dim glow appeared from there.


    No, calling that a sash might be a misleading way to put it. Miku''s body had several small lines running on the curve covering her body; it then became a piano or an organ''s keyboard.


    He doesn''t know what intentions she had for calling that angel. But that caused him to conjure a simple image of a destructive situation formed towards the humans that were in the area.


    "Miku! Wait! Listen to what I have to say! I am-------"


    "Sing, sing, sing-------<Gabrieeeelllllll>!!"


    However, Miku couldn''t bear listening to him and spreads the fingers in her hands; she then hit on the light keyboard expanded around her surroundings.


    -------VOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO------------------!!


    In that moment, the giant angel standing behind Miku, started making an incredible sound.


    Systematically, several layers of sound echoed from inside the lined up silver cylinders, and was scattered around the surroundings. The hall''s atmosphere shook, and the vibration was transmitted into his body.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­,gah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    He held his ears in reflex.


    But, that was not an action to resist again the intense volume.


    The sound that passed through the atmosphere and shook Shidou''s eardrum, was soaking into the core of Shidou''s head as if it was eroding it. -----yes, it felt like Miku''s [request] was strengthen several times over.


    After ten seconds. Running about in the hall like a storm, <Gabriel>''s sound gradually soften down and eventually completely disappeared.


    "¡­¡­¡­., ¡­¡­¡­."


    Timidly, he removed the hands covering his ears. There was still a light shriek ringing in his ears but, there was no other kind of changes that can be seen on his body.


    But, he immediately noticed the abnormalities.


    Even when the buzzing in his ears disappeared, he could not hear any sound coming from around him.


    Even though the hall was crowded with this many people, there was not even a slight commotion or footsteps.


    Perhaps, they had their sense of hearing taken away from the attack just now¡­¡­¡­¡­..? That concern passed through Shidou''s mind. The Angel Spirit holds are [Miracles that holds shape]. It shouldn''t be weird if something like that could be done.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    However, that wasn''t the case. Sending to his ears, Shidou properly heard the dismay he let out while looking around.


    Towards that very weird scenery, he gasped unintentionally.


    Inside the hall there were still around 1000 people in the audiences.


    But even so, all of the audience, was uniformly standing up straight without even one person left out, and without making the slightest of movements while being expressionless, they were all sending their sights up towards the stage.


    "Thi,this is¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    It will not turn out like this unless it''s an army that has taken enough training. It felt like slipping into a mannequin factory.


    "Miku, you, don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He shouted and sends his sights towards Miku.


    "fu¡­¡­¡­..fufu¡­¡­¡­¡­.fu, comrade¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­right? Beautiful, wonderful"


    *kara**kara*Miku laughed like a broken doll.


    "-----to think they would break so easily"


    After saying that, Miku once again played the light keyboard and as if to respond to the sound, the audiences made a "At ease" posture at once.


    "Fufu,ufufu, with this, all of your comrade-san is allll mine you know? Nee Shiori-san, the bond or something you said, just turned useless by just one of my fingertips"


    "kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou made an anguish expression, Miku played the keyboard with a fun smile.


    When she did that, the performers on stage surrounded Shidou from behind, and restrained both of Shidou''s arms.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­.., you, let go!"


    Even when he struggled, the performers didn''t move an inch.


    Staring at him with satisfaction, Miku split the light keyboard and leisurely walked towards Shidou.


    "The match does not matter. The promise does not matter. In this world, things that don''t go my way must not happen"


    After making an attractive smile while saying that, Miku used her fingers and *Tsu**tsu*¡­¡­¡­¡­..crawled it on Shidou''s body.


    "Hii¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    "Fufu, Shiori-san, Spirit-san, all of that, belongs to me--------"


    And.


    While talking feverishly and touching Shidou''s body, Miku stopped her movements perfectly when she touched Shidou''s lower part.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hn?............hnnn?"


    After tilting her head she retreated one step back from that spot, and for some reason was opening and closing the hand she used to touch Shidou just now.


    "That feeling just now¡­¡­¡­¡­n,no way, that''s impossible¡­¡­¡­.."


    Miku raised her eyebrows in doubt and once again rang her fingers.


    "Con,confirm this!"


    And then 2 new students that remained on stage, appeared on Shidou''s both sides, and flipped up the skirt of his maid uniform while being expressionless. The zero sex appeal short pants he was wearing underneath got exposed.


    "Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? Wha, what are you¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Even though Shidou''s face unintentionally turned red and he shouted, it didn''t end at there. Again, when he thought another girl student from that spot walked out, this time; she then lowered Shidou''s short pants together with his underwear.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    He shouted and flapped his hands and legs. When he did that, the girl students restraining him finally let their hands go. In panic he returned his, underwear, short pants, and skirt to its prescribed place.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­now wasn''t the time to rest.


    Before he noticed, Miku who quickly stood up to run away from Shidou, made a face as if the world ended and directed her shaking fingers and wide opened eyes towards Shidou.


    "Shi¡­¡­¡­¡­..ShiShiShiShiori¡­¡­¡­¡­.san, you''re¡­¡­¡­¡­..a,a mamamamama,n¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Miku''s eyes shook and her face turned completely pale.


    "Mi,Miku!, Calm down! I''m------"


    Shidou somehow managed to raise a voice to calm Miku down but------it was no good.


    "Uukyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--------------------!!"


    After Miku shouted, the light keyboard that was floating on empty space returned back to Miku. Miku once again started performing.


    But, Shidou didn''t have the time to fall in love hearing her song.


    The moment Miku started performing, the remaining ceremony master and the performers on stage, and the audiences in the hall, all of them ran towards Shidou at once.


    "Uu, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?"


    "Well then, regret this! For tricking me¡­¡­¡­!"


    Slipping into the sound of footsteps and roars, Miku''s voice echoed.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows and gripped his fist. There was no place to run. After a few seconds, there was no mistake Shidou will be engulfed into the wave of audiences.


    Now that it has turned to this--------there was only one way left.


    "Damn it¡­¡­.!"


    When Shidou made up his mind------he started running straight towards Miku.


    Yes. He was going to hit Miku who was controlling everyone. It was extremely faint of hopes but, that was the only way.


    ---but.


    "Wha¡­¡­..!?"


    Shidou raised his dismayed voice. Just before he closed in on Miku, the same time he thought the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, an ice wall appeared as if to separate Shidou and Miku, and blocked Shidou''s course.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­..don''t tell me!"


    When Shidou opened his eyes wide in shock, he heard a familiar voice from behind.


    "Hnn--,fufu--. That was dangerous. You shouldn''t do something like that you know?"


    "O¡­¡­¡­¡­onee-sama, I¡­¡­¡­¡­will protect"


    He looked towards the direction of the voice. There was a giant rabbit doll echoing its mumbling voice there and Yoshino in her limit release AstralDress form attached on its back.


    "Yoshino!? You, why-------"


    He said that and suddenly noticed. The name Yoshino put in her mouth¡­¡­¡­¡­[Onee-sama]. That was the same thing the Rindouji Miku female fan students, and Ai who was [Requested] by Miku say.


    "Don''t tell me, you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The worst thought scratched Shidou''s mind.


    And, in the next moment, a torrent of intense wind blew violently inside the hall, and made a big fan towards Shidou''s body.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    From the sudden matter, he unintentionally fell on the ground against his butt.


    At the same time with that, a fearless voice echoed from above.


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..foolish. Defying our Aneue-sama[6E 1] was plain foolishness on our part"


    "Affirmative. It was an imprudent yet reckless action. We won''t let you lay a finger on Onee-sama"


    While saying that, Kaguya and Yuzuru easily flew to the sky and stood still on the sky above Miku.


    On both sides, their bodies were fastened with restricting tools AstralDresses manifested in their limit release, Kaguya was holding a large lance, while Yuzuru was holding a pendulum-like weapon and both of them were holding it with one hand.


    "E,even you girls¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou felt despair and groaned. It would seems, that the [sound] released from Miku''s Angel has placed the Spirits that had their Reiryoku sealed away under her control.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­.fufu, ahahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­! Whaat is, this!"


    And, Miku''s laughter could be heard.


    "Aren''t you a horrible person, Shiori-san. To think there was this many Spirits in the hall! What''s more, every one of them is my type! Aah¡­¡­..this is nice, this is the best!"


    She said that and, twisted in a manner it was okay to turn crazy.


    "Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­now that it has turned to this, finally I have no use for you anymore. Let''s end this quickly, and play with the Spirit-sans-----well, get him!"


    Miku hit the light keyboard stronger. When she did that, Yoshino and the Yamai sisters faced towards Shidou and looked at him with gazes filled with hostility.


    On top of that, to make matters worse.


    Inside the performers, *wobbly*¡­¡­¡­, limit release and in AstralDress form Tohka same as Yoshino the rest walked out.


    "Do,don''t tell me, even Tohka too¡­¡­¡­¡­.this is a joke right¡­¡­¡­.? Stop--------"


    But, completely not lending their ears to Shidou''s words, Yoshino used torrents of clumps of cold air, while the Yamai sisters used clusters of air pressure and shot it at him.


    "U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?"


    He lowered his body and braced for impact.


    But-----------the next thing that attacked Shidou''s body was not cold pain or is it crushing wind pressure, but rather it was a weird floating feeling.


    "------------eh?"


    By the time he let out an idiotic voice, Shidou''s view moved from the top of the stage to the top of the catwalk that was extending parallel to the ceiling.


    "Shidou, what is going on¡­¡­¡­..?"


    He heard a familiar voice. When he looked over, there was Tohka in her limit release AstralDress form there. It would seem, just before Shidou was swallowed into the wave of audiences, she carried Shidou and jumped away until she reached ceiling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, Shidou was right now being carried easily by Tohka. Putting it directly, he was in a [Princess carry] posture.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    A save was a save but, it somehow turned into a complex feeling and Shidou twitched his cheeks.


    But, now was not that time to be worried about something like that. After Shidou dropped and stand on top the catwalk, he brought his voice to Tohka.


    "Thanks, you saved me. But, Tohka¡­¡­¡­..you, why are you okay? Yoshino and the rest were controlled by Miku and yet¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.nu?"


    When Shidou said that, Tohka tilted her head in wonder before, [ooh] and hit her hands together as if she remembered something before reaching out to both her ears. And then, *Pon*, she plucked out the ear monitor plugged inside. It would seems, she had been wearing it the whole time from the performance.


    "You¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s"


    "Umu, the balance was kind of bad if it was only in one side, I felt I can''t take the rhythm if it''s like this"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He thought for an instant that this much equipment was not needed for a Tambourine but, he left it at that.


    "So, Shidou"


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­most likely, everyone is being controlled by Miku"


    Hearing Shidou''s words, Tohka looked downwards toward Miku on stage.


    After Miku glared at Shidou who escaped to the cat walk in detest, she changed the movement of the fingers she was playing with on the keyboard, and changed <Gabriel>''s tone.


    When she did that, the audiences diverted their course and entered the stage wing. Most probably, she was planning to make them ascend to the catwalk by climbing the stairs from the back. Don''t know what they were thinking, some of them tried to climbing the hall''s wall towards Shidou''s direction. But the most problematic ones were Yoshino and the Yamai sisters. 3 of them were still, sending sharp glares towards Shidou and Tohka as if to protect Miku. As long as those girls are there, they will probably not be able to get close to Miku.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou frowned his face, and hit his incam.


    He knows fundamental methods won''t fix the matter. He also knows he can''t leave this situation alone too. But, there is no choice but to retreat for now. That''s because their opponents were 4 spirits with clear hostility. Even if Tohka is here, there was no way they could win.


    He will have Tohka cut open the hall''s wall, and retreat to the sky, they''ll then be picked up by <Fraxinus> there. That was the only method, he could think of cut through this place.


    Not long after, he could hear a familiar voice from the Incam.


    "Yes, is something wrong?"


    She should have known about the dangerous situation from the automated camera but, he raised his eyebrows from Kotori''s somehow completely un-nervous voice.


    "Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? It turned into a bad situation. We will go outside so, collect us using the <Fraxinus>!"


    "Hah?"


    The doubt then transformed into further despair in an instant.


    "------What are you saying? You idiot who defied our Onee-sama, get minced over there"


    "Ko,tori¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Shidou could only call his sister''s name dumbfounded.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..this is¡­¡­¡­what on"


    The moment Reine who has returned to the <Fraxinus>, stepped into the bridge, she raised her eyebrows from the odd atmosphere.


    She got contacted to perform further analysis regarding Miku''s mental state after seeing Shidou and the group''s stage performance, and left Yoshino to the other mechanic department members before returning to <Fraxinus> but¡­¡­¡­¡­.it seems, something happened in between the gap before reaching the bridge from the transporter.


    "Ahahahahaha! Idiot! It''s only natural to repent by death for deceiving Miku onee-sama right? Die! Hurry up and die there!"


    She was clearly directing that to the main monitor showing Shidou who was facing a dangerous situation, from the commander seat¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­not, Kotori was saying and laughing while sitting on Kannazuki who was on all four.


    The other crew members were acting similarly and were showing middle fingers or giving thumbs down while, insulting Shidou.


    "Ana, analyst officer Murasame "


    Inside them, <Nail knocker> Shiizaki was the only one making a commotion in panic, after confirming Reine was there, her face turned bright and she rushed over to her.


    "Please save me! Everyone turned crazy¡­¡­.!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..What happened?"


    "I-I don''t know! When I was checking the stage performance tone, then everyone suddenly¡­¡­..!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.fumu"


    After Reine made a small groan, she brought her eyes to the main monitor.


    Over there right now, were Shidou and Tohka cornered on the side of the hall, Miku who has manifested an Angel-like thing on the stage, seemingly following her orders, the audiences, Yoshino and the Yamai sisters could be seen on it.


    It would seem, there was no mistake Miku has done something. It might turn into something terrible if she doesn''t save Shidou and Tohka soon. And, at that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Eh-----?"


    Reine and Shiizaki brought their eyebrows together at the same time. Suddenly inside the ship, a loud alarm started ringing.


    What''s more, it was not an announcement about the Spirit''s displeasure or an enemy is getting closer. This is------


    "-------Basic Realiser parallel activation. Commence Maryoku charge. Prepare convergence cannon <Mystletainn>. Target-----------Tenguu square central stage"


    A robotic announcement was broadcasted from the speaker. Reine and Shiizaki again at the same time looked towards Kotori who was *Kara**Kara* laughing while facing the console and Kannazuki who was being sat down on while making an ecstatic face.


    "Co,commander! What are you doing¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Shiizaki shouted in confusion.


    However, Kotori was swinging her hands frivolously in a manner that makes one not think she activated a destructive program just now.


    "Ahaha, what are you saying Shiizaki. There is a lot of foolish people who deceived Onee-sama gathered over there you know? Then isn''t it better to just vaporize everything in one go"


    "What are you saying¡­¡­¡­¡­! Vi,vice commander too, stop being a chair and stop her!"


    When Shiizaki shouted, Kannazuki stiffened his face for an instant.


    "You two, what are you saying. I finally found it, my utopia is here"


    "Actually you are sane right!?"


    But, she probably guessed it wasn''t the time to be saying that, Shiizaki went to attempt operating the commander seat''s console so she kicked the floor.


    But, she was grappled by Kawagoe who jumped out from the left side, and fell on the spot.


    "Ouch! Ka,Kawagoe-san!? What are you doing, let go of me!"


    "That is my line Shiizaki-san. You are also one of the people that deceived Miku-sama you know? Shouldn''t you be reflecting on this together?"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­..what are you saying¡­¡­¡­."


    Shiizaki looked back at Kawagoe with eyes as if she saw an unknown object. But Kawagoe, was only making an ecstatic smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    As expected she couldn''t leave it alone. Reine also, tried to step forward to stop Kotori. But, didn''t know from when she went behind, Minowa swiftly took both Reine''s hands and bound her hands behind her back.


    "Where are you going, aaaanalyst officer Murasame. It''s no good to obstruct you know"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..kuh, I don''t know what happened to you but, get back your sanity"


    "Sanity? Ahahahaha, I''m sane you know. Completely sane"


    Like that, she made a smile filled with madness while having eyes that clearly weren''t focused.


    At that moment, Kotori probably noticed Reine and Shiizaki were seized. After sending her sights to them, she once again looked back at the console.


    *Nii* the side of her lips distorted and she erected one finger.


    "----------Set complete. Now the only thing left is to press the button then-----DOON!"


    Kotori spreads her arms to make an impression of an explosion, and shouted. Due to that very innocent posture, Shiizaki''s face turning pale could be seen.


    "Thi,this is a joke¡­¡­¡­.right?"


    "Ahaha, you say interesting things Shiizaki. Isn''t it obvious I''m serious"


    Saying as if she was joking, Kotori raised her arms high.


    "¡­¡­..kuh"


    Reine took a glance at Minowa behind, before looking at Shiizaki who was grappled.


    If this goes on, Kotori will seriously fire the <Fraxinus> cannon towards the Tenguu square. But, even so-----


    And. In Reine''s ear who immersed herself in her thoughts for an instant, she could hear a certain sound.


    The sound of the bridge''s door opening. The sound of the floor being kicked. And also------


    "Higuh¡­¡­..!?"


    Suddenly hit in the solar plexus by the human figure that appeared, Kotori''s fainting voice.


    The human figure that has her fist thrust onto Kotori''s stomach, supported Kotori''s falling body before making Kannazuki faint by stepping on the back of his head and scratched her head with a troublesome manner while saying it out.


    "¡­¡­¡­.seriously, what is with this alarm. When someone is finally taking a rest, will you people keep it quiet a bit more?"


    With a voice made of a characteristic tone.


    That person over there was one girl.


    Her age was probably similar to Kotori''s. Having one tied up hair, she was a girl with a characteristic mole under her left eye. For some reason, she had looks similar to Shidou''s when he is cross-dressing.


    Takamiya Mana. ---------AST''s second lieutenant and DEM''s executive member. And also¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the girl that calls herself Shidou''s real sister.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.so. From the things I heard from outside the door, it looks like Kotori-san and the rest had gone mad so I gave her a single attack calling¡­¡­¡­¡­.was it okay?"


    Mana made a comical posture and tilted her head. Reine [¡­¡­¡­..aah] nodded like that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­its fine play. If possible, I would be thankful if you make the crew members other than us faint"


    "Well that I really don''t mind"


    After Mana said that, she dropped Kotori''s body on the floor and made all of the crew members in the bridge faint in a flash.


    "Fuu¡­¡­¡­¡­this is about it"


    *Pan**Pan, she swept her hands, and Mana send her sights towards Reine.


    "So¡­¡­¡­.what happened?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.I am still not sure but most likely, they received an attack from the Spirit. Putting Reiryoku inside [sound], it''s a type of controlling opponents who hears it."


    "Ha-----¡­¡­¡­¡­.that''s another troublesome thing"


    And, saying that as if she was fed up while bringing her eyes to the monitor, Mana made a small gasp.


    "Ni¡­¡­.Nii-sama!?"


    It would seem, she was too absorbed in the bridge''s condition that she didn''t notice the situation inside the monitor. She approached the monitor and *Dan**Dan* stomped on the floor.


    "Wha,what is the meaning of this! Why is Nii-sama in such a dangerous place!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­right now the opponent they are dealing with is that Spirit that controls sound. ------it is not a good situation there. We have to hurry and save Shin and Tohka¡­¡­."


    After Reine made a simple explanation of the current situation, Mana quietly shook her throat.


    "--------In this ship, there was a CR-unit loaded in it right?"


    ---in the sky, a rain of bullets was falling.


    Maryoku generated 30mm bullets and missiles granted by the Realizer approached her from all directions, and in an instant Origami view was filled.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Withstanding an intense headache while sending orders with her brain, the weapon container was deployed. A barrage was spread and it intercepted. But, it could not prevent all of the attack. Few shots of missiles passed the smoke and head towards Origami.


    She made her sights sharp and changed the Territory properties to defensive--------even when she tried that, an intense pain attacked her brain, and made Origami''s consciousness cloudy.


    "--------uh"


    In the next moment, few numbers of missiles landed on the almost defenceless <White Licorice>, and a tremendous explosion and vibration attacked Origami.


    "Kuah¡­¡­..!"


    "Hahahahahaha! Even though you came worked up, how unsightly!"


    Jessica''s loud laughter turned into an intense pain and echoed loudly in her tormented brain.


    Origami frowned and send her sights to the left. Responding to that, <White Licorice> damage situation was shown on her retina. In the left side, the laser blade <Cleave leaf> can no longer be used; same thing with the Maryoku cannon <Blastark> in the right was partially destroyed, the weapon box <Root box> has 5 out of 8 units damaged.


    She moved her sights towards the enemy. 5 Wizards. For the <Bandersnatch>''s, there was estimated 20 at the very least.


    To that overwhelming difference, it was a great damage to the craft. What''s more serious was, the damage on Origami''s brain from continuous usage of the annihilation armor. It was very clear that she could no longer fight properly anymore.


    No-------rather than that, if she continues activating <White Licorice>, it might leave a serious dysfunction in her brain. Originally, she should be immediately stopping this battle and be releasing this annihilation armor''s activation.


    But, if Origami retreats here, it will be the same meaning as Shidou being abducted by the DEM Company and-------it''s hard to think that harsh Jessica will quietly let Origami run away. As if to prove that, the Wizards and <Bandersnatch> obeyed Jessica''s order and started surrounding Origami.


    "Fufu. You were rampaging throughout but, this is the end. Actually I wanted to tease you more but, we have work pushed onto us so, hurry up and get shot down------"


    And, at that moment, Jessica stopped her words.


    No, to be precise it was a little different. Her word was erased by the sudden loud voice coming from below.


    "What is it!?"


    Jessica raised her eyebrows doubtfully while shouting.


    Origami didn''t lower her guard and prepared herself from her surroundings while------------taking a glance below to the Tenguu square.


    Although she strengthens her sights using the Territory, in her current condition it might be hard to see the far away structure in detail but she was worried about it.


    But, she immediately noticed the abnormality by one glance.


    That''s because, a giant hole was opened up on the ceiling of the Tenguu square central stage, and a strong wind blew out from it.


    In the next moment, together with the sound of *Pi**Pi, a new report was shown on her retina sensor.


    A strong spirit wave reading was coming from the Tenguu square. Origami made a small gasp.


    "Shidou----------"


    She doesn''t know what happened in the central stage. But, there was no mistake there was a possibility it was the reason why Shidou is in danger. She changed her course in panic, and activated her thrusters and tried heading downwards.


    But, there was no way Jessica and her group will let her do that. Several <Bandersnatch> blocked Origami''s road.


    "It looks like something happened down there¡­¡­¡­¡­..it might be a good idea to hurry. Let''s clean this up immediately"


    After saying that, she pointed her fingers to Origami.


    Responding to that, the <Bandersnatch> deployed on all direction moved at once. They held laser cannons in their right hand and directed it to Origami.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..kuh"


    Even though she tried to take evasive measures in panic, her brain was at its limits. Her sights were dyed red and her consciousness was getting hazy.


    In the end¡­¡­¡­¡­.it was no different from the month before the last. Origami''s brain was getting filled with powerlessness.


    Even when she used the Realizer, even when she used the strongest equipment <White Licorice> in the base, Origami couldn''t protect Shidou.


    ---Power. If I had more power.


    If I had power that won''t lose to anyone.


    "Shi,dou¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Now, do it"


    Responding to Jessica''s voice, the <Bandersnatch> was about to pull the trigger.


    But, at that moment.


    When Origami thought something passed through her hazy view, the gun barrel of the laser cannons pointed towards Origami was severed beautifully. The generated maryoku in loading phase when firing lost its destination causing the gun barrel to explode, and the pieces of metal was scattered nearby. It was not like it was shocked or their eyes were burned but, probably trying to sense the abnormal situation, the <Bandersnatch> moved its head here and there.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­what is it!?"


    "I-I don''t know, the <Bandersnatch>''s guns suddenly-------"


    It would seem Jessica''s subordinate also noticed the situation late by one beat. She raised her voice in panic.


    However, the situation did not end at there. When Origami thought a blue silhouette passed through her again, in the next instant, the heads of the <Bandersnatch> was revolving midair.


    "Wha-----!"


    Together with Jessica''s confusion, few units of the <Bandersnatch> surrounding Origami stopped functioning and fell to the ground in pieces.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­¡­what is¡­¡­¡­."


    Origami placed her hands on the side of her head to withstand the headache while shaking her throat.


    When she did that, a human wearing a blue mechanical armor appeared in front of Origami as if to respond to her.


    It was a CR-unit she has never seen before. That person was holding a sword in her right hand and a characteristic wolf jaw weapon equipped in her left hand.


    She then looked at the person wearing that--------Origami gasped in reflex.


    "Mana-------?"


    "Long time no see, Master sergeant Tobiichi"


    The girl wearing the blue CR-unit turned her head, and directed her sights towards Origami.


    It was unmistakably the AST member that fought together with Origami against Spirit and also Shidou''s sister, second lieutenant Takamiya Mana in person.


    After losing the fight against Tokisaki Kurumi and receiving serious injuries, hospitalized before disappearing, Origami heard her whereabouts has been unknown the whole time but--------


    "Why¡­¡­¡­¡­are you in a place like this. And that equipment is¡­¡­.."


    When Origami asked, Mana swung her hands in a "Don''t mind it" manner.


    "Leave the small talk for later. Saving Nii-sama right now is first priority right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Origami opened her bloodshot eyes wide before, making a nod.


    After Mana made a satisfied smile after looking at that, she brought her sights to the dumbfounded Jessica.


    "Oya Oya, when I thought who it was, isn''t it Jessica. Why are you in a place like Japan?"


    "Takamiya Mana¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Jessica let out a voice filled with shock.


    "You, why are you--------no, more importantly, do you know what you are currently doing!?"


    "That is my line. Going against one person with this big number, didn''t your methods turned cheap during the time I didn''t see you?"


    "That is not the problem! Why are you attacking us! Answer me-----Adeptus 2!"


    Jessica shouted with a shrill voice. Mana shrugs her shoulders as if she given up.


    "Will you please stop calling me by my old call sign?"


    "Old¡­¡­..you, don''t tell me"


    "Yes, it''s a good chance so tell this to the president for me. I''m sorry but I''m leaving DEM.


    "Wha------"


    Hearing Mana''s words, the other Wizards choked on their voice.


    "What are you saying!? Are you planning to betray Westcott-sama!? Even in the glorious Adeptus number, your name links next after chief executive Mathers, You!"


    "Well, putting frankly in words, that''s about it"


    Mana pointed the weird weapon equipped on her left hand towards Jessica.


    "It will be the best ideal pattern if you all withdraw from this place being scared of me but, so how about it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­..¡­.! Don''t screw with me! You should already know! Something like going against Westcott-sama''s order is------"


    "Well, that''s true. But,"


    The moment she said that, Mana''s figure vanished like a heat haze.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    After appearing behind Jessica who was opening her eyes wide in shock, she slashed down with the sword equipped in her right hand.


    "Why you¡­¡­.!"


    Even when Jessica twisted her body----it was too late. Mana''s sword sliced Jessica''s unit and thrusters like butter. It would seem the surface of the blade has a thin laser edge made by generated Maryoku wriggling on it. Although it looks something similar to a sword but the structure looks more similar to a chainsaw.


    Jessica had her balance greatly destroyed, however without losing her fighting spirit after she pulled out a laser blade from her waist, she swing it towards Mana.


    But sadly, her battle skills and unit''s performance is too different. Mana stopped Jessica''s strike using her sword before shooting a cluster of Maryoku from the weapon on her left hand towards Jessica''s stomach.


    "Kuha¡­¡­.."


    Together with a short and anguish groan, Jessica fainted. At the same time, her Realizer probably was deactivated so the connection to the whole body''s equipped unit was unlocked and fell towards the ground.


    "----That line might sound cool if you win against me even once in a practice match"


    Mana supported Jessica''s limp body with her other hand while making a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­fumu, <V¨¢nargandr> ------not bad, for a first time use"


    Next off, she looked towards the 4 remaining Wizards.


    "Now then, your boss is just as you can see. If you are DEM wizards then, you should know whether you can win against me after that battle just now"


    Hearing Mana''s words, the Wizards made a nervous expression. After Mana once again moved behind the remaining Wizards in an instant, she simply threw Jessica''s unconscious body.


    "Wa,Wah¡­¡­!"


    The Wizard, who was suddenly entrusted with Jessica''s body, operated her Territory while in panic and supported that body.


    After confirming that, Mana continued her words.


    "I am saying I am letting you all off. This is my last warning. Take her along and disappear from here"


    However, it would seem these Wizards aren''t that good in understanding, that they will store their lance from such a warning. *Kii* they sharpen their sights and started surrounding Mana.


    "Yare Yare¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.what an expected reaction"


    Mana *haa* made a sigh and spreads both her arms as if to deal with the whole direction.


    "Sto--------Stop! Yoshino! Kaguya and Yuzuru too! Turn back to normal!"


    Even when Shidou shouted, Yoshino and the Yamai sisters would not stop their attack towards Tohka.


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­are you saying? Shidou-san and¡­¡­¡­¡­.Tohka-san too, why are you two¡­¡­¡­¡­so mean to Onee-sama?"


    "Yeah--, Aren''t you two the ones at wrong----. It looks like a little scolding won''t fix this---"


    "Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..it looks like Shidou has been pushed to do something capricious, Yuzuru"


    "Surpise. Does he not have a conscience I wonder"


    From every mouth of Yoshino and [Yoshinon] who turned to <Zadkiel>, and also the Yamai sisters, they said that.


    Judging by their speech and conduct, it''s not like they have forgotten about Shidou and Tohka or their personality has changed at all. But, Izayoi Miku''s existence was printed as the highest priority in their valuation system.


    "What¡­¡­¡­should I do¡­¡­.."


    Shidou distorted his face in a feeling of despair.


    The situation was at its worst.


    In the Central stage there was Miku who manifested an Angel, the controlled Yoshino and Yamai sisters, and the about 1000 audience members. All of them were attacking Shidou and Tohka.


    Adding on, Kotori who was in <Fraxinus> was also hit by <Gabriel>''s sound, and has lost her sanity. With this, he could not retreat from this place and even pull himself together. This is exactly what the saying ''blocked by all sides'' means.


    Tohka was somehow doing her best to stop Miku but, thanks to Yoshino and the Yamai sisters blocking her, she could not even get close,


    However, Tohka didn''t give up and grabbed the manifested sword-------<Sandalphon>, she then kicked the catwalk''s handrail and got closer to Miku.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Accompanied by a shout filled with energy, the slash released midair was extending towards Miku.


    But that attack was blocked by an ice wall constructed by Yoshino just before it reached Miku. Next off, a strong clump of wind was shot from two directions towards Tohka.


    "Kuh-----!"


    Even when she defended it with her sword in an instant, it could not match with the wind pressure and cancel it. Tohka''s body was blown away easily, the stage building was smashed opened and she was thrown outside just like that.


    "U,uwaaaaaaaah!?"


    "Tohka!!"


    Even when he shouted, Shidou couldn''t do anything. Tohka''s body disappeared from the building and her voice immediately could not be heard.


    But.


    "Hn¡­¡­.?"


    What Shidou let out, was not a sunken in confusion or despair, it was a doubtful groan.


    The reason was simple. It was extremely soft but *Kan**Kan* a sound like that, could be heard from the upward direction of the hall.


    In the next instant,


    "Here------!


    Together with that shout, the ceiling just above where Miku was standing was sliced apart and, Tohka was falling down with extreme speed with the tip of <Sandalphon> pointing downwards.


    It would seem after she was blown outside, she went to the stage ceiling from outside.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­!"


    Miku''s confusion echoed inside the hall.


    Even when Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru turned around at once, it was too late. Tohka was splitting the wind with <Sandalphon> while heading straight at Miku and her Angel.


    But, the moment <Sandalphon>''s tip slice apart a part of the Angels metal pipe-------


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah----------!!"


    Miku made a loud voice.


    The giant sound wave that could not compare to the voice when Shidou first met her was rampaging inside the air sealed hall.


    She was bathed with that sound wave in point-blank distance. Even if she is a Spirit who has manifested a limit release AstralDress, she does not stand a chance.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Making an anguish sound, Tohka was blown away by the sound with mass and was thrown towards the wall right beside Shidou.


    "Tohka!"


    "Cough¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, cough¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    He shouted and approached her, Tohka coughed painfully and used <Sandalphon> as a support to somehow stand up.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.That was dangerous. But, it''s useless"


    After saying that, Miku glared at Shidou with eyes filled with anger from the stage.


    And at the same time, coming from the Catwalk entrance connecting to the backstage stairs, several people from the audience rushed out. In a zombie like behavior, they slowly approached Shidou.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    There was nothing more that can be done. Shidou''s body stiffened.


    And, at that moment.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows and looked up the sky. The stage ceiling was sliced in a cross, and coming from there, a girl covered in mechanical armor entered the hall.


    "Tha,that''s-------"


    For an instant, he thought help was sent from <Ratatoskr>.


    But--------wrong.


    He had memories of that figure. She was a thin and slender girl, wearing a silver CR-unit around her whole body. Her silky pale blonde hair was swaying as if it was playing with the wind inside the Territory.


    "Bayley and the rest failed in the end. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..well that''s okay, it''s within expectations"


    While narrowing her deep green rust eyes, that girl --------Ellen Mathers said that with a quiet tone.


    Shidou gasped. He remembers this girl. During that time at his school trip, she was the boss of the <Bandersnatch> that appeared targeting Tohka. Even though they managed to escape by a stroke of luck at that time, her power exceedingly surpassed Tohka in her limit release form.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..why is that person in a place like this¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tohka probably noticed Ellen. She distorted her face painfully, and makes a stance with <Sandalphon>.


    "-------Target, Yatogami Tohka and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.a female student with Itsuka Shidou''s reading spotted. I will now commence capture"


    Not looking at Miku and the others, Ellen then head towards Shidou and Tohka in one straight line. Tohka gasped and grabbed Shidou''s arm.


    "! Run away, Shidou!"


    "Ev,even if you tell me to run away, just how am I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­..!"


    When they were doing that, Ellen was getting closer.


    After Tohka shook her throat in impatience, she grabbed Shidou''s arm even harder and threw Shidou''s body at the hole opened in the wall from just now.


    "U, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?"


    Even though she was in limit release form, a Spirit''s physical strength far surpasses those of a human.


    Shidou''s body was easily thrown out the building.


    The same time with Mana disappearing, the scream of the remaining Wizards in the sky echoed.


    After Origami placed her hands on her painful head while directing her sights over, there were Wizards with their CR-unit around their whole body destroyed in an instant.


    Next off, when she thought the <Bandersnatch> floating nearby Mana when she twisted her body was approaching her, her left hand''s [Jaw] clamped its head part. A nasty *Mekya* sounded and the doll''s head was twisted off.


    No matter from whose eyes, she was overwhelming. The enemy had the higher number of head counts but, they completely could not compare to her. Origami has already experiencing Mana''s strength with her own body. But¡­¡­¡­¡­.this was some kind of level of abnormality. Not only Mana''s ability, the performance of the blue CR-unit''s worn on her body which she never seen before was also holds a standard that could not be compared with the ones in the AST.


    ---In the end, the match was concluded not even taking 5 minutes.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..Seriously, you all sure made me take my time"


    *Pan**Pan* Mana dust her hand, and made a sigh.


    There were no more Wizards and <Bandersnatch> to be seen in the sky. All of them were slaughtered by Mana in one if not two hits, and fell to the ground.


    Though the Wizards worn wiring suit has anti-shock and emergency safety device placed in it. Even when they fall from this spot, well as long as their luck isn''t extremely bad they would not die.


    "Are you okay, Master sergeant Tobiichi"


    Mana looked towards Origami. Origami withstood the headache while replying.


    "¡­¡­¡­.yo,u¡­.what, are¡­¡­¡­¡­you, doing here¡­¡­¡­"


    In an instant, blood flowed out from her nose and eyes, and her dyed red view shook.


    "Outo¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Mana hurried and flew over to Origami, she then supported her body.


    However, Origami could no longer maintain her Territory any longer. <White Licorice> was held captive to gravity, and fell towards the ground just like that.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­It looks like you forced yourself quite a lot, Master sergeant Tobiichi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..fumu, this is a problem. I have to go save Onii-sama but, I can''t leave you alone like this too¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    And----------


    "Hn¡­¡­¡­?"


    At that point, Mana unexpectedly raised her eyebrows.


    "Whats¡­¡­¡­.wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, nothing.------------I just felt a little bad feeling"


    Even though she said that, on her expression.


    It felt the same as the time when she felt the presence of the bitter enemy known as the worst Spirit.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Houu------"


    From


    ''s--------Yatogami Tohka''s unexpected action, Ellen unintentionally stopped advancing.


    That''s because, just an instant before Ellen got closer, she threw Itsuka Shidou (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.who was thought to have the same comparative results just in case. Probably) out of the hall to let him escape. She most likely has guessed Ellen''s point of view and course to her target, and made an excellent move for a decision in an instant.


    But even so¡­¡­¡­¡­Yatogami Tohka and Itsuka Shidou both of them were Ellen''s capture target and that action was unmistakably annoying to her.


    "A calm decision. I will give you praise"


    "Fun¡­¡­..! I won''t be happy even if a bastard like you praises me!"


    "That''s true"


    After Ellen said that shortly, she revised herself and looked around to confirm the situation in the stage.


    Yatogami Tohka


    who was being chased. And cornering the ones her, were around 1000 members of the audience. The Spirit <Diva> who manifested her Angel on the stage, and <Hermit>, <Berserk> accompanies her. -------what a weird situation it was.


    It was extremely rare for this many Spirits to gather. How many people will it take if she was unable to capture Itsuka Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..such thought scratched her mind but, Ellen swung her head and reconsidered.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, let''s stop that. Self-conceit is an enemy"


    In her mind, the memories of that nightmarish failure that happen in the month before the last resurfaced. Yes, if everything was lost after lusting for it, then its manifold better to accurately achieving the goal.


    "-------the one I have business is with you, Yatogami Tohka"


    Ellen narrowed her eyes and directed her sights towards Tohka.


    It looks like she has no time to chase after Itsuka Shidou who has escaped outside the stage. If that''s the case, then what Ellen should do right now was determined.


    Luckily, the others were unable to guess Ellen''s intention, or were unable to deal with the sudden situation, they were only just sending their sights to her. It was probably better to finish the job before those girls do something.


    "I''ll have you come with me today,


    "


    "D-----don''t screw with me!"


    Yatogami Tohka swings the Angel in her hands towards her. At the same time, a strong sword pressure was aimed towards Ellen.


    "<Caledvwlch>"


    However Ellen pulled out the big laser blade she was holding in her back without panicking and easily stop the sword strike, dispersing it.


    "Ohh¡­¡­¡­¡­..did your attack turned lighter compared to that time in Arubi island?"


    She lifted her chin, and pointed her sword towards Tohka.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "This is convenient. I can''t take my time here. I''ll end this in an instant"


    After saying that, she re-fixes her grip on the handle and----------Ellen advanced from the sky.


    "U¡­¡­¡­.ah, cough, cough"


    Thrown from the hall, Shidou who fell on the ground after crashing to the trees growing nearby, had his whole body etched with tormenting pain and a violent impact.


    It seems he was out cold for a few minutes. He looked around relentlessly and confirmed the situation.


    The place where Shidou was thrown to was in the corner of a park nearby Tenguu square. Thanks to many trees and soft bushes, he was able to go off with minor injuries. After taking a glance at the Asphalt-type parking lot behind him, Shidou''s face turned pale.


    Shidou gained regenerative abilities thanks to Kotori''s protection. For example he probably would not die even when he falls on concrete but (rather, Tohka probably took this method because she knew about this), a tormenting pain in his whole body means nothing. Shidou thanked his luck and Tohka''s control.


    "Oh yeah, Tohka¡­¡­¡­..!"


    At that moment, his cloudy consciousness turned clear and remembered the situation he was in.


    Yes. Right now Tohka alone was still left in the hall.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    He raised his body which was suffering from a dull pain, and brought his eyes towards the stage direction. No matter if Tohka''s Reiryoku was in its limit release, there was no way she would end up safe in that state.


    And------by the time Shidou raised his upper body, he saw something flying out from the ceiling of the Tenguu square central raising in front of his sights.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Looking at that, he opened his eyes wide unintentionally.


    The blonde girl wearing a silver CR-unit flew out to the sky carrying Tohka with her AstralDress released.


    "Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Tohka was probably unconscious, since she was limp and didn''t move at all.


    Ellen carrying Tohka like that turned her head around as if to confirm the situation around there before disappearing somewhere bringing Tohka along.


    Left over there, Shidou was dumbfounded for some time, while staring at Ellen disappears to the sky.


    "Toh¡­..ka¡­¡­.....?"


    That unrealistic incident that happened in an instant, gradually soaked into his brain and shook Shidou''s consciousness.


    "Tohka-------------Tohkaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Even when he shouted--------his voice only echoed across the blank sky.


    Tohka was kidnapped.


    This easily.


    He couldn''t------do anything.


    That reality, made Shidou''s powerless feeling stronger.


    But. Shidou was not given the time to fall on his knees.


    The reason was simple. When he thought the Tenguu square''s front entrance gate opened, a large number of people were slowly stepping forward. ---it''s like, they were searching for someone.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Most likely, they are a group sent out to find Shidou following Miku''s order.


    If Shidou were to get captured here, then Tohka''s effort will be in vain. Shidou somehow managed to stand up by encouraging his even now painful body, and dragged his feet while running away.


    ---After that, how much time has passed.


    The setting sun has descended and it''s about time the surroundings start to fill with darkness. Shidou who has managed to escape from the stage thanks to Tohka, was hiding himself in a room inside a building in the outskirts of Tenguu city.


    As expected, it would be hard to walk if he were to continue wearing the maid uniform, what''s more because it attracts attention, he bought male clothing in the free market held in the plaza along the way, and finished changing. Naturally, since he removed the voice changing machine of his throat, Shidou completely reverted back to himself from Shiori mode.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He looked towards the mobile phone placed on top of the shelf.


    On the screen, the channel live-broadcasting the reason unknown big riot occurring in the Tenguu city was being shown. The high-angle shooting of around ten thousand citizens walking around in the city was being taken from the helicopter.


    The commentator was properly spreading theories, and was trying to find out the reason for the riot but, that was of no use.


    No one could probably imagine this. These tens of thousands of people were going around searching for Shidou under orders from Miku.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou glared at the screen while clenching his teeth. ---------clearly, the number of people have increased.


    It would seems, Miku wasn''t satisfied with only the stage audience and continued gradually increasing the number of vanguards. He does not know how much power <Gabriel> has but, he will be found if this keeps up.


    What''s more, it looks like <Gabriel>''s effect works across the speaker too. The moment the policemen who arrived to suppress the riot heard Miku''s performance through the broadcast from the propaganda truck were added into the battle line, as expected he felt despair.


    "Damn it¡­¡­¡­.."


    He groaned resentfully, and thrust his harden fist to the floor.


    "Now isn''t the time to be doing this¡­¡­. I have------"


    Yes. Miku was not the only problem he has to solve no matter what. He has to take Tohka who was kidnapped from the DEM wizard back as fast as possible. Shidou does not know that much about the company known as DEM. But, they are an organization that takes killing Spirits as their highest priority and provide Realizers to police groups and armies of many nations but, it was impossible to think they were treating Tohka politely.


    He hit the Incam in detest. But, not only couldn''t he hear anything but no one would reply him.


    "What on earth¡­¡­¡­should I do from now on¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou made a face filled with suffering, he once again thrust his fist to the floor.


    ------there were heaps of problems.


    Miku was targeting Shidou.


    What''s more Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru were controlled.


    The swarm of people filling Tenguu city.


    Even now he couldn''t contact <Ratatoskr>.


    And also---------DEM industry which kidnapped Tohka.


    He was insufficient with just about everything, in order to deal with all that.


    He has no time.


    He has no equipment.


    He has no battle strength.


    And more importantly------Shidou doesn''t have power.


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I---------"


    The moment the powerless feeling lurking inside Shidou''s body turned to his voice and spilled out.


    ----Kusu, Kusu.


    Someone laughed.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    He twitched his shoulders and immediately lifts his face.


    For an instant, he thought the residents controlled by Miku found his hiding spot but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­there was no one nearby.


    But, he identified the real face of the owner of that voice.


    ---the Shadow was.


    When he thought the shadows filled inside the dark room squirmed around, one girl crawled out from there.


    A dress with blood red and darkness black configuration. Hair that was tied up unevenly in left and right.


    Her left eye has the dial of a clock and a needle that carves time by the seconds systematically.


    That graceful visage that can only be thought to be man-made was making a lively smile that can take on a joyful or scornful smile.


    "Ufufu, quite a dark face you are making right now"


    "Kurumi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Shidou opened his eye wide in shock and called out that name.


    Yes. It was.


    The [Worst Spirit] that once appeared in front of Shidou. There was no mistake it was Tokisaki Kurumi.


    He tilted his body by reflex and glared at Kurumi without lowering his guard. But, it was apparent that he was just bluffing. Not only is Shidou unable to do anything about Kurumi alone, it was also difficult for him to escape.


    Probably knowing that, Kurumi smiled charmingly.


    And then------she quietly opened her lips.


    "It looks like you are in a trouble.------nee, Shidou-san. Can we have a talk?"


    To be continued.

 Volume 7 - CH 1

    "You seem to be in some sort of trouble ¨C ne, Shidou-san, would you like, to negotiate with me?" From within a dark room in the abandoned building.


    The girl who had appeared from the dark shadows, said so while smiling in an odd manner.


    "What¡­?"


    The sight in front of him, caused Shidou to be shocked and surprised, to the point where he could not even scream, where he could only watch. It was a girl, so beautiful, that it caused people to shudder in fear.


    Then again, to use such a phrase, "shuddering in fear" ¡­¡­ which did not describe beauty at all, to describe the girl in front of him, the reason for that can be understood by the words that she said. What was on her smiling face was not a face of kindness or joy, but rather, a face of a predator, one that caused people to have goose bumps as a result of nervousness.


    Black, uneven hair on both sides, shaking while accompanied by a giggle, with a blood red dress wrapping her frail body. However, what truly made this girl unique was her eyes. On her face was a pair of differently-coloured eyes. If one looked closely, they could see her left eye showing a clock, with the fingers ticking away in a regular manner.


    "Tokisaki¡­ Kurumi¡­!?"


    Shidou only managed to squeeze the name of the girl from his throat. Kurumi. Shidou''s former classmate ¨C the worst Spirit who murdered on her own volition.


    As Kurumi listened to Shidou, her eyebrows twitched slightly as she relaxed her shoulders.


    "Ara, did I mistake things. ¨CI saw a Spirit abducting Yoshino-san and the Yamai sisters, Tohka-san captured by DEM Industries¡­ and your helpless expression."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Shidou began to tense up.


    ¡ªIt was exactly as Kurumi said.


    A few hours ago, Shidou had been in the Tengu Square where the Tenou Festival is held, against the Spirit that controls music and sound ¨C Miku Izayoi.


    However, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru and the audience were all controlled by Miku, as a result of her Angel "Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva>"


    In addition, Kotori, who had heard the "music" through the speaker, had also became an enemy¡­ coupled with the sudden appearance of Ellen, a Wizard of DEM Industries, who had abducted Tohka.


    Shidou, who had barely escaped with his life, had managed to successfully hide in an abandoned building away from the streets, but he could do nothing other than hit the floor weakly with his fists.


    Indeed, she was correct. No, it was because of this, that he couldn''t understand what she meant.


    "¡­Why do you know all of these?"


    "Ufufu, please don''t ask such boring questions. As long as it concerns Shidou-san, doesn''t it mean that I have a right to know?"


    As she said, Kurumi revealed a cute smile. For some reason, the shadow at Kurumi''s feet moved at the same time, as if one could almost hear a giggle from the other side of the shadow.


    "¡­"


    Shidou gulped down his saliva as he recounted the events of several months ago. Indeed, Kurumi possessed many "eyes" and "ears". Having a few "Kurumis" in the crowd isn''t surprising.


    As for Kurumi, she knew that right now, there is nothing else that can protect Shidou. There is nobody to save Shidou: anybody who would prevent Kurumi from eating him are all absent.


    "Ku¡­"


    Shidou curled up his body, withdrawing a leg in the process. As if seeming very happy at the sight of a helpless Shidou, Kurumi twisted her lips.


    "Fufu, please calm down. ¨CAt least, right now, I don''t have any plans for Shidou-san"


    "What¡­?"


    Shidou frowned at Kurumi''s words.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you intend to "eat" me?"


    "Mm, I don''t disagree ¨CBut, as I have mentioned earlier. Right now, I wish to negotiate with Shidou-san."


    "Do you really want me to believe what you say?"


    "Do I have a reason to lie now?"


    "Uu¡­"


    Shidou was silenced by her words.


    Indeed, as long as Kurumi wished, killing or eating Shidou would not be a problem for her. There was no reason for her, who had the say of whether he lived, to lie right now. However, when it came to the girl in front of him, it was one who had plans to watch an expression of peace turn into horror: there was also a possibility that Kurumi had orchestrated all of this.


    As Shidou thought hopelessly while keeping up his guard, he looked back at her and asked:


    "What was it that you wanted to negotiate with me?"


    "Mm¡ª it''s about what happens after."


    "After?"


    As Kurumi listened to Shidou''s shocked words, she rhythmically stepped on the floor as she approached Shidou.


    Then, as she stood close to Shidou, she placed her lips next to his ear and whispered:


    "Ne, Shidou-san. Weren''t you going to help Tohka-san?"


    "What¡­?"


    As Shidou listened to Kurumi, he couldn''t help but let out a shocked voice.


    "What do¡­ you mean"


    "Exactly as it says. Shidou-san, don''t you want to rescue Tohka-san from DEM Industries?"


    "Is, isn''t that obvious¡­! Isn''t the enemy an organization that kills Spirits? How could I leave Tohka in the clutches of those people!"


    "Ehehe, well said, well said. Now this is our Shidou-san."


    Kurumi laughed much more happily. However, Shidou frowned, due to an unknown uneasiness


    "But, why¡­ do you want to know about these things?"


    "Ehehe, hehe¡­"


    As Kurumi maintained the strange smile on her face, she reached out her tongue to lick Shidou''s ear.


    "¡­nngh"


    "So you want to save Tohka-san¡­ but no matter how much you want to save her, it''s impossible with just Shidou-san, isn''t it? After all, you don''t even know where Tohka has been taken to. And even if you do find the location, you have to prepare against DEM, who are focused on capturing the Spirits.


    Besides, you do know the Wizard who captured Tohka-san, didn''t you? She''s a troublesome woman. An opponent that is unmatched for humanity"


    "Tsk! You don''t have to tell me! But, because of that, I-"


    "Eh, eh. As expected of Shidou-san to say something like this. However, this is an act for a brave fool. You won''t be able to accomplish anything with just your emotions alone. If Shidou-san is to go alone, he''ll definitely either be killed or captured."


    "Ku¡­ what exactly are you trying to say"


    "Ufufu¡­ do you not understand? I''ve already said it¡ª I''m helping you."


    "Wha¡­!?"


    Shidou widened his eyes upon listening to the unbelievable words coming out from Kurumi.


    "Help¡­? Kurumi? Me?"


    "Mm. I''m going to help you save Tohka-san."


    As Kurumi said so, she smiled again.


    Unable to understand Kurumi''s motives, Shidou held his forehead with his hands in order to calm his confused mental state.


    Kurumi is a Spirit¡ª hence, possessing an Angel of incomparable strength. Indeed, if her assistance is obtained, then there is some hope in this nearly impossible goal of saving Tohka.


    Even if he understood this, Shidou didn''t raise his hands and celebrate in delight.


    "¡­what are your intentions?"


    "My intentions¡­ I simply wanted, to help out Shidou-san."


    Considering Shidou will never believe her, Kurumi decided not to mince her words.


    "You¡­"


    "Ara ara ara"


    Listening to the words of Shidou with his eyes half-open, Kurumi intentionally placed her hands at her eyes, acting as though she was crying.


    "This is sad. After all, I''m just doing this in the interests of Shidou-san"


    "¡­"


    "Distrust. Hm, this can''t be helped either."


    As Shidou continued to stare at Kurumi with suspicious eyes, he shrugged his shoulders, as though he was getting tired of her actions.


    "Truthfully speaking, I have my own reasons in searching for DEM Industries. As a reward for helping, I would also like to use Shidou-san as bait. It''s give and take."


    "Reasons¡­?"


    "Mm. I wish to find someone."


    "Someone? Who could that be?"


    "It''s a secret."


    Kurumi placed a finger on her lips and blinked at Shidou. In return, Shidou casted eyes of suspicion upon her.


    "Please relax. I am not lying ¨C of course, I won''t force you to believe what I say."


    "Uu¡­"


    Listening up to now, Shidou unhappily closed his mouth.


    Truthfully speaking, it was still impossible to fully trust Kurumi.


    However, her existence was indeed Shidou''s remaining final chance.


    It was a question as to whether the medicine within the bottle was a deadly poison or an antidote. If a decision wasn''t reached ¨C if nothing was done, one would collapse from the illness.


    Hence¡­ despite the risk, Shidou had no choice but to accept.


    Even if it were poison, in order to save Tohka, he''d accept it.


    "¡­I understand. I trust you. Please, assist me, Kurumi¡­!"


    Shidou said so as he clenched his fists. Kurumi elegantly lifted the hems of her dress and curtsied.


    "Mm ¨C it''d be my pleasure."


    Kurumi did a whimsical action, which resembled that of a rich spoilt girl bowing, as she giggled.


    Afterwards, as though to let her dress flutter, she spun and rhythmically stepped towards Shidou.


    "Then, then, let''s take action. We don''t have spare time to waste. Let''s hurry, so we can settle this, before it''s too late."


    "Yes, what can I do? I''ve to sacrifice in order to save Tohka."


    As she listened to Shidou''s words, Kurumi laughed even more wildly.


    "Aha, aha, amazing, Tohka-san. She''s able to capture Shidou-san''s attention so whole-heartedly. Ufufu, it makes people jealous."


    "Don''t joke with me."


    "It''s not a joke ¨C though unfortunately, it''s still not yet possible. Right now, ¡®we'' are confirming Tohka-san''s location. Can you wait a little while longer?"


    "You sure prepared for this."


    "Ufufu. Because, there''s no way Shidou-san would reject my request."


    "Ku¡­"


    Shidou revealed a face of unhappiness at that point, as though he had been played with. Seeing that, Kurumi became even more cheerful.


    "Bu, but, we don''t have anything to do in this case, don''t we?"


    "Not so. Before rescuing Tohka, we still have to address another issue, don''t we?"


    Kurumi said so, as though she intended to interrupt Shidou''s words.


    Immediately, Shidou realized what Kurumi was driving at. He sighed deeply, and said that name.


    "Miku¡­ is it?"


    "Mm. That lady who specializes in singing, indeed goes by that name."


    That''s correct. Right now, the reason that Shidou was hidden in this abandoned building away from the streets. It was due to the Spirit: Miku Izayoi.


    Miku used her music and voice to control people, using her terrifying advantage to increase her range of control, going all-out to search for Shidou. That was most likely ¨C to punish Shidou, who had betrayed her trust.


    Seeing Shidou recount so intently, Kurumi giggled, as though she thought of something.


    "¡­what is it?"


    "Ah, it''s just, I was thinking about what happened today on the stage. Ufufu, how suitable, Shidou-san. Or should I say, Shiori-san?"


    "¡­ugu"


    Shidou frowned and moved his line of sight away.


    In order to conquer the men-hating Miku, cross-dressing under desperation, all of it, had been observed by Kurumi.


    "Even so, regardless, Miku is desperately trying to capture Shidou-san. And thousands of people as well as three Spirits have joined her¡­ is that correct?"


    "¡­yes, that''s correct."


    "Mm, in that case let''s try to solve the issue from there. She''s currently increasing her range of support and if she is to continue, it may get in the way of us rescuing Tohka. If Shidou-san were to be captured by her, it''d be worrying for me too."


    "Solving¡­ that''s easy to say"


    "In reality, it isn''t really that difficult of a question. If we were to look at it, she isn''t one suitable for prolonged battle."


    "Even so, Miku has an Angel which can control people with ¡®sound''."


    "That''s not an issue. I''m not that na?ve to the point of being swayed by such a performance. If I had full say in the matter, I''d be capable of killing her elegantly, wouldn''t I?"


    As if jokingly saying, Kurumi stretched out her index finger and thumb, and did a "PA!" action similar to shooting a gun. Shidou quickly shook his head.


    "No, we can''t do that."


    "Ufufu, I was joking. I understand the kind Shidou-san wouldn''t want to resort to such means to settle matters. ¨CBecause Shidou-san is one who is crazy enough to want to save a person like me."


    As she said so, Kurumi laughed again. But for some reason, this laughter felt slightly different from the cheerful laughter earlier.


    Before Shidou pointed this out, she continued.


    "But, if we can''t kill her, there are some slight problems. Even if we aren''t able to convince her in the shortest time, at the very least we will need to make an agreement with her, that while we''re saving Tohka-san she is not to disrupt us in any way."


    "An¡­ agreement?"


    Shidou muttered in a low voice. Indeed, they couldn''t let the victim pool increase further, they had to do something about that. "But, how are we going to negotiate with her?"


    Indeed, the major problem was the large crowd of people. There was a human wall of unknown thickness protecting Miku. Even approaching her would be difficult.


    Realising what Shidou was thinking of, Kurumi used her hand to lift Shidou''s chin.


    "If we could let Miku-san and Shidou-san have some time to themselves¡­ how does that sound?"


    "What? If, we could pull that off¡­"


    Shidou stopped immediately, and shook his head.


    "No, it''d be too difficult. And you saw it for yourself, she''s not a good target for negotiation, especially when I''m extremely hated by her now¡­ and more importantly, that Spirit, who possesses the natural ability to manipulate people with her ¡®voice'', she has innately different values of humanity from others."


    Listening to Shidou''s words, Kurumi twitched her eyebrows.


    "What is it, Kurumi?"


    "¡­that, how is that so"


    "What¡­?"


    His chin currently being held, Shidou was having difficulty understanding Kurumi''s words. As such, Kurumi partially opened her eyes, and replied.


    "I can''t exactly express it well, but regarding her values, is it really natural?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How do I put it, that lady, she gives off a strange feeling¡­"


    Then, Kurumi began to hum quietly. After a few seconds, she lifted her head, as though she thought of something.


    "Shidou-san. Do you have any of Miku-san''s possessions?"


    "Miku''s¡­ possessions? Why are we talking about that?"


    "If my hypothesis is accurate, we may indeed be able to find her weak point."


    "What did you say¡­?"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows as he spoke.


    It didn''t seem like a lie. Although he didn''t know of what to do, the idea seemed like a plausible one. Although it wasn''t substantiated, without any other alternative means, they would have to make do with this as their clue.


    Even if so, the enemy is a Spirit. Such items shouldn''t be easily obtained¡ª


    "¡­no, wait."


    Shidou''s cheek twitched as he touched his chin.


    "Nn¡­ uu¡­"


    Accompanied by small moaning sounds, Tohka opened her eyes, and yawned.


    "Uwaaah¡­"


    It was a usual action, like always. When Tohka slept, she would unconsciously think of what she was going to do next. Firstly, she needed to wake up. Next, wash her face. Followed by eating her breakfast, dressing up¡­ yes, and go to school with Shidou.


    Today''s lunch would also be Shidou''s specialty lunches. What would be inside the lunch? It made her excited just by thinking about it.


    "Umu¡­ Nnnmu¡­"


    While still in a state of semi-consciousness, when she was about to get up from her bed.


    That was when Tohka realized she couldn''t move her body as she wished.


    "Muu¡­?"


    Trying to rub her wet eyes in order to confirm her surroundings, she realized that her hands were likewise immobilized.


    Feeling strange, she lowered her head, and realized that she was sitting on a metallic chair ¨C her limbs were handcuffed by strong handcuff-like objects. There were also small bits on her hands, and electrode-like objects on her head and legs.


    "What is¡­ this¡­?"


    Looking closely, she noticed she wasn''t wearing her nightgown. Unknown to her when she had changed her clothes, she was instead wearing the school uniform of Raizen High School.


    Tohka turned her neck and looked at her surroundings.


    This wasn''t Tohka''s room, and neither was it Shidou''s home, but rather, a completely unknown location. It was as big as a high school classroom. However, there were only empty floors and walls. And, as far as she can see, there were no visible windows or doors.


    It was an odd room. To make a comparison¡­ it was similar to what was shown on television earlier, a prison used to hold repeat offenders.


    "This¡­ where is this¡­?"


    Repeatedly blinking her eyes to awaken herself, to continuously remember what happened.


    After a while, Tohka finally remembered what happened before she lost consciousness.


    "That''s right, I was on the stage of the Tenou Festival¡­!"


    Yes. While fighting with the Spirit Miku, who had summoned her Angel, as well as the controlled Yoshino and the Yamai sisters, a Wizard clad in white armor appeared ¨C while she managed to let Shidou escape, Tohka was defeated by her and lost consciousness.


    "So that means, this is¡­"


    A sudden noise interrupted her while she was in the middle of her sentence, and Tohka raised her head immediately.


    A rectangular crack had grown in the wall which had been completely empty a moment ago, moving horizontally like a door. Rays of light shot into the dark room, allowing for the scenery outside to be seen.


    Following that, a person walked into the room through that door.


    Light gold-coloured long hair that was combed upwards, as well as white skin. Contrasting that was the black suit that she wore. Ellen Mathers. The Wizard who fought with Tohka at that time.


    "You-!"


    The moment she recognized that face, Tohka tucked in her body, preparing to charge at Ellen. However, the metallic cuffs restraining her limbs were too strong, and did not budge.


    "Please calm down, Tohka-san. You cannot break those cuffs with your current power."


    Ellen said that as though she was consoling Tohka. But her collected attitude of doing things, only served to provoke Tohka further.


    "What kind of joke is this! You, what do you want! Release me!"


    "After releasing you, what do you plan to do?"


    "Isn''t it obvious! I''m going to help Shidou!"


    Tohka screamed loudly. Indeed. For a long while, Shidou was being chased by Miku''s army of people.


    But Ellen sighed slightly when she heard Tohka''s words.


    "Shidou¡­ you mean, Itsuka Shidou? Please relax. We are currently looking into his whereabouts. He will be brought here within a few days"


    "Wha¡­!"


    "Also, the troops to attack the Tenguu square are in place. We will launch our attack at daybreak, and capture <Diva>, <Hermit> and <Berserk> all at once. You will be able to see your friends soon."


    "You, you bitch! What do you want to do with Shidou?"


    "Please relax. We don''t intend on using violence ¨C However, if you resist, it is possible that you may lose a limb or two."


    "¡­kuu!"


    Listening to Ellen''s words, a feeling of familiarity flashed within Tohka''s mind in that instant. It was similar to boundless anger and rage. At that moment, the handcuffs that had held tightly up to that point, made a "mshhhh¡­" sound, - however.


    "Wha¡­"


    Tohka suddenly felt breathless. With a twitch of Ellen''s eyebrows, Tohka''s body was crushed by an unbelievable pressure.


    "This, this is ¨C"


    The crushing sensation on her body was increased. Tohka let out a pained wail.


    There was indeed an impression. It was¡­ when she was sandwiched between AST members, including Origami, a feeling similar to that. However, the severity of both, or more accurately the concentration was of a world''s difference. Her body felt heavy. It was difficult to breathe. Her consciousness became fuzzy.


    "Do you understand?"


    Ellen said so as she let out a sigh. Instantly, the pressure, as though they were false clouds, vanished. As the air flowed into her almost-deoxygenated lungs, Tohka coughed slightly.


    "Ack, ack¡­"


    "My Personal Territory''s level is the strongest among all the Wizards. Please remember that resistance is futile."


    "Ku¡­"


    Tohka stared at Ellen with narrowed eyelids, and tried to use her strength. But at the same time, Ellen''s sharp eyes caught her action, and she bit her teeth.


    With her powers sealed, Tohka had no way of dealing with Ellen''s Personal Territory. Tohka spitefully clenched her fists, as her sole sign of resistance, as she stared at Ellen with narrowed eyelids.


    "¡ªalright, let me ask you a few questions."


    Ellen pulled out a portion of the wall as a makeshift chair, and sat down as she said so.


    What initially projected into Origami''s eyes, was a sea of white.


    After her muddled consciousness was cleared, Origami realized that she was in some sort of building. Next, she realized she was lying down.


    "Ah¡­"


    Opening her throat, she made a sound a few seconds later. She slowly raised her hand ¨C white again. It was a bandage that nearly covered her skin.


    "O, Origami-san¡­!?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Origami turned her head back.


    Beside the bed that Origami was lying on, was a braided, short girl.


    It was her kouhai in the Anti-Spirit Team ¨C AST, Okamine Mikie. Her face was full of tears and mucus, making her look like a wreck.


    "Thank, thank goodness¡­ I was wondering what I should do if you were to never wake up¡­"


    "¡­this is¡­?"


    Origami said so, as she looked at Mikie. Mikie, who had cried her nose red, took the handkerchief by the side of the bed and blew her nose.


    "The, the hospital! Origami-san was injured everywhere¡­ and her eyes, ears and nose were all bleeding¡­ I thought you''d never wake up¡­"


    The last sound descended into a sob. Mikie took out the handkerchief again and blew her nose.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­, I knew Origami-san was in danger, yet I didn''t do anything¡­ if only then I had left the captain and rushed to your side, this wouldn''t have happened¡­!"


    Mikie said so as she remorsefully tilted her head. However, Origami shook her head, as if disagreeing.


    "There is no need to apologise."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Mikie widened her eyes in an instant.


    "Regardless of the reason, my actions were in violation of our orders. It must be treated as the selfish actions of one individual, and not the intention of the AST as a whole. Where''s Captain Kusakabe?"


    "She, she¡­ she''s at the base. Negotiating with the superiors about Origami-san¡­"


    "I see."


    Origami silently nodded her head. But Mikie twitched her eyebrows, as if she was unable to accept it.


    "But, but¡­ if so, then Origami-san would¡­"


    "Captain Kusakabe was correct. If everyone had helped me then, then the entire AST could have been under disciplinary action."


    "How¡­ how could it be!"


    "That is not impossible. As such, this entire incident is my responsibility, using the <White Licorice> without permission, and the attack on the Third Squadron. They are all my ¨C"


    At this moment, Origami''s memories cleared as a result of her words.


    "¡­¡­.!"


    Origami immediately widened her eyes, and sat up.


    No ¨C more accurately, she tried to sit up. At the moment when she applied strength, a pain similar to the cracking of bones and the splitting of muscles spread through Origami''s entire body.


    "Ku¡­ah¡ª"


    "No, you can''t, Origami-san! If you don''t rest¡­!"


    "¡­Shidou, he¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "Shidou, is he alright?"


    Listening to Origami, Mikie stopped for a while, and kept quiet for a while.


    After considering whether to tell Origami, she opened her mouth.


    "¡­we''re still in the midst of investigating. We don''t know the details yet."


    "What is it?"


    Listening to Mikie''s words, Origami felt mystified.


    Mikie looked at Origami worriedly, as she carefully reached out for the remote, and switched on the television. The images on the television, were accompanied by sound coming from the speakers.


    It was broadcasting a news program. The chaos on the streets, and the frantic voice of the reporter, compounded the sense of nervousness that the viewers felt.


    "The mass rioting that suddenly happened in Tenguu City has no signs of calming down! The riot police sent out to control the situation has joined in on the unnatural phenomenon! What exactly is happening in Tenguu Ci¡ª"


    "¡­¡­! This¡­"


    "It''s exactly what you have seen¡­ There''s some sort of mass rioting in Tenguu City now. This area''s far from the city, and hence is considered safe¡­"


    "What, exactly happened?"


    "Although it wasn''t publicly announced¡­ it''s a Spirit. A large Spirit reading was measured within Tenguu square. All of these people were probably controlled by the Spirit."


    "Spirit¡­ if it''s a Spirit, why are none of you deployed?"


    "Because there isn''t a precedent for this, and even the higher-ups were confused¡­ our orders were to standby. I was supposed to be waiting at the base, but I was only allowed to come out after special permission from the Captain¡­"


    Origami slightly twitched her eyebrows, there didn''t seem to be a solution.


    Regardless, simply by observation there were at least hundreds¡­ maybe thousands that were under the control of the Spirit. Even if DEM were their superiors, and were turning a blind eye to what''s happening, the AST had a responsibility, and they couldn''t possibly attack without accounting for the civilians.


    But what about Shidou. Was he controlled by the Spirit, like the people on-screen? Or¡­


    That was when Origami remembered the face she saw before losing consciousness.


    "Mana¡ª"


    That''s right, a former Wizard of DEM, the estranged younger sister of Shidou. Takamiya Mana, who saved Origami when she was in danger. If it was her, she might have saved Shidou from the mob.


    "Mana, where is she?"


    "Mana-san¡­? Ah, right, I was shocked! Although the word was that she was missing¡­ but the one who sent Origami-san to us was Mana-san! But, she was wearing an unknown CR-Unit, and said things like ¡®we will be enemies the next time we meet'', and she just vanished afterwards¡­"


    Mikie said so as her face showed confusion.


    As Origami tried to recall, she thought about what she had heard. Mana had indeed mentioned something similar to that. Although the reasons were unknown, she had indeed severed connections to DEM Industries.


    "About Shidou, does she not know?"


    "Yes¡­ unfortunately."


    "¡­kuu"


    Origami sadly squeezed the voice out of her throat, and in order to avoid excess strain on her body, she sat up slowly. However, because of using the powerful armour and enduring a massive attack, her body was weakened and the action simply caused the pain to return.


    "I, want¡­"


    Origami clenched her fist, and punched the bed. The bed let out a soft sound, and dust flew from within. She felt helpless. In the end Origami wasn''t capable of protecting Shidou. Even if she used <White Licorice> without permission, she still could not achieve her intended effect.


    "Shi, dou¡­" As she called out to the man she loved whose safety was unknown ¨C Origami continued to clench her fist.


    "It''s¡­ here, right?"


    "Mm, that''s right."


    It was nine at night. Shidou and Kurumi stood in a residential area lighted up by the lampposts and the apartments there.


    In front of them was a tall, well-crafted metal gate, and a carefully kept garden. And a Western building that would only appear in fairy tales.


    This was where Shidou had been once before ¨C Miku Izayoi''s home.


    There should not be anyone at home, the windows were shut, and the lights were off.


    To investigate a Spirit that suddenly appeared, and disappeared as quickly was extremely difficult.


    However, the Spirit Miku was an exception.


    That was because not only had Miku attended a few months of school in this world, she also had an active profile as a singer. The point was ¨C she was different from other Spirits, and had left many traces of herself in this world.


    "Then, let''s hurry and begin the investigation."


    As she said so, Kurumi raised her right hand.


    Accompanying her actions, an old-styled gun flew out from the shadows, and Kurumi held it in her hand. Then she clicked the trigger without hesitation, and with a sharp sound, the lock was shot open.


    "Oi, Kurumi!"


    "What? Do you mean to say that I shouldn''t be this rough?"


    "No¡­ even if you have a point, but for a gunshot to suddenly sound in such a quiet district, what would happen if the police were to come!"


    "The police, aren''t they having their hands tied over the whole rioting?"


    Kurumi giggled, and after opening the gate, she ignored Shidou''s warning and like before used the gun to shoot open the lock on the door.


    "Ah¡­ forget it."


    Shidou looked around, and ensuring that nobody was within the surroundings, followed Kurumi into the room.


    "Mm, it should be around here somewhere¡­"


    Opening the switch, the chandelier in the room began to glow with a warm brightness.


    Within his eyesight, the room was filled with what looked like expensive furniture and materials. Although he had been here once, Shidou was still amazed by the sight before him.


    But, now was not the time to daydream. Shidou lightly patted his cheeks, brought himself together, removed his shoes, and entered the house.


    "Alright, now, where should we start looking?"


    "Mm¡­ yes."


    To be honest, there were no apparent leads. The intention was to search thoroughly, but there wasn''t that much time now. Shidou tried to recall what happened the last time he was invited in.


    "There probably isn''t much to look for in the waiting room on the first floor. What''s important is probably Miku''s bedroom¡­"


    "Is that so, then let''s go."


    "Mm."


    Shidou said so as he followed Kurumi up the stairs.


    Miku''s bedroom was found rather quickly. After going up the stairs, just as they were going to pass through the corridor, a door with the metal plate "BEDROOM" was right in sight.


    "¡­¡­."


    Committing such an immoral act like entering a girl''s bedroom without the owner''s presence, Shidou initially felt nervous, but realized that he was an idiot for thinking wildly at a time like this. He then turned the handle of the door.


    The room was roughly the size of 20 tatamis[7A 1]. Inside the room was a king-sized bed with blankets, and beside the wall was a wooden cabinet and closet. Opposite the bed was an 80-inch television. It was similar to a room in a luxury hotel.


    "This really is¡­ incredible"


    Shidou couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, though he can''t simply be amazed. Saying an "excuse me", Shidou walked into the room.


    Shidou opened the ancient cupboards one-by-one, searching. Inside laid jewelry and various small cute objects. ¨CWhile this was what Kurumi described as "Miku''s belongings", but were they even useful?


    Then ¨C


    "Shidou-san, Shidou-san. Please look over here."


    Just as Shidou was silently thinking, Kurumi''s voice came from behind him.


    "What is it? Did you find something?"


    "Mm. I found something incredible."


    As she said so, Kurumi pointed to one of the cabinet''s closets.


    Shidou walked over, and followed the direction which Kurumi pointed in. After seeing the object, Shidou froze.


    "Wha¡­"


    Because inside of the closet was full of cute bras and underwear.


    "Have a look. The size is so big. I could even put my face in."


    As she said so Kurumi took out a light-colored bra, and stretched it with her hands. It did look like it was extremely big. One could probably fit a small watermelon into it.


    Shidou was a boy, hence there was no way he would not be interested in the charming object right in front of him, but it was also important to know the circumstances.


    Shidou''s face reddened and he coughed.


    "You, what are you doing¡­¡­ now''s not the time for such antics."


    "Ufufu, Shidou-san is so honest. You need to relax your shoulders."


    Kurumi smiled as if she was joking, and placed the bra in front of her breasts to try it. While there were clothes covering the outside, there was still a large gap revealed.


    "Ara, ara."


    "¡­uu"


    ¡­How should it be expressed, against such a wonderful combination, Shidou unwittingly blushed, and hurriedly turned around. But this reaction was apparently observed by Kurumi, and feeling interested, she passed the bra to Shidou.


    "Here, why don''t Shidou try it now?"


    "Ha¡­ what?! Why, why am I¡­"


    "Ara, my apologies. Shiori-san, please try it."


    "¡­¡­kuu"


    Against the ridiculous insult, Shidou sighed. Kurumi smiled widely and continued.


    "While I saw you on the stage, but I haven''t had the chance to see Shiori-san in person. I was thinking I should have a look." "Don''t, don''t joke around. I don''t want to be like that again¡­"


    Shidou unwittingly retreated. However Kurumi closed in as if to fill the gap.


    "Why are you so against it. You won''t get affected by it."


    "Yes! Yes it would! My time and my dignity!"


    "Please don''t say such unpleasant words. It''ll just be for a while? I just want to see Shiori-san''s cute face, that look of embarrassment and shame as she trembles¡­"


    "What are you trying to do!? Don''t do anything strange to Shiori-chan!"


    "What wrong is there in doing so? What wrong is there in doing so?"


    Kurumi said so, as she approached Shidou step by step. But she tripped on the carpet, and lost her balance, falling forward.


    "¡ªara"


    "Uu, uwah!"


    As though it was a set up, Shido fell down as well. And unluckily for him, so did the cupboard behind him.


    There was a clattering sound, and the back of his brain and his back went through intense pain. Shido laid down as he twitched his eyebrows.


    "Ouch ¡­¡­ Kurumi, are you alright?"


    "Mm, I''m alright. Because Shido-san saved me."


    That said, as though entrusting herself to Shido, Kurumi laughed wildly as she unnecessarily increased her weight on Shido. Crushed by Kurumi''s lean but soft body, Shido''s shoulders trembled.


    "Oi, oi, Kurumi¡­¡­"


    "Ara, Shido-san."


    Kurumi suddenly raised her eyebrows, and looked at Shido''s face.


    "You''re hurt."


    "Eh? Ah. I am."


    Shido touched his cheek, and there was a sensation of pain. His fingernail was stained with some blood. It seemed like he hit something when he fell down.


    "Ah, this isn''t a problem. I''ll just lick the wound."


    "Hm, I see"


    "Ah, on that note, can you move away?"


    Shidou said so as he tried to get up, but was prevented by Kurumi pinning him to the ground with greater force.


    "Kurumi?"


    "Please, don''t move."


    Kurumi spread her legs, riding on Shido''s body, placing her hand on Shido''s shoulders, and slowly approached his face.


    "Wha, what are you doing, Kurumi!?"


    Against Shido''s cries, Kurumi smiled softly. Her breathing caused Shido''s ears and nostrils to itch, and his heartbeat to race.


    Shido''s body was thus trapped, as Kurumi slowly opened her soft lips, showing her moist tongue inside.


    And then she proceeded to lick on the wound on Shido''s face. An indescribable feeling spread throughout Shido''s body, causing Shido''s consciousness to snap.


    "! Wha, whawhawhawha, what are you doing?"


    "Ufufu, didn''t you say it''d be fine if there''s saliva on it?"


    "No, no, that was worded wrongly¡­"


    Even if Shido said so, Kurumi smiled softly, and licked at Shido''s face again, before finally moving her face away.


    The saliva connecting Kurumi''s tongue to Shido''s face was shining brightly. Looking at this seductive sight in front of him, Shido felt his cheeks burning.


    Kurumi smiled as she removed herself from on top of Shido''s body. Shido stood up after he managed to calm down his rapid breaths.


    Looking back, there was a beautiful hole in the cupboard. This would need to be compensated for.


    "How troublesome. I was trying to leave no prints¡­"


    Then.


    "Hm¡­¡­.?"


    It had probably dropped due to the impact earlier, and as he looked at the unfamiliar rectangular tin, Shido twitched his eyebrows.


    It was a tin meant to contain desserts or cakes. While it was true that people do store objects inside. But this didn''t match up with the extravagant space within the tin.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Shido opened the box in a curious manner ¨C he then widened his eyes.


    Inside, were plastic boxes meant to contain CDs. Each of them had Miku''s picture imprinted onto it. From the looks of it, they were Miku''s music albums.


    "She had that many songs¡­ eh?"


    Shido felt confused upon looking at the CD.


    The name written underneath the song was not Miku''s.


    " ¡®Yoimachi Tsukino''? Whose name is this?"


    In an instant, it was assumed that this was Miku''s stage name, yet Tonomachi and the others address Miku as Izayoi Miku. It wouldn''t be wrong to have a musical career under Miku''s name.


    Besides, Miku was a mysterious idol who only presented herself to secret concerts limited to female fans. But the name that was so boldly written on the CD album was completely unheard of.


    "What is this¡­"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Um, this is¡­"


    Shido vaguely replied, as he removed the CD from the plastic case, and inserted it into the VCR that was beside him.


    What followed was a melody of a song with a rapid tempo, followed by Miku''s voice.


    "Ara ara, this is a really good song."


    As she said so, Kurumi followed the beat with her fingers.


    However, Shido felt uncomfortable with the voice.


    "This is¡­ Miku''s voice?"


    Of course, there would be the difference between a live performance and a playback from a CD¡­ but before that, to say Miku''s voice was younger, or not similar to the current Miku, it possessed a mysterious quality that could sway people.


    In contrast, this song had a feeling that was one of truly singing, charming enough to invigorate an audience.


    "Um ¨Chm¡­"


    Shido felt suspicious though he couldn''t tell what it is. He looked through the CD album in sequence.


    "Ah? This is¡­"


    At the end, there was an object.


    "A photograph¡­?"


    Indeed, in the beautiful frame, was a photograph.


    There was nothing peculiar with the photograph, but,


    "¡­eh?"


    Shido''s heart had a strange feeling, as he widened his eyes.


    Strange ¨C he kept feeling a sense of unease.


    Shido took the photograph in his hand again and stared at it intently.


    It wasn''t to memorise important information within the photograph, neither was it because the photograph was edited. There was nothing peculiar with the photograph. But, this. This was a photograph that normally should not have existed.


    "In that case¡­ this¡­"


    Shido raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice.


    He placed his hand on his forehead, and continued to think ¨C he managed to come up with a theory.


    A theory that was disproved by Kotori. But, if this theory was correct, the reason for this photo''s existence ¨C and that of the CD earlier would be explained.


    "But, if so, then why¡­"


    While Shido was busy staring intently at the photo, a white arm reached out from beneath his armpit, and snatched the photo away with a sound. Needless to say, the offender was Kurumi.


    "This seems extremely interesting; please let me borrow it for a while."


    Kurumi then took the photograph and the remaining CD in one hand, and raised her other hand. Then, an old-fashioned gun flew out from the shadows, as Kurumi held it in her hand.


    "Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> ¨C YutzudoTenth Bullet!"


    As Kurumi said so, a portion of the shadow shone with a glamour with the shape of an "X" sign, and seemingly from within the shadows, it was absorbed by the barrel of the gun.


    Then Kurumi, for some reason, placed the photograph and CD next to her head, and placed the gun on top of it. It was as though using a bullet to keep the photograph and CD in place.


    Just as Shido became confused at Kurumi''s strange actions, she unflinchingly activated the trigger. The "YutzudoTenth Bullet" that was shot from the barrel pierced the CD, the photograph, and Kurumi''s head.


    "Ku, Kurumi!?"


    Just as he finished, Shido felt something was amiss. Not mentioning Kurumi''s head, the photograph and CD that were supposedly pierced by the bullet were all intact.


    "Ufufu, it''s alright. The ability of the "YutzudoTenth Bullet" is to recall. The targets that were hit will have its past memories sent to my brain."


    "Past¡­ memories?"


    Kurumi confirmed in a low tone as she looked at the CD and the photograph.


    "I see¡ªso that was it. Though it wasn''t continuous, but this can allow us to understand what the feeling of discomfort that she gave off was."


    "Wha, what do we understand!?"


    "Mm, from the looks of it Miku¡ª"


    Kurumi was going to continue.


    The glass panels vibrated slightly, followed by a large sound outside.


    "What, an alarm¡­!?"


    Shido widened his eyes, but immediately realized this was not the sharp sound of the alarms that he had heard.


    ¡ªit was music.


    The regal music that was played with a giant organ, and the beautiful voice that could enslave audiences, the music that was played was circulating around the streets. At the instant he heard the music, Shido felt a familiar feeling of dizziness. He pressed his ears in an attempt to stay conscious.


    "This is¡ªMiku''s¡­!"


    Indeed. It was the unrivalled performance by the spirit ¨C Izayoi Miku, and her angel Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva>.


    But, looking out of the window, there wasn''t the sign of the giant Angel. It was most likely that the button for the emergency public announcement system had been pressed¡­ or a campaign vehicle was making its rounds. But it was already proven that Miku''s performance was effective, even when transmitted through mechanical objects.


    If so, the nearby residents would become Miku''s devoted fans, and begin to capture Shido.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Shido turned around to look at Kurumi. But¡ªlike Shido, Miku''s music had no effect on Kurumi''s consciousness.


    Even so, the situation was worsening. Because Miku, frustrated from trying to find Shido, was busy increasing her range of support.


    "Ara ara, this is really too much"


    Kurumi felt amused by the situation, but as though feeling annoyed by it somehow, held her chin with her hand.


    "There isn''t a choice now, I will explain to you on the way."


    Then Kurumi continued.


    "Even now, I''m just assisting you. Regardless, I will help you to prepare the stage. But, the one to deal the decisive blow, has to be Shido-san."


    "Eh¡­¡­?"


    Shido widened his eyes ¨C but quickly understood Kurumi''s intentions, and clenched his fist.


    "Please help me, Kurumi ¨C let''s have a talk with that disobedient girl"


    "It will be my pleasure"


    As Kurumi said so, she curtsied like before.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "


    In the central stage of the Tengu square, spread a wave of excitement.


    That was because a giant glowing organ was standing upright in the middle of the stage ¨C Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva>. In front of it stood Miku in her Astral Dress, playing the glowing keys of the organ, while singing loudly.


    The audience who had became Miku''s loyal fans, watched as though she was a goddess. There were also occasions where people fainted from the moving music.


    Because the men were all moved out of the square, and were serving as bouncers, the audience within Miku''s line of sight were all women. They were all waving purple glowsticks, squealing at Miku''s every movement.


    On that note, the current performance was currently being broadcasted live throughout the town through the public announcement speakers that were set up throughout the town. With this, the people who have heard the music would become Miku''s new underlings, searching for that terrible man.


    "¡­¡­uu"


    The terrible memories of a few hours ago glimpsed through her mind, Miku unknowingly twitched.


    The performance coincidentally ended at that point, and the square was instantly filled with a thundering applause.


    If it was like usual, this would be the moment when she felt a great sense of accomplishment. But right now she was feeling annoyed because that man''s face constantly appeared in her mind. Miku held a look of unhappiness, as she neared the unused microphone.


    "¡­I''m tired, I''ll like to rest. You''re free to move about until the next performance."


    The square was then filled with voices of disappointment. But Miku didn''t seem to be slightly bothered, as she returned backstage.


    "Whoo¡­"


    Letting her Angel play non-stop in order to expand her area of control, it is indeed extremely tiring. Lightly sighing, she combed her sweat-stained hair upwards.


    "You look tired¡­onee-sama, please, use¡­ this¡­"


    A timid voice said towards Miku. Looking there, it was a short girl wearing a maid outfit, holding out a towel towards Miku. It was a girl who had been enslaved by Miku''s concert today ¨C Yoshino.


    With wave-like hair, irises as beautiful as sapphire. A girl whom people can''t resist to tightly hug like a doll. Due to the extra uniforms in the exhibition division''s maid caf¨¦, she was ordered to try on one of them¡­ it was a perfect fit. Miku hugged her irresistibly.


    "Ah, it''s so cute! I can''t resist! I can''t resist!"


    "Ah, ah¡­! Onee-sama¡­!?"


    ["Wow! Miku-chan''s unexpectedly bold~"]


    Yoshino hurriedly confirmed her surroundings, as squeals came from the puppet on her right hand, [Yoshinon].


    She initially wondered why there was a puppet¡­after listening to their conversation she understood that it was Yoshino''s irreplaceable friend, and Yoshino''s ventriloquism was too cute to pass up.


    After enjoying the sensation of hugging the irresistible Yoshino, Miku kissed her on the cheek, and released Yoshino. Hence Yoshino''s face flushed up instantly.


    "Thank you Yoshino-san. Thank you for getting it for me specially."


    "Th, that... ye, yes''


    Yoshino lowered her face that was as red as a lantern, and held out her right arm that had the towel.


    Miku thanked her as she accepted it, wiping away her perspiration. Then again, a portion of it had already been wiped when she hugged Yoshino.


    Miku looked at Yoshino again, as a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Yoshino, was more than a simple, cute girl.


    The Spirit of water and coldness ¨C <Hermit>. That was Yoshino''s codename.


    A Spirit. That''s right. Similar to Miku, an existence that possesses power beyond human comprehension.


    "Ufu¡­ I''m really lucky. Who would have thought there was a Spirit in the square"


    Yes, it was a coincidence that Yoshino heard Miku''s song.


    To think that in such a short time, a Spirit would become one of her possessions. Besides ¨C


    "Kuku, you''ve worked hard, aneue-sama[7A 2]. Please rest up."


    "Incitement. Please come here, onee-sama."


    Miku turned around, as there stood two girls similarly dressed in maid outfits.


    They were two girls with identical looks, instantly making others wonder if they were standing in front of a mirror. But looking closely, both still possessed their own individual characteristics.


    With speech as eloquent as acting and a determined face, as well as a lean figure ¨C Kaguya. With a vague tone and expression, as well as a figure with similar proportions to that of Miku''s ¨C Yuzuru.


    The two of them were similar to Miku, and Yoshino. They were existences known as Spirits.


    They were also in the status of devotion to Miku. In order to treat the hardworking Miku, they have prepared a chair and refreshments in the restroom.


    "Fufu, thank you very much"


    Miku gracefully smiled, as she was persuaded to sit on the chair by the duo. At the same time Kaguya gently massaged Miku''s shoulders, while Yuzuru knelt beside Miku, holding out a glass filled with a drink.


    Miku tilted her head and used the straw to drink the beverage. The taste of the fruit spread in her mouth.


    "Mm, this drink is delicious"


    "Elation. It is my pleasure"


    "Hold, hold it! Why are you only talking to Yuzuru. Are you not satisfied by my skills!?"


    Kaguya who had been massaging Miku''s shoulders complained loudly. Feeling that Kaguya was simply too cute, Miku couldn''t help but giggle.


    "My apologies, it wasn''t like that. Kaguya''s massages are very comfortable, as though I''m in heaven"


    "Kuku¡­ then, that''d be great"


    Listening to Miku, Kaguya kept quiet with a "ku nong" sound. That was cute too, as Miku giggled again.


    Then, as though she was worried Miku would be snatched away by the Yamai sisters, Yoshino hurriedly looked around, and took a large fan by the side to slowly fan Miku with.


    "Thank you very much Yoshino-chan. It''s comfortable"


    "Ah, that¡­ this, thank, thank you¡­!"


    Yoshino nodded her head in both embarrassment and happiness.


    "Aaa¡­"


    Miku let out an enchanting voice.


    --This is a place of immeasurable happiness.


    On Miku''s stage, the fans waiting for her to sing. And, the extremely beautiful girls wholeheartedly attending to Miku.


    It was simply amazing, to the point of making Miku wonder if she was dreaming. In actuality Miku had already pulled her cheeks several times. Needless to say, it hurt.


    Her dream, was hence fulfilled. There was nobody to stop Miku.


    However¡ª


    "¡­ku"


    As the bad memories went through her mind again, Miku''s face became one of anger.


    --Itsuka Shiori. It was due to remembering that name and face.


    "I won''t forgive you¡­ Shiori-san¡­"


    Miku said in a low tone due to the hate stirring in her heart. The tone was frightening enough, for Yoshino and the Yamai sisters to hold their breaths.


    A few weeks ago before the Tenryu Festival, Miku met that girl who was the committee member of Raizen High School ¨C Shiori.


    Saying she was part of the netball club, a tall girl with strong, muscular arms. Even using speech that would be considered unrefined for a girl¡­ that''s right. A girl that gave Miku a different feeling compared to the other girls around her.


    In actuality, truthfully speaking, Miku was very interested in her. It could even be said as infatuation.


    --yet, the ending that Miku was hoping for, was a complete betrayal.


    "Uu, uu¡­"


    Thinking about that scene that was still fresh in her mind, a nauseating feeling washed over Miku. She immediately used her hand to cover her mouth.


    "O, onee-sama¡­!"


    "Are you alright, aneue-sama¡­!"


    "Terror, someone quickly go and get a bag"


    The trio said so hurriedly. Miku stopped them with an "I''m fine¡­", and clenched her teeth.


    At that moment, that strange feeling when she touched Shiori''s crotch.


    And seeing for herself that horrible thing between Shiori''s legs.


    That''s right¡­ Itsuka Shiori, she is the one thing Miku hated most in this world ¨C a man.


    "I won''t forgive you¡­ I won''t forgive you¡­! How dare you play with my feelings¡­!"


    Miku put her hands together as though she was pressing her shaking shoulders, with her wrists making squeezing sounds.


    The things done while under the impression that Shiori was a girl, flashed before her eyes like a soumatou[7A 3]. At this point, Miku began to have goosebumps over her whole body.


    The Miku who had achieved her ideal world, had one last regret. To get that man, the person who is not Itsuka Shiori but Itsuka Shido to be right in front of her, and torture him to the point, that he would regret ever being born, would be the only way of releasing that anger.


    "That man¡­ has he been found yet?"


    Listening to Miku''s enraged voice, Yoshino trembled slightly.


    "Ye, yes, ¡­that, we¡­ we''re still looking¡­"


    "Is that so¡­ then hurry and find¡ª"


    At that instant when Miku gave her orders, the door of the restroom opened with a "pong", and three girls in maid outfits similar to Yoshino walked in.


    "Sorry for interrupting! Onee-sama!"


    "There''s an emergency! Onee-sama!"


    "We have a problem! Onee-sama!"


    The girls spoke in order of height.


    They were the Raizen students who had originally formed a team with Shido for the performance. From the right, they are Ai, Mai, Mii.


    "You seem pretty hurried , what is it"


    After being questioned by Miku, the trio confirmed with each other before speaking together.


    "We, we have a problem! We found Itsuka-kun!"


    "¡­what did you say?"


    After listening to the report, Miku''s line of sight narrowed momentarily¡ª


    Before an unstoppable laughter came out from her mouth.


    "Fufu¡­ fufufufufufufufufu¡­ so, we''ve finally got him"


    As she said so, she stood up from her chair.


    "It was much harder than I expected. Fufufu, but that''s useless. You can''t escape from my lovely subordinates. ¨Cby the way, who found him? If it''s a girl, I''m going to spoil her for a while. Bring her here in a while. If it''s a man¡­ mm, just give him a konbeito[7A 4] to encourage him."


    But, after listening to Miku. The troubled Ai Mai Mii trio looked at each other.


    "? What is it? Ha, was it a demon who found him¡­?"


    "No, no, that''s not what it is¡­"


    "How do I put this, it''s that there''re too many people who found him¡­"


    "Or to put it that he doesn''t have anywhere to hide¡­"


    Because of their vague speech, Miku frowned.


    "What exactly are you all saying? Didn''t you say that the target was found?"


    "Yes, yes"


    "That''s right"


    "There''s no mistake!"


    The three of them nodded their heads together.


    "Then there isn''t a problem then, isn''t there? Where is he?"


    "He''s¡­ in a place that''s near here"


    "To be precise, right in front of Tenguu square"


    "What, what do we do¡­"


    "¡­eh?"


    Miku widened her eyes, and let out a surprised sound.

 Volume 7 - CH 2

    Rewind back a few minutes ago.


    Shidou and Kurumi returned to the surroundings of the large-scale convention centre located in the middle of Tenguu City: the Tenguu Square.


    The stage of the Tenguu Festival, the cultural festival organized by ten different schools, was also the location where the revolution had happened.


    Then ¨C now it was the fortress of the Spirit: Izayoi Miku.


    ¡°It is the main base all right, there are so many people¡­¡±


    Shidou said so in a low tone, as he looked down at the ground from the rooftop of a building near the Tenguu Square. While it was true that he would not be discovered from that distance, there was no need to intentionally speak loudly.


    In the darkness, at the lit up, bone chilling entrance, a large number of people poured out from inside.


    At that moment, upon sensing the noise of the speakers nearby, he immediately looked for a place to hide.


    A news helicopter bearing the name of a TV station flew in the air. It must have arrived to cover the unprecedented rioting¡­ however, it was likely that even the pilot and reporter were being controlled after listening to Miku¡¯s performance. From earlier, it was flying at an extremely low altitude around the plaza, as though to survey the area.


    Although it was unclear to what extent was Miku¡¯s range of control, but up to the point where Shidou and Kurumi had arrived at the plaza, the streets were filled with the citizens controlled by Miku, as though it was a scene from a horror film.


    In reality, they were almost caught a few times. Without Kurumi, Shidou would have most likely been caught and sent to Miku.


    ¡°Even though we had barely made it here¡­ now, what should we do next?¡±


    Looking at the crowd below, Shidou¡¯s forehead began to sweat profusely.


    ¡°The main entrance is already this crowded, and the other entrances are likely to be heavily guarded. Even if we try to enter from the top, there are still helicopters surveying the area¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Shidou-san. Is there a need to think through all of that¡±


    Noticing Shidou¡¯s troubled expression, Kurumi said so in a dismissive tone.


    ¡°Do you have an idea?¡±


    ¡°Mm, of course. I¡¯ll make sure Shidou-san gets to Miku-san - But, what happens afterwards will depend on Shidou-san¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°...is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°Ara, you don¡¯t believe me? This is saddening. I feel like crying¡±


    As she said so, Kurumi faked a crying expression as she covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°Oi, oi¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cry, you can either give me one of Shidou-san¡¯s eyeballs, or let me suck your blood, or pet my head.¡±


    ¡°...here, don¡¯t cry¡±


    Without any room for choice, Shidou moved his hand to the top of Kurumi¡¯s blood red headdress, and began to caress Kurumi¡¯s hair. Kurumi then finally smiled happily.


    ¡°Alright, we are leaving. If we delay any further, the situation may worsen.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shidou stared with his eyes half-open at the cause of the delay, but in order to avoid further trouble, he decided not to push the matter.


    ¡°...but, what do we do? There are so many people watching the area¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, hehe, this is simple.¡±


    Kurumi laughed scarily, before standing up - and carried Shidou.


    ¡°Eh --?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡±


    As she said so, she walked to the edge of the roof while carrying Shidou.


    And then without hesitation, she jumped down the roof.


    ¡°Uu, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--!?¡±


    The two of them dropped from a ten-storey high building, from a height of over 300 metres. Without any mental preparation, Shidou screamed as though he forgot about the enemies surrounding them.


    After a sense of weightlessness similar to dancing in the air, there was an indescribable feeling of landing on the ground. The moment Kurumi¡¯s feet touched the ground, a thick shadow appeared on the surface, absorbing most of the impact of the fall.


    ¡°Ara ara, Shidou-san. What¡¯s with the noise?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t mention it, just let me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, there¡¯s no problem for me carrying you like this¡±


    As Kurumi said so, she let Shidou stand upright.


    And then, in the next instant, Shidou and Kurumi were captured by some spotlights with a ¡°PA!¡±


    It was to be expected. Screaming so loudly in front of prepared enemies. It was basically trying to attract attention to himself.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Shidou looked at his surroundings.


    People. People. People. And more people.


    There were at least several thousand enemies.


    And including himself, there were just two people on their side.


    There wasn¡¯t a suitable phrase to describe, the landslide advantage that presented a despairing difference in strength.


    And the people here, all looked at Shidou with a murderous intent. No matter how courageous a person, he was bound to be daunted at such a sight.


    ¡°Ara, shouting would remind them the purpose of their existence, that is you, Shidou-san.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think caused this, who do you think¡­¡±


    Looking at the relaxed Kurumi, Shidou shouted.


    But, now was not the time to do this.


    It was unknown if they were observing, or awaiting Miku¡¯s instructions. The bouncers didn¡¯t hurry over. However, they were also increasingly surrounding their range. It was as though they were surrounding the cornered Shidou and Kurumi, into a semicircle.


    In the front of the squad, were extremely strong men, as well as armed policemen.


    And then, at that instant.


    ¡°--So you dare to return to my castle, you sure are confident. Shiori-san¡­ no, Itsuka Shidou¡­¡±


    The sound rang throughout the Tenguu Square. It was through the speakers. There was no mistake it was Izayoi Miku¡¯s voice. By the looks of it, the news of Shidou¡¯s appearance had already been sent over.


    ¡°Miku¡­!¡±


    Shidou unwittingly said her name. Of course, the voice here could not be transmitted to the interior of the square. Miku continued without changing her tone.


    ¡°While I do not know what do you want, but since you¡¯re here I cannot possibly let you escape, right? Alright, everyone, catch him.


    It¡¯s alright if he suffers a bit, but please try to treat him nicely - otherwise I won¡¯t be able to make him suffer¡±


    Leaving a chilling phrase, and with a ¡°phwoosh¡±, Miku cut the line.


    What replaced the noise were the resounding voices of Miku¡¯s followers.


    [UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO--]


    ¡°Uu, uwaaaaaa¡­!¡±


    As though their restraints were removed, the crowd began charging at Shidou and Kurumi. Having tried to maintain some semblance of courage so far, Shidou couldn¡¯t help but cower at the sudden force.


    ¡°Ku, Kurumi! This is too dangerous! We have to flee!¡±


    But Kurumi was not moved by it, and stood her ground.


    This was to be expected when one thought about it. Shidou¡¯s group was completely surrounded by a humongous crowd, without room for escape.


    ¡°Ku¡­!¡±


    Everything was about to end. The man leading the charge, reached his hand out at the cornered Shidou--


    At the moment he was about to touch Shidou, there was a sudden sound, and he was sucked towards the ground by an unknown force.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Shidou let out a surprised noise -- and immediately pressed his knees.


    The moment when the men were sucked into the ground, a strong sense of tiredness washed over him.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Shidou used his entire body¡¯s weight, before being able to maintain the posture he had, squeezed out a noise.


    Looking in front, the men that had surrounded Shidou, were all on the floor, in painful moans.


    And then, the surroundings that were supposed to be lighted by the street lights, were surrounded by a layer of darkness.


    This was a familiar feeling. That¡¯s right. Three months ago - during the period Kurumi attended school, Shidou had experienced it before. [7B 1]


    ¡°<City of Devouring Time> ¡­?¡±


    ¡°- Uhe, hehehe. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good that you remember it, Shidou-san.¡±


    Kurumi twisted her lips, as she looked at Shidou. The left eye that was emblazoned with a clock, was quickly ticking backwards.


    <City of Devouring Time>. Every time she used her Angel¡¯s abilities, Kurumi would have to use up some of her own [Time]. This is how she replenished her [Time]. Letting the people who stepped into her shadow enter a comatose state, absorbing their [Time] - that is, their life.


    ¡°While it¡¯s also tiring to spread my shadow through a large area, ufufu, there really aren¡¯t much opportunities to absorb so many people¡¯s [Time]. So let me make good use of all of you¡±


    ¡°Kurumi, you dare to do such dangerous things¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ara ara, are you saying it¡¯s better to be captured?¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­¡±


    Shidou painfully bit his teeth as he walked forward.


    ¡°Be¡­ merciful¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, mm. I know. With such a large amount, although everybody is affected, on average everybody¡¯s time won¡¯t be heavily affected. There should still be enough time left for everyone¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was nothing left except to believe her words. With heavy footsteps, Shidou passed the collapsed followers.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s that¡­?!¡±


    In the control room of the Tenguu Square, looking at the displays on the wall, Miku couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry at the unbelievable sight.


    The display showed the images sent from a closed-circuit television camera installed outside the room. Yes, Miku was on the special seat, being clustered by a group of cute Spirits, while thinking about the result of that despicable man being captured.


    But the followers who had charged at Shidou upon Miku¡¯s orders, all fell to the ground. And then, Shidou and the dressed girl simply continued on without resistance.


    ¡°That girl¡­ don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s also a Spirit¡­?¡±


    She squinted her eyes and looked at the girl on the display.


    With this scenario, that could be the only possibility. It must have been that man, Shidou who had foreseen this, and left a Spirit by his side. How insidious! Miku remorsefully clenched her fist.


    ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t seem controlled by my performance¡­ fuu, this is annoying¡±


    Being able to reach here meant that the girl wouldn¡¯t be controlled by her, even if she hears her performance. Yoshino and the Yamai siblings had become her own slaves¡­ even if it was a Spirit, Miku¡¯s songs should have been similarly effective¡­ could it be that the girl had the same ability as Shidou?


    But, while she thought so, Shidou and the mysterious girl had already entered the Tenguu Square. At this rate they would quickly arrive at Miku''s place.


    --to seal her powers.


    ¡°...ku, how can I¡­ let you get away with this¡­¡±


    Miku clenched her fist, and muttered.


    Yes, Miku would not have her Spirit abilities be taken away from her.


    --Because, if this power, this [Voice] were to disappear--


    ¡°I would¡­ be returning, to, that, time¡­¡±


    Miku quickly shook her head, and stood up from her chair. Kaguya, who had been massaging Miku¡¯s shoulders, widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Ane, aneue-sama? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m returning to the stage now! Come with me! --I¡¯m, going to resume the performance!¡±


    ¡°Ugu¡­¡±


    Walking through the stacked crowd of fallen people was actually a tiring thing. Shidou battled with his occasional feeling of nausea as he tiptoed, following Kurumi closely.


    Even if one were to put it nicely, it was hard to say that it was an easy path, but there was nobody to interfere with Shidou¡¯s group. In a while, Shidou and Kurumi had arrived at the entrance of the central stage.


    ¡°Come, Shidou-san¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­!¡±


    Shidou responded to Kurumi¡¯s instruction, as he opened the doors in one breath.


    ¡°...uu¡±


    The central stage was filled with a strange air. While the seats were filled with girls - after the intrusion of Kurumi¡¯s shadow, they were all lying on the ground.


    And then, in the deepest part of the stage.


    She was there.


    With her back against a large organ-like Angel, a girl in an Astral Dress, stood there leisurely.


    Izayoi Miku. The Spirit that controlled music and sound - and the master of the place, at that moment.


    And beside her, with the limited Astral Dresses on their maid outfits, each with their own Angels: Yoshino and the Yamai sisters.


    ¡°Miku!¡±


    At the same time Shidou called her name, Miku sighed loudly.


    ¡°What kind of noise is that. Can you please not use such unclean sounds to pollute mine and my Spirits¡¯ eardrums? What an appalling man. You¡¯re the bane of the world. To use an analogy, your vileness would mean that even if you were beaten to death and buried, that patch of soil will never ever be fertile again due to the eternal curse you casted on it. Shut up, you walking piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°...ku¡±


    Shidou frowned, having been scolded in such a cavalier tone.


    But this was not the time to cower due to such trivialities. Shidou opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Miku! Listen to me! I have to go and help Tohka - that girl who was abducted then! So-!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you¡­ to SHUT UPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP--!¡±


    Miku shouted loudly, and her crossed arms immediately burst open.


    And then as though to cover her hands, a radiant keyboard appeared.


    ¡°Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva> ¨C March[Song of Advance]!¡±


    And then, her fingers began to play vigorously on the keyboard.


    An invigorating, upbeat tune rang through the plaza.


    In an instant, the girls who had collapsed in the audience, stood up, as though they were puppets controlled by a string.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Shidou turned and looked at Kurumi. However, the minute hand on her left eye was still rapidly turning backwards. This meant that Kurumi had yet to disengage her <City of Devouring Time>. As though to prove that point, Kurumi widened her eyes in surprise, letting out an ¡°Ara ara¡±.


    ¡°This is surprising. Mere humans who can still move after entering my shadow¡±


    ¡°Ufufufu, how is that, good enough? My Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva> isn¡¯t just for letting people become fanatical over me¡±


    Miku, as though to flaunt her victory, began to play even more vigorously.


    ¡°Alright - I won¡¯t waste any more time saying things like ¡®get him¡¯. My beautiful girls! Come to me! Execute this man in front of me!¡±


    Following Miku¡¯s voice, the thousand girls on the audience seat turned to Shidou immediately.


    ¡°Ku¡­!¡±


    His body froze at the spot, Shidou¡¯s face revealed a painful expression.


    - But at the instant they came at Shidou.


    ¡°Hehe, not yet, not yet. If you thought you have won¡±


    Kurumi¡¯s mouth curved into the shape of a crescent moon, as her shadow covered the whole area.


    ¡°Because, no matter how much you fortify these girls - they are no match for [me]¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±


    Miku¡¯s shocked voice came from the stage. But this was to be expected.


    Tenguu Square, central stage. From every corner where Miku had covered the area with her voice, multiple Kurumis appeared, and began to restrain the girls¡¯ hands, legs and bodies.


    ¡°--!?¡±


    Seeing this unusual sight, it wasn¡¯t just Miku, even Shidou was at a loss for words. It wasn¡¯t the first time Kurumi had cloned herself¡­ but because they were on the school¡¯s rooftop then, there weren¡¯t this amount that appeared.


    However, Shidou immediately turned towards Kurumi.


    ¡°Kurumi!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t kill them¡±


    Kurumi sensed Shidou¡¯s thoughts, and cut in ahead of him.


    ¡°What, what is this! What¡¯s going on¡­!¡±


    As though to reply to Miku¡¯s shriek, multiple Kurumis that grew out from the walls, floor and seats began to giggle softly. A creepy voice spread from everywhere. It was like an insane mangaka¡¯s work, extremely detached and illogical.


    But, to say that Miku¡¯s side would be suppressed -- that would be a big mistake.


    ¡°Raphael<Knight of Winds> ¨C El Rem[Piercer]!¡±


    ¡°Responding. Raphael<Knight of Winds> ¨C El Nahash][Constrictor]¡±


    In that instant, the voices came from above, followed by a large sound, and a gigantic gust of wind.


    ¡°Kuaaaaaaaa¡­!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s body was carried away by the overwhelming gust, smashing against the wall of the auditorium.


    But -- it strangely did not hurt. That was because Kurumi, who had appeared from within the wall, had gently received Shidou.


    ¡°Sor, sorry, Kurumi¡­ is it alright for me to address you like this?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, please don¡¯t worry. Before getting eaten by us, Shidou-san should first take good care of his body.¡±


    ¡°...ah, I see¡±


    He felt slightly conflicted by this, though this was not the time to bother about such details. Shidou stood on the ground, looking at the two girls that were flying towards the sky from the stage.


    ¡°Kaguya, Yuzuru¡­!¡±


    The twin Spirits with Astral Dresses on their maid outfits, with a single wing on their backs, struck an offensive pose against Shidou, wielding a gigantic lance and pendulum. Even if it was one of Kurumi¡¯s clones, there was no way she can subdue a Spirit who has manifested an Angel.


    ¡°So the unrepentant fool returns again! Kuu, and you¡¯re using such strange tactics! I will not forgive those who dare to harm aneue-sama, regardless of who he is! Disappear now, if you don¡¯t want to go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Warning. This is your last chance. Disappear immediately. If you dare to cross swords with us again, Shidou-san, we will have to get rid of you.¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru silently stood in the air, glaring at Shidou. They weren¡¯t joking, neither were they playing a prank. Their piercing gaze conveyed a stance of hostility.


    ¡°O, onee-sama¡­ I won¡¯t let you harm her¡­!¡±


    Similarly, Yoshino, on the large rabbit-shaped Angel that was on the stage -- Zadkiel<Frozen Puppet>, widened the freezing border, separating Miku from Kurumi¡¯s clones.


    ¡°Fu, fufu¡­ I see. Right now, I have three very very cute Spirits to deal with you¡­! I won¡¯t lose to you!¡±


    Listening to this, the Kurumis in the auditorium began to laugh together.


    ¡°Kihihi, hehe¡± ¡°Hehehehehe¡± ¡°Aha, aha¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Spirit-san¡± ¡°As an opponent¡­¡± ¡°Without an Angel¡­¡± ¡°It might be¡± ¡°slightly difficult¡­¡± [7B 2]


    The voice sounded like a wind that had passed a dense forest, as it continued sounding. It was enough to unnerve Yoshino and the Yamai siblings, with a face of displeasure.


    Kurumi slowly raised a hand, and called out that name in a sing-song manner.


    ¡°--come, come, come to me, Zafkieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeel<Emperor of Time>! For these Spirits who do not know their limits, let us show them the wrongs of their ways!¡±


    In an instant. As though to cover the entrance of the stage, a golden clock rose from the ground. On a gigantic keyboard that was several times taller than Kurumi, an ancient rifle and pistol each served as the hands of a clock.


    ¡°An, Angel¡­¡±


    Shidou looked at the clock and began to mutter as though he was daydreaming. Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>. The Angel without peer that controlled time.


    Kurumi twisted the corner of her mouth due to Shidou¡¯s words. She opened her hands with a ¡°PA!¡±. Following these actions, two handguns flew from the clock, and into Kurumi¡¯s hands.


    Following that, Kurumi said to Shidou, as though she was whispering.


    ¡°Alright. Shidou-san. Are you ready¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ready¡­¡±


    ¡°From now, you will be alone with Miku-san. Please try to convince her. It¡¯s best if you could change her mind. If not, please make a deal with her, to not interfere with us until we rescue Tohka-san¡±


    As Kurumi said so, she winked and kissed her gun.


    ¡°Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>-- Aleph[The First Bullet]!¡±


    At the same time, a shadow seeped out from the ¡°I¡± on the clock, and was sucked into the muzzle of Kurumi¡¯s gun.


    Simultaneously, gun-wielding Kurumis began to appear in the auditorium, and began to shoot at the airborne Yamai sisters.


    ¡°Ku¡­ this is annoying! Yuzuru!¡±


    ¡°Acknowledgement. Kaguya, give me your hand¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru both held each other¡¯s hand, and using it as a center of gravity, began to spin in the air.


    As such they used this momentum to whip up a strong whirlwind, easily blowing away the pitch black bullets that were shot by the Kurumis.


    ¡°Kukakakaka! Do you think such tricks will work against us, the children of gales?¡±


    ¡°Easy. These attacks are like peashooters in the face of Yuzuru¡¯s winds¡±


    The Yamai sisters exclaimed loudly. While the Kurumis continued to fire the bullets, they were all blocked by the wall of gales around Kaguya and Yuzuru.


    However, the real Kurumi standing in front of Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>, began to giggle at the situation.


    Holding her gun, she then turned towards the Kurumi that was carrying Shidou.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s up to you now, [me]¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand, [me]¡±


    After talking, a black bullet was shot towards the Shidou-carrying Kurumi between her eyebrows.


    However, Shidou understood that that was not a bullet meant to kill. The power of [Aleph] was--


    ¡°Uwaa¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou was silenced by the sudden incoming impact.


    He was soon subject to the attacks of the Yamai sisters--no. Kurumi¡¯s clone, carrying Shidou, quickly weaved her way through the Yamai sisters, running towards the stage that Miku was on.


    ¡°Wha--¡±


    ¡°Horror. This--¡±


    The air was soon filled with Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s shocked voices. While she was carrying Shidou, it was still possible to observe the hastened Kurumi¡¯s actions with the power of Aleph[The First Bullet]. It was a scary sight.


    But, the Yamai sisters¡¯ reflexes were slowed due to being assaulted by bullets everywhere. As they were panicking, Kurumi and Shidou had already arrived onto the stage.


    ¡°...!¡±


    [Wow! Wo-wow!]


    Yoshino and Zadkiel<Frozen Puppet>, who were on the stage, had began to panic due to the events that occurred earlier. To protect Miku from the enemy that had suddenly appeared, Yoshino created an ice barrier.


    However, in that instant a number of Kurumis began to fly towards Zadkiel<Frozen Puppet> as though they were missiles.


    ¡°Kehehehehehehehehe!¡±


    ¡°Ki, kya¡­.!¡±


    [No way! What are you guys doing--!]


    Yoshino moved her hands, allowing for Zadkiel<Frozen Puppet>¡¯s body to lean backwards. At the same time, the moisture in the air around her began to form into icicles. She then shot the icicles everywhere, attacking the invading Kurumis.


    However, there was a delay as a result of the formation of the boundary. Just before the ice barrier was completed, the Shidou-carrying Kurumi had already advanced to right in front of Miku at a speed that cannot be seen by the naked eye.


    ¡°Hiii¡­¡±


    ¡°--ba!¡±


    The Kurumi standing in front of Miku stuck out her tongue, and made a face.


    This seemed to unnerve Miku. Miku¡¯s angry face carried a tinge of cowardliness as she began to inhale deeply.


    ¡°Kurumi! Watch out!¡±


    Shidou shouted out unwittingly. He remembered Miku¡¯s action. It was a powerful sound wave that blew Tohka away. No matter how much Kurumi accelerated time, there was no way she could possibly avoid the attack.


    But.


    ¡°Aha¡±


    In that instant. The shadow at Miku¡¯s feet grew-- one of Kurumi¡¯s clones flew out, and muffled Miku from behind.


    ¡°Mu, muguu!?¡±


    Realising her surroundings, Miku attempted to escape from her constraints.


    But then, the Kurumi clones appeared from the shadows, and held Miku¡¯s limbs. And then, they began to drag Miku towards the shadow.


    ¡°Nnguuu! Muuunnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn--!?¡±


    No matter how much she struggled, Miku was no match for several Kurumis. Her body was slowly engulfed by the darkness.


    ¡°Ku, Kurumi! What are you doing! Didn¡¯t we agree not to--¡±


    Shidou stopped his sentence midway.


    As he was also being engulfed by the shadow while being held by Kurumi.


    ¡°Wha¡­! Kurumi!?¡±


    He widened his eyes in shock, and tried to escape. However, Kurumi¡¯s hands had no intention of releasing him. As though he was on an elevator, his vision slowly descended.


    ¡°Ku--ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Kehehe, hehehehehehehehe¡±


    Listening to Kurumi¡¯s sharp laughter--Shidou¡¯s vision was filled entirely with a sea of darkness.


    ¡°...ah?¡±


    In the darkness, Shidou rapidly blinked his eyes.


    Earlier, Shidou had indeed been swallowed by Kurumi¡¯s shadow -- but Shidou had maintained his consciousness and the feeling of his body.


    He frowned and looked around. But, there was nothing other than a large sea of darkness.


    ¡°This¡­ it can¡¯t be, what¡¯s inside Kurumi¡¯s shadow...?¡±


    ¡°Aah, what¡¯s going on--! Where is this place--?¡±


    There was a sound from behind him. Shidou turned back and noticed the source of the voice.


    ¡°Miku!?¡±


    ¡°...muu¡±


    Miku had also noticed Shidou¡¯s presence. She widened her eyes in an instant, but then immediately put up an annoyed expression, as though she was about to scream.


    But, just as she put up that stance. The shadows nearby began to creep out and restrain Miku.


    ¡°Hii¡­?¡±


    Miku¡¯s body froze like a statue. It was followed by a muffled voice out of nowhere.


    ¡°Kihihi, don¡¯t be naughty, Miku-san¡±


    At the same time, the giggles of a few people spread in the air.


    ¡°--alright, so the first promise has been fulfilled. Now, Shidou-san, it is up to you. We do not have time now. Please hurry.¡±


    ¡°Al, alright¡­¡±


    Shidou lightly slapped his cheeks. [Allow Shidou some time with Miku]... this promise had indeed been elegantly fulfilled. Although it was done through questionable means. And it wouldn¡¯t have hurt to explain before executing the plan.


    But, there were likely no other means to allow Shidou and Miku some isolation time while the latter was protected by a massive crowd as well as Yoshino and the Yamai siblings. Shidou then turned towards Miku.


    ¡°Miku¡±


    ¡°...hmph¡±


    Miku turned away from Shidou as he called her name.


    Though she wasn¡¯t attacking Shidou as she had understood the circumstances, it didn¡¯t mean that she will listen and concede to Shidou¡¯s words. With an unhappy face, she remained silent as she crossed her arms.


    Shidou walked to Miku, and deeply bowed his head.


    ¡°I need to apologize to you for deceiving to you earlier. I¡¯m really sorry¡­!¡±


    Miku glanced at Shidou and pouted.


    ¡°...terrible. You¡¯re the worst--. You hid your gender to befriend me, and you even let me see that unclean object¡­!¡± With that, Miku¡¯s hands began to shake uncontrollably.


    ¡°...no, that¡¯s not it, Miku, from a practical viewpoint¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±


    Shidou hurriedly shook his head. Having said an unnecessary sentence, he could only bow down.


    ¡°I was in the wrong for deceiving you! But¡­ please don¡¯t involve others into this! Please release Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru and all the others you have controlled--¡±


    ¡°U¡­ ru¡­ saaaaaaaaaaai! Would you just shut up already! My, my dignity has already been tarnished by you, so stop flattering me! I won¡¯t listen to any of your words!¡±


    ¡°Mi, Miku¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me th--at!¡±


    As she said so, Miku turned away again.


    ¡°Oi, oi¡­¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Miku--¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    It seemed that the conversation had reached a dead end. [7B 3] There was no other way to continue the conversation.


    ¡°This is¡­ frustrating¡­¡±


    Even so, this was what was initially expected. Considering that Miku¡¯s initial affection for Shidou was already at its lowest, it was unrealistic to expect her to be convinced in that short period of time.


    Hence Kurumi did not ask Shidou to capture Miku.


    --don¡¯t interfere before Tohka is rescued.


    To make Miku promise this, was Shidou¡¯s basic target.


    ¡°--Miku. Alright. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Miku didn¡¯t respond. However, Shidou continued.


    ¡°Tohka--you remember when we were on the stage¡­ the girl with the tambourines? Yes, that¡¯s her. I think you should have also realised, that Tohka is similar to Yoshino and the others, that they are Spirits. Besides--Miku, you should have also seen it. Tohka was captured by the DEM Wizard¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As though she remembered something, Miku, who hadn¡¯t had a reaction, seemed to have one to the phrase [Spirit], and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ need to rescue Tohka now.¡±


    ¡°...ha?¡±


    Having heard Shidou, Miku raised her head, and let out her first sound in a while. However, she seemed to have an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Rescue her¡­? Why are we going to rescue her?¡±


    ¡°To say why¡­ that would be because, Tohka is extremely important to me.¡±


    Listening to Shidou, Miku widened her eyes as though she was surprised, and huffed in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Important¡­ ah, I see, I understand now. Though right now I still don¡¯t know much of it. But she is indeed a beautiful girl, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to rescue her?¡±


    ¡°...ha?¡±


    Shidou tilted his head as he couldn¡¯t understand what Miku was driving at.


    ¡°Because, the target of your sexual desires was abducted. If you die here, you would completely lose everything, wouldn¡¯t you? Therefore, wouldn¡¯t it be happier if you live--¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what are you saying now?¡±


    Listening to Miku speak such harsh words, Shidou was stunned and couldn¡¯t raise an objection.


    ¡°Be-cause, isn¡¯t that what men mean, when they say someone is important to them¡±


    ¡°...Your bias is very strong, indeed¡±


    Against Shidou¡¯s words, Miku raised her chin mockingly.


    ¡°Ha, and why is that? Are you saying that that girl, Tohka-san¡¯s life is more important than yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    Shidou replied without hesitation.


    ¡°...¡±


    As Shidou¡¯s reaction was not what she was expecting, Miku¡¯s face fell even further.


    But Shidou didn¡¯t seem to notice as he went on.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens, I must rescue Tohka. And then I will return here. This time, without Kurumi, just by myself. So--Miku, will you please wait a while, and not extend your range of control?¡±


    ¡°...ah?¡±


    Miku let out an unhappy sound with a face of disgust.


    ¡°You want me to believe what you say? Even if what you say was real, do you think you can walk to Tohka¡¯s side? You might end up being killed by a Wizard along the way. How sorrowful--¡±


    ¡°Then--¡±


    Shidou tried to rebutt Miku, who had made fun of his plight¡­ but decided to stop. No, he was forced to keep quiet.


    To be honest, Shidou could not completely refute Miku¡¯s words.


    Even if he had Kurumi, who possessed power that is literally greater than ¡°a hundred men¡±, DEM were opponents that were not to be underestimated. Even if he were to rescue Tohka, he might not be able to escape unscathed.


    Even another one was good enough. If he could obtain the help of a Spirit--


    ¡°--ah¡±


    At this point, Shidou let out a short sound.


    Miku seemed to interpret this differently, and raised her head triumphantly.


    ¡°Do you finally understand? This promise was never meant to be able to be fulfilled from the start. If you understand--¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ a promise¡­¡±


    Shidou said so as he ignored Miku. Feeling strange, Miku¡¯s cheeks twitched unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said so earlier, haven¡¯t I¡±


    ¡°No. What I meant was, what we promised earlier. --That. Promise. That. You. Must. Fulfill.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    Miku said so in an annoyed tone as she tilted her head¡­ before stopping.


    ¡°It seems you figured it out. What we promised earlier. If we were to win the first day of the Tenou Festival--you must let me seal your powers.¡±


    Shidou said so in a low tone as he looked into Miku¡¯s eyes.


    To Miku, this was a matter that she did not want to be reminded of. If this was raised, she might go on yet another rampage.


    But right now, Miku and Shidou were in Kurumi¡¯s shadow, a place that disallowed violence. This was the perfect location to make a fair agreement. Understanding this point, Miku regretfully bit her teeth, and stared at Shidou with a menacing glare.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s invalid! You didn¡¯t tell me you were a man--¡±


    ¡°I apologise for that. But, even if I was a boy, what does that have to do with the promise?¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­ but we won the performance section!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. But, the ultimate winner is the one that won overall, isn¡¯t that right? --how strange, for you to slip up there¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! To, to seal my powers¡­ I, I WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON¡¯T ALLOW IT!¡±


    Against Shidou¡¯s calm words, Miku could only scream. This wasn¡¯t a civilised conversation, but rather, a mayhem.


    Even so, it wasn¡¯t Shidou¡¯s goal to rebutt Miku. If he continued in this manner, it would only worsen her attitude. Shidou reached out a hand, in order to calm Miku.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so. Let¡¯s make a deal. Let¡¯s change the promise to seal your powers, to another promise¡±


    ¡°Another promise¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right--another promise, as long as you are willing to listen to me.¡±


    Shidou said so as he raised his index finger. Miku didn¡¯t mask her disgust as she put up an unhappy face.


    ¡°What are you saying¡­? Isn¡¯t that no difference from--¡±


    ¡°--come with me, to rescue Tohka.¡±


    ¡°...eh?¡±


    Miku was stunned as she listened to Shidou¡¯s words. The expression of rejection and vigilance on her face was completely erased.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ though I¡¯m not willing to accept it, but it is indeed as you say. Even if we had Kurumi¡¯s help, we might not be able to rescue Tohka. But, if you could help, we might¡­!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t your goal to seal my powers? Why are you--?¡±


    ¡°I said it earlier--Tohka is that important to me¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Against Shidou¡¯s concise answer, Miku had a puzzled expression on her face. It was as though Shidou was spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Hmph¡­! I refuse! Firstly, why must I help you!¡±


    ¡°Mi, Miku¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I won¡¯t listen to you! They¡¯re all lies! You have an ulterior motive! Selfish creatures like humans who claim to see someone else as being extremely important¡­ they are all lies!¡±


    ¡°Miku, you are saying this again¡­!¡±


    Shidou clenched his fist, with a pained expression.


    Yes, Miku¡¯s secret that he obtained from Kurumi, that was still questionable, was this.


    ¡°Why are you rejecting humans! Aren¡¯t you--¡±


    Shidou was about to say it.


    In this space filled entirely with darkness, a ray of light shone in.


    ¡°...!?¡±


    Looking upwards, the dark space had begun to disperse. Shidou began to tense up.


    In that instant, Shidou thought it was due to Miku¡¯s voice¡­ however, he was completely unscathed, even though he was beside Miku. Besides, Miku was also looking upwards with a puzzled expression.


    And then, as if to answer the questions in Shidou¡¯s mind, Kurumi¡¯s voice began to spread from the surroundings.


    ¡°While I¡¯ll hate to intrude on your pleasant conversation¡­ I¡¯m afraid my abilities are reaching a time limit.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Uu, uwaah!?¡±


    ¡°Kya!?¡±


    Contrary to what was felt when they were pulled into the shadow, there was a sense of weightlessness around them.


    Following a feeling as though their brains were being violently shaken about, their vision was immediately filled with multiple colours-- and in an instant, Shidou and Miku had returned to the stage at the Tenguu Square.


    ¡°Uu, uwahh¡­¡±


    It was glaring to their eyes, as they had just been pulled out from the shadows.


    But their eyes quickly adjusted to it-- and they saw the situation on the stage.


    There were several Kurumis surrounding Shidou as though they were protecting him. Opposing them were Yoshino, on Zadkiel<Frozen Puppet> and Kaguya and Yuzuru arming Raphael<Knight of Winds>. The hostility between them was apparent.


    ¡°O, onee-sama¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aneue-sama! Are you alright!¡±


    ¡°Relief. As long as you¡¯re fine¡±


    Yoshino and the others called out to Miku, as they saw her emerge from the shadows with Shidou.


    At the same time, Kurumi neared Shidou, and bent her knees.


    ¡°Can you stand up? Shidou-san¡±


    ¡°Kurumi¡­ what, happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? The time limit has been breached. In order for you two to remain in my shadow, I must extend it. If it was damaged, that space would quickly collapse. --Although I¡¯ve tried to salvage as much time as possible, it¡¯s not very easy when you have three Spirits as your opponents¡±


    As she said so, Kurumi looked at her surroundings.


    Following her line of vision, a massive amount of Kurumi corpses could be seen. It seemed that there had been a violent battle.


    ¡°Our [Time] isn¡¯t limitless either, it¡¯s time for us to retreat¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment! Just a while--¡±


    Shidou¡¯s collar was suddenly grabbed, causing him to lose his breath temporarily.


    ¡°*cough*... what¡¯s the big idea¡­!¡±


    As he was beginning to lecture Kurumi while coughing, Shidou noticed that the ground where he was standing on has been impaled by an icicle, and was unable to continue.


    As he followed the direction of sight, the normally docile Yoshino was staring at Shidou with hostile eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive¡­ onee-sama¡¯s enemies¡­¡±


    ¡°Yo, Yoshino¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Kurumi raised her gun as she said so in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>-- Aleph[The First Bullet]¡±


    Aiming the acceleration-granting bullet to herself, she carried Shidou with a hand, and began to run from the stage at a high speed.


    ¡°Whoa¡­!?¡±


    Similar to the gigantic force he felt earlier, Shidou couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound. But Kurumi didn¡¯t seem to notice, as she stepped on the lighting equipment, and fled from a hole in the ceiling.


    But, Miku would not let them get away that easily. Pressing her hand on her forehead to suppress the dizziness from emerging from the shadows, she ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let them get away¡­!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged. I understand¡±


    The Yamai sisters flew out after Kurumi, in response to Miku¡¯s orders.


    Even though Kurumi had used an acceleration-granting bullet, their opponents were still the Spirits that controlled wind. In a battle of attrition, they would be caught up.


    ¡°Ara ara, this is very frustrating¡±


    Kurumi raised her gun again as she said so in an unnerved tone.


    ¡°Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> -- Bet[The Second Bullet] [7B 4]!¡±


    In that instant, the shadows from the stage began to move rapidly into the barrel -- as Kurumi fired at the Yamai sisters.


    ¡°Hmph! Unrepentant woman! That toy is useless against us!¡±


    ¡°Restraint. Hold, Kaguya. This--¡±


    At the same time as the warning, Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s actions began to stop.


    No--more precisely, it became unnatural.


    They were moving ahead at a slow rate. That¡¯s right. They hadn¡¯t stopped in mid-air, but rather, were moving at an extraordinarily slow rate.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kehehe, Bet[The Second Bullet]. The person hit by it will have their time slowed down¡±


    Kurumi responded to Shidou. She explained it in a simple manner, as though knowing that Shidou would ask that question.


    ¡°It would have been safer if I used Zayin[The Seventh Bullet] [7B 5], but that has a greater cost--especially when we don¡¯t have that much [Time] left. As such, this suffices for us to make our escape.¡±


    As Kurumi had predicted, the distance between them and the Yamai sisters had grown. Even for Spirits with speed as fast as wind, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Kurumi after being hit by a retarding bullet.


    Kurumi carried Shidou as she continued to fly in the air, mingling into the streets.


    Finally, the effects of Aleph[The First Bullet] vanished as their speed dramatically decreased. Kurumi weaved in between two buildings, and placed Shidou on the ground.


    ¡°Alright, right now--Shidou-san, please come over here¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, alright¡±


    Shidou¡¯s mind was still blurred as though he had just descended from an extremely fast roller-coaster, and he was quickly pulled into an alley by Kurumi.


    In an instant, a large tornado swept past from above them. Needless to say, they were the Yamai sisters. It seemed that they were still looking for Shidou.


    ¡°Ara ara. Bet[The Second Bullet] hasn¡¯t robbed them of their consciousness, they are still capable of seeing us with that retarded speed. What kind of vision do they have¡±


    ¡°...kuu¡±


    Their voices shouldn¡¯t be heard at this distance. But Shidou still nervously gulped down his saliva as he looked upwards.


    The clouds above were quickly dissipated as two mini tornadoes continued to revolve in the air, before heading to another place.


    It seemed they had given up. As soon as the noise was no more, Shidou let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So-- Shidou-san, what about Miku?¡±


    Kurumi had placed the gun into her own shadow as she asked him. Shidou bit his lips, and replied.


    ¡°...mm, while we spoke a lot¡­ there wasn¡¯t a definite answer. To be exact, I may have maddened her in the end. Sorry, Kurumi. It¡¯s my fault. And you¡¯ve put in so much effort earlier¡­¡±


    Hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Kurumi widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Ara ara ara¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t expecting for Shidou-san to compliment me for my work. Ufufu, how pleasing. Can you pet my head?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t joke around¡±


    Having interrupted his speech, Shidou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Kurumi stared at Shidou interestingly and giggled again.


    ¡°Maa, it¡¯s alright. As long as we have talked to her, she won¡¯t risk herself to interfere with us¡­ more importantly, we don¡¯t have to be wary of them anymore¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I understand.¡±


    Shidou nodded his head as he sweatdropped. Indeed, after experiencing Kurumi¡¯s abilities first-hand, they would be wary of Shidou¡¯s group. As long as Kurumi was with him, Miku won¡¯t interfere with them unnecessarily.


    ¡°Buuuuut¡­¡±


    Kurumi opened her eyes halfway as she licked her lips and snuggled next to Shidou.


    ¡°! What, what is it, why the sudden--¡±


    ¡°Since Shidou-san was the one trying to ask Miku, I won¡¯t intrude much into the details of your conversation with Miku¡­ but in your conversation, there was one part that made me unhappy¡±


    ¡°Made you unhappy?¡±


    Kurumi replied with a soft ¡°eh¡±. Although it was just an ordinary phrase, it was enough to make Shidou shudder, as she had said it in his ear.


    ¡°You want Miku to be our ally¡­? Ne, Shidou-san? Are you saying that you still feel unsafe even with just me helping?¡±


    ¡°What, what I meant was¡­!¡±


    No, it couldn¡¯t be said. Against an enemy with whom they have no knowledge of, Shidou did indeed feel unsafe with just Kurumi¡¯s help.


    And then, at the same time a soft giggle was heard near his ears, Shidou could feel his earlobes being licked.


    ¡°Ehhh?¡±


    His body shuddered again on reflex. Kurumi¡¯s mouth bent into the shape of a crescent moon as she moved next to Shidou.


    ¡°Ufufu¡­ I was joking. --indeed, we don¡¯t know how strong our enemy is. Shidou-san¡¯s judgement to get more allies under that situation should be commended, and I¡¯m not angry about that¡­ however¡±


    Kurumi stuck out her right index finger, and traced at Shidou¡¯s cheek. Shidou¡¯s entire body froze, as he didn¡¯t know what to do against this obscene act.


    ¡°Shidou-san¡­ will you really not lie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not of¡­¡±


    ¡°Ara ara, even this one is complimenting you.¡±


    She gracefully turned away from Shidou as though she was dancing, as her finger finally left Shidou. Shidou, who had been finally released, heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the shadow beneath Kurumi¡¯s legs began to quiver slightly, and just when Shidou thought it was going to expand, another Kurumi appeared from inside.


    ¡°Uwoh¡±


    Although he was aware of Kurumi¡¯s abilities to a certain extent, it still shocked Shidou to see two identical faces suddenly appearing in front of him.


    Although the Kurumi that just appeared was shocked by Shidou¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed by it, and instead smiled. She then turned towards the Kurumi from before and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°...fumu, I see¡±


    The Kurumi that was listening put her hand at her jaw and nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°--thanks for your work. You may leave.¡±


    As Kurumi said so, the Kurumi that was whispering turned towards Shidou, curtsied elegantly, and vanished into the shadows.


    ¡°That, that was?¡±


    ¡°Eh, they are the [Me]s that were sent out to look for information.¡±


    ¡°Information¡­ does that mean--¡±


    If they were to refer to ¡®information¡¯ now, there could only be one possibility. Shidou widened his eyes, and looked at Kurumi.


    Kurumi then slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right-- we¡¯ve found out where Tohka is.¡±


    ¡°Re, really!? Where!? Is she alright!?¡±


    Shidou asked in a low voice as he grabbed Kurumi tightly. Kurumi¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and giggled softly.


    ¡°Shidou-san truly likes Tohka-san. You¡¯re making me jealous¡­ I¡¯ll have to add on a special condition if you want me to help rescue Tohka-san¡±


    ¡°Condition...?¡±


    ¡°Such as, saying ¡®I like Kurumi more than Tohka¡¯ in front of her¡±


    ¡°O, oi¡­¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I was just teasing you¡±


    Kurumi stuck out her tongue and made a face. ...basically, Shidou felt unnerved easily every time he talked to Kurumi.


    Shidou coughed slightly to regain his composure. He then looked at Kurumi again.


    ¡°So¡­ Kurumi. Where was Tohka taken to?¡±


    ¡°...eh¡±


    As she said so, Kurumi slowly raised her head.


    ¡°--The Japanese branch of Deus Ex Machina Industries, in Office Building 1. That¡­ is where Tohka-san is imprisoned in.¡±


    ¡°--now, the next question. Are you aware of the term [Ratatoskr]?¡±


    Inside the room of anti-matter. Ellen, who was sitting opposite Tohka, continued to flip through her documents as she asked in a seemingly uncaring tone. But Tohka huffed before moving her face away.


    ¡°Hmph! As if I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, the next question. Do you know why Itsuka Shidou is capable of using an Angel?¡±


    Ellen didn¡¯t seem to mind as she continued. It was already like this from the start.


    Instead, it was the one who was being questioned that became exhausted first. Tohka let out a sigh.


    ¡°...woman. You¡¯re called Ellen, right? The cameraman that was with us during the school trip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honour that you can remember me¡±


    ¡°Why is a cameraman doing this? Are you not making enough to fill your rice bowls?¡±


    ¡°...no, I was merely masquerading as one. That isn¡¯t my true profession.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­? You¡¯re a cameraman and yet you¡¯re not a cameraman.¡±


    ¡°No, as I said--¡±


    Ellen scratched her face as she tried to explain, before a speaker-like equipment fitted at the ceiling began to emit noise.


    [Don¡¯t do it, this is too dangerous! What if something--]


    At this point, Ellen began to frown in surprise.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    [Ah¡­ that, he said he wanted to enter the isolation room¡­!]


    ¡°Enter here? Who is that?¡±


    Ellen asked. The voice over the speaker paused slightly, before resuming.


    [It¡¯s, it¡¯s Mr. Wescott¡­]


    ¡°...Ike?¡± [7B 6]


    As if replying to Ellen, a man¡¯s voice came through the speaker.


    [--yes, can you hear me, Ellen. They aren¡¯t willing to listen to me, so can you help me out? I¡¯m disillusioned in our own employees]


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s worried about you. Please don¡¯t mess around¡±


    [I see. You can think of it that way too. But this is troubling. A subordinate that listens to me and a subordinate that works for my sake, I wonder which one is better]


    ¡°Regardless, I belong to the latter¡±


    [Don¡¯t say such things, my cute Ellen]


    Listening to the voice over the speaker say such words, Ellen couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a never-before-seen feeling of helplessness.


    ¡°...it¡¯s alright, let him in¡±


    [But¡­! Is it alright?]


    ¡°Yes, even if the Spirit was to fool around, everything¡¯s under control as long as I¡¯m here¡±


    [I, I understand¡­ please be careful¡­!]


    A few seconds later, the wall cracked like before, and a door opened in there.


    --and from there, entered a man.


    He was a tall and slender man. His most distinctive feature was his simple silver hair and eyes so sharp that they looked like they were carved onto his face with a dagger. Roughly at the age of thirty-five, a dangerous aura surrounded him, masking his true age.


    ¡°...¡±


    As the man walked into the room, Tohka felt an unknown sense of discomfort.


    It wasn¡¯t because Ellen had spread his Territory. But for some unknown reason, at the moment Tohka saw him, she felt as if the temperature had dropped several degrees.


    ¡°You, you, who are you¡­?!¡±


    Tohka asked in a quivering tone, as she stared at the man. Having seemed to have understood what she meant, the man replied.


    ¡°It is an honour to meet you, [Princess]. No¡­ Yatogami Tohka.¡±


    As he said so, the man slowly moved forward towards her. With every step he took, the torturous feeling Tohka felt grew.


    ¡°I am Isaac Wescott of DEM Industries. I¡¯ll be in your care¡±


    The man -- Wescott, used a tone that would be meant for speaking with friends. But Tohka continued to eye Wescott with hostility in her eyes.


    ¡°...am I being hated?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be liked, you should think of a better method.¡±


    Listening to Ellen¡¯s words, Wescott shrugged his shoulders and said ¡°You¡¯re right¡±.


    Tohka suppressed the nauseousness that was rising from her stomach, and continued glaring at Wescott.


    ¡°You, are you the mastermind?! What--what is your aim¡­?!¡±


    Following that, Wescott stared at Tohka again, and said so silently.


    ¡°My aim¡­ hm. Yes. That would actually be very simple. All we want are your Spirit powers.¡±


    He curved his lips as he continued.


    ¡°In order to topple the restraints of this world¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡±


    Wescott¡¯s words were too complex for Tohka to understand. She frowned.


    ¡°You bastard, have you mistaken something? I don¡¯t have those kind of powers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The. You. Now. Lacks. These powers.¡±


    ¡°The me¡­ now?¡±


    Wescott dramatically spread out his hands in response to the shocked Tohka.


    ¡°The you currently residing in this world, is living too peacefully. Therefore, we need to put you into sleep first. Yes--just when you were floating in the sea between the worlds. No¡­ to be more precise, the feeling that you got before you awakened.¡±


    ¡°What are¡­ you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡±


    Wescott continued without averting his gaze.


    ¡°How is it possible, for you to completely land in despair?¡±


    ¡°Wh, what¡­?¡±


    ¡°To hate this world, to hate humans. Even the strongest Angel isn¡¯t capable of filling the hole in your heart. You can only rely on external assistance beyond that of an Angel. How is it possible for you to enter that state? Looking through the AST records, there was a time when you were indeed near such a stage ¡­ what exactly happened then?¡±


    As he said so, Wescott turned towards Ellen.


    ¡°--I say, Ellen. Maybe it would be faster if we increased the physical torture on her? Let¡¯s start off with electrocution. And then decrease the oxygen concentration in the room, and observe her reaction. Maybe we can also try changing the air pressure. If those fail, then let¡¯s chip her nails away, and her fingers¡­ ah, right, maybe we can chip her teeth too. The pain felt by the nervous system will be unbearable by then¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    Tohka¡¯s face turned blue, as she felt a shudder running down her back.


    The methods that Wescott suggested were enough to make others scared. But compared to the uncaring attitude in which they raised it, it seemed mild enough, and their attitude was enough to make Tohka feel even more fear.


    As though they didn¡¯t seem to notice her reaction, Wescott continued with great interest.


    ¡°A Spirit¡¯s body is much more resilient than a human¡­ try feeding her poison. Ah, in that case, we should also give her tranquilizers. And then, yes, how do you feel about your own chastity. The pain you will feel when we completely destroy whatever dignity you have as a woman. In the long time you¡¯ve spent in this world, have you had any friends or lovers? If we were to kill a loved one in front of you, how would you feel?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Listening to Wescott¡¯s words, Tohka¡¯s face twitched slightly. In an instant--she recalled the time when Shidou was killed by Origami. [7B 7]


    Wescott leisurely nodded his head at Tohka¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°--Ellen¡±


    ¡°Yes. I suppose, the person closest to her would be Itsuka Shidou. She had a completely different reaction to when we raised his name compared to when we raised others.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright, then we shall keep waiting.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    Wescott nodded, as he prepared to leave the room.


    ¡°Hold it! You bastard, what are you trying to do to Shidou?!¡±


    Tohka shouted at the image of his back, as she tried to stand up and attack him. The handcuffs that restrained her hands began to emit a strange sound.


    But--Tohka soon felt an invisible force throughout her entire body, pushing her back into the chair.


    ¡°Ah, gah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me¡±


    Ellen¡¯s cold, icy voice rang through her ears.


    ¡°Shi--dou¡­¡±


    As she muttered Shidou¡¯s name with a weak voice--Tohka lost consciousness.

 Volume 7 - CH 3

    "Aaah, mouuuuu¡­! Annoying annoying annoying! How is a mere human able to take me for a fooooooool!"


    Within the restaurant of a high-class hotel near the Tenguu Square, Miku pounded her table impatiently.


    After the attack on Tenguu Square by Shidou and the mysterious Spirit, Ai Mai Mii had suggested to head out for some food to calm her down, as they were worried about the restless Miku.


    Needless to say, the hotel''s staff and guests, were all chased out of the hotel after coming under Miku''s control. The restaurant was basically bought out by Miku, as she sat at the table, with a luxurious spread of food in front of her.


    But, no matter how delicious the cuisine, or how cute the girls accompanying her were, they were unable to ease Miku''s temperament.


    "O, onee-sama¡­ please calm down"


    [Yeah--. Wouldn''t it be a waste of such a cute face if you keep on being angry?]


    Yoshino and [Yoshinon] standing behind Miku said so, as she removed the stains on the table caused by Miku hitting her table.


    "Indeed. Aneue-sama is the one absolute existence approved by the gods. There''s no need to get so riled up because of the words of one such as Shidou."


    "Affirmation. It is best to forget about such people. There will not be an end to things if you continue to mind them."


    Kaguya and Yuzuru placed their hands on Miku''s shoulders.


    "Eh, ehhh¡­ that''s right. That''s right. I don''t need to bother about such an insignificant person like him."


    Miku said so as though to assure herself, as she nodded her head repeatedly.


    But, in the next moment¡ª


    (--because Tohka, is extremely important to me)


    Shidou''s voice sounded again in her mind and Miku could not help but pound her table again. The glassware began to sound, and the beverage from her cup began to spill onto the tablecloth.


    "Important¡­? What does he mean by important. Is he an idiot¡­ he''s only engrossed in his own feelings! Ahh, mouuu, thinking of it just makes me feel sick! Humans¡­ especially inferior beings such as men, how can they view someone else as more important than their own life! This is impossible¡­!"


    Miku placed her cutlery back on the table, and began to ruffle her hair.


    --indeed, the praises of man, were mostly for show. It was impossible to have mutual trust. Humans were merely incapable of sustaining their own existence. It had to be so. There was no other way.


    "If it''s not for them, I¡ª"


    "Onee-sama¡­?"


    Hearing Yoshino''s worried voice, Miku returned to her senses. She pretended that everything was fine, as she waved her hand and turned around to the girls in maid outfits behind her.


    "¡­ne, you girls, you are in the same school as Shidou-san and Tohka-san, right?"


    Then, Ai, Mai, Mii, and the Yamai sisters nodded. Yoshino looked at [Yoshinon] on her left hand, and then spoke.


    "Um, um¡­ I''m, not. I''m sorry"


    "But, you know about the two of them, right?"


    "Ye, yes¡­! Of, of course!"


    "There isn''t a problem then."


    Miku turned her chair backwards, straightened her legs, and then looked at the girls in the maid outfits in order.


    "I hope you will answer me truthfully¡­ what is Tohka-san''s relationship with that man called Shidou? Is it true that he feels that Tohka is important to him?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Against Miku''s question, the girls looked at each other thoughtfully.


    Then, they nodded to each other, and turned to Miku.


    "Ah--, he''s such a frivolous man. Saying things like I like you, you''re important to me, as though it''s as natural to him as eating and breathing. He even regularly flirts with me"


    "That''s right. His mind''s so linked to his lower body, you might as well say that his mind is his lower body"


    "Yeah, he''s not empathetic to such things. He must have been just saying things about Tohka-chan. You don''t need to mind about it, onee-sama"


    "¡­¡­"


    Miku listened to the obvious bluffs of Ai, Mai and Mii, before sighing and continuing.


    "¡­I believe I said that I wanted you to answer truthfully? I''m happy that you''re considering my feelings, but I don''t like children who lie"


    Miku held her head upwards as Ai Mai Mii''s shoulders began to shiver in an obvious manner.


    Then, they sighed resignedly.


    "Itsuka-kun and Tohka-chan''s relationship¡­ hm. Um, to be honest, we don''t know. They don''t seem like lovers, but they don''t seem like ordinary friends either¡­"


    "That''s right. Ah, but it is true that they are always together. Tohka-chan looks extremely happy and often smiles when she is with Itsuka-kun."


    "Mm. Itsuka-kun is also extremely fond of Tohka-chan. He always places Tohka-chan''s interest in everything he does. They have such a close relationship"


    "Hmmm¡­ is that so?"


    She half opened her eyes, and looked towards the Spirits.


    "Then, if one had to risk their own life to save Tohka-san¡­ what do you think Shidou-san would do?"


    Miku asked specifically. Yoshino looked as if she was trying to hide something.


    "Thi, this¡­ onee-sama, can¡­ I mention something?"


    "Sure. As long as you tell me what you know about Shidou-san''s circumstances."


    "I feel¡­ yes. I feel that if it''s Shidou-san¡­ he will definitely not hesitate to rescue Tohka-san. Even¡­ even, if he were to¡­ die as a result."


    "¡­¡­"


    Miku bit her lips as she heard Yoshino''s answer. Noticing this, Yoshino let out a pained "hii" cry.


    "¡­Are the rest of you of similar opinion?"


    As she said so, she looked at the Yamai sisters. They began to think as they placed their hands below their chins.


    "Hm, right, it would definitely be the case if it was Shidou. I could even make a bet with you. That idiot won''t think twice about risking his life. Because of that, I was able to survive with Yuzuru."


    "Affirmation. To put it bluntly, he is insane. He will ignore everything if it was to rescue Tohka."


    "¡­"


    Miku''s expression worsened.


    (--of course)


    Shidou''s words ringed in her mind.


    (--that would be because, Tohka is extremely important to me)


    "Ku¡­"


    Miku restlessly clenched her fists, as she roughly stood up from her chair. She scratched her head, and heaved a sigh.


    "¡­I''m tired today. I''m heading back for a shower. Please help to prepare my room."


    "Ye, yes!"


    "Onee-sama''s orders¡­"


    "¡­will be carried out!"


    Ai Mai Mii immediately stood upright, and walked in front of Miku to open the doors for her.


    Miku slowly began walking, and turned back just as she was about to walk out of the door.


    "¡­let the residents continue searching for Shidou-san''s location. If they find him, it doesn''t matter if I''m asleep, inform me immediately."


    "Eh¡­? This is¡­?"


    Ai Mai Mii widened their eyes. Miku''s vision instantly sharpened.


    "Of course we have to punish him! Don''t question, just do as I say!"


    Miku called as she crossed over the corridor.


    The hands of the clock had just crossed the peak, and had begun moving downwards for 2 hours.


    Under the faint glow of the moon and the stars, Shidou and Kurumi looked at the tower in front of their eyes.


    "Tohka is¡­ right here"


    He said in a low voice as he looked at his surroundings.


    The current location of Shidou''s group was a corner within the office street of Kagamiyama City, east of Tenguu City. Because few people were out at that time, the buildings were illuminated with a faint light, letting out a mysterious pressurising aura.


    Looking up. At the end of the road Shidou''s group was on, was an extremely massive building.


    "Have you noticed it?"


    Noticing Shidou focusing on the building, Kurumi, who was standing beside him, asked.


    "From here on, everything are facilities belonging to DEM. All those buildings that you see, are offices and research facilities."


    "All of them¡­"


    Shidou looked to the side, and swallowed his saliva. Yet he did not feel afraid. Tohka was right there, somewhere.


    "...then, where is the first office?"


    "Mm, it is the gigantic structure in the middle of these buildings. But unfortunately, I do not know specifically her location within the building."


    "So that''s the case..."


    "There is nothing to talk about if we can''t get there. Let us advance without being noticed ¨C then"


    Kurumi turned around to have her back against the wall, facing Shidou as she spoke.


    "From now, I will be infiltrating DEM territory with Shidou-san ¨C before that, let''s discuss about our plan."


    "How?"


    "Eh. The plan by itself is simple. Firstly, Shidou-san and I will head to the first office building of DEM''s Japan branch. Are there any issues prior to this?"


    "Ah"


    "Even so, this is the main focus of DEM in Japan. It is impossible that there are no precautions."


    "...true."


    Shidou awkwardly nodded his head. Their enemies were the makers of the Realisers, DEM. Although it was currently night, and hence near impossible for a battle of a large scale to happen on an empty street, it was also impossible to take their opponents lightly.


    "So, after arriving at the target block, I will summon [us] within their territory, and begin attack on the other facilities."


    "I see... to infiltrate among the chaos produced. But, if we were to go overboard, and then accidentally fortify their defences, what do we do next? DEM will definitely have preventions against people trying to retrieve Tohka."


    Listening to Shidou''s words, Kurumi lightly nodded her head.


    "Indeed, Tohka-san is the most valuable sample that they have within their premises. If their premises were to be attacked, they would immediately fortify their defences against Tohka-san, right?"


    "Yes. Hence¡ª"


    "Indeed so. It is virtually impossible to enter the building that Tohka-san is contained in without being noticed. Hence, it is not a bad idea to divert their attention. No matter how important Tohka-san is, there is no way that they would sit and watch their own facilities get destroyed."


    "Umu¡­"


    Shidou placed his hand below his chin and nodded. While it was simplistic, it was also an extremely effective means. No matter what, only Kurumi was capable of having thousands instantly appear at the scene, and finish this unlikely plan.


    "I understand, then, let''s do it as planned."


    "It''s a pleasure to be trusted by others ¨C then, let us move."


    "Oh¡­"


    Shidou clenched his fists and encouraged himself. Together with Kurumi, they moved towards the DEM building.


    But ¨C the instant they entered DEM''s premises.


    Shidou and Kurumi frowned simultaneously and looked at each other.


    It was a familiar feeling. Although it was slight, it felt like an invisible brush was brushing over their body.


    "Oi, what was"


    Shidou was about to speak to Kurumi¡ªbefore he stopped.


    No, to be precise, it was covered by a louder sound.


    ¡ªWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ª


    At the same time Shidou''s group entered DEM''s premises, a sharp sound began sounding within the surroundings.


    Instantly, Shidou thought it was an alarm used to detect intruders. But¡­ that was wrong. He had heard this sound before.


    "A spacequake warning¡­!?"


    Shidou scowled. Indeed. This was an alarm indicating the imminent disaster that occured when a Spirit appeared ¨C the area alert for a spacequake.


    "A Spirit has appeared!? In this area!?"


    It was an unbelievable moment. Shidou hurriedly looked around. The workers and convenience shop employees working overtime were all surprised and began to evacuate. The entrances of the underground shelter were opened, and the city was immediately transformed into one defending against a spacequake.


    "No, it does not seem so."


    Kurumi said with her eyes slit.


    "I don''t feel the spatial movement from when a spacequake occurs. At least, I don''t think it''s a Spirit crossing over to this world from the other one."


    "Then, this alarm is¡­"


    "¡­This is merely my hypothesis. I believe it is DEM who has sounded the alarm. Shidou-san should have felt it earlier, the feeling of when you are being touched by a Wizard''s Territory."


    "Eh¡­? But, this is a spacequake alarm¡­ isn''t it?"


    Shidou did not understand DEM''s intentions. At least, this alarm wasn''t activated from within the DEM facilities. Even if they could activate the spacequake alarm, it would have been overreacting to activate it because of trespassers.


    "That is correct. There are a few possibilities, such as¡ª"


    Kurumi began to consider as she placed her hand below her chin, and then she suddenly grabbed Shidou''s collar, and began to leap backwards towards the right.


    "Kuu¡­eh¡­.!? You, what are¡ª"


    Shidou, whose collar had been suddenly pulled by Kurumi, began to argue¡ªbefore stopping.


    The reason was simple. The spot where they were standing earlier was hit by a piercing torrent of light, inducing an explosion, creating a large crater within the ground.


    "Wh, wh, wha¡­"


    "¡ªit seems that they are trying to raise a commotion with the intent of removing witnesses."


    Saying so, Kurumi looked up towards the sky.


    Following her line of sight, Shidou''s face began to perspire.


    In the sky, against the moon and the buildings, were a few silver marionettes in CR-Units floating in the air.


    Heads covered in a helmet resembling a motorcycle driver. Over-developed arms, and legs that were the reverse of human anatomy. Shidou remembered that shape.


    "That is ¨C <Bandersnatch>¡­!?"


    Just as Shidou said so, the <Bandersnatch> had aimed the barrel of their laser cannons at him, and fired the trigger without delay.


    "Uwah!"


    "Tsk¡ª"


    Kurumi grabbed Shidou underneath her arms, and jumped up into the air. The magic light ray from the <Bandersnatch> exploded on the ground, igniting a small explosion. The evacuating employees gave a look of amazement, before quickly entering the shelter.


    "[Us]!"


    Kurumi called as she landed with Shidou in her arms. The shadow beneath her feet instantly widened. From there, nearly a hundred Kurumis appeared, and began jumping towards the <Bandersnatch>.


    [Kehe, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!]


    It was a marvellous sight.


    Against the <Bandersnatch> in the sky, a large amount of Kurumis had began charging at them, using their hands to decapitate their wings, guns, hands, legs, and brains. If the <Bandersnatch> possessed human emotions, it would undoubtedly be feeling fear right now.


    Of course the <Bandersnatch> would not go down without a fight, and they fired their laser cannons and missiles, and although they hit the Kurumis'' brains and chests, they were simply outnumbered.


    The safety lights on their heads flashed red, and alarms sounded as though they were crying out as they perished ¨C the last <Bandersnatch> located in the middle became a pile of scrap metal as it fell to the floor.


    "In, incredible¡­"


    "This is not the time to be amazed. Reinforcements are approaching."


    Kurumi looked inwards towards the worksite without relaxing.


    It seemed the earlier <Bandersnatch> were defensive mechanisms. From within the buildings ahead, more <Bandersnatch> and Wizards appeared. There was nothing to mention about the entrances, as the walls of the building could be modified, and the walls around them began to reveal entrances as the Wizards within revealed themselves. While exact numbers were unknown, at the very least it exceeded five hundred.


    "Wha¡­!?"


    Shidou let out a dismayed sound. Although it was expected that there would be reinforcements, it was unexpected to be of this degree.


    "Muu, we do not have a choice. Shidou-san, it is time to change our strategy."


    "Eh?"


    Shidou had just reacted to Kurumi''s words, before the ground which had been stained black unknowingly, began to spawn Kurumi''s clones. Twin guns in their hands, they began to sortie against the incoming onslaught of Wizards.


    "¡ªLeave the marionettes to [us]. Let us use this opportunity to blow through the defences!"


    "Al, alright¡­!"


    There wasn''t another option. Shidou nodded his head forcefully.


    "Then¡ªI am going to go full speed ahead. Please hold tightly to me and don''t fall! Zafkiel<Emperor of Time> ¨C Aleph[The First Bullet]¡­!"


    Kurumi whipped out a gun, held it to her temple, and fired.


    At the same time, the DEM Wizards began their fierce battle with Kurumi''s clones. The laser cannons and missiles fired from the Wizards, crossed fire with the bullets fired from the Kurumis'' guns, causing a large explosion.


    "¡ª!"


    Shidou was being held by Kurumi as they crossed through the battlefield at a high speed.


    The intense gravitational pull, and the various explosives igniting within the vicinity. The resulting sonic booms were enough to nearly induce a state of unconsciousness.


    "Ku¡­!"


    Shidou clenched his teeth as though he was about to bleed, as he forced himself to stay awake.


    In a while, they had passed what could be the centre of the battlefield, and Kurumi ceased her high speed escape. At the same time the effects of Aleph[The First Bullet] began to fade as Kurumi''s speed returned to normal.


    "Are you alright, Shidou-san."


    "Ah, um, I''m alright"


    As he said so, he began to manage standing on his own feet. Although he was still dizzy, there wasn''t time to bother about it. Shidou slapped his cheeks, and clenched his fists to vitalise himself.


    "Our time is short. Let''s go, Kurumi"


    "Eh. The first offices should be¡ª"


    ¡ªat the moment Kurumi pointed her index finger to denote the direction. Shidou thought that her entire body had turned black.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Faint, it was a faint sound. The Kurumi, who had been conversing with Shidou, had her brain thrown into the sky.


    "Eh¡­?"


    It was sudden, and Shidou didn''t understand what had happened in that moment, aside from a low sound.


    Then, the place where Kurumi''s brain was supposed to be, began to spray out blood like a fountain, staining Shidou red. At that moment, Shidou''s brain finally registered what had happened.


    "Uu¡ªuwaaaaaa!?"


    Shidou screamed loudly as he fell to the ground. At the same time, Kurumi''s body fell to the ground like a lifeless puppet.


    "Ku, Kurumi! Kurumi!"


    It was clear that there was no hope, yet Shidou continued to run towards Kurumi. The brainless body continued to convulse as it created a red puddle on the floor.


    At that moment, Shidou noticed who was standing behind Kurumi. There was a leg that was wrapped in a metallic material.


    "Ah¡ª"


    It was without question a Wizard''s CR-Unit. It was¡­ a Wizard from DEM.


    ¡ªhe had to run. Even if his heart knew that, his legs would not budge. Shidou held his breath and looked ahead.


    It was an unknown unit with a green-black colouring. A weapon with a large barrel on the left hand, with a sharpness that reminded people of a wolf.


    "This is it¡ªat last I''ve found you."


    But, the instant he heard the Wizard''s voice, Shidou''s eyebrow twitched as he looked upwards at the face of the individual.


    With hair combed into a long ponytail, and energetic eyes, as well as a mole beneath the left eye. And a face that resembled Shidou.


    "Ma, na¡­?"


    Yes, it was the girl who claimed to be Shidou''s blood-related sister ¨C Takamiya Mana.


    A few months ago, she had sustained critical injuries against Kurumi, and she should have been in a state of complete recovery. From the looks of it, she had recovered while Shidou was unaware.


    But, Shidou didn''t have the time to be surprised by an unexpected reunion, as he tensed up again. Mana was originally a Wizard deployed to AST by DEM. Hence she should have come to eliminate the enemy infiltrating DEM ¨C Shidou.


    But, at the instant Mana and Shidou met face-to-face, a stern face immediately relaxed as she rushed ahead to hug Shidou.


    "Nii-sama! I''m glad you''re alright!"


    "Wa, wah!?"


    Shidou felt the feeling of Mana''s uneven CR-unit in shock as he confirmed his surroundings. Then, he calmed down, held Mana''s shoulders, and then pushed them slightly.


    "Ma, Mana¡­ it is you right? Are you injured?"


    "Yes! Mana is feeling alright now!"


    Mana bent her arms as if to show off her muscles. Her cheery tone was a direct contrast to the current conditions as Shidou temporarily forgot about his nervous emotions.


    "Th, then, Mana? You are a Wizard of DEM right? So you are here to eliminate me¡­"


    "No, I''ll explain the details later. But for now, I''m no longer working for DEM"


    "Eh¡­? But, your equipment¡­"


    "Ah, this is from [Fraxinus]. I''m now under the care of [Ratatoskr].


    "Eh¡­ eeeeeeh?"


    Repeatedly listening to the new information, his mind was now in a whirl. Why was Mana in [Ratatoskr]¡­? Wasn''t [Ratatoskr] an organisation with different values than AST and the DEM?


    "But, why did you attack Kurumi¡­"


    "Ah, it looked like Nii-sama was being attacked by [Nightmare], so I had to help."


    Listening to Mana''s words, Shidou twitched. That said, Kurumi, who was assisting Shidou now, was indeed a man-eating Spirit against Mana. That meant if the two were to meet, Kurumi would have simply been mistaken as an enemy.


    "N, no! Kurumi was helping me out!"


    "Help¡­?"


    Mana had a face of surprise. Then, the shadow on the walls of the building began to widen, revealing Kurumi''s crooked smile. At the same time, the fallen Kurumi''s body was absorbed by the shadows.


    "Kehehe, your greeting style is as unrefined as ever"


    "Kurumi¡­! Are you alright!?"


    "Eh. It cannot be, do you think that something like this would be enough to kill me?"


    It seems she has exchanged places with her clone. Kurumi smiled as she touched her hand with her finger. Mana let out a "tch" in spite.


    "It is indeed unfortunate. I was so close to getting rid of such an unpleasant face."


    "Did I not mention this before? You cannot do it."


    "Hah, would you like to try? If your bullets could even hit me."


    "Kehe, hehehehehehe! For someone to speak such words, especially when they survived because of my carelessness. Or had you lost your memories because you were too scared?"


    "Ah, so our battle-hungry and murderous maniac is still speaking? Do you not have the energy to fight me any longer?"


    "Ufufu, no one can help you this time. Maybe I shall savour your tongue after cutting every limb off your body?"


    Mana and Kurumi glared at each other with eyes full of hostility and killing intent, speaking such dangerous words. Shidou, who was between them, could only feel the feeling of cold sweat on his back.


    "Wait, wait a bit, the two of you¡­"


    Even as Shidou said so, Mana continued to glare daggers at Kurumi. Kurumi then sighed.


    "Alright, how about this ¨C I still have other business at DEM, so I''ll separate from you guys here. You would be alright with Mana-san here, right?"


    "Oi, oi, Kurumi¡­?"


    "Please relax. [Our] accompanying fight will still continue. ¨CThen, let us retreat."


    Kurumi closed her eyes and then retreated into the shadows. Then, her shadow immediately disappeared from the wall.


    "Kurumi! Kurumi!?"


    There was no response no matter how he called. It seems she had indeed left. Shidou scratched his hair.


    "Hm, although I''m not sure what kind of agreement it is. But I''ll let it slide this time. Requesting such a monster, I wonder what kind of condition she would hold you to."


    "Mana, you¡­"


    "Compared to that. ¨Cexcuse me, nii-sama."


    Mana didn''t seem to bother where Kurumi went as she looked at Shidou''s face. And then felt his chest for a while. Then, she sighed as though she was in relief.


    "Oi! What, what are you doing!"


    Shidou couldn''t help but shout loudly. Mana spoke in a conflicted voice.


    "That, when I watched Nii-sama''s footage while I was still recovering in [Fraxinus], Nii-sama was in a cute getup. I thought in the short period of time that I was away from you, Nii-sama had developed a strange interest."


    "No way!"


    "Eh, I''m relieved then. It seems you weren''t operated on¡­ what happened down there, I suppose it wasn''t removed?"


    "Of course not¡­ what do you think I am¡­"


    "That''s alright, Mana is very forgiving. It''s fine if you just like women''s clothing. Let''s go shopping the next time."


    "But¡­"


    Shidou sighed heavily. Mana pressed her ear as she frowned. It seemed a sound was coming from the headset that she was wearing.


    "Ah¡­ that''s right ¨C nii-sama, this is for you."


    Mana took out a small electronic device from a pocket-like extension at her waist, and handed it to Shidou.


    "This is¡­ an earphone?"


    "Yes, please handle it carefully. There is a circuit inside."


    He took the earphone from Mana, and placed it in his right ear. He connected it for a while, before hearing an awkward voice from the earphone.


    [¡­Shidou, can you hear me?]


    "Kotori!? Have you returned to normal!?"


    There was no need to question who was the other voice. The owner of the voice is Shidou''s little sister, the commander of [Ratatoskr], Kotori.


    Kotori should have heard Miku''s performance over the speaker, and like Yoshino and the Yamai sisters, become one of Miku''s loyal fans.


    [Eh, yeah, I suppose so.]


    Kotori said so as she continued while seemingly feeling awkward.


    [That, I''m sorry. That¡­ wasn''t my intention.]


    "Eh? What?"


    [Well, um¡­ that, go to hell with that. Although¡­ I don''t remember anything, there was still some footage, um, so I said¡­]


    As she said so, Shidou nodded as though he understood. Kotori did indeed mention bad things about Shidou while under Miku''s control.


    It seemed that she was mindful of it. Shidou couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I understand about things like that."


    [Um¡­]


    Kotori lowered her voice in embarrassment.


    "That said, how did you free yourselves from Miku''s control?"


    As Shidou questioned, Reine replied over the speaker.


    [¡­we had them faint temporarily, then afterwards began purifying the area using Mana''s Territory. While everybody was controlled, Fraxinus''s communications were thrown into chaos. It took us some time to recover, so we couldn''t contact you until then. My apologies. I''m glad that you are alright.]


    "No, it''s alright¡­"


    [¡­but, please relax. The earphone that was passed to you, has an automatic filter that filters out sound out of a selected area. Miku''s performance won''t be able to spread to this side anymore.]


    "I see¡­"


    [Now, on to the main point.]


    Listening to Shidou''s words, Kotori coughed as she resumed speaking.


    [Shidou, why are you in this area? And with Kurumi too.]


    "Ah, that was because¡­"


    Shidou briefly explained the events that happened after Kotori''s group was controlled. Ellen having abducted Tohka, as well as Kurumi helping Shidou rescue Tohka, and¡ªTohka possibly being in the facility.


    Kotori, having heard this, kept quiet for a while before¡ª


    [¡­no, this is too dangerous. I will not approve of this.]


    A heavy voice came from the earphone. Shidou was dissatisfied with the unexpected response.


    "Wha, what are you saying!? Tohka was taken away! Aren''t DEM a dangerous organisation that wants to kill Spirits! Who knows what they would do to Tohka!?"


    [Do you think I won''t know of something like that¡­!]


    "Then, why!?"


    [How am I not supposed to prevent my brother from infiltrating such a dangerous organisation!? Have some self-awareness! You never consider about your own safety!]


    "Bu¡­ bu, but, we can''t just abandon Tohka!"


    [I didn''t say something like that! But, we need to prepare first¡ª]


    "This is not the time to say things like that! Right now, Kurumi is helping us to delay the Wizards! We won''t get a second chance like this!"


    [This¡­]


    "I beg you, Kotori! I¡­ I will definitely bring Tohka back! So¡­"


    [¡­ah, you''re annoying!]


    Listening to Shidou''s pleas, Kotori impatiently banged her table.


    [Besides, there''s no point in me stopping you¡­]


    "¡­you know me very well."


    [I have been your sister for over ten years, after all]


    Sighing in a relenting tone, Kotori continued.


    [We won''t be able to communicate within the office building due to Territorial interference. We also can''t provide reconnaissance. All Fraxinus can do is to provide external support.]


    "Mm, that''s enough¡­ I''m sorry, Kotori."


    [Ugh, to have such a disobedient brother, we sure have it hard, Mana]


    Mana shrugged at Kotori''s words.


    "Yes, but, if nii-sama were to be a useless fool who flees with his tail tucked between his legs, I won''t admit to ever having such a brother."


    Kotori sighed a few times at Mana''s response.


    [¡­alright. Since we are going to do it, there will be no giving up halfway. Rescuing Tohka, as well as ensuring Shidou and Mana''s safety. We won''t have it any other way]


    Shidou nodded in response to Kotori.


    Kotori then energised herself, and began.


    [Then¡ªlet us begin our]


    "Then¡ªlet us begin our"


    Shidou and Kotori said at the same time.


    [Date]


    "Date"


    At that, Shidou turned towards the first offices.


    Few hours ago, at two o''clock.


    Occasionally clenching and unclenching her fist on the hospital bed. Origami let out a sigh.


    Right now a lingering pain was still in her brain. Even though she had accepted the hospital''s treatment of Realisers earlier, her body was just able to move. But the doctor had told her to rest. How was she going to find Shidou?


    "¡­"


    She silently turned her head right, there.


    "Unu, O, Origami-san¡­ you have already committed a criminal offense¡­"


    Beside Origami''s bed, Mikie was sleep talking in a rather rude manner.


    There shouldn''t be any problem since she was in such a deep sleep. Origami sat up silently.


    She needed to immediately confirm Shidou''s safety. Although Jessica''s group, which was targeting Shidou and Tohka, had been betrayed by Mana, she was more concerned about the revolution that Ryouko was speaking about. As long as Shidou was safe¡ª


    As she walked off the bed, Origami stopped as she was wearing her slippers.


    That''s right. Origami, who had been sent to hospital in a wiring suit, had no change of clothes.


    What to do¡­ just as Origami was considering, Mikie sleep talked again.


    "Origami-san¡­ no¡­ if you eat that you''ll spoil your stomach¡­"


    She silently looked at her. She was now in her high school uniform.


    "¡­"


    Although the size was slightly different from hers, it was better than a hospital gown. Mustering all her speed, Origami placed Mikie on the bed, undid the ribbon in front of her chest, and unbuttoned her blouse. She then pulled down the zipper of the skirt, without alerting Mikie, as she was about to finish stripping her.


    Then, at this point.


    ¡ªWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ª


    A sharp sound came from outside.


    "¡­A spacequake warning¡­?"


    Origami''s hands had already removed Mikie''s skirt as she frowned in suspicion.


    "Mm¡­ uuun¡­ What is that noise¡­"


    Mikie then woke up. She yawned as she rubbed her eyes. She looked at Origami sleepily.


    "Ah¡­ Origami-san. Good morni¡ªhyaaa?"


    She noticed her getup while greeting. Her body shook as her face went red and she took a blanket to cover her chest.


    "O, o-o-o-Origami-san!? May I ask what are you doing!?"


    "I''m stripping you."


    There was no point in hiding it any further. Origami admitted to it. With that, Mikie''s face turned redder than a tomato.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? What are you planning to do after stripping me!?"


    "After stripping you¡­ of course, I''m stripping my clothes as well."


    "Ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaahyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"


    Mikie let out a rate animalistic cry as she used her hands to press her cheeks.


    Did she really hate her clothes that much. It felt like she had done a bad thing. Origami lowered her head as she returned the skirt on her hand to Mikie. Mikie''s head shuddered for some reason.


    At that time, a faint vibration came from the skirt returned to Mikie. It seemed that Mikie''s terminal was picking up reception again.


    "Ah, yes, yes."


    Mikie hurriedly searched the pockets of her skirt, retrieving the terminal.


    "Yes, Okamine here. ¡­Ah, yes¡­yes¡­eh, eeeeh!?"


    Mikie widened her eyes in shock. After a few exchanges, the line was cut off.


    "What happened?"


    "Ye, yes¡­ that, DEM''s Japan branch, was attacked by¡­ a Spirit, and an accomplice. AST members are to deploy immediately, to reinforce DEM."


    "Attacked¡­? What is the codename of the Spirit?"


    "Ni, [Nightmare]¡­"


    "¡­! Tokisaki Kurumi¡­?"


    Listening to Mikie mention the name, Origami''s vision immediately sharpened. That was the name of the Spirit that had transferred into Origami''s class.


    "Then, her accomplice is¡­"


    "Thi, this¡­"


    Mikie looked away at a loss of words. Origami held her face with her hands, and looked at her eyes.


    "Tell me."


    "Ye, yes¡­ that¡­ it''s, Itsuka Shidou¡­"


    "Shi, dou¡­?"


    Origami muttered the name in shock¡ª


    "¡­!"


    Then, in the next instant, with a PA sound, she rushed towards the door of the ward.


    "O, Origami-san!"


    But she couldn''t make it in time. Mikie had managed to grab her left hand.


    "You, you can''t go! Don''t you know what circumstances are you in now!?"


    "It''s alright. Although I''m not sure what happened, but as long as Shidou is there, I have to help him."


    "Wha, what are you planning to do!"


    "¡­, go to AST''s warehouse. They should have spare equipment."


    Listening to Origami''s words, Mikie shook her head violently.


    "Impossible! Origami-san''s ID has already been frozen! You can''t use the equipment!"


    Origami frowned, as she stopped and turned to Mikie.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly as it says! Now, don''t mention about a CR-Unit, Origami-san isn''t even allowed to use a wiring suit anymore!"


    "¡­"


    Origami clenched her teeth. It was indeed as expected. Having used equipment without permission multiple times, exceeding the limits of her brain to execute actions. There were more than enough reasons.


    "¡­Then, it''s fine even with normal equipment. I can still take away a handgun."


    "Are, are you insane!? Walking into a battlefield between Wizards and Spirits without a Territory, is akin to death! Please calm down!"


    "¡­that place, the most important person to me, is there. Hence¡­ I must go there."


    "Ku¡ª"


    Mikie''s grip on Origami''s hand tightened.


    "Is that person¡­ really that important?"


    "Yes."


    "Even more¡­ than your own life?"


    "That''s correct."


    She replied without hesitation.


    "He is, the last spiritual solace for me, one who has lost everything. If he is to die, I will no longer be myself¡ªso please, let go."


    As Origami said so, Mikie''s eyes sharpened.


    "If I were to say, if you go, I''d kill myself by biting my tongue?"


    Origami looked at Mikie''s eyes before responding.


    "You won''t do that."


    "¡­! Don''t look down on me. For Origami-san, I can¡ª"


    "You know that if you do that, I will be very upset."


    "¡­"


    Mikie widened her eyes¡ªand lowered her head. Then, she held her hands to her face as though she was wiping her tears.


    "¡­I''m so jealous¡­ so jealous of that person. Who is able to convince Origami-san to this extent."


    Sighing, Mikie raised her head.


    "¡­there''s no point in me stopping you, right?"


    "There is no point."


    "You would go even if you''re empty-handed."


    "Yes."


    Listening to Origami''s words, Mikie laughed in sadness¡ªas she fixed her appearance and got off the bed.


    "¡­I understand. With this realisation, I won''t stop you¡ªbut, I cannot see you die without accomplishing anything¡­ although I''m not sure if it''ll work, I know another method. Please come with me."


    "Method¡­?"


    Origami tilted her head in amazement.


    As the DEM wizards and <Bandersnatch> fired their magic cannons and mini missiles, they managed to hit some of the Kurumi clones in the surroundings, as well as the tiled ground and buildings around it. With every explosion, a shrieking laughter could be heard, as the shape of Kurumi''s body was thrown about everywhere like debris.


    But, in the midst of the explosion, black bullets were fired towards the sky, hitting the wizards in their units and the <Bandersnatch> in the brains.


    It was an unimaginable and complicated fight. The wizards used all their strength, descending into the rain of million bullets at once, fighting against the limitless incarnation of a nightmare from the shadows. Both sides continued their slaughter mercilessly. If Shidou were to step into this fight, it would be difficult trying to put his body together for a funeral.


    "¡­.."


    To imagine of the worst. Flying low with the help of Mana''s territory, Shidou couldn''t help but suck his tongue at his incredible imagination.


    [¡ªit''s right here, Shidou]


    Kotori''s voice came from the earphone. Shidou raised his head. Mana, like Shidou, looked towards the same direction.


    What was there, was a skyscraper that was taller than the buildings around it. It was at least 20 stories in height. The entrance should be the object that looked like a door. Because of the emergency, it was closed tightly by a shutter.


    "Please wait."


    As she said so, Mana landed on the ground. At the same time, Shidou''s body which was surrounded by the Territory, began to slowly descend downwards as though gravity had returned.


    Mana put her hand on the shutter, and gripped while letting out a small sound.


    Then, the roughly 30-millimeter thick shutter was crushed easily, opening up a path wide enough for a human to cross.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "You are still as strong as before¡­"


    Shidou laughed bitterly as he followed Mana through the shutter.


    "But, the building is indeed too big. If only we knew which floor Tohka was on¡­"


    Shidou said in a difficult tone. A sleepy voice came from the earphone ¨C Reine''s.


    [¡­if they were to imprison Tohka, they would need to have the required facilities to isolate Spirits. Do you remember the separating area onboard [Fraxinus]? Find a facility that is similar to that.]


    "I see¡­"


    At this time, Shidou''s body was surrounded once again by a strange floating sensation. There was no question. It was Mana''s Territory.


    "Mana? Why did you deploy your Territory¡ª"


    Shidou didn''t get to finish. As though he was pressed by an unseen hand, his body was sent flying.


    In that instant. The main entrance of the first office was twisted with a scrunching sound, and his vision was filled with light again ¨C an explosion.


    "Wha¡­!?"


    Shidou was swept up by the strong wind, rolling on the floor. The back of his head, which hit the floor, began to hurt.


    But, there was no time to bother about that. Shidou raised his head as he supported himself.


    "Mana! Mana!!"


    "¡­yes, I''m all right."


    Following Shidou''s call, Mana flew out from the thick smoke. It seemed that she wasn''t injured. She must had cushioned the blow with her Territory.


    But her expression was not one of calmness, but rather, nervousness and anger.


    "¡­you, it can''t be¡­"


    Mana said in a low tone. At that point, as though cutting through a thick fog, in the interior of the research facility that had a large hole opened in it, stood a gigantic hulk of metal.


    A large armed body the size of a large tree. It looked as bulky as a tank. And with it, a girl who was carrying all these on her back like some sort of military outfit.


    Shidou widened his eyes. He had seen a similar equipment before.


    "That is¡­ [White Licorice]¡­!?"


    Yes. What appeared here, was the gigantic equipment of destruction used when Origami was trying to kill Kotori.


    But there was one difference ¨C compared to Origami''s snow-white armor, the one in front of Shidou now, was as red as blood itself.


    "¡­so you do know about that. But, this is slightly different. This is DW-029R [Scarlet Licorice], the sister machine of the test machine [White Licorice]."


    Mana said in a disgusted voice, with a face of annoyance.


    "Are you trying to change your image? You look way different from during the day. Isn''t that a waste of such a disgusting face ¨C Jessica."


    As she said that, she looked at the pilot of the [Scarlet Licorice].


    A red-haired girl in her late twenties, her notable trait being a pair of fox-like eyes.


    But, it was difficult to see the full appearance of that face. The reason was simple, her hands, chest, forehead and face were full of bandages.


    "Aha! Mana. Mana. Takamiya Manaaaaaaa? So? So? Look at my [Licorice]? With this, I won''t lose. To you. Lose to you¡­!"


    But the girl full of injuries ¨C Jessica, laughed as she said in a stuttering tone.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "Former comrades. ¡­This idiot."


    As Mana said so, she stepped out.


    "¡ªJessica! Stop the [Licorice] now! Do you understand!? You can''t use that!"


    "Ahahahahaha! What are you talking about? I feel so good. Because¡ª"


    Jessica squinted her eyes, as she aimed her cannon at Mana.


    "I can¡­ finally kill you now."


    "Ku¡ª!"


    She understood her opponent''s intention. Mana suddenly approached Jessica, activated the blade on her right hand, and began slicing at Jessica.


    But Jessica had already pre-empted Mana''s action. Using her high-power laser knife on her left hand to stop the attack, while opening the missile pack on her back, she fired a massive amount of missiles.


    Several missiles detonated at point blank range. The area was full of the smell of gunpowder as her vision was filled with dust.


    "Uu, uwaaaaaah!"


    Still unable to balance himself, Shidou was blown backwards. What he could see was a green shadow and a large red machine in pursuit.


    The two wizards moved their battlefield to the sky, as they began to fight. Exchanging cannons and blade blows. The dark sky was filled with flashes of magical light flashing like stars.


    "Gu¡­"


    Mana would have to handle Jessica. Even if Shidou went to help, he would just be a burden.


    After making up his mind, Shidou immediately left the area, running towards the building.


    [Shidou! It''s too dangerous! Don''t act alone! Wait for Mana!]


    Kotori howled as she scolded Shidou. But, Shidou didn''t slow down.


    "They will only reinforce if we wait for her! I have to go now! Besides, it''s more dangerous being outside by myself, right!? I could be hit by a stray bullet, or be held hostage by Jessica or one of the other Wizards! I cannot burden Mana!"


    [That, that¡­ you may be right, but! Wait¡­ Shidou!]


    Shidou passed the damaged door. In an instant, Kotori''s voice was drowned by static, and soon she couldn''t be heard anymore.


    There was nobody in the wide lobby. What replaced was spread debris, interfering with Shidou''s progress. Electrical wires were exposed from the broken ceiling, with the light hanging down. The occasional sparks were enough to cause one to feel weird.


    According to Reine, there must be some facility isolating Spirits within the building. Shidou began to head upstairs.


    "Ha¡­, ha¡­a, ha¡­!"


    Second, third, fourth, Shidou ran up to the fifth floor in one breath. His legs began to feel tired, his lungs hurt, and it became difficult to breathe. But he had to continue on in spite of that.


    ¡ªTohka. Tohka was around here.


    The girl who let herself be caught to buy Shidou time to escape, alone, caught by an organization against Spirits.


    ¡ªAt that point, Shidou didn''t have the time to complain about the pain his body felt¡­


    "¡­!"


    At that point, he didn''t know how far he had climbed. Shidou heard a strange noise, and frowned.


    In the corridor, were a man and a woman. They did not look like regular employees or researchers. Both of them were wearing unknown wiring suits.


    Because they were inside the building, they were only carrying a light gun-like weapon, and a small laser knife ¨C but there was no question, they were Wizards.


    "Intruders!?"


    "Oi, you, who are you!? How did you get in¡ª"


    "Ku¡­!"


    Shidou held his breath, and fled downstairs. The Wizards deployed their Territories, as they chased Shidou at an unbelievable speed. At the same time as gunshots were fired behind him, the shining magic bullets opened a few holes in the walls.


    "Stop! Or I will shoot!"


    "Aren''t you already shooting!"


    Shidou howled as he fled downstairs to avoid the bullets being shot into the walls, ceiling and floor.


    But, the difference in speed was obvious. In a few seconds, likely having entered their Territory, Shidou''s body was pressed by an unknown force, and pushed towards a wall.


    "Gu¡­ga¡­!?"


    "Really¡­ is that it. This youngster is the intruder?"


    "How could that be. But, we can''t just let him escape."


    The woman continued to hold Shidou as she raised his other hand, while the man aimed his gun at Shidou''s brain.


    "Ku¡­"


    Shidou clenched his teeth, and struggled, trying to break free.


    "Tell me the truth¡­ we don''t have a choice, let''s faint him first."


    Saying that, the man raised his hand, and walked towards Shidou.


    "¡­! Damn¡­! How can I fail here¡­!"


    Shidou muttered as he clenched his fists and hit the wall repeatedly.


    ¡ªwhat idea, what can he do.


    Shidou continued to think. If he was captured here, he won''t be able to rescue Tohka.


    "Tohka¡­!"


    Tohka''s face that was carved into his memory, appeared in his mind.


    Tohka. Excluding the incident 5 years ago, she was the first Spirit that Shidou met.


    Tohka laughed with him when he was happy. Tohka accompanied him silently when he was upset. Tohka helped him when he was lost.


    That na?ve smile was the source of Shidou''s courage. In fact, when Kurumi and the Yamai siblings appeared, when Shidou was lost, Tohka was always by his side.


    Tohka''s smile, may soon disappear forever.


    At that point, a sharp pain erupted from Shidou''s head.


    "What kind¡­ of joke is this¡ª!"


    A yell that nearly ripped his throat out. ¨Cin that instant


    [Wha¡­!]


    The Wizards let out a surprised sound as their vision was filled with light ¨C at the same time, Shidou felt the pressure on his body decreasing.


    In an instant, as though separating Shidou and the Wizards, he noticed a strange object floating in the air.


    ¡ªA sword. Glowing with a golden radiance, a large sword.


    "Wha¡­ this is¡ªSandalphon<Slaughterer>¡­?"


    That was right. Tohka''s Angel. The sword of great power Sandalphon<Slaughterer>.


    Now, it was floating in front of Shidou.


    "Wha, wha what¡­!?"


    "An, an, Angel¡­?"


    In contrast to the shocked tone of the Wizards, Shidou''s heart was a strange calm.


    Of course, this was because he had already experienced summoning Sandalphon<Slaughterer> before.


    But, with that in mind. Why would Sandalphon<Slaughterer> appear in front of Shidou now. Shidou could understand part of the reason.


    "Ah¡ªthat''s right. Let''s go and rescue your mistress."


    Shidou muttered to himself. He held out his hand, and gripped the hilt of Sandalphon<Slaughterer>.


    At that point, the Wizards moved their hands, and released the magic-imbued bullets.


    But, those things were meaningless in front of Sandalphon<Slaughterer>. Before they hit the sword, the bullets vanished into the air.


    "How could this be!?"


    Shidou raised Sandalphon<Slaughterer> without hesitation.


    Of course, not to talk about swordplay, Shidou was completely clueless on using combat tactics and weapons.


    In truth, if someone were to hand him a gun and tell him "use this to kill the enemy", he would only know how to use it as a blunt weapon as he did not know how to fire it, and there was the possibility of accidentally killing himself due to misfire.


    ¡ªBut, in that world, there was only one sword in that world.


    That would allow Shidou to use as he wished.


    (¡ªHaven''t I said it before, the Sandalphon<Slaughterer> now was summoned from Shidou''s wishes. The one that could use it now, is limited to only Shidou.)


    As he started to wield Sandalphon<Slaughterer> Tohka''s words ringed in his mind.


    (Relax. And then think. What does Shidou want to do. What is Shidou''s wish. Forget everything aside from that. Wield this sword as you wish. ¡ªIf you do that, the Angel will surely respond.)


    There was only this wish in his heart. Stronger, stronger. The wish to rescue Tohka.


    Hence, Sandalphon<Slaughterer>''s light shone even more brilliantly as it summoned his strength based on Shidou''s wishes.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    He slashed with Sandalphon<Slaughterer> with a loud sound. Then, the radiant glow of the sword expanded, sending the Territory of the Wizards as well as the wall of the building flying.


    "Gu, guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­.!"


    Following a spell of silence, one of the Wizards was thrown out through the wall.


    But, there was still one more enemy remaining. The enemy intended on fighting to the end with Shidou as he armed his laser knife and looked at Shidou. [7C 1]


    "Tch¡­!"


    Shidou raised Sandalphon<Slaughterer> with all his might, as he tried to block the attack. However, the Wizard clearly held the advantage in terms of speed. He suddenly lowered his body, and stabbed into Shidou''s stomach with the knife, rotating it as though he was trying to cut deeper and right through his body.


    "Ugaaaa¡­!?"


    A scrunching pain came from his abdomen, as his eyes felt like they were burning with his brain.


    But, Shidou didn''t yield.


    "You demons¡ªdon''t interfereeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Shidou gripped Sandalphon with a trembling finger, as he hit the Wizard stabbing in stomach with the hilt of the sword. Although it wasn''t the blade, the Angel itself was the manifestation of Spiritual energy. As Sandalphon<Slaughterer>ended up hitting the Territory, it began to send out sparks everywhere.


    "What!"


    Not expecting the counterattack, the Wizard fell to the ground.


    "Agah¡­ uu, ah¡­"


    Shidou clenched his jaw as he retrieved the knife with his free hand. The resulting spill of blood tainted the ground red. The pain could not be stopped as his vision gradually began to blur.


    "Kah, ha¡­"


    But, Shidou, whose face was filled with sweat, did not fall. The knife, having lost its magical energy, was thrown to the ground with a clang sound.


    At the same time, bits of fire began to appear from Shidou''s abdomen wound. With the protection of the Spirit of Fire, Kotori, the flame was able to let Shidou''s wound recover by itself.


    But, there was no time to wait for it to heal completely. Shidou didn''t wait for the flames in his abdomen to die down as he resumed walking.


    "Wha, what exactly is going on?"


    AST''s captain, Kusakabe Ryouko, could not believe the sight in front of her.


    Because, in the office street of Kagamiyama City, there were DEM Wizards, mechanical idols, as well as multiple similar-looking copies of the Spirit [Nightmare], engaged in a fierce battle.


    In an instant, it was easy to forget that this was an office street in Japan. Bullets were fired, explosions of magic. The street was nearly reduced to rubble.


    ¡ªEarlier, AST who were on standby, had finally received orders to deploy.


    But, it was not to subdue the Spirit that was controlling humans in Tengu Square, it was to reinforce the Japanese branch of DEM, which had been attacked by another Spirit.


    To ignore the unprecedented revolution in Tengu Square, but to assist DEM instead. Although the orders were contradictory, they cannot just ignore the presence of a Spirit. Ryouko and the AST members on standby quickly rushed towards Kagamiyama City''s office street, where the Japanese offices of DEM were situated.


    Ryouko breathed deeply to clear her mind, and ordered her members.


    "Team, assist the Wizards from DEM, and eliminate the [Nightmare] on the ground¡­ although I''m not pleased with this decision, this is an order. Do it well."


    "Understood!"


    Obeying Ryouko''s orders, the AST members in the CR-Units flew towards the sky.


    For Ryouko, it was impossible to say that she fully trusted DEM. Because of them adding ten extra members without her approval and have them begun their fight while the citizens had yet to fully evacuate, her trust over them had deviated from what it was before.


    Even if so, as long as these were orders from above her, she couldn''t ignore it. If she were to defy orders here, her superiors would have an excuse to punish AST. In the worst case scenario, DEM Wizards may replace the AST completely.


    And, there was Origami. Knowing that Origami had defied orders completely¡ªyet she understood how dangerously the third unit acted. Using this as her trump, she had managed to reduce Origami''s punishment from her superiors. At this point she couldn''t let anyone else find a way to take advantage of them yet.


    Ryouko followed behind her members, activated her thrusters, and joined the battle.


    Her vision enhanced by the Territory, and noticing the shadows flying in the smoke-filled air, Ryouko aimed the trigger of her laser gun.


    "Kehe, hehehehehehe!"


    But [Nightmare] dodged expertly, yet did not retaliate, fleeing to another location. It seemed that she was toying with her opponents.


    "What is with them, these guys. What are they after¡­?"


    At this point, she heard a strange sound. Ryouko frowned.


    "Eh¡­?"


    To make an analogy, it was similar to a sound in a tornado. She came under the impression that a plane was flying past, but the sky was completely empty. And the airspace that had the spacequake alert was closed off, except for the defense force.


    But, in an instant, as something that looked like a self-aware tornado passed, it raised a gust of strong wind, passing through Ryouko''s line of sight in an instant.


    "Wha¡­!"


    She increased the intensity of her Territory without hesitation. As they were caught up in the tornado, a few Wizards and marionettes, as well as [Nightmare] were incapable of maintaining their balance and were sent flying.


    "Wha, what was that, just now¡­"


    In her confusion, she could not clearly tell what that was. Ryouko blinked.


    But, the bullets from below sent Ryouko''s consciousness back into the battlefield. She used her high-intensity Territory to repel the bullets and aimed her laser gun towards the ground.


    Although she was wondering about the true identity of the tornado, the main priority now was to get rid of [Nightmare]. Ryouko activated her thrusters and re-entered the battlefield.


    "Kuwaaaaaah¡­!"


    The hand that was wielding Sandalphon<Slaughterer> emanated a searing pain. Then the feeling of heat began to envelop his wrist ¨C healing the exhausted hand that would soon be unable to wield the sword.


    As Shidou advanced through the building, defeating the Wizards along the way, he used Kotori''s powers to somewhat mitigate the strain of wielding Sandalphon<Slaughterer>.


    Using a supernatural power to sustain the cost of using another supernatural power.


    But, this vicious cycle, if kept repeating, would only prove fatal for the body. Against the constant barrage of Wizards, Shidou''s regenerative abilities were soon failing to catch up ¨C and soon Shidou was forced into a predicament.


    "Ku¡­"


    As he tried to wield Sandalphon<Slaughterer>, his hand was no longer able to muster strength. He didn''t release the sword but there was pain throughout his body, as his muscles had began to ache.


    Shidou bit his teeth and looked at his surroundings.


    There were 3 armed Wizards in front of him. 5 enemy Wizards were behind him. In total, eight of them had surrounded Shidou.


    "You sure made us put in some work. But, this ends here."


    The Wizards said as they held their guns. At the same time, Shidou suddenly had difficulties breathing.


    "Ah, gah¡­"


    It seemed that they were either using the Territory to enclose and suffocate Shidou''s body, or lower the concentration of oxygen around him. Even if they didn''t use their guns, it was easy to subdue a human at close range.


    Even if Shidou tried to resist, his limbs were too heavy to raise. He then fell onto the ground.


    "Ku, ugaaa, ah, haaaa¡­"


    His vision began to blur as his consciousness began to leave him.


    "Toh, ka¡­"


    ¡ªBut, just as Shidou''s consciousness was about to descend into darkness.


    The area around the fallen Shidou''s back had begun to sound with a cracking sound. In the next instant, the windows along the corridor began to shatter as its shards fell like rain.


    "Uwaaaah!"


    The armed Wizards let out a pained sound.


    But, the unnatural phenomenon did not stop here. A large wind from the shattered window blew, blowing the three Wizards in front of Shidou out of the window.


    "Wha¡­! Im, impossible! The Territory has¡ª"


    Following that, Shidou felt the temperature around him dropping.


    That''s right, it was as though the surroundings had become a freezer.


    But, this shouldn''t be a hallucination of Shidou''s semi-conscious mind. In front, the Wizards'' pained screams could be heard.


    "Thi, this is¡­"


    "Our Territories have been frozen¡­!? Disengage them temporarily!"


    "Under, understood!"


    At those words, the extra pressure and pain that Shidou felt vanished like smoke.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Shidou blinked as he tried to recall what happened in the last few seconds.


    The window was smashed open, and a cold draft attacked. The Wizards who had their leering eyes on Shidou earlier were now in a mess.


    But, in the next instant, Shidou understood.


    "Hmph, this is so unsightly."


    From the shattered window, appeared Miku in her elegant Astral Dress, standing on the corridor.


    At the same time she stepped to a rhythm.


    "Gabriel<Army-Breaker Diva> ¨C [Solo]!"


    Following that, a silver long round tube appeared. It seemed like it was part of the large organ.


    Then, the front of the long tube began to wrap itself around Miku.


    It was similar to a stage microphone used for a performance.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Miku sang with a bewitching voice into the microphone.


    The voice that entered the microphone for a few rounds, began to sound through the area.


    Then, the Wizards that had heard Miku''s song immediately disengaged their weapons and lined up neatly by the wall.


    "Miku!"


    Miku unhappily huffed and turned her face away as she was called by Shidou.


    "Can you not call me so haphazardly? If it were to be called by the voice from your throat and tongue, there will be an irremovable stain on my beautiful name."


    She was still the same as before, using harsh words in contrast to her appearance to attack Shidou.


    Looking out, there were the Spirits who sent Miku in here, Yoshino and the Yamai sisters, who had unleashed their Angels.


    "Onee-sama¡­ what do we do next?"


    Yoshino who was sticking closely to the back of her rabbit marionette said so. Miku immediately changed from a look of disgust at Shidou to a smile at Yoshino.


    "Mm, that''s right. The building isn''t big enough to hold Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru''s Angels¡­ then, please stay guard here, and don''t let those Wizards interfere."


    Miku raised a finger as she blinked. Then, the Yamai sisters started.


    "Kuku, I see. Then we shall sweep the road Onee-sama uses to return."


    "Concern. But, is it alright without everyone at your side?"


    "Ahaha, no matter how strong they are, they are just humans. As a Spirit, I won''t lose to them."


    Miku laughed happily. The trio looked at each other, then nodded slightly.


    "If Onee-sama says so¡­"


    "Mm, I got it! Leave this area to us. From this building onwards, in a straight line, I promise we will lay out a carpet for your return!"


    "Understood. Orders from Onee-sama must be obeyed."


    "Oi, oi, Yoshino! Kaguya! Yuzuru!"


    Even as Shidou called their names, they did not respond, as they summoned their Angels and flew off in different directions. A few seconds later, amidst the battlefield between the Wizards and the Kurumis, laid chunks of ice and winds.


    Looking at this, Miku turned towards Shidou happily.


    "Miku¡­ you, why¡ª"


    As Shidou started, he widened his eyes.


    "Don''t tell me, Miku, you actually held your end of the agreement¡­"


    "¡­"


    Listening to Shidou''s words, Miku''s expression fell.


    "Can you not mistake it? I, do no¡ª¡ª¡ªt have the slightest interest in someone who has a disgusting urge to die while spouting out nonsense from his mouth. I came here, simply for adding another Spirit to my collection."


    "Miku¡­"


    Shidou muttered Miku''s name as he lowered his head.


    "Thank you, for your assistance."


    "Hmph, as I said, I have no reason to accept your gratitude. I just came on my own accord, to take Tohka away¡­ it''s fine if you want to follow me, but don''t let me see you."


    Miku shot a glance at Shidou, before walking away without a care. Shidou hurriedly followed ahead.

 Volume 7 - CH 4

    Mana''s vision was full of small missiles.


    Needless to say, launching such a large amount of missiles in such a crowded place, not only was the target hit, but the DEM Wizards and¡´Bandersnatch¡µwere also hit, falling to the ground.


    "......you, actually hit your own comrades!"


    "Hahaha! There''s no way you can dodge that!"


    Ignoring what Mana said, Jessica who was carrying a huge airframe, was laughing loudly.


    "It seems like she doesn''t even have the normal ability to analyse."


    Mana continued flying, frowning in disgust.


    Strong magical power, missiles, machine gun bullets and laser swords came firing and attacking continuously. Every attack she received was severe. If she let her guard down, her protective barrier could be broken.


    Most likely, Jessica''s brain had been modified with magic.


    ¡ª¡ªsimilar to what Mana underwent for years, except it was done within such a short period of time.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª"


    Mana didn''t know what was done to make Jessica stronger to such an extent within a day. But she clearly knew that this kind of action would inflict a fearful amount of damage to the body.


    In fact, Jessica started showing signs of her body being damaged. Perhaps her thoughts were obstructed as she wanted to defeat Mana desperately, hence ignoring her comrades'' safety and attacking randomly. Furthermore, she destroyed the DEM facilities around her as well.


    "Kuh¡ª¡ª"


    "Mana! We will cover you! Move it!"


    Kotori''s voice could be heard through the speakers.


    Then, Mana opened a small-sized protective barrier while the missile chasing after her exploded in mid-air.


    It seemed Kotori sent over several <Yggd Folium> in mine mode and blocked the missiles for her.


    "Thank you, it''s a great help----"


    After giving a short thanks-------however, Mana stopped talking and turned around.


    Next, a torrent of cold air crossed the space Mana was at.


    "This is¡­..!"


    For a moment, she thought that Jessica had fired the Maryoku cannon again without learning from her mistake but¡­¡­.that was wrong. Mana looked downwards.


    Over there, there was a girl in a maid uniform attached to a giant rabbit doll.


    "<Hermit>¡­¡­no, Yoshino-san¡­..!?"


    "It''s an order¡­.from Onee-sama. I will get rid, of¡­¡­the Wizard-san!"


    "So close, that''s the way Yo-shino! Ushaaa! Freeze that girl!"


    "Un¡­¡­..!"


    Yoshino talked with the giant rabbit-<Zadkiel> while creating several ice pillars in the sky and shooting them towards Mana.


    "Wai¡­¡­¡­."


    After Mana twisted her body in panic, she flew while dodging and striking down the approaching ice pillar bullets with the laser blade in her right hand.


    But, to interrupt her, a tremendous wind pressure came attacking from above this time. Mana frowned her face, turned her Territory into defensive mode and flew upwards after somehow passing through the wall of wind.


    "Kuku, oh well, not bad at all. You''re different from those Wizard worms wriggling around there."


    "Alert. Kaguya, please be careful. That''s Shidou''s sister. I heard she''s strong."


    The twin girls holding a lance and pendulum respectively were cautiously looking at Mana.


    "That''s the¡­..Yamai sisters, huh."


    Mana said that and licked her lips. It tasted like sweat.


    Now that she thought about it, they were being controlled by the Spirit-<Diva> too. She heard that <Fraxinus> radars picked up winds thought to belong to the Yamai sisters heading towards the company''s 1st building; it seemed that they were accompanying Yoshino.


    She had no idea why the girls were here. But, there was no time to think leisurely. While she was just doing that, a red silhouette was heading towards Mana after it charged through the missiles'' explosion.


    "You''re kidding me¡­¡­..!"


    It was still okay if it was a normal opponent but, Jessica''s brain had been tempered till it was messed up and her Maryoku had been increased to Mana''s level. With 3 Spirits added into the equation, it was going to be tough, even for Mana.


    "Kuh----Losing Jessica is¡­¡­¡­impossible huh. I have to divert the girls'' attention somewhere else¡­¡­.!"


    At that moment, Mana found a group of Wizard in the air zone in front.


    There was a group of Wizards wearing different wiring suits compared to the DEM Wizards. Most likely, everyone from the JSDF AST was called as back-up.


    "Ah----!"


    Mana opened her eyes wide in reflex when she found a familiar face.


    "-----Captain!"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­? Huh, you''re----Mana!?"


    The AST captain Kusakabe Ryoko replied back with a surprised face.


    "Why are you in a place like-----"


    "Talk later! Tag!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m leaving those girls to you!"


    After saying that, she activated her thrusters and passed through the space between the AST members. The members opened their eyes in surprise, maybe because they got stirred up from the wind pressure.


    But, something happened a beat after they were taken back. That was only natural. That was because <Hermit> and <Berserk> came attacking at the same time.


    "U-uwah!? Everyone, retaliate! Team A target <Hermit>, Team B target <Berserk>!"


    "U-understood!"


    But as expected from Captain, she dealt with the sudden situation and fired back at the 3 of them.


    Maybe they felt they were going to get attacked as Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru changed their targets from Mana to the AST. After confirming that by looking with the edge of her eye, Mana left that air zone.


    But, there was no time to take a breather in the first place. All she had done was change the status quo of the situation that had turned into the worst scenario.


    Not batting an eye to the Spirit and AST members, Jessica was approaching Mana from behind while pointing the 2 giant Maryoku cannons at her.


    "MaaaaaaaaaaaaaaNaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    "How persistent¡­¡­..!"


    She moved her eyebrows closer in irritation and clicked her tongue again.


    But at that moment, a feeling as if her spine was being traced with a cold finger attacked Mana.


    "------!?"


    For a moment there, Mana thought Yoshino and the Yamai sisters attacked her. But-----she was mistaken. This feeling only appeared when a Wizard with radial Territory was getting closer, causing both of their Territory''s to clash with each other.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­..!"


    The same time she noticed that, Mana quickly twisted her body and took evasion measures.


    Next, a laser blade around Mana''s height, passed through the space Mana was at a moment ago.


    "----Oh my, you dodged it huh. Nice reaction."


    With that said, the girl that appeared behind Mana out of nowhere calmly lifted her chin while saying that.


    She had blonde hair which was fluttering in the sky and blue eyes. A white CR-unit was being worn over her pale skin.


    Mana gasped-----


    that was because, DEM industries'' prided strongest Wizard- Ellen M Mathers -was there.


    "Ellen¡­..!"


    "I heard that there was a big rat within the assailants but¡­¡­it was you huh, Mana."


    After saying that, Ellen looked down on Mana.


    "How disappointing. I acknowledged you as the 2nd skilled personal before me, inside DEM."


    "Hah¡­. Stop with your joke. You guys mess with one''s body as you please."


    After Mana said it like puking, Ellen twitched her eyebrows.


    "¡­¡­¡­.I see. You found out to that extent. It seems it''s true that <Ratatoskr> picked you up."


    "Fuun, judging by your unsurprised look, it seems you''re an accomplice huh. An idealistic scenario would have you join me and beat down the president after finding out the truth..."


    "Sorry but I will not betray Ike."


    "¡­¡­..Like I thought huh."


    Mana distorted her eyebrows while muttering in detest.-----Honestly, a woman she didn''t want to have as an opponent had appeared. The summit of the Adaptus numbers. The strongest Wizard both acknowledged by herself and others. Even though Mana was wearing <Ratatoskr>''s CR-unit--<V¨¢nargandr>, there was no guarantee that Mana could win.


    What was more, currently-----


    "Disappear! <Blastark>!"


    Mana looked behind when Jessica shouted and a tremendous torrent of Maryoku was shot out from the 2 Maryoku cannons.


    "Guh¡­¡­.!"


    Even if it was Mana''s Territory, there was no way there would be no damage if she took a direct hit from <Licorice>''s Maryoku cannon. After twisting her body, Mana minimized the impact by sliding on the Maryoku cannon''s attack with the surface of her Territory before flying backwards to have both Ellen and Jessica fall into her view.


    On her right hand, there was the strongest Wizard in white armor.


    On her left hand, there was the craziest Wizard with a crimson tank behind her.


    "It doesn''t feel right to have a 2 vs 1 fight but----well, I can''t help it if it''s Ike''s intentions. Let''s end this quickly."


    "A-ha-hahaha. Mana, Mana, I finally caught up. MaaaaaaaNaaaaaaaaa?"


    "Tsk¡­¡­.."


    Being glared by the two of them, Mana clicked her tongue in detest.


    "-----So, where is Tohka-san? It''s a waste of time walking around mindlessly in this big building"


    "Iyaa, err"


    Miku asked him while they were walking in the corridor. However, it was not like he knew the specific location. Shidou spoke ambiguously in awkwardness.


    "Haaa? Did you intend to infiltrate without investigating that? Eh? Is that cluster of ugliness riding on your shoulders filled with over boiled udon, just like a clay doll?"


    "Muguh¡­¡­¡­."


    Actually, it was bulls-eye. He hesitated to talk.


    "B-but there''s no way I can easily investigate that, right¡­..!"


    "Heee¡­¡­.You think so?"


    At that moment, Miku *Kashi* stopped moving after making a noticeably loud footstep and the group of DEM wizard aligned to the wall looked at Miku when they heard her song.


    Within them, she picked a young girl and *Kui* bent her fingers.


    "Hey you over there. Come over here for a bit!"


    "Ye-yes, Onee-sama!"


    The female Wizard walked over to Miku with a nervous face. When she reached there, Miku lifted her face with bewitching hand movements.


    "Neee¡­¡­¡­.Please tell me. Where is Tohka-san being confined in?"


    "Th-that''s¡­¡­..classified information¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "I will hate you if you don''t tell me, you know?"


    "N-no way! Onee-sama!"


    After Miku made a smile and said that, the Wizard clung onto Miku with a face as if she was going to cry any moment.


    "She''s at the quarantine area on the 18 floor! I-if you use this ID, you can enter! S-so please Onee-sama! Show mercy¡­¡­..show mercy!"


    "Ufufu, I like honest girls"


    After Miku accepted the ID the girl offered to her, she erected her index finger and touched her own lips before touching the girl''s lips.


    "Ah, aah¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    The girl made an ecstatic voice as if she ascended to heaven and collapsed powerlessly. It seemed she fainted from the deep emotion. The Wizards standing at the surroundings were looking at her in jealousy and making postures while biting their handkerchiefs. The males were also taking the same actions so it was a little uncomfortable.


    However, Miku did not stop to worry about the worshipers'' reaction and looked down at Shidou as if she won.


    "How about it? There are many ways of doing it you know?"


    "¡­¡­¡­much obliged."


    Originally, he should be rebuking at Miku for toying with others unreasonably like what she did in the Tennou festival, but the current situation called for it. Shidou scratched his cheeks with a very complex mood.


    But thanks to that, he was able to find Tohka''s location and at the same time, gained the key to get to her. He nodded a little while clenching his fist and looked upwards at the next floor.


    "Okay, let''s go Miku."


    "Like I said, will you stop thinking I am helping you? Do you understand? I am here to add Tohka-san into my army. We are enemies!"


    "I-I get it."


    There was a lot of stuff he could think of but, it was a fact that Shidou would not know of Tohka''s location if not for Miku''s presence. Shidou quietly started walking and followed after Miku.


    After that, they went to the next floor and after walking for some time, they saw several Wizards in wiring suits equipped with small firearms and close combat weapons in front.


    They were probably informed of the irregular existence-Miku. They upgraded their equipment compared to when Shidou was alone and the Wizards had expressions filled with nervousness.


    "Shoot! Don''t go easy on them!"


    Together with the captain''s order, countless bullets spew out from the firearms they were holding. But at that moment, Miku took a deep breath and,


    "WAH!!"


    She released a sound wave in front of her.


    The bullets approaching them bounced off an invisible wall and sunk into the walls and floor. The Wizards leaked their dismay all together at once. She might have directed the wall properly, but the atmosphere around Shidou was vibrating too and it made him cover his ears in reflex.


    "Ahaha, you seriously think you can stop me with that attack? I sure am underestimated huh."


    After Miku laughed, the faces of all the Wizards distorted with fear and gasped.


    But at that moment, 2 more Wizards appeared from the back corridor and pointed their pistol at Miku''s back.


    "Miku!"


    After shouting, Shidou swung <Sandalphon> with both his hands. Light was shot as if it traced along the blade and blasted away the Wizards'' Territory. Several bullets shot from the pistol got scattered to the ceiling.


    "Guah-----"


    However, the moment he released <Sandalphon>''s slash, his whole body hurt starting with the hand holding the sword. Shidou fell on his knees in reflex.


    "Gua¡­¡­¡­"


    "Wa-wait!?"


    After clearing the Wizards at front, Miku raised her eyebrows while shouting. But, Shidou did not have the leisure to respond to her now.


    The price for swinging the Spirit sword-----Angel <Sandalphon> which contained power too excessive for a human body, several times was taking an unexpectedly high toll on Shidou''s body.


    But, it seemed Kotori''s power dwelling in Shidou''s body had not forsaken him yet. At the same time a flame lighted deep inside his heart, the heat slowly spread out to the edges of his body. He could feel the flames healing his organ damages, muscles and bones which could not be seen from outside¡­¡­..of course, this rough healing method came with the heat of hell fire.


    "Uu-guh¡­¡­¡­"


    Nevertheless, he could not complain. Shidou withstood the pain which was strong enough to blow his consciousness away and stood up before dragging <Sandalphon>''s tip on the corridor while somehow walking.


    Miku snorted in detest when she saw Shidou in that state.


    "¡­..How pathetic. Why do you go that far?"


    "I told you already¡­¡­¡­¡­I have to save Tohka. As long as I have no idea what is happening to Tohka, if I waste any time¡­¡­..I don''t have the time to stand still-----"


    Shidou said that before clenching his fist------the pain when he did that distorted his face.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­"


    Miku twitched her eyebrows and purposely made an expression filled with disgust.


    "Aaah-aaah-aaah-. How cold. What''s with that? Did you get drunk with the thought of saving your tragic heroine? You aren''t in the age to be looking up to heroes of justice."


    Miku shrugged her shoulders as if to ridicule him and continued.


    "Ahaha, is it perhaps that? You can''t retreat because you already told me that Tohka-san''s life is more important than yours? It''s fine actually. I know how disgusting humans are since a long time ago so I won''t be disappointed."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    But, Shidou did not show any reaction and continued walking in the corridor silently.


    "Wait! Don''t ignore me!"


    Maybe because Miku did not like that, her voice turned wild before she overtook Shidou----and, *Pon* hit her hand as if she thought of something.


    "-----Aah, I know. Then let''s do this. Go ahead and tell me you would give up on Tohka-san, here and now. If you do that, I will use my [Voice] and make as many girls as you like into your slaves. How about it? All of them will absolutely follow your words. Theeyyy will do anything for you? Ufufu, not a bad deal right?"


    Miku gave him a deal. Shidou twitched his eyebrows.


    Unpleasantness spread out inside his chest. It was not a good idea to make Miku mad now------he fully knew that but, he could not forgive her for that sentence. He glared at Miku and opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­.Don''t screw with me! There is no replacement for Tohka!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­uh."


    When Shidou made a stern face, Miku made a slight twitch with her shoulders before increasing her tone as if she lost her temper.


    "Fu-fuun, stop pretending already! Your [Like] or [Precious] is just at that level right? I am saying I will prepare a replacement so, that''s acceptable right! Why would you go that far for her¡­..!"


    Miku said it in a forceful tone. Even if this was to tempt Shidou, there was no composure in her tone. It was as if she felt that her existence was being denied unless Shidou agreed with her.


    "You''re mistaken. Not all humans are-----"


    "Shu-tt u-uppppp! Humans are my toys! Males are my slaves! Females are my cute dolls! All humans only have that value!"


    Miku shouted to reject him.


    "Miku, you¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows. The words that he missed to hear when he was inside Kurumi''s shadow scratched his mind.


    "Why-------why do you hate males that much! Why do you treat females like objects! Why do you see humans in that perspective¡­¡­.!"


    "Huh, that''s obvious right? Humans are worth just that much----"


    "-----Even though you''re human yourself too¡­!"


    He said it to interrupt Miku''s voice.


    Miku stopped her words and gasped.


    "-----!?"


    Miku opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Shidou. Shidou looked back at her and continued.


    "When you were still human,


    ---the [Something] that has the appearance of a noise, gave you the power of the Spirits¡­¡­¡­.am I wrong!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Miku twitched her shoulders. But-----she did not show any signs of denial.


    That was what Kurumi told Shidou while they were getting here.


    That was the information she read from the objects-----a penname CD and a photo showing a young Miku with a male and female thought to be her parents they found in Miku''s house.


    Just like Kotori----Miku was a human turned into a Spirit by someone.


    And also, she had a past of being active as an idol with a different name.


    "¡­¡­¡­..How do you know that?"


    Miku glared at him with sharp eyes. That reply was proof.


    "I had a well-informed friend."


    There was no need to explain Kurumi''s powers in detail. Shidou said it ambiguously to play it off.


    Nonetheless, it''s not like Shidou actually knew everything. Kurumi gained many fragmented information from reading CD and photos, and there were many things still left in the unknown.


    Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­..If Miku really was originally human---


    ---then why would she treat her fellow humans as objects?


    Not only she hated males, she even treated girls she took a liking to, just as antique dolls. She didn''t treat humans as living things like her and it felt extremely strange.


    At first Shidou thought that her value system became distorted because she was gifted with the [Voice] to make anyone listen to her.


    But-----if Miku was human before then...


    If Miku was active in human society for 10 years then..


    Just what on earth could cause her to harbor such robotic emotions to humans?


    "You''re¡­.a human too. Then you should----"


    When Shidou was about to finish his sentence, Miku glared right at him.


    "Don''t joke¡­¡­¡­..Just, just what do you know about me?!"


    Miku shouted hatefully. Shidou slowly opened his mouth.


    "Miku¡­..what happened to you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­Fuun, why should I-"


    "Miku"


    When Shidou pressed on with his words, Miku sighed in annoyance.


    "How persistent. Fuun¡­¡­.."


    After she said that-----Miku started talking in a vomiting manner.


    ---Singing was the only thing I had.


    That was what Miku already felt when she was 9 years old.


    It was much faster to count her studies and sports results from below and it was not like she was good in art and crafts. There was only one [Not bad] in her report card during her elementary school and it did not change even when she was in middle school.


    But Miku had her singing. She was better than anyone in her class, and could sing songs beautifully.


    What made her start singing in the first place?¡­¡­..yes, it was because she got praised by her teacher for being good at singing during her kindergarten game meeting.


    To the young Miku, it made her very happy and she felt very proud as if she received a shining medal that no one else had.


    It might be a normal result for Miku to start idolizing singing and dancing idols on television.


    The young Miku was engrossed at the girls singing with their cute voice while dancing on a dazzling stage. Of course for lyrics, she could perfectly remember even their style and it surprised both her parents .


    And once Miku reached 15, she got the attention of the judges in the audition and was able to debut as her desired Idol with the name Yoimachi Tsukino.


    That was the happiest time of her life. She could stand on the place she had been aspiring for a long time. Her song, her voice could be heard by many people. Just thinking of that made her tears fall naturally.


    Although her work could not be compared to before, things were going smoothly without any problems. Her CD slowly entered the charts and the audience started to increase in her lives.


    The male audience crossed 90 percent of the total audience and although now that she thought about it, this was enough to give her the willies¡­¡­¡­¡­.but to Miku at that time, all of them were the precious audience that would tell her that they loved her singing.


    She liked recording for her CDs and radio but Live shows were the most fun for her.


    It was the best way to actually feel her song reaching everyone.


    Everyone would praise Miku''s singing.


    They would say that they loved Miku.


    The medal placed on her chest was shining beautifully even more.


    She thought that dreamlike time would always continue.


    ---But, demise easily came.


    It happened around 1 year after Miku''s debut. Around the time she was quite popular, she was told that a producer from a certain department had taken a liking to her from her office manager. If she got along with him then she would be able to get the golden regular or something like that.


    Although it was not specified clearly; it was basically that.


    Of course, Miku refused politely.


    The reason why Miku became an Idol was not because she wanted to appear in TV; it was because she wanted everyone to hear her songs.


    But, after a while from that.


    A scandal she had no idea about was published on the weekly photo magazine.


    What were the contents?.............although she did not read it in details because of the shock she received, she could remember eye raising stuff like her past relationships, abortion experience, how she frequently attended drug parties, etc.


    She found this out later and it seemed like the previous producer got involved in this. He seemed to be in good terms with the president of Miku''s office and-----Miku easily lost her place in the company.


    But the most unbearable thing was the reaction of her fans¡­¡­.no, the people she thought were her fans.


    The people that would line up with the [I like], [I love you], [I would die for you], suddenly started changing their attitude like flipping the palm to the opposite side.


    It was tough knowing that people would believe rumors spread by some unknown person and not Miku''s words.


    (------hey, how many times did you have sex with your previous boyfriend?)


    (Abortion? That''s basically killing a baby right? What are you doing even though you''re a killer?)


    Each time those types of comments were posted in her blog...


    Each time she received heartless words during the handshake and sign events with fewer customers...


    Miku''s heart gradually exhausted away.


    But Miku did not give up.


    Yes. Miku had her singing. She had her songs. She only had her singing from the start.


    No matter how much people were going to spread rumors about her, they would understand once they heard her songs.


    My songs have that power.


    Somewhere in her heart, that confidence with no basis at all was still there.


    And thus, Miku stood on the live stage again.


    But, it was no use.


    Her body was controlled by nervousness and another kind of palpitation, when she saw the people crowding the arena, as some kind of scary monster.


    However, she had to sing. Nothing would start if she didn''t sing.


    The BGM started. She brought the mike closer to her mouth. She shook her throat.


    But----


    (¡­¡­.¡­! ¡­¡­¡­..!)


    ---*Hyuu**Hyuu* Air only came out from Miku''s throat.


    She was diagnosed with Aphonia due to a psychological problem.


    Like that, the life of Yoimachi Tsukino easily reached an end now that she lost her singing.


    Once a girl who only had singing in her life lost her voice, that girl no longer had any value in life.


    She knew that from a long time ago. She understood that when she was only 9 years old.


    That''s why, Miku started thinking of suicide, and it was only natural for her to do so.


    Any method would do. Hang herself. Or maybe, take an overdose of sleeping pills. It was also okay to jump in front a train, and she wouldn''t mind pulling a razor at her hand. With just those actions, it was possible to easily dispose of a girl with no value.


    But, just when Miku was about to take those actions,


    A [God] appeared in front of Miku.


    (----You''re disappointed of humans. You think this world is hopeless. Neee, do you want power? A power big enough to change the world?)


    "I------Lost it. Once. Because of those ugly males, I lost my voice because of a psychological disorder-----the voice¡­¡­the voice more important than my life¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Miku spoke to herself as if to show her emotions, and talked with a face that was close to crying.


    "I thought of suicide many times. But, at that time¡­¡­¡­.[God] appeared and gave me this [Voice]! The best [Voice] that will make people fall for me once I sing!"


    Most likely, that [God] was the unidentified Spirit called


    that gave Kotori her Reiryoku.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Is that so."


    Shidou felt extremely weird of Miku who didn''t treat someone else as a person.


    He felt her value system, and life/death perspective was far off from normal humans. It was so far that he might feel hatred to her.


    When he realized that Miku might have a human past when he found the photo and CD in her house, that weird feeling expanded even more.


    But----he was wrong.


    Of course, he had no intentions to accept Miku''s way of dealing with humans. He could not accept Miku''s way of forcefully making someone obey her every word by using her [Voice] covered with Reiryoku, and act like a queen.


    However, it was different. It was not like Miku thought of humans as something lesser than her-----


    She was just very very scared to treat them equally.


    She would definitely be betrayed if she believed them.


    She would definitely be abandoned if she went under their care.


    She would definitely be tricked if she counted on them.


    That was why¡­¡­.she wouldn''t expect anything from the start.


    She would separate herself from humans.


    She would think of humans as another type of existence.


    She wouldn''t entrust anything to them.


    While she was unaware of this, it was her defensive measures to them, due to her disappointment to humans, and because she once lost her precious voice before.


    The producer fabricated a scandal to harass her just because Miku did not become his girl, and the fans that played with and hurt Miku''s heart. She scorned those selfish males and rejected them.


    She could not open her heart to girls too and could only treat them as cute dolls that won''t betray her.


    "That''s why I hate males! They are vulgar, dirty, and ugly-----just looking at them makes me want to puke!"


    Miku said it as if she was vomiting.


    "That goes for females too! I don''t need any other girls other than cute girls that would listen to me! All the other humans should just die!"


    "¡­¡­¡­..uh."


    Shidou gasped when he heard Miku shout.


    It was true that he understood Miku''s suffering. It was probably tough to lose her precious voice.


    But-----


    "That''s¡­¡­.wrong! I do pity your circumstances¡­¡­..! That Producer and article writer gets on my nerve! Those fans that took a 180 flip piss me off! But, that doesn''t mean that you should hate other humans like them too!"


    "What¡­¡­¡­! Please shut up! All males are the same!"


    "Iiyaaa, Let me tell you this! Is it really true that there is not even one person that wants to hear your singing in the first place!? Isn''t there anyone that did not get fooled by the scandal and looked forward to your singing!?"


    "Such a person-----!"


    At that moment, several footsteps came from the corridor in front. Immediately, several Wizards with pistols appeared.


    "There they are! It''s the infiltrators!"


    "Be careful! One of them is a Spirit!"


    "¡­¡­¡­..uh"


    Shidou gasped and prepared <Sandalphon> in his hands.


    It seemed Kotori''s flames had healed Shidou''s body to the point where Shidou could swing the sword. Although there was still pain left, it was not that serious to make him fall.


    But, even though the enemy was in front of Shidou, he still looked at Miku.


    They had to defeat the Wizards now. But, this was the first time Miku would talk about her past. If he let this chance go, he felt that she won''t bring this up again.


    The Wizards fired all at once. But, all of it was bounced back from the wall of voice Miku made.


    Shidou shouted while taking the chance to swing his sword.


    "Miku-------you made up illusions of scary humans inside you! That feeling increased because everyone listens to your [Voice] so-----you became unnecessarily scared to talk with real people!"


    When Shidou said that, Miku [Haa!?] let out a voice as if she heard something unbelievable.


    "Scared¡­¡­..!? That''s not a good way to put it, are you saying I am scared of humans!? Forget that, we are fighting right now! Stop with the unnecessary--------Aaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Bullets shot from the Wizards approached them when Miku was in the middle of her words. After Miku raised her voice at Shidou, she made a wall of voice again to block.


    "That isn''t related! I''ll say this as many times as I want! You''ve been surrounded by people who always agree with you and that''s making you scared to have a conversation with a normal person! But-----even though you reject humans that much, somewhere in your heart, you still feel the urge to have a normal talk with them!"


    "How random¡­¡­..! Just what do you know!"


    Miku raised her voice and Shidou swung <Sandalphon>.


    Both of them quarreled with loud voices and advanced down the corridor while sometimes kicking down the Wizards that appeared.


    "I know! That''s the reason why you wanted the human that can''t be controlled by your [Voice]---[Itsuka Shiori] right!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­..uh!"


    Miku gasped and distorted her expression.


    Yes. While Miku said that she didn''t want any humans that do not listen to her, she displayed some kind of weird attachment to Shiori.


    "Som-something like that----"


    "Also, when you started your debut again after getting that [Voice], you did not use [Yoimachi Tsukino] or any kinds of nickname and used your real name [Izayoi Miku] right!? You¡­¡­¡­Doesn''t that mean you want someone to find out!? That you are here! You wanted to be acknowledged right!? By none other than those humans¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Miku¡®s face*Ugugu*¡­¡­¡­.turned red and made a hysteric voice while advancing down the corridor.


    "SHUT UPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP! Quiet! Quietttttttt! Don''t talk like you know! Stupid! Idiot! Blockkheaaaad!"


    It turned to insults halfway in her sentence. But, it seemed her voice had dense Maryoku put into it. An invisible wall was pushed towards the Wizards that appeared in front and got blown backwards.


    "Yo-youu¡­¡­! Just because I hit the bulls-eye¡­¡­."


    "You did not get any bulls-eye! You''re wrong! You''re just an idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!!"


    "Aaaaaah forget it¡­..! Like I thought, I can''t leave Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru to you! I will definitely seal your Reiryoku, you bastard¡­¡­¡­.!"


    After Shidou shouted that, Miku twitched her shoulders.


    "I won''t¡­¡­¡­.I won''t let you do that! If you seal this [Voice] then, again, I will------"


    Miku clenched her teeth before continuing her words.


    "Are you¡­¡­are you telling me to go back to that again!? To the time when I couldn''t sing¡­¡­.to the time when I was worthless¡­¡­.!"


    "I did not say that!"


    After he shouted, he swung <Sandalphon> again. The sword slash turned into light and cut up the Wizards Territory.


    "I¡­.I just want you to sing with your real voice, without covering it with the power to deceive others, that''s all!"


    That was his true feelings. Miku''s singing voice that people used to hear at the Izayoi residence. She was so earnest and was brimming with a charm different from the current Miku.


    But, Miku distorted her face in detest.


    "Please don''t talk like you know¡­..! If I have this [Voice], I can be the best Idol! Just who would listen to my singing once I lose this [Voice]!!"


    "You got me------here¡­¡­..!"


    Miku''s whole body slightly twitched when Shidou shouted.


    "W-what¡­¡­.don''t spout randomly! You have not even heard me sing before anyway!"


    "I heard! It''s just one song though! Its earnest, filled with hard-work and cool! I like it more than your songs now! No one would hear you sing¡­¡­.? Hah, don''t be stupid. -----at the very least, you will have one devoted fan no matter what happens! And that would be me!"


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­"


    "Your Reiryoku does not matter¡­¡­¡­¡­..even if you lose that [Voice], it''s impossible that you will become worthless¡­¡­.!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­uh!!"


    Miku made a face close to crying------however, she immediately swung her head to regain her composure.


    "Those¡­¡­.those words----I won''t believe them! All the fans that said them did not believe me! When I was having a rough time¡­¡­¡­¡­no one extended their hands to me!"


    "I don''t think so! There has to be a fan believing and waiting for you! But-------if what you say really is true then! At that time I will! I will definitely extend my hands to you!"


    "Don''t say things that convenient¡­..! Then what, will you risk your life to save me if i was in a tight situation like Tohka-san!?"


    Miku pointed at Shidou and shouted. Most likely------she was trying to see Shidou to be at loss for an answer.


    But, Shidou shook his throat instantly without any hesitation.


    "Of course!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Miku stopped for a moment when she heard Shidou''s words.


    But, she immediately distorted her face unpleasantly and followed after Shidou.


    "I won''t believe you! It''s going to be a lie anyway¡­¡­.! It''s definitely a lie!"


    "Why you-----"


    At that moment, one Wizard appeared in front of them when they climbed the stairs and reached the next level. It was a large male. Different from the Wizards until now, he was carrying a giant Gatling gun which was clearly not meant for indoor battle.


    "Stop! It looks like you two were doing whatever you liked but, that ends here! From here on out, the building''s guardian entrusted by executive chief Mathers- Andrew Kersee Dunstan Francis Barbirolli will----"


    ""Shut up!""


    Right in the middle of his speech, Shidou and Miku shouted at the same time. The Gatling gun dented due to the strong voice and his Territory got split into half by a slash from <Sandalphon>.


    "Guhah¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Andrew so-and-so let out that cry as he fainted on the spot. Miku then continued talking in a manner as if she was kicking a rock at the roadside.


    "In the first place, why must I even help you! Please know your limits!"


    "Noo, you''re the one that said you would help me!"


    "Fuuun, I don''t know that!"


    Miku *Tsuuun* looked away. Shidou twitched his cheeks.


    "Why you¡­¡­!"


    But, at that moment. Shidou noticed the floor was different from the others.


    There was a stretch of tough looking wall and there was not even a single window nearby. It''s like-----yes, a quarantine facility.


    "Is this¡­¡­the place?"


    He frowned his eyebrows and looked in front.


    A strong looking door was installed on a part of the long stretching wall.


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­."


    The situation was not favorable.


    Ellen and Jessica, both had received Maryoku treatment. Mana was probably taking on two of the most powerful opponents in DEM. If she wasn''t in <V¨¢nargandr>, she would probably have been done for a long time ago.


    While flying in the sky with high speed to dodge the group of approaching micro-missiles, Mana used her Territory to confirm both of their positions. Behind was----Jessica. But, Ellen''s readings could not be detected.


    In the next moment, a different Territory touched Mana''s Territory. Mana quickly responded to it and swung her right arm''s laser blade.


    When she did that, Ellen''s laser edge was swung down at that position and violent sparks scattered.


    "Uguh¡­¡­.!"


    "Magnificent response. But, do you think you would win in a power fight?"


    After saying that, Ellen swung the laser blade with incredible speed.


    She can''t follow with her body vision. Mana concentrated all her nerves to increase the Territory''s density and responded by swinging her laser edge to the area getting slashed.


    But, there was not only one opponent. When Mana was dealing with Ellen''s early-summer rain of slashes, a large amount of Missiles was released from <Licorice>''s weapon container-<Root Box> and was shot at Mana''s back.


    Instantly, a part of the missiles exploded before reaching Mana. Most likely, <Fraxinus> supported her using the <Yggd Folium>. But, the amount was too much. Several missiles escaped the chain explosion and exploded behind Mana.


    "Kuah¡­¡­..!"


    "Kyahahahaha! Hitttttt! You caaaan''t do thaaat, you muuust be careful of your baccckkk!"


    Jessica''s unpleasant loud laugh shook her eardrums.


    Even though she had a Territory up, all of its energy was directed towards Ellen. She could not kill off all of the missiles impact. Her brain was shaken mercilessly and she was close to fainting.


    But, after managing to maintain her consciousness by clenching her teeth, Mana made an order in her mind to activate the thrusters and left from the place. She had to regain her posture for now.


    However. Right when Mana flew backwards, her path of escape got obstructed by an invisible wall.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Mana opened her eyes wide------and immediately knew its identity. It was a limited Territory generated by <Licorice>. A <Licorice> type is able to generate a Territory towards someone else other than its user space.


    "You''re na?ve you knowwww? This is the end, MaNaaaaa!"


    Jessica made a gruesome face and laughed.


    "Why you¡­¡­looking down on me!"


    Mana made an order in her mind and blasted off Jessica''s Territory.


    But, Ellen did not let that chance go. For a moment, Ellen made an unsatisfied face because her match got disturbed, but she shook her head to regain her composure and swung down the laser blade <Caledfwlch>.


    "Guh--------!"


    It was not a distance where she could dodge. Mana switched her Territory to defense mode and stiffened her body in preparation for the incoming impact.


    But----at that moment.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Ellen distorted her eyebrows dubiously, a shot from a laser cannon was targeted at Ellen from the right side.


    Ellen used the laser blade she swung up to hit down the Maryoku light. Mana took this chance to blast off Jessica''s Territory and backed off.


    "That was-----"


    For a moment there, Mana thought <Fraxinus> provided support but----she was mistaken.


    When she looked over to the direction where the attack came from, she saw a doll-like girl with hair set to reach her shoulders floating there.


    "Ma-Master sergeant Tobiichi!?"


    Mana shouted in reflex.


    Yes. The outsider that suddenly came rushing at Ellen to hit her was Mana''s old colleague-----Tobiichi Origami.


    "You okay?"


    However. Mana felt a little weird at Origami''s appearance. Origami was wearing a wiring suit and a CR-unit, but the suit''s design was different from the usual basic AST standards.


    The navy colored wiring suit had a big slit opened at her chest and she had several equipment that had no sense of unity. It''s as if she forcefully gathered them because she was in haste.


    "Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­¡­..? You should be having medical treatment now. And that equipment, that''s not AST''s----"


    Ellen frowned her eyebrows dubiously and mumbled softly. However, Origami did not reply and looked at Mana.


    "----Where is Shidou?"


    "Eh? Nii-sama¡­¡­¡­.huh. Yes, he is safe."


    After Mana said that, Origami''s mouth slightly relaxed.


    "Where is he now?"


    "Errr, at the first building."


    "I see"


    After Origami made a small nod, she activated the thrusters and flew towards the 1st building.


    But, Ellen flew in the sky with tremendous speed to catch Origami.


    "Did you think I would let you go?"


    "¡­¡­¡­I will force through."


    Origami exchanged glances with Ellen and their Territory clashed. Maryoku sparks scattered around.


    "Master Sergeant Tobiichi!"


    After Mana shouted, she made an order in her mind to support Origami.


    The difference in power was clear already. On top of that, Origami should still be damaged from yesterday''s battle. It was the same as watching her get killed.


    However, just when Mana was about to fly to Origami, a high powered Maryoku cannon was shot and it blocked her path.----There was no need to think who it was. It was Jessica.


    "Where are you GoInG? Your opponent is me RighTtttTTttT?"


    "Why you¡­..!"


    Mana distorted her face and wriggled her right hand''s laser edge.


    Origami switched her posture mid-air. Maybe it''s because it was a unit she was unfamiliar with, the movements were still unstable; Unfortunately it couldn''t be helped. She extended her hands to her back and took the laser cannon equipped behind her before pointing it forwards from below her left side.


    The wiring suit Origami was wearing right now, didn''t belong to AST.


    <<Special Sorcery ServiceSSS>>--------it was the official equipment used by the United Kingdom''s anti-Spirit team.


    On top of that, she had an equipment set consisting of a big mouth laser cannon, an Assault Rifle set with Anti-Spirit bullets, a Gatling gun, and several types of close combat equipment.


    This was the [Method] Mikie talked about.


    It was a CR-unit with no ID management, which was hidden under an empty apartment.


    This was something concealed by a terrorist group formed by old SSS members, who performed an assault at AST a few months ago.


    All the main equipment was retrieved but-----it seemed Mikie found one spare hidden in a hide-out she found.


    "¡­¡­..uh."


    Origami fixed her posture mid-air gracefully and looked at her enemy.


    When she did that, the enemy flicked her beautiful blonde hair elegantly.


    "-----Tobiichi Origami. I never would have thought that you would appear."


    Origami remembered the face of the girl that said that. If she was correct, it was the cameraman that accompanied them to their school trip.


    Now that she thought about it, there were several suspicious points during the school trip. Just when she was about to change her route-----a DEM mechanical doll appeared in front of Origami.


    That''s why, even though she saw Ellen Mathers attacking Mana, her understanding was stronger than her surprise.


    "I heard that you used <Licorice> in a battle with Bayley and exceeded its activation limit causing you to lose your combat capabilities. Even though you were treated with a Medical Realizer, you should be in a condition where you should stay still. I will tell you this in my concern for you; you will die if you force yourself."


    "That does not matter."


    "Is that so?"


    The wiring suit different from the one she was familiar with was probably hidden away from the army and it was joined with previous generation weapons which were not maintained properly. That was all the cards inside Origami''s hand.


    But----she could fight. No matter how hopeless the difference in strength was, she was able to point her blade at the enemy.


    The opponent was a DEM wizard with the latest equipment. Origami might die here. Even though she might survive if she was lucky, she might not be able to fight any more in her life.


    However, even if she turned out that way, she still had to save Shidou. Just for that reason, she didn''t mind to rely on any coincidence, any kind of trick or any kind of surprise move to achieve it¡­¡­..!


    In addition to that, the Maryoku value of Ellen''s strong Territory was increasing. She was probably preparing for battle.


    Nonetheless, Origami did not need to see its value. Judging by the feeling of the Territory when they clashed, she could somewhat estimate Ellen''s strength.


    She was stronger than Mana, who was overwhelming during her mock battle with Origami and the other AST. She had never touched such a dense Territory in her life before. If she carelessly get to a close distance, Origami''s body will definitely get stopped.


    "¡­¡­¡­..!"


    She made a quick move right after she made an order in her mind. Origami took the Anti-Spirit Rifle in her right hand while she took the Gatling gun on her left hand before pulling the laser cannon''s trigger with her Territory and used an all-out attack on Ellen.


    Her ammo was limited. Forget that, the Gatling gun in her left hand was not one of her original equipment; it was picked up beside a <Bandersnatch> filled with holes when she was heading here.


    But, as long as there was no chance to win in close-combat, she had no other choice but to continue attacking from a distance. She restrained the recoil with her Territory while focusing the bullets covered with Maryoku at one point.


    Not long later, the rain of bullets stopped. Of course, it was not Origami''s will to do so. It was simply because she ran out of ammo.


    However, after the wind blew away the film of smoke, Ellen was floating there calmly in a undamaged CR-unit.


    "Did you seriously think that would work? It seems I am being underestimated."


    *Yare Yare* after sighing in a tired manner, Ellen pointed the laser blade she was holding, at Origami.


    But, at that moment, Ellen twitched her eyebrows.


    The wall of a building filled with holes because of Origami''s attack collapsed and was falling right at Ellen.


    Yes. She did not think that the attack just now would work on Ellen from the start. Origami made Ellen focus on herself while she hollowed out the wall behind Ellen.


    "Fuun----"


    But, Ellen did not move at all and stopped the approaching giant debris right before it reached her head.


    Nevertheless, that was also within her expectations. After Origami released the connection of the Assault rifle in her hands, she filled the body of the rifle with Maryoku and threw it towards Ellen with full strength.


    Of course, it was blocked and stopped right by the Territory before it reached Ellen''s body. However, an explosion blasted out from the back part of the assault rifle.


    "Wha----This is¡­¡­!"


    Ellen frowned her face and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Origami attached a grenade on the rifle beforehand and set it so that the pin would be pulled out at the same time it passed through her Territory.


    Nevertheless, it was not like the gas had poisonous properties. It was a teargas used to subjugate riots. The worst possible symptoms it could cause would be causing itchiness for the eyes and nose.


    But, Ellen didn''t know that. As long as there was a chance that she might inhale a poisonous gas, Ellen either had to use her Territory to neutralize its composition or shut out the gas by re-surrounding herself with her Territory.


    "Now-----"


    Next off, Origami took a stun grenade from her hips and threw it at Ellen. A strong light and sound was spread to the surroundings.


    She then made an order in her mind in a flash and converted the micro missiles equipped behind her before shooting every one of them at Ellen.


    The Basic Realizer installed on the wiring suit was the part maintaining the Territory. And the part used to control it was none other than the human brain.


    Right now in Ellen''s mind, she should be multi-processing thoughts such as blocking the debris, neutralizing the gas, and blocking against the sound and light. On top of that, she was being showered with flaming micro-missiles which had Maryoku processed in it. A normal wizard would cause a mistake on one of the processing because the brain might be overheating and would accidentally release the Territory for an instant.


    However.


    "-----You''ve put some thought into it huh."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?"


    Origami heard that voice from behind and gasped.


    But----it was too late. The same time when she quickly turned back, Origami''s neck was grabbed. The operation of her Territory levitating her body weakened and gravity pulled her body down.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­."


    "Not dealing with the Territory itself but rather to cause chaos to the brain generating it¡­¡­¡­huh. I see. It''s not a beautiful way but, it''s effective."


    After saying that, Ellen, who appeared behind Origami, strengthened the hand grabbing onto her neck.


    "How sad. If the opponent wasn''t me, then it would have been your win. But------how regretful. That isn''t the method to use against the world''s strongest Wizard."


    After Ellen said that, she raised the side of her lips and smiled.


    15000 meter above DEM Japan branch. Right now an extreme battle in the office city was shown on the main monitor of <Fraxinus> bridge.


    "A Wizard is approaching Mana from behind! It''s at 1''o clock!"


    "------Make <Ygdd Folium> No.3 and 4 head there"


    "Understood. <Ygdd Folium> No.3 and 4 finished setting to Mine mode."


    The same time a crew voice echoed, a small explosion occurred in the sky of the city of buildings shown on the main monitor.


    "-----intercept confirmed. Target Territory erased."


    No one probably noticed since it was slipped in the battle''s blast and noise but, the group sent all of their automated unit-<Yggd Folium> to the ground to support Mana.


    As long as their communications can''t connect into the building, this was the only thing Kotori and the group could do. Even though Kotori was feeling impatient, she was performing her job with ease.


    "Co-commander! Look at that!"


    A voice was raised by a crew member. After Kotori looked at the monitor, the situation of the war zone was shown.


    There were 2 girls floating in the sky. No-----a correct way to say it would be; a blonde girl in white armor was strangling a girl covered in a navy blue suit while being suspended in mid-air.


    "That''s¡­¡­.."


    Kotori raised her eyebrows dubiously.


    "Ellen Mathers is fighting Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­.huh"


    Kannazuki standing-by beside her put his hand on his chin and said that.


    Yes. Although she was wearing unfamiliar equipment, the person being strangled right now was Shidou''s classmate/ AST Wizard- Tobiichi Origami.


    DEM and AST should be organizations working together. Actually, the AST joined the battle just now and they were working together with the DEM wizards to fight against the group of Kurumi.


    But----she immediately recalled back.


    Yesterday. In the sky of Tenguu square, an unknown AST group appeared to target the Spirit''s and Origami used the Annihilation armor-<White Licorice> to prevent them from doing so.


    Nonetheless, it was hard to think that the Spirit hater Origami would protect Tohka and the others. Most likely¡­¡­¡­.she moved to protect Shidou who was in the Tenguu Square.


    "Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­."


    Kotori looked at the monitor while erecting the rod of the Chupa Chups in her mouth.


    The reason why Origami was fighting against the DEM wizard. There was only one plausible answer for that.


    "-----Prepare the convergence Maryoku cannon <Mystletain>. We''re going to support Tobiichi Origami."


    "Is it okay?"


    Kawague from the bottom bridge asked. Kotori glanced at him and made a small sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s a complex feeling though. Seeing her die is going to cause nightmares. Also-----no matter what reason it might be, I can''t ignore someone that would try to save Shidou."


    After saying that, she took out the candy from her mouth and pointed at the girl in the monitor.


    "AR-008, parallel activate No.5 and 6. Start Maryoku charge. At the same time, point the 3rd muzzle downwards. Switch one part of the control to manual.----Target: Ellen Mathers."


    After Kotori said that, Minowa raised her voice difficultly from the bottom bridge.


    "However, commander. The target is in contact with Tobiichi Origami. Even if we lower the output, isn''t there a chance we might drag her in too?"


    It was a normal reason to worry. However, Kotori snorted before making a sigh.


    "That''s why I said this. Switch one part of the control to manual. ?----Kannazuki."


    "Yes."


    Kannazuki nodded when he heard Kotori''s words.


    "Prepare the headset. I''ll leave the aim to you. You can do it right?"


    "If it is by your orders, I could even shoot an apple riding on someone''s head."


    Without a moment of hesitation, Kannazuki bowed his head down. After the crew gulped, they started operating the console under Kotori''s instructions.


    "-----Well then. Originally, I would like to fight you but, sorry I am in a little hurry."


    Ellen said it in a soft tone while strangling Origami. She then slowly raised the giant laser blade held by her right hand and pushed it onto Origami''s cheeks.


    "U¡­¡­..Kuh-----"


    "Ike took an interest in you, so I don''t really want to kill you but¡­¡­¡­.it seems you''re quite smart and it''s not desirable to ignore that"


    After saying that, she switched on the sword''s blade. While making a *Jyuuuu* sound, a sharp pain was felt on Origami''s cheeks.


    "Kuah¡­¡­."


    But that moment.


    "------!?"


    A sparkle like a glittering star appeared in the sky colored in darkness, and a tremendous torrent of light poured down.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­"


    The light poured straight down as if it was going to suck in Ellen''s head------and the moment it touched Ellen''s Territory, Maryoku light sparked around.


    That was... The super high energy Maryoku cannon blast was on a level impossible for an individual''s equipment. Most likely, the pillar of light excelled even <White Licorice>''s <Blastark>.


    "Thi-this¡­¡­¡­is¡­¡­!?"


    This was unexpected even for Ellen. Ellen looked painful for the first time. Maybe because she could not respond to such a sudden event, Origami could feel the power obstructing her Territory weaken.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Origami took the chance to turn her body and escape from Ellen''s restraints.


    She poured her strength into her right foot and stretched the leg. A 10 centimeter blade showed itself from there.


    She then generated Maryoku on the blade and swung it at Ellen.


    "Hah, guh¡­¡­..!?"


    Her feet felt a response and Ellen''s anguish voice echoed.


    In the next moment, Origami''s leg was grabbed by an invisible hand and she was thrown towards the building''s wall.


    "¡­¡­..!"


    She could not decelerate and slammed at the wall. Although she somewhat killed off some of the impact, it made her cough violently.


    "*cough**cough*¡­¡­.."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­now you''ve done it."


    Having survived through the mysterious Maryoku cannon, Ellen frowned her eyebrows in detest while looking at Origami.


    Her wiring suit was torn from her chest to her stomach and a painful wound was carved on her white skin. Maybe she managed to stop the blood with her Territory, but the blood that splashed out when she got the wound left a red bloodstain on her white armor.


    Ellen pointed her sword at Origami.


    "Even though an unnecessary interruption got in, you are the 2nd human to ever hurt my body¡­¡­¡­..Tobiichi Origami. You are a wonderful Wizard. Be proud of yourself.----However, you will have to do so in the next world."


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami was floating in the sky while supporting her painful body with her Territory. Even though she managed to return a blow, the hopeless difference in power got opened even larger.


    But, after Ellen twitched her eyebrows, she moved her sights as if she was concentrating her consciousness on her ear.


    "---Ike"


    She then glared at Origami one more time before facing towards the 1st building.


    "¡­¡­.! Where are you-----!"


    "It appears time is up. You''re lucky."


    "Tsk, I won''t let you¡­¡­!"


    Shidou is in the 1st building. Origami made an order in her mind to chase after Ellen.


    However.


    "----Origami!"


    The same time Origami''s name was suddenly called, Origami''s body was wrapped by somebody''s Territory and it caused her to slide in the sky with high-speed.


    Next off, a torrent of cold air passed through the place where Origami was at. It would have probably froze together with her if she stayed there just now.


    "Kuh¡­¡­!?"


    "You¡­¡­¡­¡­.what are you doing here! You have to be resting!"


    After saying that, Origami lowered her sights to see the owner of the Territory that saved her. A woman wearing a familiar wiring suit was there. It was Kusakabe Ryouko.


    "Captain¡­¡­.?"


    "Yes. Rather, what''s with your equipment? The SSS¡­¡­..?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Let go. I have to go after her-----"


    Strong wind and ice attacked them as if to interrupt Origami''s words. After Ryouko slightly brought her eyebrows closer, Origami operated the Territory and escaped from the attack.


    "On-onee-sama''s orders are absolute¡­¡­.!"


    "Kuku, you dodged it huh. However, that''s why this is worth doing so! Don''t bore me humans!"


    "Sigh. Master Origami is there.----This is a war zone. Please run away quickly. If you don''t listen to me then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­we will get rid of Master Origami too."


    In the sky there was a girl clinging onto a giant rabbit and behind her, there were girls with only one wing growing out behind them, dancing. Origami gasped. That''s the Spirit <Hermit> and-----the students that enrolled into Origami''s next door class, the Yamai sisters.


    "Kaguya, Yuzuru----no way, you two were Spirits¡­¡­?"


    She shook her throat in surprise but, it seemed the other side did not care about Origami''s discomposure. After the Yamai sisters covered the Lance and Pendulum that they were holding, they shot a cluster of wind at Origami and Ryouko.


    "Kuh-----"


    Origami left Ryouko''s Territory and activated her thrusters to dodge the attack.


    "Kaka, not bad."


    "Consent. However, we won''t hesitate if you are going to fight againt Onee-sama."


    The Yamai sisters glared at Origami.


    Origami swallowed her saliva through her dry throat in uneasiness and fought the Spirits with Ryouko.


    ---He used the ID and the door opened.


    With Miku, Shidou was on full alert before stepping into the room.


    Behind the walls, the structure of the room looked quite similar to <Fraxinus>'' quarantine area. Inside the wide gloomy research block, there was a space covered with reinforced glass.


    "¡­¡­..!"


    He opened his eyes wide. Tohka was inside there.


    Maybe she was sleeping; her face was facing downwards while her hands and legs were restrained to the chair.


    "Tohka!"


    Even though he shouted, it seemed she could not hear his voice from there. Most likely, its structure was the same as the one <Fraxinus> had.


    Then that meant, there should be a way to enter that area by fiddling with something from this side. He moved his sight in the room.


    ---and.


    At that moment, Shidou stopped.


    Inside the research block he thought was empty, there was one man, sitting on a chair while facing his back towards Shidou and Miku.


    "Kuh-----"


    Shidou sharpened his eyes without lowering his guard and pointed <Sandalphon> at him. Maybe Miku noticed the man''s existence too, she got cautious and got <Gabriel>''s pipe ready.


    "----Yaa I have been waiting. Can I take you as¡­¡­..


    ''s friend?"


    The man''s voice echoed softly before he stood up from the chair. He then faced towards Shidou and Miku in a casual manner.


    "This is my first meeting with you. My name is Isaac Westcott from DEM industries."


    After saying that, he narrowed those sharp eyes.


    He had a dull ash blonde hair and a tall body. His raptor-like sharp eyes was also characteristic.


    Shidou slightly raised his eyebrows, when he saw his face and heard his name.


    "Isaac¡­¡­¡­¡­.Westcott."


    Yes. Isaac Westcott, DEM industries management board director. If anyone watched TV, read newspaper and net news, it was probably a name they had heard of at least once.


    Westcott made an exaggerated nod.


    "Glad you came. <Diva> and----"


    And. The moment Westcott moved his sights from Miku to Shidou, he stopped his words.


    He made a blank face for a moment before frowning his eyebrows in a doubtful manner.


    "Who¡­¡­.are you? Don''t tell me¡­¡­no, it''s not possible¡­¡­."


    Westcott put his hands on his mouth as if he was thinking of something. Shidou did not understand the meaning of his actions and replied back while bringing his eyebrows closer.


    "I am----Itsuka Shidou. I came to save Tohka! Let Tohka go now!"


    While shouting, he pointed <Sandalphon> at Westcott.


    At that moment, Westcott opened his eye wide.


    However, it looked like he was not horrified from having an Angel pointed at him. After a while of seriously looking at Shidou as if he was engrossed-----


    "Itsuka----Shidou. You''re...."


    Not long later, he started chuckling.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..Kuku, a boy that is able to use the Spirit''s power¡­¡­¡­¡­..I''ve heard about this and thought it was impossible but, I see, so that''s how it is. Kuku, haha-hahahahahahahahaha!"


    Shidou increased his alertness at his sudden change and re-gripped <Sandalphon>''s handle.


    However, Westcott did not care about it and laughed loudly after he twisted his body.


    "Isn''t this funny. In the end------everything was on the palm of her hands huh."


    After he did that, Miku standing beside Shidou, talked in a disgusting manner.


    "¡­¡­¡­..What''s up with this guy? Isn''t he nuts? Aaag, that''s why I don''t like males."


    "I don''t think that''s related to males though¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Shidou replied back in a fed up manner before looking back at Westcott.


    "I don''t care if you want to laugh loudly. More importantly----Let Tohka go!"


    While shouting, after Shidou thrust <Sandalphon> at him, Westcott moved his shoulders happily.


    "If I don''t comply then, what are you going to do?"


    "¡­¡­¡­.sorry but, I will force you to comply."


    Westcott chuckled when he heard Shidou''s threat.


    "Can you do it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I can. I will do anything to save Tohka."


    After saying that, Westcott shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m joking.-----I am not strong like Ellen. I''m so scared to fight a Spirit and a boy who can use an Angel at the same time."


    After saying that, Westcott operated the console near his hand.


    Like that, the soft motor sound echoing in the room turned softer and the surroundings turned brighter. Next off, the chains restraining Tohka''s hands and legs opened up.


    "Tohka!"


    It seemed his voice passed through the glass and reached inside. When Shidou shouted, Tohka who was sitting on the chair, raised her face.


    "Shi¡­¡­¡­dou¡­¡­¡­?"


    Tohka then raised her body and scratched her eyes to get rid of her drowsiness before looking towards Shidou''s direction.


    "! Shidou!"


    She finally noticed Shidou''s call out was not a dream. Tohka energetically stood up and while she pulled off the electrodes that were stuck into her body, she ran towards Shidou.


    She then pushed her forehead and both her palms at the reinforced glass while making a face as if she was going to cry any time soon.


    "Shidou¡­¡­¡­Shidou, Shidou!"


    "Ou¡­¡­.Sorry Tohka. I made you wait."


    Tohka swung her head after she heard Shidou''s words. Seeing that gesture, Shidou unintentionally relaxed his lips.


    It seemed she was safe. Nevertheless, it was not like his goal had been achieved. Although both their voice and appearance reached each other, both of them were still separated by the glass wall.


    "Oi, you. Open this"


    "You have that splendid trophy there. How about cutting it down by yourself?"


    Westcott said it while shrugging his shoulders. Shidou brought his eyebrows closer in irritation.


    "¡­¡­¡­..Miku, can I count on you?"


    "Fuun, I don''t like being instructed by you but, it looks like this man is the person in charge right? Then I''ll specially listen to you. I was going to make him hear my [Voice] sooner or later anyway"


    After saying that, Miku took a step forward. No matter how stubborn a person is, Miku''s [Voice] will make anyone to do her bidding. It probably wasn''t difficult to make him remove this wall.


    But, maybe Westcott had no knowledge of Miku''s ability, he made a calm smile.


    "Aah-----oh yeah yeah, I forgot to say something. Itsuka Shidou-----"


    He then slowly opened his lips.


    "-----It''s dangerous to stand there."


    "Huh¡­¡­..?"


    Not understanding the meaning of Westcott''s words, he replied back in a suspicious voice.


    "Shi-Shidou! Behind you!"


    But, the same time Tohka raised a shout across the glass,


    *Zobuu* together with a weird sound, a hot feeling was formed at Shidou''s chest.


    "Eh-----?"


    For a moment, he did not understand what happened and let out a dumbfounded voice. After slowly looking downwards----Shidou finally noticed the laser blade coming out from his chest.


    "Wha----Thi- this is¡­¡­.."


    The same time he difficultly released his voice, a large amount of blood spilled out of his mouth.


    When Shidou somehow managed to turn his wobbly sight behind, he saw a Wizard wearing a white CR-unit behind him.


    "E-l-len¡­¡­¡­."


    "----I will break every sword pointed at Ike."


    Ellen said it in a bland manner unthinkable from someone that caused a critical wound on another person just now, and pulled the sword of light out of Shidou''s chest.


    "Ah-gah¡­¡­."


    At the same time, Shidou became unable to maintain his posture and leaned against the wall. He then made a trail of blood while collapsing towards the ground.


    "Shidou! Shidouuuuu!"


    *Gan**gan* a sound of impact echoed. It seemed Tohka had been slamming on the glass many times. But, it was difficult to reply to her. His consciousness was controlled by extreme pain and he could not move his body properly.


    "Oyaa¡­¡­¡­¡­It''s rare to see you injured."


    "I lowered my guard.----most likely, <Ratatoskr>''s airship is up in the sky."


    "Houuu¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Within his hazy consciousness, he could hear Westcott and Ellen''s conversation.


    "He was manifesting an Angel so I attacked him but, was it okay?"


    "Aah-----, I don''t mind. Rather, I think this is more convenient."


    After saying that, Westcott looked to Tohka who was slamming on the glass.


    Shidou''s body hadn''t received Kotori''s protection----the flames that can heal the wounds he received. Actually, there was a small flame licking the wound on his chest.


    However, maybe because Ellen''s Territory was present, or that his heart was pierced through, or maybe it was overused many times already, the recovery was slower than usual. If he took one more attack in the head or his chest with the laser blade in this condition, Shidou would reach his recovery limit and would head straight to hell.


    "Toh-ka-----------"


    Shidou somehow extended his hands to Tohka-----but he was blocked by the glass wall and his hand fell to the ground while leaving a trail of blood.


    "Aa-----"


    After Tohka got dumbfounded, she stared at the scenery happening in front of her.


    Shidou who came to save her, got stabbed through his chest and fell forward.


    An insane amount of blood was left on the glass wall and he was not moving anymore.


    "Ah-ah-ah¡­.."


    A feeling of her sight getting covered with pure darkness assaulted Tohka.


    She had experienced this feeling once before.


    It happened around 5 months ago. The day Tohka had her first date with Shidou. On that day, during the time Shidou covered Tohka and collapsed from receiving a bullet shot from Origami, colors disappeared from her emotion; it was that feeling.


    "Shidou¡­¡­¡­Shidou¡­¡­.Shidou¡­¡­!"


    Tohka slammed on the glass while calling Shidou''s name.


    She shouted while strongly clinging onto her consciousness so that she would not lose herself. If she was correct, she had heard before that Shidou had Kotori''s recovery abilities. That was why he was saved and even this time too, he should be safe. Flames would definitely lick his wounds and he would smile at Tohka again.


    But Westcott looked at Tohka as if to trample over Tohka''s hope.


    "Okay, Spirit.


    . Yatogami Tohka. All the actors are here.----I am thinking of killing your precious Itsuka Shidou."


    "Wha----!"


    "You are free to prevent that. I will not disturb you. Use all your power and stop Ellen''s blade. Use your Astral dress, and Angel-------if that is not enough, then extend your hands further for more."


    "What¡­what are you saying¡­.."


    "You will understand soon.----Ellen."


    After Westcott held up his hand, Ellen Mathers slowly moved beside Shidou.


    "----Is it really okay, Ike?"


    "Aah. It''s true that I am interested in Itsuka Shidou but------the one in my priority list is


    . Worst scenario, even if he really dies, the Sephira crystal probably won''t break. That''s okay too in a way."


    "Is that so."


    After saying that, Ellen held up the laser blade she was holding.


    "-----------------ah!"


    For a moment, Miku standing in the room released a beautiful voice, but all it did was make Ellen frown her eyebrows. Westcott, who was protected by Ellen''s Territory, was giving off a cool face.


    "It''s no use, <Diva>. That level won''t charm me."


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­."


    Dismay covered Miku''s face.


    After Ellen looked away from Miku, she looked down at Shidou and poured strength into the hand holding the laser blade.


    "Wha-what are you doing¡­¡­¡­?"


    For a moment, Tohka could not understand what Ellen was trying to do and shook her throat.


    No, in reality, she really did understand. Even though she understood, her mind was refusing to understand it.


    That was because, if she swung that sword down, Shidou would really die.


    Shidou would.....


    The fun days she had with Shidou.


    Shidou who taught the beauty of the world to Tohka when she was in an abyss of despair.


    He won''t move anymore.


    He won''t talk to her anymore.


    He won''t smile to her anymore.


    "A-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-----"


    The moment she realized that, Tohka started stomping on the ground unconsciously.


    "<Sandalphon>----<Sandalphon>¡­¡­.!"


    She shouted and slammed on the glass which was enough to make her bleed while stomping on the ground.


    After she did that, Tohka''s body gave a pale glow and-------a dress made of light manifested around her uniform.


    Astral dress. One of the factors that made a Spirit, a Spirit and it was the strongest armor.


    And next off, the angel <Sandalphon> manifested in Tohka''s right hand.


    But----for some reason, the brightness was not bright like usual. Actually, no matter how many times she slashed, she could not cut down the invisible wall separating her from Shidou.


    "Why¡­¡­¡­why----why¡­¡­.!"


    Over and over again, she hit the wall with the sword. But----it was useless.


    Ellen brought her left hand up to accompany her right hand holding the handle of the laser blade being held up.


    "Stop! Stop! Please Stop¡­..! Not that----not Shidou¡­.! I don''t care what happens to me! I will do anything! I will listen to anything! That''s why¡­¡­¡­.that''s why, don''t take Shidou away from me¡­¡­.!!"


    But, Ellen did not bother to listen. She clenched her arm muscles.


    Tohka swung <Sandalphon> up and slashed the wall with a force enough to break her arms. But------it did not even crack. Her power was clearly not enough.


    ---The Angel is not enough.


    "Stoooooooooooooopppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!"


    Anything would do. With a face covered with tears, she shouted like an animal. She didn''t mind if it was not an Angel anymore. She didn''t care as long as it was something that could break this predicament and save Shidou. Anything would do. No matter what happened to her body she wouldn''t mind as long it was something that could slice down this wall and defeat Ellen¡­¡­..!


    ---The sword glowing with light was swung towards Shidou''s neck.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At that moment.


    At that same time, her consciousness turned off. Tohka felt a feeling of grabbing hold on something other than the Angel in her right hand.


    No, maybe that''s-----


    The unknown feeling might be the one that grabbed her.


    A loud alarm echoed in <Fraxinus> bridge.


    Kotori twitched her eyebrows when she heard the sound.


    That''s------normally something that wouldn''t be used. That''s the highest level of emergency announcement.


    "What''s going on!?"


    She looked up at the monitor while saying that.


    But, Mana was still fighting a giant unit and there was nothing out of the ordinary shown on the screen. At the very least, she could not see anything that would cause the highest alert alarm to ring.


    And after Kotori brought her eyebrows closer dubiously, she could hear Shiizaki, who was operating the console leak a [Hii].


    "What''s wrong?"


    "A-about that¡­¡­¡­"


    Shiizaki''s fingers were trembling a little while she looked at Kotori.


    "Co-commander¡­¡­¡­.<Fraxinus> observation device is not in full performance¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s not it right?"


    "Haa? What are you saying? The one''s having problems are related to communication right? Hurry up and answer already----just what is happening"


    When Kotori said that, Shiizaki gulped before moving her lips.


    "Ca-category E¡­¡­¡­the Reiryoku value is in the minus¡­..!?"


    "Wha----"


    Kotori opened her eyes wide when she heard those words.


    As if to match with that action, an abnormality started to appear in the outer image shown on the sub monitor.


    The upper part of the building Shidou and the group was at, made a dark glow and------that light spread out towards the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­..no way."


    The worst situation happened.


    The thing she was scared of just turned into reality.


    "The inverse¡­¡­..of Sephira..........!."


    Kotori groaned and crushed the chupa chups with her teeth.


    "Hahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    The moment Ellen was about to swing her sword to Itsuka Shidou''s neck, Westcott made a loud laugh at the scenery happening in front of him.


    Suddenly,


    -Yatogami Tohka''s body turned black and she glowed in darkness; in the next moment, a torrent of pure darkness particles flowed out from her and melted the reinforced glass like mud before passing through the buildings walls and windows, scattering in every direction.


    "Ike, this is-----"


    Having stopped her hands from being too surprised, Ellen asked him blankly. Westcott mumbled with words filled with emotions that could fill his heart.


    "The <Kingdom> has inversed. Well then, prepare yourself humanity."


    He spread his hands.


    "----It''s the arrival of the demon king!"

 Volume 7 - CH 5

    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Diediediediediediediediediediediediediediediediedieeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Along with the wild laughter, several hundred bullets were fired through the air.


    Mana increased the strength of her Territory, attempting to guard against the concentrated gunfire.


    But, in that instant, Jessica created a limited Territory around Mana.


    "Tch¡ª"


    Mana clicked her tongue in an annoyed tone, as she twisted her body, and cut open the Territory with the <Wolftail> on her right hand.


    But by that time, Jessica had already finished charging her Maryoku cannon. She fired the giant cannon <Blaster> at Mana.


    "Naive!"


    But then Mana condensed her Territory, as though she was sending a stream of Maryoku towards Jessica.


    She then raised the <Wolftail> and hacked towards Jessica.


    Jessica then changed the defensive properties of her Territory, as she parried Mana''s strike. The clash between a Maryoku blade and a Maryoku shield resulted in a clash of shocking fireworks.


    But then, abnormalities began to show up on Jessica''s body.


    "Eh¡­!?"


    As though she underwent a convulsion, her breathing was blocked and blood began to flow from her nose and eyes, as the Territory around her began to weaken.


    The weakened Jessica''s Territory was no longer capable of blocking Mana''s laser sword. The blade began to slice open the crimson <Licorice> as the laser sword and Maryoku on the right hand was destroyed.


    Mana hardened her face and retreated from Jessica.


    "¡­You have hit your limits. Jessica! The outcome has been decided! Surrender¡ª"


    But, Jessica aimed her remaining cannon at Mana, ignoring her words. Then, she fired a blast that didn''t look like she had hit her limits.


    "Ku¡­"


    Mana dodged the cannon''s blast by a hair''s width as she glared at Jessica.


    Then, Jessica laughed maniacally as her blood began to flow from her eyes.


    "¡ªMANA. MANA. TAKAMIYA MANA. I, I, I, I, I WIL, WILL NOT, LO, LOOOOOOO, SE. THIS TIME, I WON''T LOSE. I WON''T LOSE AGAIN. AS LONG I HAVE <Licorice>, I WILL, I WILL, I WILLLLLLLLL"


    Her unfocused eyes continued to twirl as she repeated the same words repeatedly like a broken record. It was clear that she wasn''t herself.


    "Jessica¡­"


    Mana bit her lips and clenched her fists.


    Although the exact conditions were unknown, it seemed her brain was treated with Maryoku. She had compressed decades of her life to that day today. It was understandable that she would have become stronger.


    Mana looked at Jessica with a troubled and pitiful expression, before sighing lightly.


    She then silently placed a hand on her chest.


    ¡ªShe had already heard it from Kotori and Reine, that her body had been through the same procedure.


    One mistake, and she could end up like Jessica.


    "¡­"


    Mana went silent as she clenched her teeth.


    "MANA! MAMAMA, MANA. TAKAMIYA, MANA. ADEPTUS TWOOOO. YOU WERE ALREADY THIS ANNOYING. WHY, WHYYYYYYYYYYY WOULD WESTCOTT-SAMA AND OFFICER MEIXAZ RELY ON YOU EASTERNERSSSSS??? I, I, I¡­ I AM DEFINITELY MORE SUITED, SUITED. AAAAADEPTUS, NUMBER TWO, TWO!"


    Jessica yelled as she began her berserk rampage.


    But Mana did not dodge, as she spread her Territory and approached Jessica slowly.


    "¡­You were already like this from the beginning. You are jealous, materialistic, only because you would always say such hateful words."


    She said so in a low tone as she shortened her distance. Even when she saw Mana approaching, she did not leave, and continued firing her cannons wildly.


    "AH, AHAHAHAHAHAHA, MA, MAMAMAMAMAMANANANANA?"


    Jessica looked at Mana with eyes that were incapable of focusing as she opened her ammunition cartridges and fired a stream of bullets.


    Mana advanced through the storm of bullets, activated the laser sword on her right hand, and sliced open Jessica''s chest.


    "Ah, gah, ah, ahhhhhhhh!"


    She cut through the Territory, passed through the wiring suit, as though she cut through a body. But Mana did not look back.


    The Territory surrounding Jessica began to disappear, as the large mechanical frame of the <Scarlet Licorice> began to fall towards the ground.


    Jessica, held by Mana''s Territory, began to purge a large amount of blood as she made a weak sound.


    "He, he, he, hey, Mana? I, I, I, I, I''m strong nowwww, right? I won''t, lose to anyone anymoreeeee. Master Westcott will, finally, approve of meeeee, right?"


    "¡­Mm, of course."


    As Mana replied, Jessica made her final smile, as she slowly lowered her head.


    "¡­."


    Mana closed Jessica''s eyes as she carried her body, and looked towards the main offices of DEM.


    "¡ªIsaac¡­ Westcott¡­!!!"


    "¡­!"


    Shidou collapsed into a puddle of his own blood, as he looked at the sight in front of him, his wound being consumed by a flame.


    At the moment Ellen stabbed Shidou with the light saber, Tohka let out a hysterical yell ¨C before her body was consumed by a mass of dark particles.


    "Wha¡­, what in the¡­"


    The flames had finally healed the wound on Shidou''s chest, as he suppressed the urge to vomit, allowing his mouth, full of the taste of iron, to move.


    There was clearly something suspicious.


    Behind him, an excited Westcott appeared to be saying something, but it was impossible to hear what he was saying. No, to be precise, even if it was possible to hear his words, it would not be possible to comprehend the meaning behind it.


    Compared to that, the change to Tohka''s body was much more apparent to Shidou.


    There was a reason for it. There was a massive difference between then and when Tohka deployed her limited Astral Dress and Angel.


    The inauspicious dark light that covered up Tohka''s body dissipated with a glow.


    At that point, Tohka''s full figure became visible to Shidou.


    "What¡­"


    But, when Shidou saw Tohka''s full figure, he couldn''t help but hold his breath.


    Tohka was in her Astral Dress, surrounded by a black glamour.


    Even so, this was something that was not impossible. Even if a Spirit''s powers were sealed, there was still an invisible bond linking them, causing a partial backflow of their powers when their emotions become unstable.


    In fact, beginning from Tohka, Yoshino and Yamai may also occasionally defy Ratatoskr''s intentions and partially summon their Astral Dresses.


    But, what Tohka was wearing now was definitely not her partial Astral Dress.


    Black armor on her shoulders and waist, and a black spectral veil covering her chest and lower half.


    There was no question. It was a complete Astral Dress made from a heavy amount of Reiryoku.


    "Astral, Dress¡­"


    But, the Astral Dress that Tohka was wearing then, was completely different from what Shidou remembered. To make an analogy, it was like the base of a photo.


    To add on, there was something else that was more pressing ¨C Tohka''s expression.


    It wasn''t the Tohka that was crying for Shidou earlier ¨C there was simply a supernatural sense of oppression, as though she was a monarch.


    Of course, there was no change to her body or face physically. Despite that, Shidou felt that the girl clad in a black glamour in front of his eyes was a completely different being from Tohka.


    Then.


    "That¡­ is¡­"


    Shidou shakily raised his head, speaking in a surprised tone.


    The right hand of Tohka, clad in a black Astral Dress, was wielding a giant sword.


    "Sandal¡­phon?"


    No ¨C no. That sword was clearly different from Sandalphon.


    It was a large sword with a single blade. The hilt of the sword, stained black like Tohka''s Astral Dress, as well as the blade of the sword itself, left a trail of darkness in the sky.


    "¡ª"


    A chill ran down Shidou''s back as he inhaled sharply. For some reason, the sword possessed not just the danger of being a sharp weapon, or a Spirit''s massive power, it also possessed something frightening enough to make someone''s body shiver in fear.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tohka surveyed her surroundings carefully. Then, she let out a sigh.


    "¡ªwhere, is this place."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Shidou frowned. What exactly is Tohka talking about.


    Tohka acted as though she didn''t notice Shidou''s confusion, as she continued to look around the area, before pointing at the nearby Miku.


    "You. Answer me. Where is this place?"


    "Eh? The Japanese branch of DEM Industries¡­ isn''t that so?"


    "I have never heard of this place ¨C then, why am I here?"


    "Huh, weren''t you captured and brought here by the Wizards from DEM?"


    Miku turned towards Ellen and Westcott with a confused expression. As though following her line of sight, Tohka also turned towards them.


    Then, Westcott''s face revealed a frightening expression.


    "Incredible. This is the first time I''ve seen such a perfect Reversal. ¨CLook at this, Tohka. That is the fruition of our dream!"


    As he said so, he patted Ellen''s back.


    "Alright, it''s time to get to work. Finally, the enemy for you to defeat has appeared. Go, my strongest Wizard. Now is the time to dethrone the tyrannical queen, and become a stepping stone to our greater heights."


    "¡ªmm, I understand, Ike."


    As she said so, Ellen nodded, and her body disappeared like the mist.


    In the next instant, Ellen appeared above Tohka, and attacked with her laser sword.


    "¡­!"


    Shidou continued in his crouching position, trying to warn Tohka about Ellen''s attack. However, he had lost his voice due to shock.


    But, there was no need to worry. Without turning, Tohka simply raised her right hand, and blocked Ellen''s attack with her sword. At the moment the two''s weapons met, a large explosion occurred, strong enough to send Shidou flying to the wall.


    "Ku¡­¡­"


    As the brunt of the impact was on Shidou''s wound, Shidou twisted his face and let out a pained wail. Miku hurriedly came over.


    "Oi¡­ are you alright!"


    To even be worried about a man, it was extremely untypical of Miku. It was possible that she was also in a panicked state.


    But it was nothing notable. Shidou himself was unable to comprehend the sight in front of his eyes. It might have been much more acceptable to say that it was an illusion.


    "Lawless."


    Having parried the attack, Tohka said in a low voice as she sent Ellen flying. Ellen''s body spun before she regained stability and stopped in mid-air.


    "This is so much different from the stuttering [Princess] earlier. If not, it would be troubling. It would be meaningless if it was a Spirit that could be easily dispatched by me."


    "¡­what are you doing. You fool. Why do you raise your sword against me?"


    "My apologies, but I''ll need you to die here. What we seek are your abilities. Your character is just but a hindrance."


    Ellen''s eyes sharpened as she stated so, and she raised her laser sword again, jumping towards Tohka.


    Tohka''s left hand moved to the hilt of her sword as she parried Ellen''s strike.


    But, Ellen''s vicious attacks didn''t just stop there. From the left, from above, from below, she continued her assault at a blindingly fast speed.


    Shidou was left speechless as he watched the light of the laser sword dance in the air. To compare with the Ellen he had known up to now, there was a significant difference in attitude and speed. To fire off multiple attacks in an instant, a Tohka in a limited Astral Dress would have been defeated by the first blow.


    Despite that, Tohka was not inferior to Ellen at all. She was able to parry every attack that was fired with an inhuman skill level.


    A battle between one that wasn''t human, and one that was a superhuman. Even though Shidou himself was not involved, it was clear that he was crushed by an atmosphere of strong hostility and killing intent.


    "¡ªThere!"


    At this point, Ellen moved upwards from below Tohka, flipping up Tohka''s sword. In that instant, a large opening appeared in Tohka''s stance.


    Of course, the same applied to Ellen. But then, Ellen moved backwards slightly, modified the shape of the weapon on her left shoulder, as it extended from her elbow. At the same time, the tip of the weapon began to gather energy.


    "Pierce, [Rhongomiant]."


    In an instant, the weapon began to unleash a blinding flash.


    It was a flash of light imbued with concentrated Reiryoku, thick enough to possibly be able to burn someone''s eyes if they were to look directly at it. It simply wasn''t comparable to the weapons used by the AST ¨C this was a weapon that could easily match the power of an Angel. In an instant, Tohka''s body was devoured by the light, and the walls and ceiling of the building were blown apart like a piece of paper, and the remnants would continue to spread through the air.


    That was slightly different compared to a cannon. To be more precise ¨C it was a ray.


    A ray of light that spans several hundreds of metres, obliterating everything in its path, its large figure standing in the sky above.


    Then, Ellen slowly exhaled a breath and the gigantic ray disappeared with it. As for the building, the entire walls and ceiling of the upper floor was completely destroyed, giving the impression that it had been chewed off by a giant.


    "Tohka¡­ Tohka!?"


    Shidou continued to call Tohka''s name as he looked around his surroundings, but he couldn''t see Tohka anywhere.


    Could she have been obliterated by that ray ¨C a terrifying thought like that swept through his mind.


    But, that theory was disproved the moment he saw Ellen glaring furiously at the sky. From the building, the view of the sky was widened due to the destroyed roof. Tohka was calmly surveying the area, with her back against the moon, a faint glow from her Astral Dress that was fluttering in the wind. It appeared that she had parried the attack with her sword. There was no trace of injury on her body.


    "¡­I see. So it appears that you''re more than just talk."


    Tohka silently slanted her eyes as she slowly raised her right arm with the sword.


    "Don''t think you''ve won just yet!"


    But, Ellen didn''t just sit there. She raised her laser sword again and approached Tohka in an instant, slicing towards her body.


    "Hmph."


    Tohka frowned slightly, and instead of using her right hand with the sword, she used her empty left hand to parry the attack.


    Even Tohka''s Astral Dress was incapable of fully parrying that blow. The strong remnants of Reiryoku scattered to the floor like sparks, while Tohka''s right glove was destroyed at the same time. A burning injury was rapidly expanding on her slim hand.


    But then.


    "¡ª[Nahema]"


    Tohka said in a cold tone as she ignored the injury on her arm, as she moved down the sword that was pointing high towards the moon ¡ª [Nahema].


    She wasn''t just aiming for Ellen. She was also aiming for the man at the top of the building, Isaac Westcott.


    "Tch¡ª"


    At this point, Ellen twisted her face and immediately halted her attack, and flew back to the building.


    A sound strong enough to slice wind was followed by a crushing noise from the air.


    In the next instant, the traces from Tohka''s sword began to generate a powerful shock wave.


    "Uu, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?"


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¨C!"


    Shidou and Miku let out a shocked cry as they were caught by the shockwave.


    Even so, it appeared that Miku had managed to inject some of her Spirit abilities into her cry. An invisible barrier formed around Shidou and Miku, mitigating most of the impact from the shockwave.


    "Are, are you alright, Miku¡­!"


    "Mm, mm¡­ that said, don''t, don''t get the idea that I intended to save you! This was just a coincidence!"


    As Shidou said so, Miku turned away with a face of displeasure.


    But, if it wasn''t for the sound barrier created by Miku, it was likely that Shidou would have been blown away by the shock wave. Shidou''s face went pale at the state of the damage of the building''s walls.


    "Is that really¡­ Tohka¡­? That is¡ª"


    Shidou looked at the black silhouette in front of him, with a face of fear.


    With a crushing sound similar to something collapsing, Ellen, shielding Westcott underneath the rubble, came into view. It seemed that at the moment before Tohka attacked Westcott, Ellen had already blocked the attack with her Territory.


    "My apologies. Thank you for the help, Ellen."


    "It''s alright. I can''t let you die here."


    Ellen looked at Tohka, as she answered Westcott.


    "What do you think of the [Princess]?"


    "Mm, it''s impossible to compare with the Spirit that we battled before. Although we were disappointed then, it can be truly said that she is an AAA-rank Spirit now."


    "I see. So¡ªare you capable of winning?"


    "Of course. A being capable of defeating me, does not exist in this world."


    Ellen answered without hesitation. However.


    "However, that is under the assumption that I am well enough to fight."


    Having heard these words, Shidou looked down, as he swallowed a bit of his saliva.


    There was a deep gash from Ellen''s chest to her abdomen, and she was bleeding heavily.


    "I was careless while defending her attacks earlier, causing my wound to re-open. I''ve already applied the pain suppressants, but fighting that Spirit would be a hassle in my current state."


    "Hm¡­ is that so."


    Wescott put his hand to his chin as he sighed.


    "Then we don''t have a choice. Let us retreat now. There''s still time to slowly savor the feast."


    "Wouldn''t that be problematic?"


    "No. I''m already used to waiting. It''s already an impressive feat that we''ve managed to Reverse the [Princess]. And today¡ªI''ve actually seen an unexpected face too."


    As he said so, Wescott looked at Shidou. Shidou felt a chill go down his shoulder.


    "¡ªin that case, we will be taking our leave. Survive until the day we meet again. Takamiya¡ªno, Itsuka Shidou."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Shidou frowned at Westcott''s words.


    Takamiya. That was the surname of Mana, the girl who claimed to be Shidou''s true sister.


    "Wait, you, you know about me¡­?"


    "No, nothing¡ªnothing about Itsuka Shidou."


    With that, Westcott moved his line of sight away from Shidou, and placed his hand on Ellen''s shoulder.


    Then, in an instant, the air around Ellen began to shake with a bang. It appeared that she had concentrated her Territory.


    Then, Ellen used an invisible hand to hold Westcott, levitating him, as she fired up the thrusters and flew off towards the sky at an astonishing speed.


    "Ah¡­ oi, oi!"


    The cries were meaningless, for the duo were engulfed by the night, and vanished, leaving Shidou''s voice echoing in the darkness.


    However, even with the enemy retreated, the crisis was still not over. Shidou looked up again.


    After seeing Ellen and Westcott leave, Tohka looked down, and descended upon seeing Shidou and Miku.


    "Next would be¡­ you two."


    She said with a cold glare towards them. Against a Tohka that was definitely unlike her usual self, Shidou''s body stiffened immediately.


    "¡­wait, weren''t the two of you friends? That said, this girl didn''t seem to be in need of your help. What''s going on?"


    Miku asked in a low voice. However, Shidou was at a loss for words.


    "Even if you say so¡­ I don''t know what''s going on either."


    "¡­aside from that, wasn''t your chest pierced right through? How are you still alive?"


    "About that¡­ let''s just say, it''s a special property. I''ll explain to you later."


    Even so, nothing could be solved just by idle chatter. Shidou began to strike up a conversation with Tohka.


    Then, at that moment. Tohka slashed the <Nahema> on her right hand, and a shockwave was generated towards the duo.


    "Uwa!?"


    "Kya!"


    Shidou was caught up in surprise and had to parry the attack with [Sandalphon]. Although he was still standing, there was an intense pain that began to spread from the two hands wielding the sword''s hilt.


    "Tch¡­"


    Shidou felt a shudder. Although it appeared nothing to Tohka¡ªthe attack earlier was intended for Shidou.


    If the attack wasn''t blocked with [Sandalphon], Shidou would''ve likely been killed from the impact.


    "So that''s [Sandalphon]¡­ why do you wield an Angel?"


    Tohka''s eyesight narrowed as she said so. It was an expression that was clearly hostile.


    "Tohka! What¡­ what''s wrong with you! Do you remember me!?"


    Tohka started to frown as Shidou shouted.


    "Tohka¡­? Are you referring to me?"


    Tohka stared intensely at Shidou. Indeed, it was unlike the usual Tohka. It wasn''t just limited to Shidou, she could not even remember her own name.


    "What is¡­ going on¡­"


    Shidou tilted his face in confusion. At that point, his right earpiece began to emit a static noise, followed by Kotori''s voice. It appeared that the jamming had been removed with the destruction of the building''s roof.


    [Shidou! Shidou! Answer me! Shidou! What happened!?]


    "I don''t know! Tohka began acting weird after I was stabbed in the chest! Is that also a backflow of Reiryoku?"


    [No¨CI''m afraid not.]


    "Then, what should we do? Is it possible to seal Tohka''s power!?"


    [That¡­ I don''t know. There isn''t a precedent. Before that, it''s currently impossible given her affection levels for you.]


    "In that case, what should we do¡­"


    [We''ll just have to pull her consciousness back here. If there is a possibility¨C]


    At the mention of "possibility", Shidou''s eyebrow suddenly twitched.


    "I see¡­ in the end, I still have to do that."


    [What are you blabbering about?]


    Tohka let out a cold voice, as though she was interrupting Shidou and Kotori''s conversation.


    "¨CHmph, although I don''t understand what you''re on about, but that doesn''t matter. I''ll just finish you straight away. You don''t seem to be as strong as that woman earlier."


    With those words, Tohka lifted up her greatsword and charged at Shidou.


    "Kuwa¡­."


    Shidou barely parried the first strike but in the next instant Tohka waved her greatsword again, attacking Shidou, whose hands were numb and unable to move.


    "Ku¨C"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Just as the attack was about to connect, Miku let out a loud squeal, creating an invisible barrier, barely blocking the attack.


    "Miku¡­!"


    "Please don''t get the wrong idea. Haven''t I already said it? I hate those men who say [love], [important] and [to the end], yet they''ll just as easily eat their words."


    "Eh¡­?"


    "You, haven''t you said so? You''d try to rescue Tohka even if it''ll cost you your life. Then, carry that responsibility to the end. Don''t¡­ disappoint me. I¡­ I came here to witness that."


    "Miku¨C"


    Shidou looked at Miku, and then nodded firmly.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right."


    Shidou began to grip [Sandalphon] with renewed strength as he glared at Tohka.


    "Alright, Tohka. It''s almost morning. Let''s go home and eat. If you apologize now, I''ll make you your favorite dishes for breakfast, lunch and dinner."


    "¡­What the hell are you talking about?"


    Tohka tightened her eyebrows in shock. Shidou sighed slightly and ran towards Tohka. But at that instant, Tohka waved her greatsword. Although it was parried with [Sandalphon], Shidou was knocked back to his original spot.


    "Ugu¡­!"


    "What are you even doing¨C. That was cringeworthy."


    "Shut up, we don''t have any better ideas! We have to approach her first, or we can''t do anything¡­!"


    Listening to Shidou''s words, Miku huffed as she touched her eyebrow.


    "So as long as you can approach Tohka, you''d be able to do something?"


    "¡­, yeah, that''s right. Although I can''t say it will be successful, we won''t know unless we try." "Mm¨Chmph¡­ is that so."


    Miku answered, uninterested. Then, she twirled once, as though she was dancing, and then stepped on the ground with her foot.


    "[Gabriel] ¡ª [Rondo]!"


    Then, as though it was clustering Miku, several silver tubes appeared from the ground, and all of them were facing Miku as though they were microphones.


    No, it wasn''t just that. Metallic tubes began to appear from throughout the destroyed floor, with their heads bent and facing Miku.


    "¡­it''s okay. I''m just doing this for once. I''ll be giving you, the blockhead who is stupid enough to run in here unarmed to rescue Tohka, just one chance."


    "Eh¡­?"


    "I''ll use a defensive voice to pressure Tohka from all around. While I cannot say for sure how long can I hold her, but her movements should be halted for a short while. In that time, you can test what kind of method you intend to use."


    "Miku, you¡­"


    "Do you want to try? Or not?"


    Miku said in a no-nonsense tone. Shidou glared at Tohka, before making a step forward and nodding his head.


    "Let''s do this!"


    "Then, I''m beginning¨C"


    Miku leant backwards to take a deep breath.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    She let out a resounding, high pitched sound into her Angel''s organ that surrounded the entire area.


    [Gabriel]''s tubes caused Miku''s voice to resound in the area, and it seemed as though an unseen hand had grabbed Tohka. Her hands were held unnaturally and bound to her body as though it was being tied up.


    "Mou¨Cwhat, what the hell is this."


    Tohka frowned in displeasure and began to exert strength in an attempt to free herself. At that point, Miku''s voice increased by a few octaves due to the pain.


    "Mi¨C"


    Shidou stopped the urge to call out for Miku, as he regained his footing.


    There was no meaning in calling for her. In fact, it would just waste the valuable time that Miku was buying.


    Then, Shidou could only advance. Tohka stepped on the floor violently with her foot. The floor''s material disintegrated instantly, and the pieces flew towards Shidou like shrapnel.


    "Kuwaaaa¨C"


    Although some of the materials were blocked by [Sandalphon], his body was soiled by mud everywhere. A sudden pain caused Shidou to nearly pause temporarily.


    But, he couldn''t just stop for something as trivial as this. He protected his face with his hand, resisting the incoming pain from the impact, as he continued advancing towards Tohka.


    Then, with a "tch", an annoyed Tohka clicked her tongue.


    "¨CAnnoying."


    With that, Tohka inhaled deeply, and slowly moved her body forward, gripping her wrist as though she was trying to break free of her musical bonds.


    "¡ª¡ª!?"


    Miku''s voice continued to lower¨Cand then.


    "¡ª"


    Miku opened her eyes in desperation.


    She had intended to increase her power to resist Tohka, to increase the strength of her bonds¨Cat them.


    But at that point, she couldn''t let out any sound.


    "¨C, ¨C!"


    Words formed in her mouth, but she couldn''t vocalise it for some reason. There was only a raspy sound from her throat.


    "Wha¡­!"


    "Hmph."


    Shidou''s panicked voice and Tohka''s annoyed voice came simultaneously.


    The moment Miku''s voice stopped, the silver tubes of [Gabriel] collapsed and the sound barrier binding Tohka vanished.


    It appeared that she had overused her power. In a day alone, she had an unprecended usage of her [Voice] and her Angel. Besides that, she had been fighting Tohka, a Spirit several magnitudes stronger than her, and she was barely binding her with her sound barrier. It was not unexpected for her to lose her power and voice temporarily.


    "Hmph. Acting smart, I see."


    Tohka huffed as she raised [Nahema].


    ¨Cit wasn''t aimed at Shidou, but rather, at Miku.


    "Wha¡­!"


    Shidou held his breath. He still hadn''t gotten to Tohka''s position.


    "You''d dare to constrain me. Do you not know your limits?"


    With that¨CTohka struck with her sword.


    "¨C"


    Even if she tried to shout, she couldn''t vocalise anything. Miku smiled weakly, as she didn''t even make an attempt to dodge, merely remaining in her original spot. No¡­ to be precise, she lacked the strength to even dodge.


    To think that in an instant, Miku would meet her end at the blade of [Nahema]. Although her Astral Dress was still intact, it was unlikely for it to survive the next blow.


    But then, that was unavoidable.


    From the start, Miku was useless outside of her singing. She had absolutely nothing aside from that.


    Hence, a Miku without her songs, voice and music was worthless.


    Nobody would love Miku without her [Song]. Nobody would protect Miku without her [Voice]. Nobody would believe Miku without her [Music].


    She was already aware of that since the start.


    To think of it, there was a high possibility of this occurring. Having infiltrated into this Wizard-infested building. In fact, it was her own fault for running in here on her own accord.


    She had already gotten three Spirits under her command, and she should have been using this time to enjoy herself. Why did she even come here?


    Miku asked herself¨Cbefore silently smiling.


    That''s right. It was for that man. Itsuka Shidou.


    The man who would sacrifice his own life for Tohka, the very type of man that Miku hated. She came, to witness his resolve, or his tragic end.


    She was shocked when she heard that Itsuka Shidou had appeared at the Japanese branch of DEM Industries. To think that he would actually ignore his own safety to rescue Tohka.


    ¨CTruthfully speaking.


    Even if it was just once, Miku wanted to see for herself.


    It was because Miku had utterly lost hope in mankind, in men.


    She wanted to see, a human, who would love someone from his heart.


    Shidou, he had yet to give up.


    To get back the person most important to him, he would put his life in great peril, yet not stop.


    If.


    If only, Miku had met a man like him earlier.


    Even if she had just a small portion of the love he had for Tohka.


    ¨CI could''ve, walked a much different path¨C


    With a sound that couldn''t be vocalised, Miku slowly shut her eyes.


    But.


    "Miku¨C"


    Just as Shidou howled, a large sound came from ahead, causing Miku to immediately reopen her eyes.


    As Shidou shouted Miku''s name, his direction changed subconsciously.


    It wasn''t a calculated decision made because he cannot reach Tohka from that distance.


    It was because, purely, he had wanted to help Miku. His body moved due to that.


    The only thought he had, was to not let Miku die.


    And¨Cnot to let Tohka kill Miku.


    But, this attack was different from the previous, as though that was merely a joke. It was impossible to completely parry the blow with just [Sandalphon].


    With just the power in Shidou''s hand, he was too weak to protect Miku.


    There was¨C there was, something else he needed.


    If only, he had the strength to protect Miku¡­!


    ¨CAt that moment when Shidou made his wish.


    "¡­!?"


    There was an icy feeling, on Shidou''s left hand.


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Suddenly. While flying in the sky on <Zadkiel>''s back, Yoshino who was in battle with the AST wizards let out her soft voice.


    The moment she was about to shoot a pillar made from condensed vapor in the air to the wizards, an odd feeling, that felt like a light layer of curtain surrounding her consciousness got taken away or a tree rooted in her mind got extracted, attacked her.


    "Just now¡­¡­eh? Eh?"


    After a beat, Yoshino opened her eyes in surprise and looked around.


    ---What was she doing?


    That fundamental question filled her mind.


    No, she understood. Yoshino has manifested her Astral dress and Angel-<Zadkiel> to fight the AST. But¡­¡­.for what reason.


    "Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    She got a slight headache when she tried thinking about it. [Yoshinon] dwelling inside <Zadkiel> then let out her voice dubiously.


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Yoshino. Why are we here again?"


    "Y-Yoshinon too¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Uuuun, it''s like, a hole popped open in my mind. I remember watching the Tennou festival stage event¡­¡­¡­¡­..bu-bu-but"


    [Yoshinon] started giving off weird sounds and shook it''s giant body as if it was feeling itchy. Yoshino opened her eyes in surprise at [Yoshinon]''s sudden state.


    "W-what''s wrong, Yoshinon"


    "Hnnnn, no, somehow, I felt a different weird kind of feeling compared to the other one just now¡­¡­¡­."


    "A weird¡­¡­¡­feeling?"


    "Yeah yeah. It''s like you know. Like my power getting sucked away?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Yoshino tilted her head in wonder.


    But, they didn''t have the leisure to have a conversation. The reason was simple. The AST who were cautious of them all fired their Gatling gun at her.


    "Kya------"


    "Wa-wa-wah!"


    The same time Yoshino lost her breath, [Yoshinon] moved through the sky with sliding movements and barely dodged all of it.


    But of course, the attack did not end there. A group standing by behind her was pointing their laser canon at Yoshino.


    "Okay, fire!"


    The same time the female that might be the captain raised her voice, all of the Wizards pulled the trigger.


    However, faster than them for an instant, strong wind pressure attacked the AST members who were ready with their weapons.


    "Guwah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    The 10 meter giant condensed big typhoon of crazy energy scattered the AST members to all directions along with their Territory. The Maryoku light fired by the laser cannon extended out to the ground and sky which was unpopulated.


    "Kaka, how lukewarm! Too lukewarm! Getting blown away must mean this. Well, it''s harder to believe to block our <Raphael>''s attack!"


    "Question. Are you okay, Yoshino, Yoshinon"


    After saying that, the girls who caused the wind flew in the sky to Yoshino.


    "Kaguya-san¡­¡­¡­..Yuzuru-san!"


    After Yoshino called their names, the sisters who were wearing the same maid outfit as Yoshino, nodded in response.


    But, there was one shadow who charged at the Yamai sisters even after she got blown away. It was a girl wearing a different suit than the other members------Origami. She rushed at the both of them while swinging her laser claw.


    "----------!"


    Although, it seemed that her body was already in shambles. After Kaguya [Fuu] shot a cluster of condensed wind, Origami took it at her stomach and bent her body in a ¤¯shape.


    Yuzuru gently supported Origami''s body when it was about to fall to the ground powerlessly.


    "Confusion. Master Origami. What is¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Shi-dou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Origami did not answer Yuzuru''s question and lost consciousness after leaving those words.


    After Yuzuru looked troubled, she flew towards the AST members who were blown away just now while carrying Origami and carefully handed over her body to them before flying back to Yoshino and Kaguya.


    "W-what¡­¡­are"


    The captain who received Origami asked suspiciously.


    But, Yoshino did not answer her. They were the ones that want to ask what was happening here.


    "-------and, I have one question to ask Yoshino. Why are we here?"


    "Consent. I thought we were at the Tennou Festival hall"


    It seemed that the Yamai sisters also couldn''t grasp the current situation. They thought they were able to get some kind of information but-----


    And.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Yoshino, the Yamai sisters, and also [Yoshinon] dwelling in <Zadkiel> all looked up------they looked up to the top of the biggest building in the vicinity.


    Within the war zone filled with explosions and Maryoku spreading around, a louder explosion and strong Reiryoku wave was confirmed.


    "J-just now¡­¡­¡­.."


    Yoshino looked up and mumbled blankly--------The Yamai sisters who were making the same face as Yoshino looked at each other.


    "Ah------"


    Maybe she recovered after a moment of rest; she leaked her voice.


    However, Miku had something more of concern. Before her most important voice, her consciousness was taken away by the event in front of her.


    Shidou went in between Miku and Tohka to block an attack from <Nahema>.


    ---He raised his left hand up and made a barrier described as a wall of cold air.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    The surrounding temperature dropped and white mist were floating around. It might be the effects of Reiryoku; small crystals of condensed water were floating in the air and were melting when they touched Miku''s skin.


    Miku had seen this before somewhere.


    Yes------it was quite similar to Yoshino''s Angel <Zadkiel> power.


    "Yo¡­¡­¡­.Miku, you okay?"


    After saying that, Shidou took a glance at Miku.


    "waa, aee-----"


    She said it with her voice which she still couldn''t use properly. When she did that, Shidou who survived <Nahema>''s attack, dispersed the wall of cold air while opening his mouth.


    "I----promised"


    "Eeh¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Miku brought her eyebrows closer at Shidou''s words----and twitched her shoulders.


    She recalled the conversation she had just now in the building.


    (----Then what, will you risk your life to save me if i was in a tight situation like Tohka-san!?)


    (Of course!)


    It was true that Shidou said that.


    After Miku placed her hands on her mouth, her whole body started trembling.


    Tears fell from her opened yes.


    "Ah-ah¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    He protected it. This person did. Shidou did.


    He protected her. Miku. The [Voice]-less Miku. The Miku who should have lost all of her value.


    He protected it. That small promise------!


    There was a numb feeling in the depths of her throat. Miku was sobbing softly while unconsciously extending her hands to Shidou''s hand.


    Her finger touched Shidou''s hand. Why? Even though it was the body of a male that would make her feel like puking, even with a finger touch, nothing displeasing was coming up when she touched Shidou.


    And. Miku noticed something off there.


    Tohka who released that attack just now, was pressing her forehead with her left hand and was groaning painfully.


    "U-uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shidou¡­¡­¡­..Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Miku heard Tohka''s groaning words and slightly frowned her eyebrows.


    Tohka certainly said [Shidou] just now. Perhaps, her memories came back¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    However.


    "Uu-A-Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!"


    After Tohka shouted, she stabbed <Nahema> held in her right hand into the ground and swung her left arm at the blade.


    "A-guh¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A huge wound was formed on the left hand which had its Astral dress torn off by Ellen''s attack, and blood was flowing down profusely. It seemed that Tohka finally calmed down because of that.


    No, calming down might be a wrong expression. Tohka glared at Shidou with bloodshot eyes and pulled out <Nahema> which was wet with her own blood.


    "Such trickery¡­¡­¡­¡­! Are you trying to mislead me, human!"


    After saying that, Tohka kicked the ground to fly up to the sky and swung her giant sword up to the sky.


    "Understood-----then with this attack, I will obliterate you without even any dust left!"


    A mysterious ripple appeared in the void when she did that and a giant throne several times taller than Tohka appeared from there.


    The throne then separated in the sky and started covering the sword Tohka was carrying.


    Each time the throne fragments fused, black particles would scatter around while the giant sword turned bigger and malicious.


    When the last fragment fused with the sword----


    The tip was thrust to the sky as if it was going to cut the moon.


    "----- with my [Paverschlev]¡­¡­¡­¡­!!"


    Tohka made a roaring declaration.


    <Nahema>''s true form appeared.


    "That''s¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide when he saw that.


    Tohka gripped the sword handle stronger. When she did that, black particles started concentrating around the space of the giant blade.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Miku gasped and tried to make a voice barrier. But, she hadn''t recovered enough Reiryoku to use her Angel------even if she was able to achieve it; she didn''t think she could block that attack.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­uh"


    She can''t let Shidou die without doing anything. Miku hugged Shidou''s body as if to cover for him and faced her back at Tohka.


    "Miku¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Shidou shouted but, Miku did not get away.


    Even she did not understand her own actions.


    But, it was just obscure. She just didn''t want to break her promise with this boy.


    She wanted Tohka to be saved-----yes, that was what she thought.


    Nonetheless, she could understand with one look of that tremendous Reiryoku poured in that sword. Most likely, the attack that was going to be shot now will be an incomparable destructive attack that will slice everything in view. It was not something that Miku''s small body can block. Miku''s body would probably evaporate together with Shidou in a moment later.


    "Disappear, human¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Tohka shouted and swung her sword glowing darkly at Shidou. That action itself caused echoes of creaks in the surrounding space.


    But-------


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Before Tohka could finish swinging her sword.


    Miku felt the surrounding temperature drop even lower even though it was already low.


    "<Zadkiel>¡­¡­¡­..!"


    "Alright, let''s do this!"


    The same time a familiar voice echoed, torrent of cold air attacked Tohka.


    "Kuh¡­¡­..?"


    Tohka frowned her face and made a Reiryoku wall around her to offset the attack.


    When looked over, they saw Yoshino attached to a giant rabbit floating in the sky.


    "Tohka-san¡­¡­¡­..! What happened to you¡­¡­..!? For you to attack Shidou-san is just¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Miku felt something off from Yoshino''s words----before opening her eyes wide.


    She probably got released from Miku''s control when Miku lost her voice.


    And.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.eh?"


    Miku left Shidou''s body at that moment.


    It was because Shidou''s body started generating heat like a flame.


    "Damn you------how impudent¡­¡­¡­!"


    Tohka blocked the wind and cold air attack while preparing with [Paverschlev] and frowned her face.


    While looking at that scene, Shidou gentle pulled Miku''s body off because she came in front to cover Shidou.


    A glowing sword of light <Sandalphon> in his right hand.


    And in his left hand------a shield of cold air <Zadkiel>.


    Yes. When Tohka released her attack at Miku, Shidou manifested the Angel of cold air in his left hand like what he did with <Sandalphon>.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.uu¡­¡­.!"


    Miku pulled Shidou''s sleeve. It seemed that she was worried about him.


    But, he had to go. Shidou smiled at Miku.


    "¡­¡­.i''ll be going now. To save the princess. -----To protect my promise"


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After saying that, Miku quietly let go of her hand and nodded.


    No matter if it was Yoshino; it seemed that it was hard to completely pressure the present Tohka in her Limit release form. Shidou''s body would most likely get blown away the moment he got close.


    But, why? Shidou was looking up at that Tohka in an oddly calm manner.


    Was it the influence of continuous use of Angel with his body; his whole body hurt as if it was torn into pieces. And, <Efreet>''s flames were running around inside his body to allow him to somehow move his messed up body. Normally, the crazy pain was enough to make him mad.


    But, Shidou''s legs did not stop at all. He was slowly but certainly getting closer to Tohka.


    "----Tohka"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Tohka twitched her shoulders in fear when Shidou called her name.


    But, Tohka swung her head to get it off and shouted before raising her giant sword and swung it down.


    "<Nahema>----[Paverschlev]!!"


    It was in an instant. Shidou''s view was covered in darkness.


    ---a sound that sounded like the sky splitting echoed nearby.


    Next off, everything touching the extension of the sword Tohka was swinging, caused one line.


    It had reached, the building with one part scrapped off, the ground shown below, the buildings lined up unfolding down there and the mountain visible at the furthest back in view.


    And, the Reiryoku wave passed through that line and obliterated every existence in the line.


    It was neither a joke nor a metaphor. Everything touching that torrent of black Reiryoku were compressed, pulverized, turned into particles and disappeared into the wind.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Miku, who was lying on the building floor, lowered her body to prevent getting blown away by the after-wind of the slash which was passing by in front of her while letting air out from her throat.


    The building, city, and ground formed a straight line of nothingness. Yoshino was in the sky; she probably got blown away by the after-wind when Tohka swung <Nahema>.


    But, no matter how much she looked around. She could not find Shidou there.


    The place Shidou was standing just now was gouged out deeply and turned into a giant crevasse.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Miku raised an inaudible voice to call Shidou''s name.


    However, there was no reply. Either he was erased by [Paverschlev]''s attack or he was swallowed by the building''s cracks. No matter which one it was----Shidou was gone.


    "Fu-----haha-hahahahahahaha!"


    The moment Miku dropped her palms on the ground, Tohka''s loud laugh echoed up in the sky.


    "He''s gone. He''s gone. Finally-----he''s gone. The cunning and crafty human that was misleading me¡­¡­.!"


    Tohka shouted that out and spread both her hands.


    After Miku clenched her teeth, she glared at Tohka with a sharp gaze. But-----her eyes opened wide in surprise there.


    "--------"


    Further up the moon floating in the sky behind Tohka.


    "Fuun, what are you talking, my kinsman. Aren''t you still missing a step to take pride in victory?"


    "Protect. I am deeply in love with our foresight if I say so myself"


    ---Shidou was wrapped with the wind produced by Kaguya and Yuzuru and was floating in the sky.


    It was a weird floating feeling. Even though he went through 15000 meter in one go with <Fraxinus>''s teleporter and he was made to move in high speed because of a Spirit-------getting covered with dense wind while flying in the sky was his first experience.


    The moment Tohka swung [Paverschlev], Kaguya and Yuzuru appeared from the building shadow''s and just barely saved Shidou. It seemed that they saw this coming from the start and was hiding.


    "Sorry and thanks, both of you"


    "Kaka, don''t sweat it. This is easy for us"


    "Consent. Your safety is all that matters.----more importantly"


    "Yeah, counting on you two"


    Kaguya and Yuzuru nodded at Shidou''s words before maneuvering [El Re''em] and [El Nachash].


    They then threw Shidou to Tohka along with the wind barrier still covering him. No-----dropped might be a better way to put it. Shidou''s body which was covered with the wind was falling quickly like a ball towards Tohka.


    "------Wha"


    Tohka probably noticed Shidou approaching and looked above.


    "Why you-------so you were still alive¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    After saying that, she released [Paverschlev] and swung <Nahema>.


    Was it because she couldn''t perform repetitive shots of [Paverschlev], or she judged that she wouldn''t make it to complete gathering power. No matter which one it was, it was still undeniable fact that it was a fatal attack to Shidou.


    "Kuh-----"


    There was 30 meters left. Judging by the falling speed, he would probably reach in a few seconds.


    But that instant was too long for Tohka. Before Shidou could reach Tohka, she could probably swing <Nahema> and split his body in half easily.-----but.


    "--------ah"


    For some reason, only for a moment there. Tohka, who swung <Nahema> up, stopped.


    The Spirit, who swung her sword up, suddenly got controlled by a sudden feeling that passed through her mind.


    The moment she saw the human holding <Sandalphon> falling above her head, a fragment of a buried memories cut into her consciousness.


    "This scene, where have i-------"


    ---Seen this before.


    The moment she recognized that, her memories--------scenes which were supposed to be unknown to her, started showing out in her head one after another.


    A Spirit swinging a giant sword upward. And a boy falling down the sky calling a name.


    (TooohkaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa¡ª!!)


    "Toh------ka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    The name echoed in her memories.


    If she was correct, that name was the name the human approaching now from the sky, used to call her.


    Tohka. Tohka. It was a word not familiar to her. But, that------


    "Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Instantly-------a sharp pain rain through her mind.


    And in that instant gap.


    "-----Tohka!"


    The boy falling down from the sky was coming close to her.


    "Yo, Tohka. I came to save you"


    "You¡­¡­¡­.!"


    She made a grim face and poured strength into the hand holding the sword. But, he was completely in her chest area. It was clear that the boy could pierce <Sandalphon> into her chest faster. She gritted her teeth in reflex and prepared for the pain.


    The Angel. He threw the only weapon that could injure her away into the sky.


    But, the boy performed an action beyond her expectations.


    And at the same time too, the cold air swirling around his left hand dispersed.


    Basically, he became completely defenseless in front of an enemy.


    "You, what are------"


    "It hurts¡­¡­¡­.holding this right?"


    After the boy said that, he hugged her while making a somewhat nervous face.


    "Wha¡­¡­.you-----"


    Without understanding the boy''s intentions, she frowned her eyebrows. But, she couldn''t finish her sentence.


    The reason was simple. The boy was pushing his own lips onto her lips.


    Her head was in chaos at the sudden event.


    ---What is this guy doing? To his enemy. In a battle. A kiss? For what? To take me by surprise? Then why would he throw his sword? I don''t understand. My view is getting fuzzy. My consciousness is getting blurry. [Shidou] Shidou? That name grazed my mind and it''s making me fall even more in chaos. My head is dizzy. Fragments of [Shidou]¡®s face which were buried were [Shidou] coming out. [Shidou], it''s like this body isn''t mine [Shidou] at all. [Shidou] that name was devouring my consciousness. [Shidou] I feel disgusted each time that name echoes [Shidou] but, it doesn''t feel so bad. [Shidou] Aah why did I forget. He was the one who named me. [Shidou] he was the one that flipped my existence-----


    "-----Shi-dou¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    Tohka''s throat vibrated and called the boy hugging her.


    And to match with that, the dark Astral dress covering Tohka, and the sword she was holding, turned into particles and melt into the air.


    She wasn''t that shocked though. Those didn''t belong to Tohka. It was only normal that Tohka wasn''t wearing them.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..ou"


    After a short answer, Shidou smiled in relief------he then went limp like that. She quickly hugged his body tighter.


    But, it wasn''t a necessary worry. A wind veil was formed wrapping around both Tohka and Shidou and was slowly transporting them down to the ground.


    Within that mysterious float, Tohka looked around her. The building with its upper part blasted away, and the line of city buildings separated in half. Yoshino and the Yamai sisters nearby and Miku lying down on the ground.


    She didn''t understand anything at all. When Shidou was almost killed by Ellen, Tohka lost her consciousness the moment she felt that even counting on her Angel couldn''t do anything.


    "Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    But, Tohka''s thoughts were interrupted by Shidou''s short groan of pain.


    "Sh-Shidou! Are you okay!?"


    "Ou¡­¡­¡­.somehow"


    After Shidou said that, he somehow managed to stand with his own legs. His body was in wreckage and looked it was going to collapse anytime soon. To support Shidou, Tohka hugged his body tightly. "Tohka¡­¡­.are you alright too? What was that just now¡­¡­.?"


    "That¡­¡­¡­..? What are you talking about?"


    Tohka looked surprised while replying back. Shidou then made a difficult face before patting Tohka''s head.


    "No¡­¡­.never mind. I''ll leave those stuff to Kotori and Reine-san. Right now----welcome back, Tohka"


    "Mu¡­¡­.? Umu"


    Tohka tilted her head for a moment------but, nodded.


    "I''m back¡­¡­Shidou"


    The same time she said that, morning sunlight started pouring in between the separated line of city buildings-----turning both of its shadows into one and projected itself thinly on the building''s floor.


    Within the dark building filled with rubbles, several shadows were squirming about.


    With the morning sun just rising, it was early in the morning and what''s more; the Spacequake alarm was being set off so no human would slip into this place but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.if some stranger were to see this scene then, they would first doubt this to be an illusion.


    That''s because, all of the girls there had the same face without an inch of difference.


    "-----DEM second branch building, the targeted person wasn''t there"


    "The top research lab is a miss"


    "Tohka-san was the only one at the 1st branch roof"


    While hearing reports from the voices of [Herself] one after another, Kurumi sighed tiredly while sitting on a rubble.


    "Looks like¡­¡­¡­this is a miss too"


    Even though she wasted almost 1000 of her clones, it wasn''t that productive. After Kurumi sighed disappointedly, she made a small shrug with her shoulders.


    "-----the captured Spirit. I wonder where you are"


    She mumbled quietly.


    Yes. That was what Kurumi was searching for.


    The 2nd Spirit confirmed in the world.


    ---the only existence that has knowledge of the Spirit of Origin.


    Even if she eats Shidou who has Spirit Reiryoku, and used [Yud Bet12th bullet], it will be meaningless if she doesn''t kill the Spirit of Origin.


    She was captured by DEM industries and was the Spirit that was imprisoned in a facility somewhere in the world.


    In order to find her, Kurumi brought up the idea on cooperating with Shidou.


    Nonetheless----it seems that it was all for naught this time.


    "Well, I don''t have much of a choice. I guess I''ll end this here since I got Shidou-san to pat my head today.----right, all of me?"


    After Kurumi said that, the several Kurumi squirming in the darkness disappeared into the shadow.

 Volume 7 - Epilogue

    "Itsuka Shidou-sama


    On the third day of the Tenou Festival, 2:50 in the afternoon, please come to the lounge at the backstage of the central stage.


    There''s something I want to talk to you about in private. If you don''t come I''ll get angry!


    Yours sincerely, Miku"


    ¡­ And so, this letter which was clearly in a tone completely different from before (and with a kiss print to boot) was sent to Shidou, the evening after the incident with DEM Industries.


    "Doing all that¡­ just what"


    Shidou read the note in his hand once more, scratching the back of his head.


    September 25, Monday. Tenou Festival Day 3 ¡ª the third day after the battle with DEM Industries'' Japanese branch.


    After receiving a whole day of thorough examinations on the <Fraxinus>, Shidou arrived at the Tenguu Square in the Tenou Festival grounds.


    Compared to the first day, there were noticeably much fewer people. Of course, Tenou Festival Day 3, supposedly only for the students of the ten schools to participate in, was also the so-called after-night festival.


    ¡ªIn the end, the mysterious huge riot that occurred in Tenguu Square, was determined to be caused by special hallucinogens spread in a terrorist attack.


    Although Shidou felt that this was too reckless, Miku''s followers who had suddenly awakened yesterday morning, could not remember a thing about being manipulated, and didn''t go and investigate the truth either. However illogical the matter was they had to accept it as truth. That no one died in the commotion was already a fortune out of a misfortune.


    The damage done to DEM Industries'' Japan branch, was also changed to be due to a particular spacequake. Although surveillance cameras still preserved images of some sort, they wouldn''t deliberately showcase the battles between Spirits and Wizards in front of the public.


    Kurumi who had helped Shidou, had left before he knew it. He thought she would come to ask him for a request¡­ but since then, she didn''t appear in front of Shidou again.


    He moved around the festival area, walking slowly.


    Due to the disturbance, the second day of the Tenou Festival had to be abruptly stopped, and whether the third day could go on was also lurched in precariousness¡­ in the end because of the students'' enthusiasm and <Ratatoskr''s> covert assistance, it was finally able to safely proceed.


    And from the looks of it, the programs on the second day that were halted would be held again tomorrow¡­ that being the case the schedule changed to having the after-night festival being followed by the cultural festival, but the students didn''t seem to mind.


    "Kuku¡­ Shidou. You''ve already fully recovered? Fuu ¡ª as expected of the man I fancy"


    "Question. Tohka still can''t come?"


    Passing by the maid caf¨¦, Kaguya and Yuzuru wearing maid costumes asked Shidou.


    "Yeah, looks like the examinations are still incomplete. I''ll have to buy her a gift"


    "Hmm¡­ I see ¡ª then, Shidou, why are you dressed like a boy today?"


    "Coherence. Yuzuru is also curious. What happened to Shiori?"


    "Dressed like a boy¡­ I''m a guy to begin with!"


    Shidou scowled as he cried out loud, while the Yamai sisters happily laughed.


    I''ll come back he said, and waving back, Shidou left the maid caf¨¦.


    That''s right. Today Shidou, has something that he must do.


    Passing through the booth, he walked towards the central stage. When he opened the door, he heard cheerful tunes and deafening cheers.


    Standing on the stage was Miku. Wearing her Astral Dress, singing with her captivating "voice". That everyone was going wild as a result was only natural.


    After her performance ended, Miku''s shoulders slightly undulated, as she thanked the audience. At that the hall burst into thunderous applause.


    "Thank you very much, everyone! Really¡ª"


    After that, Miku left the stage. The audience clapped again, shouting Miku''s name.


    Passing through so many people to get to the lounge would be difficult. Shidou left the stage, and entered by the staff-only passageway.


    Then standing in front of the door to the lounge, he knocked on the door.


    "Yes, come in¨C"


    From inside came this reply. Shidou steadied his breathing and opened the door.


    In the lounge, Miku was alone sitting on a chair. A bottle of sports drink was placed next to her, and around her neck hung a towel.


    After the DEM incident, even when Miku regained her "voice", she never put up any form of resistance, and obediently followed the instructions of the <Ratatoskr> personnel who came to deal with the aftermath of the situation.


    As Shidou was not present and thus unable to seal Miku''s powers, <Ratatoskr> couldn''t do anything aside from monitoring her¡­ but during this time, they didn''t find any unstable behavior from Miku. Not only that, she even wrote a letter and asked them to deliver it to Shidou. Just what change did Miku''s mind undergo. It was as if a demon possessing her had been exorcised and she became a completely different person.


    Actually¡ª


    "! You came, dar¨Cling¨C!"


    Miku said with an energetic voice, as she jumped out of the chair, and suddenly hugged Shidou.


    "D, darling¡­!?"


    This sudden behaviour took Shidou aback. He couldn''t help but look at Miku''s childlike carefree smile.


    "You¡­ what''s going on. I thought you hated men¡­"


    "Ufufu, darling is special. You''re even my saviour"


    As she said that, she brought her body even closer. Miku''s buxom chest pressed against him.


    "Wait¡­"


    Shidou''s shoulder shuddered. Then he understood. From Miku''s face came an amused smile. ¡­As if, it was like her response to his Shiori-chan persona.


    Indeed, after the time with DEM Miku''s mental state was extremely stable ¡ª In addition, it was even said that her affection level towards Shidou had risen sharply¡­ who would have thought that it would be this extreme.


    Although he already had this feeling before, sure enough, her character, or rather, her values were like a child''s. A thing that she originally really hated, due to a trigger she would become very fond of it. To her, that switch would be the DEM incident.


    Shidou gave a wry smile. Thinking of the letter, he asked.


    "Then¡­ Miku. You said you wanted to talk, what did you want to talk about?"


    "Aaah, right"


    Miku nodded her head as if thinking of something.


    Without any unnecessary actions, facing Shidou¡ª


    She tiptoed, and kissed Shidou.


    "¡­!?"


    It was so sudden, that Shidou opened his eyes wide and was at a loss. However, Miku silently hugged Shidou''s body, with no intention of parting lips.


    "Mm¡­"


    "¡­mm"


    As the two kissed, Shidou felt something warm flow into his body¡ª


    At the same time, the Astral Dress Miku was wearing, also disintegrated into light particles and melted into the air.


    "Wah¡­ ah!"


    She must have noticed this point, because Miku finally let go of Shidou''s lips.


    "How come you''re so impatient¡­ d, darling is really perverted¡­"


    "N, no! I''m not¡­"


    "Ufufu, just kidding ¡ª from Yoshino and the others, I, know everything"


    As she said that, Miku tightly clung to Shidou''s body, as she smiled.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Shidou frowned. What she heard from Yoshino and the others ¡ª yes, it must be, the method to seal a Spirit''s power.


    In other words Miku, knowing that her own power would be sealed, still kissed Shidou.


    "Miku, you¡­"


    Miku who was afraid of losing her "voice", why would she do that.


    Listening to Shidou speaking with a nerd-like tone, Miku lightly opened her mouth.


    "Because that time¡­ you and I made a promise"


    "That time?"


    "Yes¨C ...if I lost my "voice", even if others didn''t want me anymore, Shidou-san would still be my fan. That ¡ª it wasn''t a lie was it?" (TL note: Yes, no ''darling'' here. I was surprised too)


    "Aaah¡­"


    In the DEM Japan branch building, Shidou did say such a thing. He nodded.


    "Of course"


    Staring into Miku''s eyes, Shidou replied firmly.


    This was neither a joke nor a scripted response. Even for Shidou who normally had no interest in idol singers or whatnot, he would still be touched by Miku''s singing.


    Then Miku looked at Shidou, revealing a carefree smile.


    "¡­ You, kept our promise. If it''s you, there''s no problem. Only you¡­ I can trust"


    Her hands hugging Shidou with even more force, Miku continued.


    "Even if I lose my "voice". Even if everyone else doesn''t turn up to hear me sing ¡ª as long as you''re there, then, that''s enough. If it comes to that¡­ I will sing, just for you"


    "Miku¡ª"


    Shidou pursed his lips and opened his hands intending to return Miku''s hug.


    However, just before he was about to hug Miku.


    The lounge door opened, and a girl wearing the Rindouji school uniform walked in.


    "Miku-san, the audience is strongly demanding for another song, there''s no way we can carry on with the next event! Sing another song ¡ª eh, eh¡­!?"


    The girl held still her door opening action there and then.


    And no wonder. A popular idol with her clothes stripped off, (looking as if she''s) about to be violated by an unknown man.


    "S, someone help! Someone helllllppppp!"


    "Hey¡­! Wait! This is a misunderstanding!"


    Shidou hurriedly turned towards the girl, who in her confused state turned her gaze, and then ran away.


    Miku looking at Shidou rooted to his spot, finally couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Ahaha, isn''t it better for you to run away quickly? Won''t you get caught at this rate?"


    "You, it''s not funny is it¡­"


    Hearing Shidou''s words, Miku laughed again, before lifting her face.


    "¡­ But, that child, just now requested for another song"


    "Eh? Ah¡­ yes"


    "Then, I can''t not go. As for the clothes¡­ right, I''ll borrow some from the maid caf¨¦ ¡ª will you come and watch? Darling"


    Miku asked. Her eyes were filled with anxiety ¡ª as well as that which surpassed said anxiety, a radiance filled with a strong will.


    "Okay!"


    Shidou nodded firmly.


    ¡ªOn the stage, shone the light from the spotlight.


    Right now, the venue which was filled with voices that kept demanding for another song was rendered silent by a shout¡­


    "W¨Cell, everyone. We meet again¨C"


    Wearing a maid costume Miku again took the stage, and the hall once again rang with cheers.


    Shidou was among the audience watching Miku.


    Having fled from the lounge before anyone showed up, Shidou went by the entrance of the stage to get to the hall, where he waited for Miku to make her appearance.


    "Thank you for requesting for another song ¡ª however you can''t do that, you''re going to trouble the operating staff"


    Miku said while pretending to be slightly angry, and the venue filled with replies of "Sor¨Cry".


    "However, I''m also very happy¨C. ¡ªAnd so, today, I''ll specially sing a song that I feel is the most important to me"


    After that, Miku started drumming her fingers.


    And then, from the stage played a cheerful tune.


    Needless to say, the venue was drowned by the cheers, but at the same time, the loud music also clearly flowed into their ears.


    "This is¡­"


    Shidou said, watching Miku.


    The song that Miku, who had suffered from aphonia, had been about to sing on the stage.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! "


    Miku quickly started singing, that song that she had not sung for a long time.


    In that song, there was no longer any captivating power. The audience also felt that there was a difference between Miku''s usual "voice" and this, and they started having doubts.


    However ¡ª as the song played, the audience also started getting as wild as they were at the concert two days ago.


    Moreover, it was in no way inferior to the frenzy they had when they kept requesting for another song.


    ¡ªFinally, the song ended, and the stage was surrounded by applause and cheers.


    "¡­"


    Watching the venue filled with cheers, Miku clenched the microphone, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Everyone¡­ thank you, very much¡­"


    You could hear the constant noise from the audience in the gallery, as well as Miku''s voice which was full of energy. However¨C¨C


    "Thank you¡­ very much, darling¡­ I love you!"


    Hearing their idol suddenly saying words with such a deep meaning, the venue suddenly filled with commotion¡­ Shidou with sweat forming on his face, quickly left.

 Volume 8 - Prologue

    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    On top of the school roof.


    Shidou froze in confusion as he stared at the young man that stood in front of him.


    The reason was simple. The young man''s figure looked extremely bizarre.


    Even so, its was not like he had a scary face. If an unrelated person were to look at him, they would only get the image of a very ordinary young man.


    He had hair that hung to his eyes and manly facial features. He had a medium build and wore the Raizen high school''s winter uniform.


    It was not like there was anything weird about him. He was just an ordinary young man.


    However, Shidou was horrified. He gulped, moving closer to take a better look at the man.


    "You¡­¡­¡­ who on earth are you?"


    "¡­¡­Who am I? What are you saying?"


    The young man shrugged his shoulders as he replied to Shidou''s question.


    Then the side of his lips rose up while he continued.


    The young man smiled happily.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou raised his eyebrows unintentionally at the bizarre young man.


    Yes. The young man that stood in front of Shidou was someone with the exact same face as him.


    The young man eyed playfully at Shidou, before moving his mouth to breath out a sigh.


    "----------You really don''t know? It''s me."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    Hearing the young man''s voice, Shidou once again raised his eyebrows.


    That was because the voice was not Shidou''s, but a female''s.


    No, that was not all, Shidou had heard that voice before...


    "Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡­ Natsumi¡­¡­!?"


    Shidou called out that name, and the young man made a grin.


    "------Fufu, correct. You finally realized, Shidou-kun."


    "Wha, what is with that form!? What kind of reason¡­¡­¡­?"


    As Shidou inquired of her, Natsumi unexpectedly distorted her expression.


    "What kind of reason, you say? Didn''t I say it before? I will not let someone who knows my secret go that easily. Prepare yourself, for I will beat you into a broken pulp¡­¡­!"


    Natsumi said detestably and *Pi!* pointed her thumbs downwards.

 Volume 8 - CH 1

    "Ufufu--. Hey, darling. Its okay to come closer you know? Here"


    "No¡­¡­¡­. Listen here, Miku."


    "What is it--? Ah, oh yeah. I found a delicious Italian shop just recently. Do you have plans this evening? Let''s go together if it is okay with you."


    "Ah, no, I have to make dinner for Tohka and the rest¡­¡­¡­.."


    "I see---, then let''s go together with Tohka-chan and the rest. I am not a narrow-minded woman you know? Of course it is my treat, so do not worry."


    "No, That''s why, Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking towards the girl who was pushing her body onto his while making an innocent smile, Itsuka Shidou made a troubled face.


    Having bluish-purple glamorous hair like silk threads and smooth skin that had never missed maintenance. She was without a doubt a beautiful girl.


    This girl called Izayoi Miku, was one year older than Shidou in terms of school grades but, unlike normal seniors, he was currently looking at a child-like speech pattern.


    But even so, her body side was properly growing and since her voluptuous bust were being pushed at Shidou each time she moved, he had no idea what to do. Greasy sweats were popping out around Shidou''s face while he had no other choice not to look at her in the eyes.


    Nonetheless, Miku''s innocent approach wasn''t the only thing right now that was making him rigid.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    *Stare--* such a sight was entangling Shidou''s whole body.


    ¡­¡­..Yes. Shidou''s sister Itsuka Kotori was, sitting right in front of Shidou and Miku.


    She was a characteristic girl with her hair tied into two sides with a black ribbon, round eyes that look like an acorn, and Chupa Chups being held in her mouth. Right now she was having her crimson jacket riding on her shoulders while resting her chin on one hand and gazing at Shidou and Miku''s one-sided flirting in a bad mood.


    Right now Shidou and the rest were currently inside a room in the airship <Fraxinus>.


    It was a dim space as if it was trying to squeeze out the lighting intentionally. The chairs Shidou and Miku were sitting on were placed in the center, and long tables were lined up around their surroundings. It had the aspect of a nerve-wracking interview hall or maybe a courthouse¡­¡­¡­¡­. Well, Miku looked like she didn''t really mind though.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..is it okay any time now, Miku"


    "Eh? What do you mean by any time?"


    When Miku said that with a face that showed no bad intentions, Kotori grinded her teeth and slammed the table.


    "That. Is. Why!! I am talking about information gathering! Didn''t you say [I don''t want to if I am not together with darling] so we specially allowed you to sit together with him!"


    "Aah, now that you mention it, that''s right."


    *ahaha* Miku laughed and looked back at Kotori. But, her hand was still entangling Shidou''s arm.


    *Haa* Kotori made a big sigh before, flipping through the document placed near her hands.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..then, I will be moving to the questions."


    "Okay okay, with pleasure---go ahead."


    Miku said in a relaxed tone. Kotori spilled out one more sigh before continuing her words.


    "Regarding about your ability, your angel, I have a lot of things I want to ask but¡­¡­¡­¡­. I''ll bring them back later for now. First off, the thing I have to confirm no matter what is-------"


    After saying that, Kotori pointed her fingers at Miku.


    "-------The existence that made you a Spirit."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    The moment when Kotori said that, Miku''s slacken cheeks twitched.


    "You aren''t a genuine Spirit, but originally a human------there is no mistake there right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Hearing Kotori words, Miku raised her eyebrows a little and made a painful expression. And somehow, Shidou felt that her breathing was getting wilder.


    For an instant, he thought¡­¡­¡­. there were various circumstances on why she couldn''t answer Kotori''s question but, he immediately thought back.


    The time when Miku became a Spirit. That was when Miku was disappointed in humans and felt despair to the world. Most likely she might be hesitating to put the events that happened during that time in her mouth.


    "Are you okay, Miku? If it is tough for you, you could rest first before-----"


    "No, I am okay."


    When Shidou said that, Miku swung her head sideways.


    "I have darling. Including everything in the past, I decided to move forward."


    "Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    After Shidou made a gentle pat on her back as if to push her, Miku made a nod.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­..yes. That is correct. A few months before now¡­¡­¡­.I was betrayed by everyone. I lost my voice in a psychogenesis-type aphonia and in front of me who had lost all hope to live-------[God] appeared."


    After Miku said that, he felt Kotori''s sight turned slightly sharper. Shidou also slightly brought his eyebrows together.


    But Miku, in a manner of not noticing Kotori and Shidou''s state, continued talking.


    "[Hey, do you want power? Do you want a power big enough to change the world?]. [God] said that to me, and brought out a shining violet gem-like object to me. And then, when I extended my hands to receive it, that gem entered my body as if it was melting¡­¡­¡­. And in the next instant, I obtained a devilish [Voice] which can make anyone do as I say¡ª"


    "I see."


    Kotori groaned in a difficult face, and made the rod of the Chupa Chups stand up in her mouth.


    "Please tell me everything as much as possible regarding that [God] or whatever."


    "Even if you say, everything¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    In a bind, Miku made her eyebrows look like a °Ë kanji[8A 1].


    "I somehow felt it was mysterious. It''s true that it was there but, I recognized its image with noises placed on it. It''s true I heard the voice, but even though I understood the content, I have completely no idea what kind of voice it was.---------Somehow, I feel its existence itself has a mosaic placed on it¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I see."


    Kotori made a small sigh while saying that. Nonetheless, she didn''t look that much disappointed. Most likely, she probably somewhat predicted Miku''s reaction.


    "Then, I am changing the question. After gaining the Spirit powers, has there been a time when you get attacked by destructive impulses or have your ego corroded away?"


    "Destructive impulse¡­¡­¡­¡­..you say. No, there isn''t any occasion of that happening that comes to mind¡­¡­¡­."


    "Fuun."


    Kotori distorted her eyebrows while writing something in the documents near her hands.


    "Kotori, that''s¡­¡­¡­.."


    When Shidou said that, Kotori [Yes] showed consent.


    "I think, maybe the same case that happened with us occurred with Miku too.---------but, I wonder why. Maybe the nature is different from the type of Reiryoku, or maybe the problem is with the individual''s aptitude¡­¡­¡­¡­ or maybe,


    got the hang of giving Reiryoku to humans from that time with me? Haah, if by any chance that is the case, it is not something we can stand for, being used as lab rats."


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said it in detest. Shidou also grinded his teeth and clenched his fist.


    . An existence that gave Miku and Kotori Reiryoku, and turned them into Spirits.


    Is it a Spirit, a human, or maybe another species. Why does it have the ability to turn humans into Spirits, on what reason it is doing so-------that [Something] is just like the word phantom and everything about it is wrapped in mystery.


    "Mu----"


    And, when Shidou was immersing himself in thoughts, his arms were suddenly pulled. When he looked over, Miku *puu* was puffing her cheeks.


    "Please stop ignoring me and go pondering with only the two of you in it."


    "Aah¡­¡­¡­. Sorry, sorry."


    After Shidou made a wry smile, Kotori made a cough to re-think.


    "I am sorry. But don''t worry. The information gathering has just begun. I will properly hear detailed explanations from now on. We can''t throw away the chances of your memories being manipulated by


    so, let''s attach electrodes on your head to see your brain waves a little okay--?"


    Kotori made a smile. In contrast when she did that, Miku made an unpleasant face and let sweat run down her cheeks.


    ---In the end, it was around when the evening sun dyed the surroundings that Miku was released from Kotori.


    Being teleported in front of the Itsuka family house by <Fraxinus>''s teleporter, Miku was staggering in exhaustion and was being supported by Shidou.


    "O-oioi, are you okay?"


    "Uh, I am tired¡­¡­¡­.."


    Saying that, Miku made a big sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­. Somehow, I feel like diving straight into my futon[8A 2] after going back home today¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Darling, I am sorry but, about that shop, can we leave that for next time?"


    "Eh? Aah, I don''t mind¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Shidou said that, Miku joined her hands around her chest and *Paaa* her face turned lively.


    "Hnn, Mouu, darling is too kind."


    Maintaining that posture, she pushed her body tighter to him.


    "O-oi, you are an idol so, isn''t this kind of stuff bad¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou''s face turned red while looking away, Miku made a surprised face for an instant.


    Yes. The girl currently innocently hugging Shidou right now, Izayoi Miku is an idol who holds a miracle voice and is a person who is quite famous.


    Since she was active as a singer hiding her identity for a long time, her face wasn''t quite known but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­thanks to the television appearance ban being lifted a few months ago, right now her face was being shown throughout Japan. If this defenseless state was exposed, a scandalous picture might be taken in an instant.


    However Miku *Nii* raised the side of her lips as if she saw through Shidou''s thoughts.


    "Fufu, that sort of thing is okay. If there is paparazzi hiding, I will give them a peace or sight service. Whether it is Friday or Sunday, bring it on---"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­. No, I think Sunday is okay though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou made a wry smile, Miku [Fufu] showed a smile.


    "Darling, you said this right? Even if no one hears my songs, darling will be the only one that will be my fan. That''s why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it is okay. If darling is beside me, I don''t mind if anything happens."


    "Aah¡­¡­..that''s right."


    After Shidou stared back at Miku, he slightly lowered his head forward.


    Maybe from looking at Shidou''s reaction, Miku made a satisfied smile, and let go from Shidou''s body.


    "Well then, it''s about time I excuse myself for today. I look forward to meeting again, darling."


    "Aah, see you."


    "Yes---. Then¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Suddenly, Miku wrapped both her hands around Shidou''s neck, and [Hnn--] thrust her lips forward.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!? Wha-wha-wha-what are you doing, Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­!?"


    "Eeh? What¡­¡­¡­¡­it''s a good bye kiss though¡­¡­¡­.."


    "N-no, just because you aren''t afraid of scandals, isn''t this weird?"


    "Uun, moou, you are such a shy person. It is okay--. Come now."


    "O-oi, wait a sec¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Miku inserted strength in both her hands. Shidou''s face was brought forward against his will-----


    "Ah--! What are the both of you doing!"


    From the sudden loud voice coming from the right side, he twitched his shoulders.


    Shidou and Miku both faced towards the direction the voice came from at the same time. Over there, there was a girl with her hands trembling while looking at them with her eyes wide open.


    She had night color long wavy hair behind her shoulders, and beautiful crystal eyes. Someone might never forget about her once they saw her as she was a peerless beauty.


    Yatogami Tohka. Shidou''s classmate and neighbor. And also-------just like Miku, a Spirit who had her Reiryoku formerly sealed by Shidou. Since it was about time for dinner, she probably came over to the Itsuka family house.


    "To-tohka!"


    "Oh my, Tohka-san. Long time no see."


    Miku said that in a cheerful tone. When she did that, Tohka walked over heavily and pulled Shidou away from Miku. And then, as if to protect Shidou, she spread both her hands and stood between them.


    "Are you okay, Shidou! Damn you Miku. I heard you corrected yourself, but what were you planning!?"


    After Tohka made a sharp glare, 3 new footsteps could be heard coming from the direction Tohka came from.


    "Fuun, nice guts for you to bear your fangs to Shidou who is my and Yuzuru''s shared property. Understood, why don''t we carefully teach you the scariness of the Yamai''s!"


    "Warning. During the occasion of approaching Shidou, please submit an application document with the explanation written down towards Yuzuru and Kaguya who have the rights to his ownership."


    After saying that, the identical twins, made a stance towards Miku.


    It was Kaguya who had a characteristic unyielding face and hairs tied up, and Yuzuru who had 3 long braided hairs and she gave a blank expression impression. The only ways to differentiate the both of them were their hair style and expression¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, if the sight was lowered a little downwards, the hopeless difference of body figure could be recognized.


    A soft voice could be heard next coming from behind them.


    "So-something like that in the middle of the road¡­¡­¡­¡­is bad I think¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Saying it like that, the cheeks of the petite girl with a hat covering her eyes--------Yoshino blushed. And at the same time, [Yoshinon] the rabbit puppet equipped on her left hand, *Paku**Paku* opened its mouth and clattered.


    "Nee¡ªit''s no good you know--. Yoshino has not tried that kind of pattern yet so--. Snatching is a nono¡ª"


    "Yo-Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Yoshino covered [Yoshinon]''s mouth in panic. [Yoshinon] waved both its hands in pain.


    Speaking of which, since Yoshino, who was living inside <Fraxinus>''s quarantine space, had gotten used to a normal lifestyle, she was also moved to one room in the mansion a few days ago.


    The Yamai sisters and Yoshino. These girls were Spirits the same as Tohka---------and had a slight relation with Miku.


    Yes. Last month, they had the experience of having their body and mind controlled by Miku''s manifested angel. Maybe because of that, it looked like they still had a slight wariness towards Miku.


    However, the Miku in question didn''t really mind much and [Well] her eyes were sparkling.


    "Long time no see, Yoshino-chan, Kaguya-chan, and Yuzuru-chan. I am sorry about last time. I wanted to apologized to all of you once."


    After saying that, she lowered her head. Maybe because they were bewildered from such a reaction, the 3 of them were looking at each other in perplexion.


    But, Tohka didn''t release her wariness even though she saw Miku''s action and continued standing in front of Shidou.


    "So, what are your intentions? What were you trying to do to Shidou just now!"


    "Eh? It''s a good bye kiss though? Doesn''t Tohka-san usually do that?"


    "Go-goodbye¡­¡­¡­kiss?"


    Tohka raised her eyebrows in a perplexed feeling and turned around to Shidou.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­. Is it something done, normally?"


    Tohka asked in doubt. He could not stand having it become a misunderstanding. Shidou swung his heads sideways.


    "Is-isn''t that a lie! Kissing when saying goodbye, that kind of thing is--------"


    "Eeh--, isn''t it dreamy? How about Tohka-chan try it out?"


    """""Wha¡­¡­.!?"""""


    Shidou, Tohka as well as Yoshino and the Yamai sisters gasped when they heard Miku''s words when she was taken back.


    But, Miku made a surprised face from their unexpected reactions and immediately *pon* hit her hands together as if she thought of something.


    "I know! I thought of something good! I will kiss darling first. From there, I who kissed darling will kiss Tohka-san. How about that? Killing two birds with one stone! Isn''t it ground-breaking!?"


    "Wh-why do I have to kiss with you!?"


    "Eh? That''s because, doesn''t that mean I will be kissing darling just before you?"


    "Mu¡­¡­..umu"


    "Which means, isn''t it the same as Tohka-san kissing with darling?"


    "Muu¡­¡­¡­I-I see¡­¡­¡­."


    "No, don''t ''I see'' me."


    After he said that to stop Tohka who was close to being convinced, Tohka immediately shook her shoulders.


    "Cu-curse you Miku! You took me as a fool didn''t you!"


    "I have not thought of such things. ¡­¡­..ah! Then let''s do this. First off I and Tohka-san will kiss, then I will kiss darling--. Tohka-san''s hot feelings, I will properly send it to darling."


    "Wha¡­..!?"


    "Hnn---"


    Miku joined her hands near her chest as if to pray and thrust her lips towards Tohka after closing her eyes. Tohka moved her head left and right flustered, and ran away from that spot.


    "Aan, why are you running away. Please wait for me."


    "Do-don''t follow me!"


    After saying that with a screaming-like voice, Tohka ran towards Yoshino and the group''s direction.


    "Kya¡­¡­¡­."


    "Yo-you idiot! Don''t come over here!"


    "Shiver. Let''s run, Kaguya."


    Every mouth said that, and everyone ran away from Miku.


    "Aah, Moou, if this is the case, leave everything to me everyone!"


    """Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"""


    "Ha-haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Looking at Miku who looked happy from the bottom of her heart chasing after everyone, Shidou made a powerless smile.


    How do you put this------ it felt as if she jumped through the antagonism and ties against her, and smashed into everyone in a relative simple way.


    "Fumu¡­¡­¡­."


    After Shidou and Miku returned to the ground. Kotori was touching her chin with her hand while compiling the talk she had with Miku just now inside the <Fraxinus> office.


    The screen deployed in front of her was displaying the results from Miku''s voice recording data. She was checking it numerous times while compiling it in an entry and was creating a document to submit to the Rounds.


    Originally, these types of jobs were tasks left to the other organization members. But, only for the mystery filled


    , Kotori has to personally work on it since she has met


    directly.


    Miku was the only person aside from Shidou and Kotori that had encountered


    . As long as every corner of her words had the potential to contain hidden information that can bring them closer to


    ''s identity, she could not leave it to the other organization members.


    "The purple sapphire given to Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., how many sapphires does


    have¡­¡­¡­. If it can produce an unlimited amount of them then------"


    While chasing after the words with her eyes and tampering with the console, she was mumbling to herself.


    And, at that moment.


    "Hyaa!?"


    Suddenly a cold object touched her cheeks and Kotori let out a high-pitched voice.


    "Wha-what is it, seriously¡­¡­¡­..!"


    When she raised her face from surprise, appearing out of nowhere, she saw a girl that was around the same age as Kotori standing there handing a coffee can to her.


    Having her hair tied in one part, she was an impressive girl that had a mole under her left eye. She somehow had a similar atmosphere to Shidou.


    "Being enthusiastic is good but, don''t you think you are going at it too much?"


    After saying that, the girl--------Takamiya Mana made a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­. I know that even if you don''t tell me."


    She replied back in a disappointed tone, and received the coffee handed to her. She opened the cold can, and when she poured down the fluids inside it in one go, a bittersweet adult-like flavor expanded through her tongue.


    "So, what is wrong? Is there any progress?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­. Sadly none. We only know that


    that appeared in front of us 5 years ago, and that [Something] that got in contact with Miku, are most likely the same existence---------"


    In the middle of her words, Kotori twitched her eyebrows.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­anyway, why are you in a place like this?"


    "Heh?"


    When Kotori said that with half her eyes open, Mana tilted her head in wonder.


    "What do you mean by why; I entered from the front entrance like normal. Hoora, if even something like that was unnoticed, that is the proof of you being tired. Take a little rest------"


    "Not that! You! I thought I told you to rest! Even under normal circumstances your body is worn-out, you were that reckless¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Kotori slammed the table and shouted.


    Yes. Although Takamiya Mana currently was under the protection of <Ratatoskr>, she was a wizard belonging to the DEM industries'' 2nd executive group. During that time, her whole body had magic treatment placed in it and in exchange for gaining strong powers, her body was carved with a serious sacrifice.


    "I told you before. If you immediately take treatment from the experts in <Ratotoskr>, you might be able to lengthen your lifespan even if it is a little! But even so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!"


    "N-no well, that''s true. A-ahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­. Then, I''ll better get going¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    Mana made a smile as if she was punished and was about to run away. After Kotori stood up from the chair, she pushed her body to stop Mana from advancing.


    ---Putting it in accurate words, she was burying her face into Mana''s back and hugged her tightly.


    "Ko-Kotori-san?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Thank you. If you weren''t in <Fraxinus> at that time, I don''t know what could have happened."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After Mana quietly looked back, *Pon**Pon* she gently patted Kotori''s head.


    "That goes to both of us.------even I was saved by you. Paying you back as fast as possible would make me feel relieved."


    After saying that, Mana lifted the side of her lips.


    Kotori then lightly wiped of the tears oozing out, and *fufu* shrugged her shoulders.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..how should I put this, you really are Shidou''s sister. I am a little envious."


    "Heh?"


    "Nothing. -------------but..."


    After Kotori brought her eyebrows together, *Tightly* she added strength in both her arms and tightly hold on to Mana''s body.


    "I am thankful for your actions. But, this and that is different. I''ll have you properly go to the experts and receive treatment."


    "N-no but see, I really have to chase after <Nightmare>. There is no one else to be her opponent than me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    "It''s true that Kurumi''s investigation is an urgent matter but, aren''t you in a more problematic matter compared to that¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    "E-err, Kotori-san? Your cute face is turning into something very scary though¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Mana made a stiff smile while bending her body a little. Kotori inserted more strength in order to not let Mana get away.


    And, at that time. When something was displayed out of the display deployed on top of Kotori''s office desk, a voice echoed out from the speaker.


    "-----Commander Itsuka. There is a transmission coming from headquar---tteers¡­¡­¡­..!?"


    Appearing inside the window, the <Fraxinus> crew Shiizaki twitched her shoulders. It was as if she saw something she should not have seen.


    Like that, Kotori [Ah] made that sound. Just as they can see Shiizaki''s face, Shiizaki should be able to see the situation here too. And right now, Kotori and Mana were right in the middle of exchanging a passionate hug. If she suddenly saw only this situation, then it was a scene that would cause a lot of misunderstandings.


    After Kotori let go of Mana in panic, she looked back at the screen.


    "Don''t misunderstand! I only did that to catch Mana from running away-----"


    Released from Kotori''s restraints, Mana ran off in lightning speed. Although Kotori extended her hands to grab the nape of her neck once more------ but it was too late. Mana slipped past Kotori''s hands with magnificent body handling and exited the office.


    "Ah, you little¡­¡­¡­.! I will have you take the treatment once you come back!"


    "I''ll think about it!"


    Mana said that while swinging her hands. And at the same time, the sound of the office room''s automatic door closing was produced.


    "Seriously, that girl¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    After Kotori scratched her head, she sat down on the chair and looked back at the screen.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.so, what is it? From the headquarters?"


    "Ah, Ye-yes. There is a transmission sent to commander using the hidden line. Should I connect it?"


    "Yes, I am counting on you."


    "Roger"


    Saying like that, Shiizaki operated the console. When she did that, Shiizaki''s face disappeared from the screen and in exchange another person was displayed. She was someone she had met several times already; one of the <Ratatoskr>''s round chairman Elliot Woodman''s secretary.


    "I am sorry for calling in when you are busy, Commander Itsuka."


    "I don''t mind. What''s the matter, suddenly.."


    "Err, actually, sir Woodman is-------"


    The secretary made a slightly unpleasant face while continuing.


    15th October, Sunday. It was the time when the city''s ornaments were filled with Halloween mode. Shidou and Tohka were heading towards the shopping district to buy ingredients for dinner.


    "Ooh¡­¡­.. Shidou, what is that?"


    While saying that, Tohka pointed towards the giant pumpkin ghost decorated in front of the general store.


    "Aah, that''s a Jack O'' lantern. It is made from extracting the pumpkin. Well, that isn''t a real pumpkin but plastic one though."


    "Pumpkin? That ghost is an orange color you know? Isn''t a pumpkin green?"


    "Aah, Japan''s are mostly green in color; there are those types of pumpkins overseas."


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. If it is that big then, it looks like there would be leftovers even after making it into tempura, soup and boiled dishes."


    Tohka was opening her eyes wide in admiration while nodding.


    Well, he felt that he had heard this type of pumpkin used for the Jack O'' lantern was not really used for eating and was normally used for enjoyment but¡­¡­¡­¡­. There was no reasons to crush Tohka''s dream.


    "Hn---, since we are at it, let''s buy a pumpkin on our way back for tonight''s dinner. There should be minced meat remaining if I remember correctly, so let''s make it either minced and boiled or in croquette."


    "Oooh!"


    Tohka''s eyes were sparkling while *Pun**pun she was swinging her hands.


    "Umu, I think that is great! However, I understand it minced and boiled but, croquette¡­¡­..? Isn''t croquette made from potato?"


    "Normally that is the case. It is sweet and delicious when it is made from pumpkin."


    After saying that, Tohka closed her eyes for a few moments as if to imagine the taste and *Gulp* she drank her saliva down.


    "¡­¡­..umu, let''s have croquette today! Okay then now that is decided, let''s go Shidou!"


    With that said Tohka pointed towards the greengrocer and walked in big paces.


    "O-oi, it''s dangerous if you walk without looking in front-----"


    And, around the time Shidou said that, Tohka collided into the human shadow that came out from the side road and fell on her butt just like that.


    "Unuu!"


    "Ooto¡­¡­"


    "Aaahmou, didn''t I say so. Hoora, are you okay?"


    "Mu¡­¡­¡­.umu"


    After helping Tohka to stand up, he turned back towards the human shadow that collided with Tohka just now.


    Over there was a male around 50 years old sitting on a wheelchair and the one pushing him was a woman wearing glasses who looked like she was in her mid-twenties.


    "I am very sorry for not paying attention. Are you injured? Hoora, Tohka too."


    "Mu¡­¡­..sorry. I didn''t look in front."


    Tohka lowered her head apologetically. When she did that, the man swung his head while making a gentle smile and talked in fluent Japanese that did not match his face.


    "No, I am sorry too. Are you okay, Ojou-san[8A 3]?"


    "Umu, I am okay."


    "That is good. If such a cute lady like you is injured, then I might fall into hell."


    The man said that in a humorous tone. To bring out that line so smoothly, he was without doubt a play boy in his younger days. Shidou secretly thought, I should learn from that. ¡­¡­¡­..well, Tohka in question, her cheeks weren''t blushing but rather she was staring blankly.


    And, as Shidou was thinking about that, the man hit his hand as if he remembered something.


    "Now that I think about it, there is something I wanted to ask. You two, do you know where the public hospital is?"


    "Hospital¡­¡­¡­..? Aah, if that is the case, you should be able to see it after going straight to the shopping district. Once you come out to the road, head left, then turn right after the 3rd traffic light and head straight ahead."


    After Shidou said that, the man *umu* wring his head.


    "I don''t really get it¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry but, can you lead me until there?"


    Shidou scratched his cheeks. He and Tohka still had stuff to buy but¡­¡­¡­¡­... Well, it was not that far away and he didn''t mind if it was that much.


    "It''s okay. It''s this way."


    With that said, he walked as if to cross through the shopping district.


    "Sorry about this. The Japanese really are kind people. I am thankful."


    "No, this is not much. Eeer------"


    "Aah, call me Baldwin. She is Karen."


    While saying that, the man-----Baldwin pointed his thumb towards the woman pushing his wheelchair. Then, the woman called Karen [Nice to meet you] replied with only that and returned back to being silent.


    She was a pale Nordic blonde with blue eyes. Wondering why------ this was supposed to be his first time meeting her, but Shidou felt he saw the woman called Karen somewhere before.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Ah, no¡­¡­¡­..I am Itsuka Shidou."


    "I am Yatogami Tohka."


    When Shidou and Tohka said that, Baldwin nodded in a good mood.


    "Umu, I really have to be thankful to God for meeting a wonderful couple in a different country."


    "Buu¡­¡­¡­!"


    "Nu¡­¡­¡­?"


    From those words, Shidou unintentionally spurt out. Maybe she did not understand Baldwin''s words, or she was feeling suspicious of Shidou''s reaction, Tohka tilted her head.


    "Is something wrong Shidou-kun?"


    "I-it''s not like we are a couple¡­¡­."


    "Oyaa, was I mistaken? I am sorry."


    Baldwin shrugged his shoulders as Shidou wiped off the sweat oozing out from his forehead.


    But, behind Shidou, Tohka poked his back.


    "Shidou. What is a couple?"


    "Eh¡­¡­.!? No, that is¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou was having trouble, Baldwin faced his sights towards Tohka in interest.


    "Tohka-san. How long has it been since you met Shidou-kun?"


    "Mu? Let''s see¡­¡­¡­¡­around half a year."


    "I see. Which means it was around April. It was around the enrollment ceremony and opening ceremony in Japan. Did you meet there?"


    "No. I met Shidou during the space quake-----"


    "Waah!"


    Shidou, raised a loud voice to interrupt Tohka''s honest words.


    Tohka noticed at that moment. She immediately opened her eyes wide and continued her words to trick him.


    "Tha-that''s wrong. A space quake is a space quake but, that, I wasn''t the reason for it but, err¡­¡­¡­."


    "Kuh, during the space quake, we met in the shelter right!"


    "U-umu! That''s it!"


    When Shidou said that, Tohka changed over and consented.


    It looked like it was done a little bit on purpose but, well as far as it went the reason should be able to pass through. In fright, Shidou looked towards Baldwin.


    Without a suspicious face, Baldwin was staring at both of their conversation with only a smile. It would seem they succeeded in tricking him. Shidou patted his chest.


    But, how should this be put, on Baldwin''s expression, there was this awkwardness as if he guessed everything regarding this side''s situation.


    "I see. That''s like fate."


    After Baldwin slowly took his time, he made an emotive sigh before continuing his words.


    "------Tohka-san. Right now, are you happy?"


    "Nu?"


    From the sudden question, Tohka opened her eyes wide. However, Tohka didn''t make a particular doubtful face and made a big nod in front.


    "Umu, I am very happy now!"


    "Is that so?"


    Baldwin said that, and made a gentle smile.


    And-----at that moment.


    ---UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU---------


    Suddenly.


    Coming from the street speakers installed in named places in the shopping district, an extremely loud alarm rang and echoed.


    "Alarm¡­¡­!"


    The same time with Shidou''s shout, the evacuation press started broadcasting from the speaker and the people that were buying things nearby hurried towards the nearest shelter.


    But, Shidou cannot evacuate to the shelter with everyone.


    The space quake alarm ringing would mean--------a spirit would be appearing. He had to immediately contact <Fraxinus>, and have himself retrieved with its teleporter.


    "E-err! Baldwin-san! It is dangerous here. Please evacuate quickly!"


    "Aah, I plan on doing so. What about you?"


    "Eh? I-I, err, I have something to do so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Shidou became flustered while answering, Baldwin shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    "Well, I suppose that was a malicious question to ask. I pray for the fortune to be able to meet again. --------Do your best. I am leaving the spirit to you."


    "Eh¡­¡­.?"


    From Baldwin''s words, Shidou raised his eyebrows and squeezed his throat.


    However he did not reply back anything and after giving an order to Karen, they went back to the road they came from.


    "Shidou, what are you doing?"


    "A-aah¡­¡­.."


    Being told by Tohka, after Shidou released his sights from Baldwin and Karen, he took out the Incam hidden in his pocket and equipped it to his right ear to contact <Fraxinus>.


    "What would you like to do now.--------it looks like there were several contacts from Commander Itsuka."


    Right after separating from Itsuka Shidou and Yatogami Tohka, Karen who was pushing the wheelchair asked Baldwin.


    "Haha, I made them worried. But even so the <Fraxinus> will be busy since there is a space quake. Let''s quietly evacuate for now. ------aah, and, if I am correct there is a DEM member that was captured during that time with <Berserk>. Since we came to Japan, let''s talk with him a little."


    "Understood. I will have that arranged."


    Karen said that in an indifferent tone. Baldwin made a small nod.


    "------So, is there any problems with them?"


    "From what I can see, there shouldn''t be a problem for now. They are very stable."


    "I see. That is good."


    After saying that, *Fuu* she sighed.


    Last month. The spirit that had [Inverse] and the boy who manifested several angels, Itsuka Shidou.


    Naturally, he received the analysis result report, but as expected he had to meet them directly to erase the worries he had.


    But, those worries were just needless anxiety. The voice he heard from Tohka a while ago was being remembered as if it was bouncing about and he loosened the side of his lips.


    "----I am really glad to have come to Japan. She really looked happy."


    Saying it like that, he---------Elliot Baldwin Woodman made a small smile.


    "This¡­¡­¡­how should I put this, it''s distasteful¡­¡­¡­."


    Being teleported to the spot the Space quake occurred by the <Fraxinus>, Shidou looked at the surrounding scenery and sweat oozed out from his cheeks on reflex.


    A big range coming up to around 1 kilometer in diameter, a round shape was scraped off as if it was a beautiful prepared soil. Space Quake. The name was taken from the earthquake-esque distortion in space and its outbreak nature forming its characteristics.


    But, Shidou was looking at that disaster''s after-effects right now.


    At the south side of the vanished mark of the Space quake. Over there, there were some weird structures lined up.


    The jet coaster paused half-way in the middle of the sky and a merry-go-round with horses with no head. There were Coffee Cups with cracks on it and a partially destroyed mirror house.


    It was covered with rust from some time ago and it was something that could not be done by the space quake just now.


    Yes. The place Shidou was sent to with the teleporter was the demolished amusement park placed outside Tenguu city.


    The official name was unknown. Even when the nearby residence was asked, it would only be called [Ghost land]. It seemed it was an established facility that barely escaped the southern Kantou sky disaster 30 years ago, but naturally after the disaster the number of visitors decreased rapidly---------rather, it was close to no-one and it became abandoned in a blink of an eye.


    On top of that, since it did not suffer any direct space quakes, subsidiary payments for its redevelopment were not given and it remained here while staring at the insides of Tenguu city being continuously developed; this was such a pitiful place.


    Even though there was space quake this time, the damage radius was only piled on top the amusement park ground and the rusted attractions were left there as it was.


    It was coupled with the evening time period and it created a very eerie scenery. It was like the amusement park had no more than a minor role and its whole facility was encroached by the ghost house expanding its territory.


    "The atmosphere is coming out a little too much¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Don''t keep complaining."


    And when Shidou was making a bitter face while muttering that, Kotori''s voice could be heard coming from the Incam equipped in his right ear.


    "The appeared Spirit has moved west from the space quake occurrence point. The AST should be reaching the spot soon. Please get in contact with her before any unnecessary disruption occurs."


    "I got it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    After Shidou made a small nod, he pointed his toes towards south-------the amusement park that turned into ruins.


    Honestly, he wasn''t really up for it but now wasn''t the time for him to say that. Even though he struck with the first move, the AST------Anti-Spirit Team was probably immediately heading towards this spot. Before that happened, he had to talk with the Spirit as much as possible.


    But-------Shidou who was running in the ruins, suddenly stopped his legs.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­huh?"


    He made a dumbfounded voice and stood rock still.


    "Hey? What are you doing? The spirit''s reading is further-------------"


    Saying suspiciously, Kotori also stopped her words mid-way. Most likely, she probably saw the same scenery Shidou did with the automated camera.


    Yes. In a certain fixed point, the amusement park that was turned into a ruin was lined up with distorted gothic structures and cross gravestones that had transformed it into a very disgusting looking place.


    "Wha-what is¡­¡­¡­¡­this?"


    From the strange feeling of getting sucked into a comedy horror movie created from using latest CG effects or a visual type[8A 4] PV, Shidou instinctively pinched his cheeks. Naturally, a sharp pain ran down Shidou''s face.


    "The amusement park''s attraction came back to life¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. There''s no way that can be right¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "-------Yes. While it''s weak, there are reiha[8A 5] readings around. I am not sure about the details, but it is most likely related to the spirit''s ability."


    Having her calmness regained, Kotori said that. Shidou gazed at the weird scenery expanding nearby and gulped.


    -----------and.


    "Araan?"


    When Shidou was standing rock still in bewilderment, a voice could be heard from upwards.


    He sprung his face upwards. When he did that, on top of the church''s ceiling rising in front of his eyes, he saw a weird silhouette.


    There was a girl sitting on the cross there while facing her back towards the orange evening sun.


    He could not see in details because of the back lighting but-------he could clearly see she was wearing a characteristic hat.


    The hat had wide visors and a fractured cone on the tip.


    Yes. It was like----------the [witch] that appeared inside stories.


    "Ufufu, this is rare, to think I would meet another human other than the AST when I am pulled over here."


    The spirit giggled and *Pyon* jumped off the cross.


    And while lightly floating mid-air, she landed right in front of Shidou.


    She was a slender woman covered with an Astral Dress coloured night sky black and sunset orange. From what he could see, her age should be a little past 20 years. She had long and slender limbs and voluptuous breasts. She had perfect proportions, enough to make gravure models run away barefooted.


    She looked like a type of man-made beautiful girl------- as if she was a collection of all the woman ideals in the world. Long and glossy hair was spreading out under the wide visors of the hat, and in that interval, her pair of eyes which could be mistaken with emeralds were staring at Shidou filled with interest.


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­..?"


    The spirit brought her face closer to Shidou to evaluate him. Being suddenly poked at, Shidou twitched his body in reflex.


    As if she thought Shidou''s reaction was interesting, the spirit once again giggled.


    "Fufu, you don''t have to be that scared. I won''t do something like eating you."


    "E-errm, I--------"


    When Shidou was about to reply, the Spirit extended her other hand and lifted Shidou''s chin.


    "Heeh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you are quite cute. What''s up with you? If I am correct, when I am coming over to this world, shouldn''t there be an alarm ringing in this world?"


    "Tha-that''s¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    And, when Shidou was about to reply back from completely having the pace taken away, Kotori''s voice echoed from his right ear.


    "Shidou, the choices!"


    On the <Fraxinus> bridge''s main monitor showing Shidou and the witch-like spirit, a window was displayed.


    The AI equipped on <Fraxinus> had responded to that situation and displayed the choices.


    ¢Ù"There is only one reason. I came to meet you."


    ¢Ú"I-I[8A 6] don''t know anything¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I was late in running away and when I noticed, I was over here¡­¡­¡­¡­.."


    ¢Û"For now, is it okay if I fondled your boobs?"


    "All members-------your choices!"


    When Kotori shouted from the captain seat, the crew lined up in the lower deck started operating the consoles near their hands.


    Immediately, the total results were displayed on the screen.


    ¢Ù and ¢Ú were struggling and---------there were no votes in ¢Û.


    "Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. That''s about right."


    After Kotori said that while moving the Chupa chups rod around, Nakatsugawa from the lower deck snapped his fingers.


    "This should be ¢Ù. As long as we have no clue to what disposition the opponent has yet, acting oddly should be dangerous."


    However, as if to oppose to that, this time Minowa raised her voice.


    "No, this has to be ¢Ú. Nakatsugawa is a guy so you might not know this, but Shidou-kun is unexpectedly the type that would tickle maternal instincts! From what we can see, the spirit this time is an onee-san! It is time to make best of that weapon to its maximum!"


    When Minowa was displaying a speech with great ardor, Shiizaki [Ah--¡­¡­¡­.] raised a soft voice to show her approval.


    "I see, it''s not like I don''t understand¡­¡­¡­¡­..but this is unexpected, for ¢Û to have not a single vote in it. I thought someone like Kannazuki would be playing a fool again"


    Kotori rearranged her legs while turning around and looked behind the captain seat. When she did that, a tall man with a well-featured nose bridge making an extremely serious face standing there could be seen.


    "That is impossible. I am always serious."


    "The real reason?"


    "The bulges of her chest are so supreme, I have no interest in that kind of sloppy boobs."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "If the choice was [Please lick the other side of the knee], then I will be troubled a bit."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    *choi**choi* Kotori silently bent her fingers, and when Kannazuki folded his knees, she shot out the licked finished Chupa chups towards his eyes.


    "Nwwwwwwoooooooooooooooo!?"


    Kannazuki pressed his eyes and fell behind.


    Kotori took out a new Chupa chups from her candy holder while turning on the mic switch connecting to Shidou''s incam.


    "-------Shidou, it''s ¢Ú. Moisten your eyes as much as possible while looking at her with upturned eyes."


    "¡­¡­¡­eh,eehhhh¡­¡­.."


    Hearing the instruction heard from his right ear, Shidou reluctantly raised his eyebrows. Shidou was already a high school student.


    In whatever circumstances, he did not want to act like a child.


    "Did something happen?"


    But, maybe she thought it was strange for Shidou to suddenly make a reluctant face, the spirit tilted her head. He wanted to avoid being suspicious but the space in between was opened for too long. Without any choice, he followed Kotori''s instruction and opened his mouth while lightly looking at her with upturned eyes.


    "E-err¡­¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­¡­don''t know anything. I was late in running away and when I noticed, I was over here¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    After Shidou said that with moistened eyes, the Spirit immediately opened her eyes wide.


    And while her cheeks were slightly blushed, *Nii* she raised the sides of her lips.


    "Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­ is that so. What is your name?"


    "E-eerrr¡­¡­ it''s Itsuka Shidou."


    "Shidou-kun huh. Ufufu, what a cute name."


    "E-err, how about you?"


    When Shidou said that the Spirit *fufu* made a cute laugh.


    "I am Natsumi. Well--------------I seem to be called <Witch> by you people."


    "Natsumi........san."


    "Fufu, Natsumi is okay. I don''t need the honorifics too. I don''t really like being formal."


    "E-errr¡­¡­¡­then, Natsumi."


    When Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying her name, the Spirit-------Natsumi nodded in satisfaction.


    And then, [aah], *pon* she hit her hands together as if she remembered something.


    "Oh yeah. Fufufu, I thought of asking them when I meet a human this time."


    And when he thought she made a spin on that spot, while *Katsu* making a light sound like that with her heels and making a pose, she once again directed her sights to Shidou.


    "Hey, Shidou-kun. I have something I want to ask, but is it okay if I ask one question?"


    "Eh? Ha-haa¡­¡­¡­¡­go ahead."


    Troubled, after Shidou nodded, Natsumi used one hand and erotically stroke her lips while smiling.


    "Shidou-kun, do you think¡­¡­¡­¡­I am beautiful?"


    "Heh?"


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise from the unexpected question.


    Well, if he was asked on whether she was beautiful or not, he would agree without an instant of hesitation. There was no doubt in that.


    But, on why Natsumi asked that question¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..he had no idea. There might be some kind of hidden meaning or intention to it? When he started thinking like that, he easily hesitated on replying.


    "Shidou, what are you doing? If you take too much time, Natsumi might get displeased."


    Coming from worried Shidou''s ears, Kotori''s voice flew over.


    It was true that what Kotori said was correct. After Shidou strengthened his will, he opened his lips towards Natsumi.


    "A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I think you are really beautiful."


    "As I expected!"


    Natsumi''s expression immediately turned lively, and happily twisted her body while placing her hands on her cheeks.


    "Hey, hey, Shidou-kun. Specifically? Which part of me is beautiful?"


    "Eh?,err¡­¡­your eyes slits are long, and your nose bridge is straight¡­¡­"


    "Un un!"


    "And, your height is tall and slender, and your style is good¡­¡­"


    "What next what next!?"


    "Also, your hair is glossy and is beautiful too¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes! You understand! Shidou-kun understands!!"


    After Natsumi shouted that she hugged Shidou tightly. He was pushed on his body with the chest filled with volume and his cheeks blushed in reflex.


    Natsumi did not notice that and continued hugging Shidou while happily humming.


    But--------suddenly, when he thought her happy mood humming stopped, he wondered why Natsumi suddenly made a lonely face, and opened her mouth softly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­as expected, this me¡­¡­¡­is beautiful¡­¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"


    Shidou brought his eyebrows closer. What on earth did that mean?


    But, before Shidou was able to ask that question, Natsumi turned back.


    "A-raa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Shidou followed Natsumi''s sights and lifted his face--------and immediately noticed the reason.


    The red sky dyed with the sunset. Over there, several fuzzy shadows wearing machines could be confirmed.


    "AST¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    Yes. The JGDSF anti spirit team. Having the aim to defeat Spirits, they were an organization with a totally opposite goal to <<Ratatoskr>>.


    But Shidou made a small frown with his eyebrows. The V shape AST formation in the sky. Inside, the vanguard Origami could not be seen.


    "Shidou-kun, do you know the AST?"


    "! Ah------"


    Being asked by Natsumi, Shidou immediately twitched. Maybe, he might have said something unnecessary.


    But Natsumi did not bother much and patted on Shidou''s head like praising a little child.


    "You are a knowledgeable one. Good boy, good boy."


    "Ha-haa¡­.. Thank you"


    She was a somewhat crazy Spirit. Shidou made a wry smile while replying back.


    However, he could not afford taking his time for too long. The AST arriving would mean-------------


    "Shidou! Run away!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.!"


    At the same time with Kotori''s shout shaking his right ear''s eardrum, when he thought there was a flash in the sky, a huge amount of missiles were pouring down towards Shidou and Natsumi.


    "U-uwah¡­¡­¡­..!"


    Shouting in reflex, he covered his body. But, unlike Shidou, Natsumi was calm and *fufu* made a smile before raising her right hands high and shaking her throat.


    "-----Well then, it''s time for work, <Haniel>."


    The moment Natsumi said that, a broom appeared from the empty space and landed on Natsumi''s hands. Although it had the shape of a broom, there was a metal or gem mounted on the tip, making a fantasy-like sparkle.


    Most probably------it was an Angel. The absolute weapon the Spirits held.


    Natsumi used that broom and made one spin before thrusting its butt to the ground. When she did that, the tip of the broom opened and released a dazzling light that looked like it was reflecting the evening sun.


    In the next instant----------


    *Pon* such a comical sound was produced and all missiles closing in on Shidou and Natsumi transformed into deformed carrots.


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­.?"


    Unable to understand what happened, after Shidou''s eyes turned into a dot, the carrot shaped missiles landed on the ground and *BOMB!* A comical explosion sound as if it was like a gag manga was raised.


    "J-just now, what just¡­¡­."


    "Wait for a bit, Shidou-kun."


    After Natsumi said that, she sat on the broom in front of the dumbfounded Shidou, and while making acrobatic traces, she flew to the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­! She''s coming! Shoot!"


    The AST leader gave out her instruction in response to that. The wizards deployed in the sky all squeezed the trigger at once and a large number of bullets were scattered towards Natsumi.


    However, Natsumi wasn''t particularly panicking. After flying around as shed, she once again activated the tip of the broom and it released a dazzling sparkle. The radiating light wrapped around the released missiles and AST members.


    When she did that, in the next moment-----


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­. What is this¡­¡­..!?"


    This time, not only the missile but also the AST members wrapped in the light were changed into something else completely in one instant. Rabbit, dogs and pandas, they were turned into those cute looking characters.


    "Ufufu, everyone is cuter that way right?"


    After Natsumi said that while smiling, she made a circle in the sky and flew back to Shidou. The sky still had the AST members in a comical state there, but all of them were confused of the sudden situation and temporarily could not take in commands.


    "Okay, now finished. I thought taking the chance of running to a place where these peoples can''t get me but¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou-kun want to come with me?"


    "Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Is that okay?"


    "Of course.-------------if you praise Onee-san more though."


    After saying that, Natsumi made a cute gesture and winked at him.


    But------at that moment. Up from the sky, someone released a carrot shaped missile and as it was heading towards the both of them, a comical impact sound was produced like just now.


    "Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    It had firepower that could not compare with the original missile at all. Maybe because it exploded at a close distance, a strong cloud of dust flowed outwards from the impact. The dust entered Shidou''s eyes and blinded him momentarily.


    And then.


    "Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­..fu, Fueekushoon!"


    Probably inhaling some of the dust from the cloud into her nose, Natsumi produced a large sneeze.


    When she did that, Shidou felt a light sparkled in front of him through his closed eye lids. Yes-----it was like, Natsumi was the one emitting the light.


    And when he thought the light died down, his sight through his eyelids immediately brightened once more.


    "Hn¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Shidou rubbed his eyes, and somehow managed to open his eyelids.


    At the same time, coming from the Incam in his right ear, the alarm announcing an emergency situation echoed.


    "Shidou! Be careful! Natsumi''s mood level is rapidly falling!"


    "------------eh?"


    Shidou raised his eyebrows from Kotori''s words. When he did that, the cloud of dust covering the surroundings lit up and Natsumi could be seen once more.


    ---for some reason, Natsumi''s face was blushed red and she was glaring at Shidou with detest.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­.Did you see?"


    Natsumi was sending a sharp glare towards Shidou while saying that as if she was groaning with a low voice, different from anything until now. Towards the sudden change from the previously cheerful Natsumi, Shidou brought his eyebrows closer in bewilderment.


    "Se-see, what¡­¡­¡­.."


    "Don''t play a fool! Just now my--------my¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    After Natsumi grinded her teeth half-way through her words, she straddled the broom she was holding and floated to the sky just like that.


    "Now that you have seen it, I cannot afford it to end it like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Remember this. I will end your life¡­¡­¡­!"


    Like that, she pointed her fingers at Shidou------------and Natsumi disappeared to the other side of the sky with tremendous speed.


    "! She ran away! Chase after her!"


    The AST captain''s voice echoed from the sky. When he looked over, the AST members were all turned back into their normal forms from the previous comical ones. They expanded their machine''s wings, reforming their formation and chased after Natsumi who disappeared into the sky.


    "Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. What was that¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Being left behind alone, Shidou looked up at the sky blankly.

 Volume 8 - CH 2

    Monday, October, 16.


    At school, Tobiichi Origami was sitting on her assigned seat made a soft sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She had hair that tickled the tip of her shoulders, a slender body, and an unperceivable doll-like face.


    But if one was close to her, they might notice the slightly gloomy face Origami was making right now. The reason was simple.


    Yesterday evening. A spacequake omen was observed in the outskirts of Tenguu city and the evacuation announcement was proclaimed nearby.


    Which means------------the appearance of a Spirit. The AST members moved out promptly and attacked the Spirit.


    However, without being added into the AST member operation team, Origami obeyed the alarm and went to the shelter with everyone and could only wait for the Spirit¡¯s threat to disperse.


    Impatient. Irritated. In spite having the power to pull a trigger, she was not permitted to do so.


    That was the reason of the slight discord on Origami¡¯s usually flat expression.


    Nonetheless, it was something inevitable.


    Last month, she used the annihilation armor <White Licorice> enshrined in the hangar without permission and attacked friendly troops. In the end, she pointed her fangs towards the DEM wizards that were wearing irregular equipment.


    As a result, during the time before her punishment, Origami was put into a light house arrest state and was prohibited from using any AST related equipment.


    Naturally, on top of the original unarguable punishment, she was in a state where she was sentenced with several criminal penalties. But, because it was an irrational action in relation to DEM this time from the other side, there were many voices protecting Origami inside the JGSDF so the discussion regarding the decision of her punishment were dragged on. Considering this, it could be said Origami was once again blessed with fortune.


    However, if that was the only thing needed to dispel Origami¡¯s disposition, then that might not be the case. Different from the previous reason, there was one more. There was an event occurrence that made Origami¡¯s feelings discomposed.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami mumbled in a soft voice where no one could hear it, and looked right.


    Yes. Origami¡¯s right seat was still empty.


    Origami¡¯s most beloved person, Itsuka Shidou¡¯s seat.


    There was still time for morning homeroom. It was not like Shidou¡¯s absence was fixed.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Origami has one pending matter.


    She quietly left her seat, and stood in front of----------the seat further right of Shidou¡¯s seat


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    Like that, the girl that sat over there probably noticed Origami¡¯s existence and while releasing a doubtful voice, she looked over with unpleasant eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What is with you, something you want?¡±


    The girl--------Yatogami Tohka sent a glare toward Origami while saying that.


    Origami¡¯s pending matter was this girl¡¯s existence. In a somewhat unpleasant way, since this girl¡¯s house was nearby Shidou¡¯s, they happened to come to school together a lot.


    ¡°Shidou hasn¡¯t come yet?¡±


    When Origami asked, Tohka [Muu] distorted her expression [Tsuun!] before turning the other way.


    ¡°Fuun! I won¡¯t tell you that Shidou had something to do right now and is going to be a little late!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looks like, Shidou has something to do right now and is going to be late a little.


    If that is the case, overstaying is useless. Origami silently returned to her seat. Originally, there was no reason to have a conversation with Yatogami Tohka unless it was needed to.


    Probably getting angry from Origami¡¯s attitude, Tohka [Beeh] brought out her tongue. In every direction of the classroom, everyone else looked at the sequence with tired familiarity.


    Then the classroom door opened and a young man entered.


    And, at that moment.


    With handsome facial features and kind eyes. Yes. It was Origami¡¯s lover, Itsuka Shidou.


    ¡°! Oooh shidou!¡±


    Origami looked at Tohka with annoyance, while Tohka¡¯s expression completely changed as she stood up from her seat after raising her bouncy voice.


    When she did that, Shidou twitched his eyebrows as if he noticed, and Tohka walked over to him.


    ¡°You were fast! Is your things to do done?"


    ¡°Aah, thanks to you. More importantly, may I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Nu? What is it?¡±


    Tohka tilted her head. When she did that, Shidou made a gentle smile, threw the bag he was holding to the ground, and used his freed hands and *mukyuu* grabbed Tohka¡¯s breast.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Hnn¡­¡­..¡±


    Tohka was blank for a while because she did not understand what happened and...


    ¡°Wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you doing!?¡±


    Her face was flushed red in one beat and Tohka released her fist towards Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    However, after Shidou dodged Tohka¡¯s attack with magnificent body handling, he alternately closed and opened his fist as if to think over the feeling the breast he was enjoying just now.


    ¡°Iyaa--, that was some splendid breasts! The feeling of fondling a natural airhead is different.¡±


    ¡°Wha-wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°This time, for one round, is it okay if I fondle directly? I will be gentle too.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are you saying! Are you joking!?¡±


    Tohka said in bewilderment as she held down her chest with both her hands, her cheeks as red as a tomato.


    Seemingly, as if they happened to hear the commotion, the team of three girls that were chatting in the nearby desk surrounded Tohka and glared at Shidou.


    Yamabuki Ai, Hazakura Mai, Fujibakama Mii. They were Tohka¡¯s good friends and the famous female trio of 2nd year class 4.


    ¡°Wait a second Itsuka-kun, what are you thinking suddenly!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a normal crime though!¡±


    ¡°Should I pluck your darn fruits off you basstaarrdd!"


    Coming from each mouth, they lined criticisms against him.


    But, after Shidou shrug his shoulders as if he wasn''t really bothered by them, he took Ai¡¯s hands that was near him with elegant movements and pushed her back to the wall. Then, he used his other hand and lifted Ai¡¯s chin up.


    ¡°I understand you want to be looked after. But, don¡¯t shout so much. Should I seal those lips of yours?¡±


    ¡°Eeh¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    From Shidou¡¯s sudden counter-attack, Ai opened her eyes wide and her body stiffened. Mai and Mii were also shocked at the unexpected events and were dumbfounded, forgetting to stop Shidou.


    Shidou *fufu* distorted his mouth into a fearless look and, while lifting Ai¡¯s face up, brought his lips closer.


    ¡°Ya-yaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I have Kishiwada-kun¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Even though Ai attempted to stop him, Shidou didn¡¯t stop. He slowly filled in both of their gaps and---------Ai was stiffening her body while closing her eyes tightly.


    Shidou made a mischievous smile, brought his lips closer to Ai¡¯s ears, and *fuu* blew softly.


    ¡°Ha-hanyaaa¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Her knees were *Gaku**gaku* swinging and Ai collapsed on the spot.


    And as if they finally coming back to their senses, Mai and Mii twitched their shoulders.


    ¡°Ah, Ai!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, how dare you do that to Ai!?¡±


    They said that, and faced toward Shidou with stern expressions.


    However, at that moment, after Shidou lowered his posture and grabbed both Mai and Mii skirts with his right and left hands respectively, he then flip it up just like that. The guys in the class [Ooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhh!] became lively and Mai and Mii pressed down their skirts in panic.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Wha-What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, both of you sure are wearing some cute underwear! By all means, let me appreciate them next time in bed.¡±


    ¡°¡±Wha¡­¡­¡­!?¡±¡±


    Mai¡¯s and Mii¡¯s faces blushed red.


    After Shidou said [Adieu] with two fingers standing up in a snobby gesture, he passed through the gap between Mai and the rest with light body movements and exited the classroom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou?¡±


    Within the disconcerted classroom, Origami slightly raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Fuuaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While spilling out loud yawn, Shidou walked in the Raizen high school¡¯s corridor.


    It seemed the chime signaling the end of 4th period had already rang; female students moving with their bentos and guys dashing towards the school canteen could be seen. Shidou scratched his cheeks while grumbling to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s already lunch break ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I came here quite late huh?¡±


    Yes, an emergency countermeasure meeting was opened yesterday in <Fraxinus> and Shidou was required to attend. Originally, it was not a type of meeting that would end deep into the night. But this time, since Natsumi¡¯s ability and intentions could not be grasped at all and because of the remark she left behind could cause some kind of danger to Shidou when he headed back, the time taken was longer than usual.


    Although he did take a nap just in case, it didn¡¯t take all the drowsiness away completely. He scratched his eye with the back of his hand while sighing once more.


    But-----------the moment he climbed up the stairs and opened his classroom door, Shidou¡¯s drowsiness completely disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    That was because all the students directed their sights towards Shidou all at once when he entered the classroom.


    Shidou twitched his shoulders and looked around in discomfort.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Wha-what? What happened, everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Having no idea what was going on, sweat flowed down Shidou¡¯s cheeks. Gathered in the corner of the classroom, Ai, Mai, and Mii¡¯s eyes glittered and approached Shidou¡¯s direction with quick movements.


    ¡°How dare you come back here shamelessly, Itsuka Shidooooouuuu!?¡±


    ¡°You should know what you have done!¡±


    ¡°Through the sense of pain, we will make sure you regret you were born!¡±


    Each one of them said that and surrounded Shidou, and [Guruuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­] growled like wolves.


    Shidou¡¯s body froze on reflex. It was not the first time he was yelled at by these three girls but there was nothing that came to mind today that could have set them off. Rather, judging from the way these girls spoke, it was like they were saying Shidou came to class a little while ago and had done a terrible deed.


    ¡°Wai-wai-wait a second! Why on earth are you all that angry!?¡±


    While Shidou spread out his hands to calm Ai, Mai, and Mii who suddenly stood up against him, wondering what they were unhappy about, the girls raised their voices and approached Shidou.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you play innocent!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We have many eyewitnesses!¡±


    ¡°This sakura blizzard, I won¡¯t let you say you had forgotten about it!¡±


    Ai used her right hand and made an unlady-like hand sign, Mai spreads her hands to show everyone in the classroom, and Mii made a gesture to expose her shoulders, but in the end she stopped.


    However, even though they said that, he had nothing that came to mind. He made his eyebrows into a °Ë kanji shape[8B 1]. while looking around to seek help.


    As if to respond to that, he heard a familiar voice coming behind Ai, Mai, and Mii.


    ¡°You three, may I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°! Tohka!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s expression brightened and called out the owner of that voice.


    Tohka made a ¤Økanji[8B 2] with her mouth while passing through the gap between Ai and Mai, and walked until she was in front of Shidou. After Shidou made a relieved sigh, he faced Tohka and asked:


    ¡°You saved me Tohka. What happened to these girls? Even though I just got to school-----------¡°


    Tohka¡¯s cheeks blushed *posu*, and she hit Shidou¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Why did you suddenly do something like that? Err, how should I put this¡­¡­¡­¡­that scared me!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­? wha-what are you saying, Tohka¡­¡­? I didn¡¯t--------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­What?¡±


    When Shidou answered honestly, Tohka brought her eyebrows closer and made a stern expression before tears accumulated in her eyes while she continuously hit Shidou¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Wah, wha-what is with you Tohka? That hurts¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I misjudged you shidou! Even though I would forgive you, it was unwilling for me. Why are you not accepting the things you had done!?¡±


    ¡°No, what do you mean by that!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Tha-that is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­er, that, m-my¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Tohka was hesitating to say, her red face turned even redder and she looked downwards.


    Seeing Tohka like that, Ai, Mai, and Mii hugged her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay Tohka-chan!¡±


    ¡°Not only did he deny his crimes, to think he would make the victim experience a flashback!¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a hell for you to fall into!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s why! What are you all talking about!?¡±


    Unable to stand it, Shidou raised a shout.


    And at that moment, Shidou¡¯s right wrist was grabbed.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Over there, appearing out of nowhere, Miss-Tobiichi Origami was standing there. With calm gaze but a light of intention could be felt deep inside, she stared at Shidou.


    ¡°O-Origami? Don¡¯t tell me I did something to you too¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    As Shidou asked her fearfully, Origami cast her eyes down and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    From Origami¡¯s reply, Shidou released the strength in his right hand made by the nervousness and made a sigh.


    But, after Origami silently pulled her hands, she plunged Shidou¡¯s hands into her blouse she unbuttoned beforehand, pushing it to her breast.


    ¡°Aguayaaa!?¡±


    From the sudden sensation, Shidou made a sound that had never come out before exit from his throat.


    Even though he hurried and tried to pull his hand, she held his wrist tightly, I can¡¯t move! Rather, each time he tried to resist, the warm and soft feeling transmitted to his sensitive palms and fingers made Shidou¡¯s mind go crazy.


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing--!?¡±


    At that moment, Tohka''s downcast face looked up and she removed Origami''s hold from Shidou.


    After Shidou pulled his finally freed hands in panic, he made a big inhale to calm his heart down which was carved with violent beating¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..but, during that occasion, a slightly good smell was coming from his right hands which has the feeling and Origami¡¯s warmth left behind, and his face turned even redder.


    ¡°O-Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­? Didn¡¯t you say I did nothing to you¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    When Shidou asked her in embarrassment, Origami nodded.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have you do it now.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­... Haaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, do the things you did to everyone to me. Push me to the wall and lift my chin, blow a sweet breath to my ears and flip my skirt up.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide from the extremely detailed instructions as Ai, Mai, and Mii blushed from embarrassment.


    Origami didn¡¯t care and continued talking.


    ¡°And then after exchanging a deeply passionate kiss, tear off my shirt, steal purity as a maiden then leave a Shidou mark on my body that will never disappear in a life time"


    ¡°E-eeeeh!?¡±


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami! Shidou will not do something like that!¡±


    When Shidou raised his voice, Tohka raised an unbearable shout.


    However, Origami was not bothered about it and gradually came closer to Shidou.


    ¡°Go ahead, Shidou. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­..no, errm¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°So-sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡±


    Shidou apologized for some reason and ran away from the spot.


    Naturally, Origami responded quickly to prevent Shidou from running away, but she was blocked by Tohka and a quarrel ensued.


    Shidou took the chance to run to the corridor and escaped to a safe place where Origami couldn''t find him immediately.


    While wiping off the sweat oozing down, he arranged his rough breathing.


    ¡°What is everyone saying? I just came to school¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, he raised his eyebrows. It was as if everyone was talking about how Shidou did something bad just recently.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    While Shidou placed his hands on his chin to think about it, two girls he knew walked towards him.


    ¡°Ou, Kaguya, Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­wait------¡°


    When he called out to them, Shidou noticed something weird. For some reason, both of them were not wearing their Raizen uniforms but were wearing the school''s designated swimsuit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­un?¡±


    ¡°Spotted. It¡¯s Shidou.¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru noticed Shidou and twitched their eyebrows simultaneously.


    When they recognized him, both of them *Ba*! spread their hands at the same time as if to intimidate Shidou.


    ¡°We finally found you Shidou¡­¡­¡­! You haven''t ran away yet huh!? Fuun, I¡¯ll praise that courage of yours!¡±


    ¡°Alert. We won¡¯t lower our guard anymore. We¡¯ll have this settled properly.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    From both of their responses, Shidou stiffened his body and stepped back. Thinking it might be possible, this is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t tell me you aren''t going to say¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I did something to you two right?¡±


    Shidou asked with a shaking voice as Kaguya and Yuzuru raised their eyebrows in doubt.


    ¡°Damn you Shidou, don¡¯t play a fool! Anyways, just give back my underwear you stole from me just now!¡±


    ¡°Resent. Who was it that said [Actually, I have a bra fetish], and poured water all over Yuzuru I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I-iiih!?¡±


    Being informed again about another crime that he did not remember, Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you were thinking but we can¡¯t lower our guard even for a little around you.¡±


    ¡°Consent. Yuzuru panicked since there wasn''t a change of gym uniform but luckily there was one placed inside the pool bag.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything like-------¡°


    ¡°Are you trying to play dumb!? That¡¯s useless! I¡¯m sure that was Shidou! There was no way I would mistake Shidou¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Consent. That is true. There is no way Kaguya the lover of Shidou would make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Yuzuru!? You¡¯re the same as me since you said that¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Ignore. No idea what Kaguya is talking about.¡±


    The Yamai sisters argued with each for a while but they swung their heads immediately to think back and once again looked back at Shidou.


    ¡°Anyway! I won¡¯t let it end while I am still beaten! The crime of looking down on Yamai, we will have you compensate with that body! In other words... Shidou! Take off your pants!¡±


    ¡°Agree. On top of that, Yuzuru will dampen Shidou¡¯s whole body with a spray.¡±


    After saying that, the Yamai sisters gradually closed the gap between them and Shidou.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t joke with me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    He couldn''t stand receiving the revenge of the crimes that he did not remember. Shidou turned his heels and was about to run away.


    However, at that moment, he could hear a familiar voice again coming away from his escape route which was behind him.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    She was a woman wearing glasses and a petite body. Although she looked young, he knew she was not a student since she was not wearing a school uniform. Shidou¡¯s homeroom teacher Okamine Tamae, nicknamed Tama-chan.


    ¡°Ta-Tama-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­ uhh, Okamine-sensei!¡±


    Shidou corrected the pet name he accidentally said out of habit and as he called her name, Tama-chan-Sensei walked heavily towards Shidou and immediately grabbed Shidou¡¯s shirttail.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong, Sensei¡­¡­?¡±


    As Shidou asked while having a bad feeling, Tama-chan-sensei made a face as if she was going to cry any second and released a voice as if she was complaining.


    ¡°Af-after doing something like that to me, what are you saying now¡­¡­¡­¡­? I-I can no longer get married¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will have you properly take responsibility okay!?¡±


    ¡°E-Ehhhh!?¡±


    He was prepared to a certain extent. But, as expected, it was one step too far. He twitched his shoulders and took one step back.


    When he did that, a young man appeared from the corner of the corridor and when he saw Shidou, he [Hii] made a frightened voice.


    It was Shidou¡¯s friend, Tonomachi Hiroto. His hair hardened with wax, and he had a fearless look. His body physique was also blessed more than Shidou. But even so, for some reason, he hugged his shoulders in a girlish gesture and *Kata**Kata* his teeth was chattered.


    ¡°To-Tonomachi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    When Shidou called out to him with a dubious voice, Tonomachi¡¯s whole body trembled like a Chihuahua.


    ¡°Itsuka¡­¡­¡­.Kun, errr, errm, hey¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I often joke around and sometimes cause some misunderstandings but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t have that interest so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened to you!?¡±


    After shouting out that he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, possibly surprised from the loud voice, Tonomachi pulled his head back like a turtle.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    He had no idea what was going on, but it looked like they wouldn''t listen to any apologies. Overall, staying in the school was bad. Shidou shifted his eyes left and right to find an escape route.


    And---------


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    The instant he moved his eyes further up the corridor. Shidou felt goosebumps flowing up his whole body.


    In the T-junction with light shining in from the window, a young man stood.


    He had a slim body physique and somewhat neutral face. For an instant, Shidou felt as if he may had seen him before, and a strange feeling came over Shidou.


    But, immediately.


    He noticed the person he saw in the mirror every morning.


    Yes. It was something very unbelievable but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Itsuka Shidou, was standing over there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The [Other Shidou] glanced at Shidou¡¯s direction while swinging his hands lightly and distorting the side of his lips to form a smile, and walked through the corridor.


    It was like he was mocking Shidou.


    ¡°Wai-wait¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! What are you¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    After Shidou raised a shout, he inserted strength into his legs to chase after the [Other Shidou].


    But he could not compare against the Yamai sisters'' agility. His right hand was grabbed by Kaguya while his left was grabbed by Yuzuru and his legs came to a halt.


    ¡°Kuku, did you think we will let you run away? Give up Shidou! You will regret your crimes!¡±


    ¡°Capture. Not letting you get away. Well, we will carefully dampen you.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Wait a second! Just now in the other side of the corridor I was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    If he stays like this, he would lose sight of the [Other Shidou]. Shidou strengthened his resolve *Guu*, and inserted strength in both his arms.


    ¡°Ah-----! I get it! I¡¯ll stay quiet!¡±


    As he shouted in despair, the Yamai sisters who were restraining both of Shidou¡¯s arms made a satisfied nod.


    ¡°Kuku, yes, that is good. You gave an insult like this to us Yamai¡¯s. We will have you receive an appropriate punishment.¡±


    ¡°Consent. Shidou should have done that from the start.¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru released Shidou¡¯s arms. They might honestly believe in Shidou¡¯s words; but by any chance if he tried to run away, they probably thought it would be easy to capture him again.


    In reality, that was correct. Even though their powers were sealed, the Yamai sisters were originally the Spirits that could control wind. Shidou¡¯s speed could not compare to theirs. It would be extremely hard to run away from these girls.


    Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­he had to make good of a chance.


    ¡°Aah, I give up. My pants right!? All I have to do is take it off right!?¡±


    As Shidou said that, he used his freed hands and *Kacha**Kacha* started fiddling with his belt.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±¡±¡±


    Due to Shidou¡¯s sudden actions, Kaguya, Yuzuru and Tama-chan-sensei twitched their bodies and covered their eyes with their hands in reflex. Incidentally, Tonomachi¡¯s face turned pale and ran away along the wall.


    No matter, this was a good opportunity. When everyone were covering their faces, he ran after the [Other Shidou].


    He ran to the end of the corridor and made a turn towards the direction the [Other Shidou] disappeared to. When he did that, he caught sight of the back of the [Other Shidou] further up.


    ¡°That guy¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou clenched his teeth and increased his speed to chase after that back.


    And, after running for so long...


    Shidou ran around the school as if he was guided by the [Other Shidou] and in the end, they reached the door leading to the roof.


    ¡°Haa... haa... There should be no¡­¡­¡­ more place¡­¡­¡­ for you to run¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He placed his hands on his chest to control his rough breathing.


    Then, Shidou placed his hands on the knob and threw open the door. His dim view was eroded by the sense of freedom of the blue sky in an instant.


    But now was not the time to be thinking about that. He took a step out to the roof and shifted his sights to every nook and cranny of the area surrounded by fences.


    ¡°Yo, that was fast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou stiffened up when he heard the voice coming from behind him.


    He turned around in panic and looked towards the direction of the voice. A boy that looked exactly like Shidou leisurely sat and gazed at him on the rooftop structure that Shidou just came out from.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ as expected, are me¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows, and made a sullen face while glaring at the [Other Shidou].


    At close distance, it could not have been a mistake in appearance. As if passing through the mirror world, a person that looked like Shidou was right in front of him.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The [Other Shidou] giggled, jumped down from the rooftop structure, and landed in front of Shidou.


    Yes. From the testimonies gathered from the mouths of Tohka, the three girls, Yamai sisters, Tama-chan-sensei, Tonomachi, and several other people, all the bad deeds that Shidou could not recall.


    Most likely, every one of those deeds were done by the [Other Shidou] who stood in front of him right now.


    ¡°Just as you guessed. I had a lot of fun when you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    As if he guessed Shidou¡¯s thoughts from his expression, the [Other Shidou] distorted his lips. He was exactly like Shidou, from his voice to his gestures. Each time he made a remark, a nasty feeling came over Shidou.


    ¡°Who¡­¡­ are you? Why are you making the same face as me. And also, what kind of goal do you have to do something like that¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou asked this without lowering his guard, the [Other Shidou] *Kusu**kusu* laughed in his throat in a manner where it was so strange he could not bear it.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s so strange!?¡±


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡­ well that¡¯s strange. That¡¯s because, you haven¡¯t noticed yet, Oh Shidou-kun!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou gasped and opened his eyes wide.


    From the voice the [Other Shidou] made, the last part turned into a girl¡¯s voice completely different from Shidou¡¯s.


    A voice he heard from somewhere before¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°That voice just now¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me... Natsumi¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Yes. This voice unmistakably belonged to the Spirit Shidou encountered yesterday.


    The [Other Shidou] made a suspicious smile before making a circle with his other hand.


    ¡°Pin Pon! Correct. Good job! Good boy, good boy!¡±


    ¡°Wha-what is with that form¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Even while asking, the scenery he saw yesterday clearly floated inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    The Angel <Haniel> Natsumi manifested caused everyone in the AST and every missile bathed in the light released to transform.


    The ability to transform objects into something else. Thinking that it could be used on her own body, then her current form could be understood.


    However, he still didn''t get it. Shidou made a grim face while continuing his words.


    ¡°What is your goal!? Disguising like me and doing mischief to others¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    As Shidou said that, Natsumi immediately lost her smug expression and glared back at Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­You don¡¯t know? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what is¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Pierced by Natsumi¡¯s sharp glint in her eyes, Shidou felt a hallucination as if his heart was being tightened.


    At the same time, the words Natsumi left came back to him.


    (Now that you had seen it, I cannot afford it to end it like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Remember this. I will end your life¡­¡­¡­!)


    ¡°Ah...¡°


    Shidou twitched his shoulders and gulped.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t tell me, when you meant ending my life¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°-----twenty points.¡±


    As Shidou said that in fear, Natsumi half-opened her eyes while replying.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I will not let the person who knows my secret go that easily. Did you think I would forgive you in these bouts of harassment? Don¡¯t screw with me... I will beat you into a broken pulp even more¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wai-wait a second. From the beginning, I didn''t know Natsumi had a secret-----¡°


    As Shidou said that, Natsumi *Dan!* stopped him mid-sentence by slamming her heel on the roof.


    ¡°----------------Houra, nee. That¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous. The person that knows my secret must not exist in this world!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Overpowered by the intensity of Natusmi¡¯s odd bloodcurdling expression, Shidou took a step back in reflex.


    However, Natsumi didn¡¯t bother about it and made a violent smile while pointing at Shidou.


    ¡°But rest assured. There are two Shidou-kun''s now. Nee? Something like having two identical people is strange right? We have to make it one person, or else it¡¯s a no-go right?¡±


    ¡°One person¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou¡¯s face scrunched up in fear as Natsumi continued smiling and nodded calmly.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will become Shidou-kun. I will be acting as Shidou-kun from now on. Do not worry about a thing. My observing eye is perfect. I have made a thorough investigation of you and the people who are related to you. I won¡¯t have fun like before anymore. Even if you are not here, no one will notice. Even if you are not here, the world will continue moving without change.¡±


    While making motions as if performing in a opera, Natsumi continued.


    ¡°-----------Fufu, rest assured. It¡¯s not like I will kill Shidou-kun. But, I¡¯ll only have you go to a place different from here so that you won¡¯t be able to disturb me.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t screw with me! That kind of thing------------¡°


    Right when Shidou raised his voice from being unable to bear it any longer...


    *Batan*! The roof door swung open and the two girls came out.


    ---It was Tohka and Origami.


    ¡°Why you, go somewhere else you bastard! I will find Shidou!¡±


    ¡°That is my line. I can¡¯t leave it to someone like you. You should quickly go back to the classroom.¡±


    It would seem both of them were looking for Shidou. They glared at each other and pushed at each other while walking out to the roof.


    But, both of them probably noticed the current occupants on the roof as they stopped their movements exactly simultaneously and widened their eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Th-there are¡­¡­¡­ two Shidou?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What does this mean?¡±


    Tohka and Origami asked with their eyes raised in suspicion and looked alternately at Shidou and Natsumi¡¯s faces. It was only natural, for there were two people with identical appearances.


    However, this was a chance. Now that both of them had definitely seen two Shidous, they would probably understand the one doing bad deeds to everyone was not the real Shidou.


    ¡°Tohka, Origami! Listen to me, this guy is------¡°


    ¡°This guy is the fake! He is disguised as me and playing mischief on everyone!¡±


    But, Natsumi made a louder voice as if to interrupt Shidou¡¯s words.


    Naturally, different from just now, it was perfectly back to Shidou¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­? D-don¡¯t get tricked both of you! I am the real one!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!? I am the real one!¡±


    With Shidou and Natsumi using the same voice and the same way of speaking, Tohka and Origami slightly raised their eyebrows. It would seem they were bewildered on which Shidou is the real one.


    But, the only thing Shidou could do was desperately appeal to them. Towards both of them, he raised his voice even further.


    ¡°Tohka, Origami, believe me¡­¡­¡­¡­! I am the real Itsuka Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get fooled! I beg of you two------believe me!¡±


    Natsumi also made a desperate voice. Looking at that state, she seemed to be the real Shidou as well.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­this,means one of them is the real one. Then-------¡°


    ¡°An incomprehensible situation. However-------¡°


    After Tohka and Origami compared the Shidous for a while, they pointed their fingers at one person.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fake.¡±


    ¡°You are the fake.¡±


    They thrusted their fingers towards the direction of the fake Shidou at the same time.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face was filled with surprise. She didn¡¯t think that they could confirm the genuineness without any doubt.


    ¡°Wha-what are you saying, both of you. I am-------¡°


    Even though Natsumi did not give up and continued her words, it looked like Tohka and Origami weren''t planning to change their minds. They swung their hands and approached Shidou.


    At that moment, it seemed Natsumi finally gave up. She glared at Shidou, Tohka and Origami in detest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­How did you figure it out? My transformation was perfect. Even guessing would be a 50/50 chance. How can you two be so confident as to point your fingers at me?¡±


    In response to Natsumi''s question, Tohka and Origami looked at each other for an instant and opened their mouths in turn.


    ¡°Even if you ask why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I just somehow knew. It¡¯s true that you look exactly like Shidou but, when you stood next to the real one, I felt your smell is different. Just that.¡±


    ¡°I might be fooled if you were alone. Actually, I thought you were Shidou until just now. However, it was a different story if it was under the condition of the question in regarding which one is the real one if there were two Shidous. Your blinking was 0.05 faster and your body center was slanted 0.2 degrees to the left compared to Shidou. That was no mistake.¡±


    While Tohka was being vague and Origami continued talking on and on, Natsumi looked at them and made a face in disbelief.


    ¡°Wha-what¡­¡­¡­ What is with these girls? They¡¯re crazy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, that¡¯s... well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Natsumi exclaimed while shuddering, Shidou replied vaguely.


    The fake was pointed out quickly. Normally, he would be thanking them properly but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ it was not like he didn''t understand the feeling why Natsumi was shocked.


    Natsumi ground her teeth in disgust and then raised her hands high.


    A broom type angel appeared out of empty space and she grabbed it as the tip of the broom opened radially and released a sparkling reflective light as bright as the sun.


    In the next moment, Natsumi''s body glowed and she transformed back into the slender beautiful girl Shidou saw yesterday.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Tohka and Origami opened their eyes wide in surprise and lowered their bodies defensively to protect Shidou.


    However, Natsumi was not bothered about their responses and ground her teeth while scratching her head.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­impossible¡­¡­¡­¡­ impossibbleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not only was my secret exposed, are you saying that even my perfect transformation had been seen through? It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ something like this is a lie! I will definitely¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will definitely not accept this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Natsumi angrily shouted and *Pi*! pointed her fingers towards Shidou and the girls.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let it end like this¡­¡­¡­! I will definitely scare the hell out of you all¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    With a final look of hostility at Shidou and the girls, she sat upon the handle and *Ton* kicked the ground which sent her into the sky.


    ¡°Ah------O-oi!¡±


    Even though he hurried and raised his voice, it was too late. Natsumi did not look back at Shidou and her silhouette grew smaller as she flew away.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though he had to raise Natsumi¡¯s affection level to seal her Reiryoku[8B 3], no progress was made in the end.


    Nonetheless, it was an unexpected event. Natsumi appeared in front of Shidou and tried to replace him. It might be called strange. Taking this into account, he had to report to Kotori about this event.


    However, before he did that, there was something that he had to do no matter what.


    ¡°Shidou?¡±


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Tohka and Origami watched without lowering their guards until Natsumi¡¯s figure completely disappeared, and then called out Shidou¡¯s name and turned to him.


    ¡°Wha-what is it?¡±


    Shidou replied nervously, guessing what they were going to say next.


    ¡°Who was that!?¡±


    ¡°Who was that girl and what relations do you have with her?¡±


    Both of them asked the questions that he had roughly predicted.


    Shidou¡¯s face stiffened, and he thought of a possible way to somehow explain the situation without revealing too much information about Natsumi.


    DEM industries, Great Britain company building.


    Inside the conference room on the 20th floor right now, there were several men lined-up.


    All of them were board members of this DEM Company. Everyone was sitting at a giant elliptical table and were flipping through the documents on their hands while making the same difficult face.


    Nonetheless, it was also something not impossible.


    Everyone one of them should have already received reports from here and there. And even the documents on their hands had the situation written in details.


    ---Not only did the DEM company managing director Isaac Westcott swung his authority unreasonably, he also drove the DEM Japan branch and also the famous facilities established there into a partial destruction state.


    What¡¯s more, on top of causing several deaths and injuries to valuable Wizards, he also added a bonus of freely exposing the secret technology which is the Realizer to the public eye. If there was no one that would move their expression even by an inch from looking at these chains of report documents, they should immediately quit the company and switch to being a gambler.


    Nonetheless naturally, it¡¯s not like everyone who was there was making that face.


    On the chair placed furthest back of the room. Over there one man sitting calmly.


    He had a jet-black suit covering his body. A young man around the age of his mid thirties. As if looking over the meeting, his unpleasant eyes that expressed darkness were peeking from the gap of his dark grey bangs.


    Sir Isaac Ray Peram Westcott. He was the DEM company¡¯s Managing DirectorMD which was exactly the topic of discussion right now.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­were you thinking! Mister Westcott!¡±


    A member of the board with his hands trembling slammed the documents on his hands to the table and raised his voice. It was a middle-aged man wearing glasses. Although he was young inside the board members but, even so he still looked older than Westcott.


    People that were warned not to act rude towards the MD were not in the spot right now. Only when there was a difference in standard could it be effective, everyone was thinking the same thing.


    However, while looking at the matter, the topic of conversation Westcott, sitting on the chair placed right at the back of the room wasn¡¯t particularly flustered and only shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the intentions of your question, Murdoch.¡±


    ¡°Please do not act innocent!¡±


    After Westcott said that, Murdoch violently grabbed the documents he threw on the table just now and carried it in front of him.


    ¡°Unreasonably meddling with the JSDF, personal utilization of equipment and Wizards, instructing a raid plan causing harm to the public, in addition of turning every corners of the office district into a war zone¡­¡­¡­¡­..!? Even if the damage was lightly estimated, it was more than 1 billion pounds¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! We also have a big weakness grabbed by the Japanese government! How on Earth are you going to fix all of this!?¡±


    ¡°No problems. There was a harvest corresponding to that.¡±


    ¡°Harvest¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? What is that?¡±


    When Murdich said that, Westcott lifted the side of his lips.


    ¡°----------Rejoice. We have successfully inversed


    .¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    From Westcott¡¯s satisfied words, Murdoch and everyone from the board opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!! Please understand the situation! If it was strike poorly, it might advance the situation concerning the continuation of DEM Company you know!? Spirit, what about it!? How are the Spirits going to save our company¡¯s dilemma!? We don¡¯t have time to accompany you for your fun and self-satisfaction!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hou?¡±


    Murdoch¡¯s face was filled with anger and he raised a shout. When he did that, Westcott who was making a robotic smile until now, twitched just a little bit.


    But Murdoch did not notice that and looked towards the board members lined up in the conference room.


    ¡°I want to ask all of you! Is it okay to let him do as he pleases any more than this!? If he continues any more than this, DEM industries will collapse not far in the future! Before that happens, shouldn¡¯t we take appropriate measures!?¡±


    ¡°Appropriate measures¡­¡­¡­¡­which is?¡±


    From Murdoch words, the man in the opposite side of his seat raised his voice. Murdoch spread both his hands and said that in a drama-like manner, while announcing it loudly.


    ¡°I! Right here, demand the dismissal of Westcott MD!¡±


    ¡°----------------!¡±


    The moment Murdoch said that, everyone from the board twitched their eyebrows. There were some who made a shocked expression from the very obvious dismissal demand but----------------more than half of them were in a manner as if they knew about the outline of this case beforehand.


    After Murdoch looked at that state while nodding in satisfaction, he looked towards the old man sitting beside Westcott.


    ¡°Well then, Chairman Russel. Your decision.¡±


    He said that, and tilted his head in front to urge him.


    Inside the Great Britain¡¯s company, the board members of the management corporate affairs did not accept holding two posts concurrently for the chairman of board of directors. This meant under pretext, the board of directors required representative other than Westcott. And that was this chairman, old Russell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­...Is it okay, Mister?¡±


    Russell sent his sights towards Westcott with a difficult face.


    However, Westcott did not mind and calmly nodded.


    ¡°Of course. That is the legitimate privilege given to the board members.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Russell cast his eyes downwards from Westcott¡¯s words, he made a sigh as if he figured out something and raised his voice.


    ¡°Well then, I will make a decision--------Those who approves Westcott¡¯s dismissal, raise your hand.¡±


    When Russell said that, Murdoch raised his right hand high up.


    And as if to continue, the board of directors lined-up raised their hands one after another.


    With the young official as the center, it was over half.


    This was clearly an odd situation.


    It was true right now, Westcott¡¯s action had called forth an unusually large ripple and there were quite a number of them keeping their dissatisfaction to his arrogant behavior from normal days. But, it was hard to think the number of people crossing the majority with quick decisions would agree with Murdoch.


    Westcott looked over to Murdoch. When he did that, Murdoch *fuun* exhaled while making a scornful smile. Most probably--------right before Westcott came back to Great Britain, he had already made preparations.


    While looking at that manner, Russell swept his sight around the conference room as if to count the number of officials raising their hands, and softly let out his voice.


    ¡°-----because the number of raised hands is zero, Westcott MD¡¯s request for dismissal will be rejected.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Murdoch raised his eyebrows from Russel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke at a time like this, Mister Russel. You should have a pride as a chairman. Or what is it, did your eyes finally turned bad until you can¡¯t see the number of hands raised?¡±


    ¡°No. I only answered the results as I have seen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­...What?¡±


    Murdoch said that in doubt and sent his sights upwards then------[Hii] he gasped.


    And as if to follow that, the officials raising their hands also distorted their face into pain similarly to Murdoch¡¯s.


    But that was probably only natural.


    That¡¯s because, the hand they raised high up was missing starting from their elbows.


    ¡°Uh-a-a-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?¡±


    Feeling pain the first time he saw it, Murdoch raised a shout and sink down on the spot. And as if to match up with that, a large amount of fresh blood spurted out from the clean sliced section.


    ---The conference room, turned into a painting of the hell of Pandemonium in an instant.


    However inside there, a cool voice echoed from behind Westcott.


    ¡°-----Fun? Self-satisfaction? For someone that rode on the DEM name after it was build up by Isaac, you sure know how to talk like you know it.¡±


    The one who said that and took a step forward, was a girl with her Nordic blonde hair tied up that did not fit in this place. In one hand-------she was holding a laser blade the size of a petit knife.


    Even though preserving the laser blade''s blade without a wiring suit was very weird by itself, she even made the blade long and string thin, if she cleaned off the officials arm in an instant then---------it would make her capability easily known.


    Ellen Mira Mathers. The chief of the 2nd executives that got the work done from the shadow of DEM and the world¡¯s strongest Wizard.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that Ellen. They used the circumstances placed on them very properly, and used the authority given to them.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    When Ellen denied stubbornly, Westcott stopped that and slowly stood up from the chair.


    ¡°There are Medical Realizers prepared in the medical office. If you join it back immediately then it would probably go back to normal after a few days.------ Go now. You all are splendid talents shouldering DEM¡¯s future. Don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous to lose one hand from something like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, you bastard¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    No longer using honorifics, Murdoch glared at Westcott.


    But, Westcott did not worry about his sight, and made a small shrug with his shoulders.


    ¡°Rest assured, after I finish my fun and self-satisfaction, I will give this company to all of you.-------oh, it¡¯s going to be soon. Compared to the time we continuously waited until now.¡±


    Saying it like that, Wescott silently smiled.


    ¡°Ah----¡­¡­¡­¡­¡°


    Shidou shook his throat as if to grumble, and threw his leg to the sofa¡¯s armrest.


    Saturday, October, 21st--------5 days passed quickly from that time when Natsumi disguised as Shidou and appeared in his school.


    However, Natsumi had not even once appeared in front of Shidou after that time. If a space quake occured then it would be tracked by the <Fraxinus> observation device.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Nothing happening like this makes it more unpleasant instead.¡±


    While lying down on the sofa in his house living room, Shidou placed his hands on his forehead and sighed.


    And, when Shidou was staring at the ceiling while thinking about that, unexpectedly around his stomach, *Kyumu*! He felt something was placed hanging on it.


    ¡°Uguh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.wha-what is it¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    He frowned his face from the sudden load and lowered his sights to his stomach.


    When he did that, he saw his sister Kotori sitting there with an unconcerned face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Oi, Kotori¡±


    When he said that, Kotori *Piko**Piko*moved the Chupa chups she was holding in her mouth while making a fearless smile, and sent her sights towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Oh my, there was really a lot of life in it, so I thought it was a rare human leather-bound sofa.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have furniture similar to Ed Gein¡¯s[8B 4] preference¡±


    After Shidou said that with half his eyes opened, Kotori placed a recoil on Shidou¡¯s stomach by putting her whole body weight on it before standing up on the spot.


    ¡°Kuehh!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, did I just hit a gold angel.¡±


    Kotori smiled while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou rubbed around his stomach while slowly raising his body.


    ¡°Fuun, that¡¯s because even though you are in a situation of being targeted by a Spirit, you are recklessly so relaxed. We have no idea what she is going to do. Please brace yourself a little more.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    If he was told like that, he had nothing he could reply back. He bit his lips and kept silent.


    ¡°We have no idea what that Spirit-----------Natsumi is thinking but, it is hard to think of a fade-out without her doing anything. She will probably get in contact with Shidou in some kind of method.-----And, as long as we have no ways to contact her from our side, we have to precisely raise Natsumi¡¯s affection level at that timing. You understand that properly right?¡±


    ¡°I-I get it.¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that.¡±


    When Shidou replied, Kotori shrugged her shoulders in a given up manner.


    But, Kotori¡¯s words were right on the point.


    Shidou, Kotori and everyone from <Ratatoskr>¡¯s goal, was not to kill the spirit but rather to seal the Spirit¡¯s powers peacefully and let her live a peaceful life.


    That¡¯s why; originally they absolutely wanted to avoid the Spirit to hold hostility for any sorts of reasons like right now.


    What¡¯s more in Natsumi¡¯s case, they had no idea why for some reason she was thinking Shidou as an enemy. The first thing he had to do was to take the underhand and get in contact with Natsumi, and then find out the reason for that enemity. Problems were piled up as tall as a mountain.


    Maybe she saw Shidou¡¯s expression, Kotori *Fuun* exhaled and showed him the envelope she was holding.


    ¡°You finally have some tension coming out from your face.------here, take this. It was inside the morning post¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    He twisted his head in wonder and received it. After he took it into his hands, he found out there was something inside from the outer thickness and weight.


    It was a white side-opening envelope with only the word [Itsuka Shidou] written on it. There was no address, postal code and even a stamp was not pasted on it. Most likely, it was posted into the Itsuka house post directly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­a letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A love letter.------------from Natsumi¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide from that name Kotori said out from her mouth, and quickly turned to the other side of the envelope.


    It was sealed with wax in a polite way, and right below there, it was certain the name [Natsumi] was written on it.


    After Shidou gulped, he placed the envelope on the table and sat back down on the sofa.


    ¡°I-is it alright to open it¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The moment you open it *Don*! Such a possibility exist so, I had the <Fraxinus> investigate the outer part of it. There is nothing dangerous put into it.-------Of course, as long as the opponent is a Spirit, it¡¯s not like I can give you a definite guarantee¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori said that while shrugging her shoulders. Shidou let sweat ooze down his cheeks while frowning his face.


    But even so, just because of that reason, he cannot just leave the envelope un-opened and forget about it. He made his decision and pulled his cheeks, and after putting in some spirit, he pulled off the wax seal pushed with an imperial seal and took out its contents.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.looks like, photographs¡±


    Kotori peeking into Shidou¡¯s hands said that suspiciously.


    Yes. Inside the envelope was several numbers of photos.


    Shidou felt a somewhat out of place feeling from a Spirit sending photos but, thinking back again, if Natsumi repeatedly came over to this world silently like she did few days ago, it was not weird for her to learn a lot of things about this world.


    And, whatever the reason was, the problem right now was the subjects taken as photo.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. This, is it perhaps me?¡±


    Kotori frowned her eyebrows while picking up a single photo.


    It was true that photo was taken with Kotori wearing her middle-school uniform and hair tied up with white ribbons.


    But, the line of sight was not matched and the distance was far away. It was like¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, looking at Kotori¡¯s reaction, it is no mistake a peeping photo.


    No, Kotori was not the only one. There were a total of 12 photos contained inside the envelope but, and all of it, were people close to Shidou and were photographed in full-body.


    Tohka. Origami. Kotori. Yoshino. Kaguya. Yuzuru. Miku. Ai. Mai. Mii. Tama-chan-sensei. And also-----Tonomachi.


    All of it were peeping photos taken when the person did not notice (Only one person, Origami was the only one noticing the camera and was looking this way)


    ¡°Wha-what is with these photos¡­¡­..¡±


    It somehow felt unpleasant and Shidou raised his eyebrows. Why on earth would she send these, what was Natsumi trying to tell Shidou?


    ¡°Are the photos only inside? Any others?¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After searching the envelope, there was another paper inside, and he found out it was some sort of card inside it.


    He took it out, and placed it on the table. On it, a short article was written.


    [I am inside one of these.


    Can you guess which one am I?


    Before everyone disappears.


    Natsumi]

 Volume 8 - CH 3

    Next day, on 10:57am 22nd October.


    Shidou looked at the clock displayed on his cellphone screen while, standing at the door in front of the Itsuka house.


    The autumn sun felt good but, as expected it was already unpleasantly cold with short sleeves. Sometimes the chilling wind would shake the red leaves on the trees and pat Shidou¡¯s cheeks before passing back to the sky.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    And at the same time when the clock reached 11am, he could hear a lively voice coming from the entrance of the mansion soaring beside the Itsuka house. When he looked over, he found Tohka wearing autumn fashion clothing running towards him while innocently swinging her hands. He slightly raised his hands to respond to her calling.


    ¡°Sorry, did I make you wait?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s right on time. Rather it should be me saying sorry, calling you out all of a sudden¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! More importantly, where are we shopping today!?¡±


    Tohka tilted her head and asked questions while her eyes were sparkling.


    Yes. Last night, Shidou told Tohka he wanted her to follow him to go shopping with him.


    ¡°Aah---------let¡¯s see, let¡¯s head to the station for now I guess¡±


    ¡°Umu!¡±


    Tohka nodded back energetically. How should he put it, it felt like she was so happy to be able to go out with Shidou until it can¡¯t be helped. Various emotions like happiness, embarrassment, pleasantness, jumbled up together and Shidou scratched his head while making a wry smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Shin, don¡¯t forget about today¡¯s goal¡±


    From Reine¡¯s voice unexpectedly shaking his right ear¡¯s eardrum, Shidou twitched his shoulders.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Ye-yes¡±


    Shidou replied back with a soft voice and took a glance at Tohka¡¯s side face while walking beside her.


    It was Tohka¡¯s usual face. There was nothing strange at all.


    ---But, maybe.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou gulped.


    The figure of the [Other Shidou] that appeared in his school a few days ago passed by his mind.


    Yes. This Tohka, might be a fake disguised by Natsumi.


    Shidou silently gaze at Tohka¡¯s face while remembering the conversation he exchanged with Kotori yesterday.


    ¡°-------------[I am inside one of these. Can you guess which one am I?]¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Just before the day Shidou went out shopping with Tohka. He was with Kotori looking at the photo contained inside the envelope together while making difficult faces before muttering.


    ¡°Wha-what does¡­¡­. This mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. If we take it literally then¡±


    The one answering Shidou¡¯s voice was not Kotori but Reine. Just now, she was called over by Kotori through the <Fraxinus>.


    Reine lined up the 12 photos on top of the table.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Natsumi will disguise as someone from these 12 people¡­¡­¡­¡­. That would probably be the case¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    He gasped from Reine¡¯s words. But¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou also somehow guessed that would be the case.


    Natsumi¡¯s ability he saw a few days ago. The power of the Angel that reproduced Shidou¡¯s appearance with little difference. If she uses that, it might be possible to disguise exactly as someone else.


    ¡°And, it means she¡¯s telling me to guess which one she is disguising as¡­¡­..huh¡±


    ¡°That should be the case¡­¡­¡­..the last part [Before everyone disappears] draws my attention a little though¡±


    Kotori folded her arms together while saying that. Shidou gulped.


    ¡°The thing¡­¡­¡­¡­. Is the time limit right?¡±


    ¡°That might¡­¡­..be the case. Honestly, information is too little to make a decision¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Anyway, we have to move out as soon as possible¡±


    Reine looked at the photos while nodding difficultly before placing her hands on her mouth.


    ¡°Even if you say move out, just what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­..first off us<Ratotoskr>, will try placing Reiha observation for everyone taken in these photos. The opponent is a Spirit possessing her full powers. Things will be fast if we find even a little Reiryoku leak out¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.However,¡±


    And, Reine opened her mouth to continue Kotori words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. It¡¯s better to think the possibility in observing her reiha is extremely low. So, at the same time, Shin, we will probably have you make a move too¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡­. So what should we do?¡±


    Shidou gripped his fist while nodding. Although the cause is still unknown, thinking back, it was originally all of this began when Shidou harmed Natsumi¡¯s mood during the first contact. Also, he dragged everyone into this. He can¡¯t just keep quiet and look at the situation.


    But.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..That¡¯s true. For the time being, choose the sequence on who you want to date¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    From Reine¡¯s voice, Shidou let out a dumb voice.


    ¡°Da¡­¡­.te? Wha-what does that mean?¡±


    When Shidou asked with his eyebrows brought close together, Kotori answered indifferently this time.


    ¡°It is what it means. Starting from tomorrow, we will have Shidou date all 12 members shown in the photos one by one. And then-------you will check whether if you feel there is something odd with your date partner¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! I see!¡±


    No matter if Natsumi has transformation abilities, and even though she can reconstruct outer factors like voice and appearance, if they were to converse, he might be able to notice a point that is amiss from usual.


    However, it is not like there is not something wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..but, everyone taken in the photo¡­¡­right¡±


    When Shidou asked with sweat flowing down his cheeks, Reine [¡­¡­..aah] replied back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Of course, it¡¯s not like we will finish with all the members in one day. Even though we are in a hurry--------the limit for one day is probably 3 to 4 people¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the problem¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well even if Tohka and the rest is okay, Yamabuki, Hazakura, Fujibakama, Tama-chan-sensei and¡­¡­¡­¡­even Tonomachi, I will have to invite these people to dates right¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    From Shidou¡¯s words, Kotori shrug her shoulders as if she given up.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­now isn¡¯t the time to be saying that right. Rather, Shidou having that kind of thoughts, might be what Natsumi wants¡±


    Told by Kotori with a rebuking tone, Shidou [Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­] faltered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Tha-that¡¯s right¡±


    After Shidou said that, Reine made a small nod.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Of course, we will provide maximum support as much as we can. Although it will be in a range where Natsumi¡¯s eyes won¡¯t touch¡­¡­¡­¡­..in the end¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­..then, I will be counting on you for the support, Kotori¡±


    But Kotori, frowned her eyebrows difficultly.


    When Shidou twist his head from Kotori¡¯s reaction, Reine raised her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Yes, sorry but, Kotori can¡¯t join in as this time support¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well that is just about right. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..even I am one of the suspect¡±


    Kotori *fuun* exhaled while saying that. Shidou [Ah] opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so that¡¯s the case. This time, I will be serving in the support role. I am sorry to Kotori but, until we can determine which one is Natsumi, Kotori cannot enter the <Fraxinus>¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a necessary measure. There is no choice¡±


    Kotori shrug her shoulders in indifferent manner beyond expectations. During the point of time her picture was put into the envelope Natsumi sent.


    It¡¯s certainly made sense. There was no out of the place feeling coming from Kotori¡¯s talk until now but, as long as there is 0.1 percent that she might be Natsumi, she cannot enter the <Fraxinus> which is the central figure of <Ratatoskr>. Something like a Spirit holding hostility to him suddenly appearing in the bridge, just thinking about it is dreadful. Thinking like that, it should be proper to leave the support role to Reine who is not in the suspects.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­. I wonder why Reine-san isn¡¯t included. Even though Tama-chan-sensei and Yamabuki and her gang is included¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hnn, this is completely a guess but, I was not around you when Natsumi was selecting the suspects. Recently, I have been secluding myself inside the <Fraxinus> investigating and analyzing Natsumi.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­..I see¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..well naturally, there is also the possibility I might not have matched Natsumi¡¯s discernment¡±


    Reine said that while shrugging her shoulders in self-mockery. It was a joke which was somewhat troubling to respond to. Shidou made a powerless wry smile.


    Kotori made a cough to bring the talk back to normal.


    ¡°Anyway. Our winning condition is in the end, to make Natsumi fall in love and seal her Reiryoku. Please pay attention and be careful.¡±


    Midway in her words. Kotori resentfully distorted her face and


    ¡°-------if we harm Natsumi¡¯s mood any more than this then, rather than sealing Natsumi, we might be in danger with her taking hostages.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    From Kotori¡¯s words, Shidou felt his heart being squeezed.


    ¡°Wa-wait a second. Why hostage¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Try thinking about it. Natsumi told you to try looking for her in these people.---------if there is 2 people with the same face, then the choices will become half¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! That is¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    It¡¯s true that she was right. Even that time when Natsumi disguised as Shidou, only when she was lined up beside the real Shidou did Tohka and Origami was able to see which one was the real one.


    If it was Natsumi who has met a painful experience once, she would probably not make the same mistake.


    Then what would she do. The answer was very simple.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..she will confine the person she is disguising as somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll probably be right¡±


    When Shidou said painfully, Kotori made a sullen face while nodding.


    ¡°There is no postponement. We will investigate 12 people in 3 separate days, and find Natsumi no matter what¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­. I will definitely find her¡±


    Shidou re-gripped his fist and tilted his head with energy.


    ---And, now in the present.


    Shidou was walking beside Tohka while examining her manners.


    ¡°Nu? What¡¯s wrong Shidou?¡±


    ¡°! No, nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou suddenly met with Tohka¡¯s eyes and unnaturally averted his sights. While scratching his cheeks, he fastens his walking pace by a little. Starting from the face, body, voice, the movement of tilting her head, the gesture that looks like a small animal, all of it perfectly belongs to Tohka inside Shidou¡¯s memories. At the very least, she does not look like a fake.


    But, that perfectness in return looked suspicious, and Shidou¡¯s head was in disorder.


    And, maybe guessing Shidou¡¯s confusion, Reine''s voice could be heard from the Incam. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..calm down. Even by any chance Natsumi is disguising as Tohka, she probably won¡¯t make any faults if you stay normal. It might be good to stir her up a bit¡±


    ¡°Stir her up¡­¡­¡­. You mean¡±


    After Shidou replied softly, he immersed himself in his thoughts and--------once again brought his sights back to Tohka.


    ¡°He-hey Tohka. How long has it been since we come out together with just the both of us?¡±


    ¡°Mu? Why so suddenly?¡±


    Tohka send her sights back in wonder. Shidou swing his hands to trick her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just somehow. I thought, we weren¡¯t really coming out with just the both of us.¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­is that so? I feel we went shopping just a few days ago but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aah, really?¡±


    While saying that, Shidou *fuumu* groaned in his mind. The day Shidou and Tohka met Natsumi, they also came shopping on that day. It looks like she remembers properly.


    Wondering what she interpreted from Shidou¡¯s silence, Tohka hurried and made an add-on.


    ¡°So it¡¯s that, I think its okay no matter how many times we go out. Umu, today I was very happy and had a lot of fun.¡±


    After saying that, she made an unworried smile. Towards that cute expression, Shidou¡¯s face turned hot on reflex.


    But, now wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about that. Shidou distorted the side of his lips and made it look like a shape of a fearless smile. And, after taking gulp, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Really, amazing. That¡¯s exactly like Tohka.-----right, Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When Shidou call out to her, Tohka twitched her shoulders and stopped her legs on the spot.


    He made a small gasp from Tohka¡¯s reaction and Shidou also stopped walking.


    It¡¯s not like he has any positive proof, he just made a nonchalant single comment with the aim of trying to trick her. Honestly, even by any chance Tohka was a fake disguised from Natsumi, he thought she would might not have shown any reaction.


    However, from Tohka¡¯s reaction, no way---------


    When Shidou stiffened his body for nervousness, Tohka slowly faced towards Shidou and looked at him with a glare. That sight was filled with hostility that makes him think it does not belong to the normal Tohka.


    Shidou poured strength into his fist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is it really you¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    But,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou. Who is that woman called Natsumi? Just now, who did you make a mistake in calling?¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Tohka asked him in a bad mood, and Shidou felt the strength coming out from his firmed fist.


    Rather than being flustered from her identity found out, Tohka¡¯s manner looks purely like she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin. Right now you are in a date. If you make a mistake in calling out a woman¡¯s name with someone else, I think it is only normal to be in a bad mood¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­tha-that¡¯s also¡­¡­¡­..true¡±


    After Shidou mumbled while letting sweat ooze down his cheeks, he spread his hands out to calm Tohka who was sending him a doubtful sight.


    ¡°So-sorry, sorry. Hoora, it¡¯s that, have you heard of [Natsu-mi]? It was originally a greeting in the Dominica commonwealth and has been popular recently¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.?¡±


    Naturally it was a random speech. Shidou nodded while apologizing to the people of Dominica in his heart.


    ¡°Fumu, what meaning is it?¡±


    ¡°E-errr¡­¡­.something like, I love you¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou answered something random, Tohka¡¯s cheeks slightly blushed.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­..I see. Fufu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, her cheeks relaxed. It seems he has escaped a predicament. Shidou made a relieved sigh.


    But at that moment, Tohka noticed something again and twitched her shoulders.


    ¡°Then, before that, what does the [That¡¯s exactly like Tohka] mean?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, errr, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to think of a good excuse, he became flustered. He sensed Tohka¡¯s face getting more and more doubtful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. This is bad. Everything will be for naught if Tohka is in a bad mood. Can you do something to take back her mood?¡±


    ¡°You say mood but¡­¡­..it¡¯s not going to be that easy------¡°


    Shidou made his eyebrows into a °Ë kanji shape while looking around---------and [ah] raised a soft voice.


    ¡°He-hey, Tohka. It¡¯s not afternoon yet right? It¡¯s a little early but, can we go eat?¡±


    After saying that, he pointed towards the restaurant across the street. There was a poster put up saying [All-you can eat lunch time in session!] under the signboard showing the shop name.


    ¡°Nu? Lunch huh. Well¡­..I don¡¯t mind¡±


    Tohka said that with a stern face. Normally, her eyes would be sparkling and her voice would be bouncing but¡­¡­¡­. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    Shidou brought Tohka who was making a difficult face along with him while entering the restaurant.


    Although it was quite packed because it was lunch hour but, luckily they managed to secure a seat without waiting. He left his bag into the basket under the chair, and sends his sights towards Tohka sitting opposite him while whipping his hands with a wet towel.


    ¡°Okay, Tohka. It looks like it is in an all-you can eat style. Go ahead and take your food first¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Tohka smiled broadly for an instant from Shidou¡¯s words----------however, she swung her head as if she remembered something.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Shidou you go take first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Well then, go faster¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Urged by Tohka who was stubborn and won¡¯t give up, Shidou stood up from his seat.


    ¡°What happened to her, that Tohka¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I do not know. But, it is probably safer if you follow her wishes here¡±


    Reine said to him. Shidou [That¡¯s true] made a short answer before walking to the corner with various foods lined-up.


    He then took a plate on his hands and dished up some random food before heading back to his seat.


    Nonetheless, maybe because of the nervousness of having to find Natsumi, it¡¯s not like he had that much appetite. What Shidou brought back were a small amount of salad and few slices of grilled chicken.


    ¡°Okay then, Tohka go and take yours¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­mu¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tohka stared at the food Shidou brought back before standing up from her seat.


    He slightly tilted his head while sending Tohka¡¯s back off. He thought she was still thinking about the thing just now but¡­¡­¡­¡­something feels off. What on earth happened to make that Tohka make such a difficult face during eating time.


    When he was thinking about things like that, Tohka came back faster than he anticipated. She placed the tableware on the table and sat on the chair.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­.wait¡±


    Being lured in, around the time he was by Tohka when she joined her hands to make an Itadakimasu[8C 1], Shidou raised his eyebrows.


    The reason was simple. The amount of food Tohka brought back was extremely little. And it was even less than Shidou who has no appetite.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­? You, is that enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­..umu, it is enough. My stomach will be full with this much¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    From those words, Shidou opened his eyes wide in fear.


    ---Impossible. The food in front Tohka she dished up was very little in amount. Unless she was a female high school student with a small appetite, there is no mistake, that amount will not make her full. And Tohka, was a glutton standing out from the people Shidou knew of.


    He made a small poke on the Incam to tell that it was an emergency situation. But, a disturbance was running inside the <Fraxinus> without Shidou needing to inform them.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka can, with that amount¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she feels sick!?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! That hungry monster is!?¡±


    The sounds of the crew making a commotion and restlessly operating the console were finely shaking the eardrum in his right ear. Maybe from the confusion, he felt as if he heard a somewhat rude naming but, Shidou chose not to ask for now.


    That¡¯s because, this un-Tohka like action has hinted a single possibility.


    Which means--------there is a possibility this Tohka is not real.


    ¡°Reine-san¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Calm down. Let¡¯s look at the situation for now¡±


    Reine told him in a soft voice. Shidou placed his hands on his chest to calm the heartbeat which turned violent before he knew it, and looked back at Tohka.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­. What¡¯s wrong? Did you get sick?¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that. why?¡±


    ¡°Why you say¡­¡­¡­. Well that¡¯s because¡±


    Even when Shidou took a peek at Tohka¡¯s plate, Tohka might have noticed his sights or might not have notice *Pan*! She joined her hands together.


    ¡°Anyway, Itadakimasu!¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­itadakimasu¡±


    As if he was lured in, Shidou joined his hands together, and started setting his hands on the food dished onto his plate. And like that,


    ¡°Gochisousama[8C 2]¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ha!?¡±


    Shidou immediately heard Tohka¡¯s sinking voice coming from the opposite side, and he opened his eyes wide in shock. When he looked over, he found out the food on top of Tohka¡¯s plate has already disappeared.


    ¡°Di-did you eat all already¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..umu. It was delicious¡±


    Tohka joined her hands while saying that, and made a Gochisousama. But, she was clearly in a state where she was not satisfied.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­maybe it isn¡¯t enough for you?¡±


    ¡°! The-there is no such thing¡±


    Tohka swing her head in a panicked manner.


    But at that moment, [Kuuu--] a puppy barking-like sound echoed from Tohka¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..err, just now¡±


    ¡°Thi-this is enough for me¡±


    *Kyuu*,*korokorokoro*.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Tohka?¡±


    ¡°I-I told you I am okay!¡±


    *Gyuuu*,*Guruguruguruguru*.


    ¡°U-umuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of Tohka''s stomach echoed noticeably loud and she made a face looking downwards. Shidou brought his eyebrows closer in suspicion.


    ¡°See¡­¡­¡­as expected it is not enough for you. What happened to you, today?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Tohka took a moment before lifting her face in resignation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­there was a [Pull away from a girl that eats more than a guy] show in the television I saw yesterday¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be [Pull away] from Shidou, and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tohka narrowed her shoulders in embarrassment. *Haa* Shidou made a relaxed sigh.


    ¡°I, prefer girls who eat a lot with energy though¡±


    ¡°! Re-really!?¡±


    ¡°Aah. Rather, I feel sad when food is left behind¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tohka suddenly gasped, and made an energetic nod before standing from her seat.


    And after walking through the area with food lined up, she came back with a big plate fully-loaded with delicious looking food. The nearby customers and hall staffs were sending their shocked sights towards them.


    ¡°Itadakimasu!¡±


    But, Tohka did not really bother about them and started eating the delicious looking food.


    ¡°It was the usual Tohka¡­¡­¡­right?¡±


    3:15pm. Returning back to his home, Shidou called back Tohka¡¯s words and actions while checking the time displayed on the screen of his cell phone, and mumbled to himself.


    After lunch, Shidou walked around the city and finished his shopping, and he was talking with Tohka the whole time but---------he could not catch sight of any strange points.


    Of course, following what Reine said, he tried many ways to stir Tohka up and asked Tohka about things she only knows about. But Tohka, replied all of the question calmly. Thinking normally, she doesn¡¯t seem to be disguised from Natsumi.


    ¡°As expected, it should be someone else I wonder?¡±


    After Shidou said that to the Incam, Reine¡¯s voice replied back from his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. It¡¯s still not time to say anything. Anyway, there is no other choice but to believe Natsumi¡¯s transforming ability can be broken for now, and continue your actions. It is almost time. We will have you enter the 2nd investigation¡±


    ¡°-------Yes. Who is next? Where should I go¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hnn, Shin should just stay there¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­the timing is good, and since it piles up on the person¡¯s wishes. Since we are at it, I made it so it could be dealt with simultaneously. I think she is going to be there soon-------¡°


    And, right in the middle of Reine¡¯s words, *Pin**Pon* the house chime rang.


    ¡°Hn? Who is it?¡±


    Even when he looked at the intercom screen, no one was being shown on it. After Shidou tilted his head while walking out the corridor, he walked towards the entranceway and opened the door.


    ¡°Yes, who are-------¡°


    ¡°Baaa!¡±


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    The moment he twisted the doorknob, something flew out from the door gap towards him and Shidou bend backwards on reflex.


    At that occasion the cell phone he was holding slipped of his hands and flew towards the [That] that brought its face out from the entranceway. But after [That] evaded the cell phone with amazing body control, it joined its small arms together skillfully while *Puri**Puri* getting angry.


    ¡°Mou--. Shidou-kun. That¡¯s dangerous¡±


    When he looked carefully, he found out, it was a puppet imitating a rabbit. It was Yoshino¡¯s friend [Yoshinon].


    However its form was a little different from the [Yoshinon] he knew about.


    That¡¯s because, there was a stitched injury on its face, and a giant bolt was pierced into its head. It looks like a cyborg.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yoshinon¡­¡­.right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am everyone¡¯s idol Yoshinon-?¡±


    After saying that, and talk foolishly. *Hou* Shidou sighed. Although it was wearing such an eerie attire, it was still the same [Yoshinon] at heart.


    And, when Shidou picked up the cell phone he dropped on the floor, the door opened slowly at that moment and a young girl peeked inside in a scared manner through the gap.-------it was Yoshino. Since Shidou let go of the door knob because he was surprised, only the left hand [Yoshinon] was able to enter.


    ¡°Ou, Yoshino too. Sorry. I was a little surprised and the door¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The opened door opened even further--------and Shidou twitched again once more.


    Standing in front the door, Yoshino¡¯s attire was the same with [Yoshinon] and different from usual.


    A black pointed hat with wide visor, and again a pure black robe. She was also holding a small broom in her right hand. Yes-------Witch attire that looks exactly like Natsumi¡¯s Astral Dress Shidou was looking for right now.


    ¡°Yo-Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou asked, [Yoshinon] poked at Yoshino¡¯s cheeks to motivate her.


    ¡°Go on go on, Yo-Yoshino¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Yoshino nodded, she looked up at Shidou as if she made up her mind and moved her lips.


    ¡°And, Trick or treat¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Shidou went blank on Yoshino¡¯s words for an instant, and immediately *Pon* hit his hand after understanding the meaning.


    ¡°Ah, I see. That, is a Halloween costume¡±


    It¡¯s true that it was that season. Shidou nodded as if he was convinced.


    ¡°Which means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yoshinon is a¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, the monster Frankenstein¡±


    *Gah*! It raised both its hands up and [Yoshinon] threaten him. But nonetheless, even if he was directed with cute round eyes and soft paws, it was lacking intensity.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Reine-san, perhaps when you mean that person wishes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, after watching it on television, Yoshino said she wanted to try it once¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks from Reine¡¯s reply. Speaking specifically, Halloween is on the 31st of October but, well if it was feeling the atmosphere then even now is okay.


    Although he was surprised because the silhouette looked like Natsumi but, the cute witch look matches the petite Yoshino.


    ¡°Hn, it¡¯s cute, Yoshino¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino gasped and faced downwards in embarrassment.


    And then, *Chon**chon* [Yoshinon] poked his hands.


    ¡°Hey hey. I am happy because you praised Yoshino but, are you forgetting something?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­.are you, Ah, candy. Wait a second¡±


    Now that he thinks about it, he had forgotten something important. He walked to the kitchen and looked around the cupboard with candy usually stored in it.


    But, the timing was bad and all types of candy were gone. It seems there would be chupa chups if he went to Kotori¡¯s room but, if he were to lay his hands on it, he did not know what kind of crazy retribution will be waiting for him later.


    ¡°Ah--¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry. It looks like I have no candy now¡±


    Returning back to the entranceway, after lowering his face apologetically, Yoshino dropped her shoulders depressed.


    ¡°Is¡­¡­ That so¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry. I will properly prepare it next time¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, during the time Shidou tried telling her, [Franken Yoshinon] brought its face closer.


    ¡°Ou----toou? Now that¡¯s a problem Oniii-saan. We are not doing it for fun too you know.------Yoshino! Go on, do it!¡±


    ¡°e¡­¡­..eeh?¡±


    ¡°Mouu-----. That is why, it is Trick or treat, Trick or treatI will play a prank on you if you don¡¯t give me candy¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino let out her voice as if she remembered something and looked up at Shidou with her big round eyes.


    ¡°O-oi¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Iyaa----, there is no choice since there is no candy. I wonder should I let Shidou-kun fully taste Yoshino¡¯s prank¡±


    ¡°Pra-prank¡­¡­. What are you planning to do?¡±


    When Shidou took a step back and asked, [Yoshinon] made an ominous smile.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s¡­¡­..you know¡±


    And with a meaning, it made an eye signal to Yoshino. When it did that, Yoshino¡¯s cheeks blushed and she averted her sights.


    ¡°No, what are you seriously trying to do!?¡±


    Shidou shouted------and at that moment [Ah] let out a short voice.


    ¡°I know. Could the both of you wait in the living room for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Ho-eh?¡±


    Yoshino and [Yoshinon] looked at each other in wonder. Shidou beckoned both of them while once again heading back to the kitchen.


    He then took out the hot cake mix from the cupboard, took out the milk and eggs from the refrigerator and put it in the bowl after measuring the amount.


    ¡°What is it what is it? What are you making Shidou-kun¡±


    ¡°Look forward to it when I finish making it. I will be done soon so wait a bit more¡±


    When Shidou said that, both of them opened their eyes wide in surprise and tilted their heads.


    He unintentionally leaked a smile at such a state and after making the non-stick fry pan hot; he dissolved the butter on it and poured in the batter baking it beautifully.


    He then piled up two piece of hotcake on a white plate, placed butter on it, and it will be completed if maple syrup was placed on it.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. Eat it while it¡¯s hot¡±


    Shidou placed the plate on the table after saying that, and Yoshino opened her eyes and mouth wide in surprise before starting to take a very good look at the hot cake.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡­¡­.I have seen this before on the television¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Yoshino took the fork in her hand and-------twitched her shoulders from remembering something.


    ¡°err¡­¡­¡­.itadakimasu¡±


    ¡°Ou, eat up¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino had [Yoshinon] assist her cutting the hotcake while separating it into mouth size slices, after poking into it with a fork and taking a good look at it, *Paku* she shove it into her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Yoshino then opened her eyes wide and *Bam**Bam*slammed the table before, giving a good-job sign to Shidou. He saw this once before, it was the reaction Yoshino had when she was moved towards the unknown taste. It would seem she took a liking to it.


    ¡°Haha, was it delicious?¡±


    Yoshino *Un**un* nodded from Shidou¡¯s words. Towards her state, Shidou¡¯s cheeks made a smile unintentionally.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Shin¡±


    And, inside the gentle mood, he could hear Reine¡¯s voice coming from his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Sorry to butt in the good atmosphere but, how is it? Is there anything strange with Yoshino?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­..no, from what I can see, I think there is no strange points¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While saying that, Shidou re-fix himself and *Kohon* coughed.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, something like this happened before. Ho-ra, that time when Yoshino first came to this house. Eeerr, what did I make that time?¡±


    When Shidou probed indirectly, Yoshino and [Yoshinon] looked at each other once before looking back at Shidou.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­..if I remember correctly, that time was¡­¡­¡­..you made Oyakodon¡±


    After saying that, Yoshino made an entranced face.


    Although Shidou made a wry smile at Yoshino, he mumbled [Correct] inside his mind.


    ¡°Eeh--, what is with that Shidou-kun. Yoshinon has no idea about that though¡±


    And with a face filled with stitch injuries, [Yoshinon] said that in displeasure.


    ¡°Hnn? You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    When he asked, [Yoshinon] made a thinking gesture for an instant before *Pon* hitting its hands.


    ¡°Is it perhaps, that time when Yoshinon was inside Origami-chan¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.oh yeah, you weren¡¯t with Yoshino at that time¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­..but even so, taking the opportunity of having Oyakodon[8C 3] with Yoshino when Yoshinon wasn¡¯t there, Shidou-kun you pervert! Oh Yoshino, you are such a Cinderella to climb up the stairs of adulthood when Yoshinon wasn¡¯t looking¡­¡­..wait, Ah-re? Yoshino as a child, who are the parents?¡±


    ¡°Yo-Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Tilting its head, [Yoshinon] mouth was pressed by Yoshino whose face was completely red. [Yoshinon] *Bata**Bata* moved its hands.


    ¡°Hnnn! Hnnn!¡±


    Even though it was not like it was equipped with respiratory organs but, [Yoshinon] was struggling in pain. Since it looked somewhat pitiful, Shidou called out to Yoshino.


    ¡°He-hey, Yoshinon is suffering you know?¡±


    ¡°! Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so-sorry, Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°*Cough*,*cough*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuui¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I thought I was going to die¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    And at that moment, [Yoshinon] tilted its head in wonder.


    ¡°Hnn? What¡¯s wrong, Yoshinon¡±


    When Shidou asked back, [Yoshinon] skillfully folded its arms and *mumumu*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­groaned before, lifting its face.


    ¡°Uu¡ªnn, I forgot. It¡¯s because I had lack of oxygen when I was pressed by Yoshino. Shidou too, you should be careful when you have a quarrel with Yoshino¡±


    ¡°No-no way¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Yoshino¡¯s face turned bright red, she *Paku**Paku ate up the remaining hot cakes to hide her embarrassment.


    And, after some time passed, [Yoshinon] suddenly twitched its ear and whispered something into Yoshino''s ears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.so¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­and¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.bu-but¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Yoshino send her sights to Shidou when she was urged by [Yoshinon], she then pierced through the remaining hot cake with her fork, and extended her hands towards Shidou.


    ¡°E-err¡­¡­¡­¡­. Your share¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to, it was something I gave you anyways¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino distorted her eyebrows into °Ë kanji shape in depression.


    If Yoshino makes such a face, there is no way he could refuse. Shidou surrendered by slightly lifting both his hands before taking a bite at the hot cake brought out to him while¡­¡­¡­¡­. paying attention to try his best not to touch the fork with his mouth.


    And, while looking at Shidou, [Yoshinon] made a fearless smile.


    ¡°Shidou-kun. If Yoshinon¡¯s memories are correct, there are people eating hot cake during snack time but, there are people that eat it as breakfast right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah, well, there should be¡±


    ¡°Am I right. Then, isn¡¯t it quite questionable move to call this [Candy]?¡±


    ¡°O-Oioi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It will be a problem saying that after eating it properly. Shidou made a troubled face and scratched his cheeks.


    Like that, Yoshino timidly pointed her fingers towards Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°Er¡­¡­.. Shidou-san. The side of your lips, there is syrup¡­¡­¡­¡­there¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    Maybe it was too big a size to stuff his cheeks in one bite. Shidou licked his lips.


    ¡°A little more, to this side. Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­. may I?¡±


    While saying that, Yoshino stood up from her seat, took a piece of wet tissue placed on top of the table and walked closer to Shidou.


    ¡°O-ou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed but, it was a long-awaited kindness. Even though Shidou¡¯s face got hotter, he stopped himself from averting his sights away.


    But, after Yoshino extended her hands to Shidou¡¯s face---------she brought her face closer just like that and licked at a spot where Shidou¡¯s lips and cheeks won¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    It was unpredicted as expected. He twitched his body and jumped aside from that spot.


    ¡°Yo,Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yoshino¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Ah,ah-ah-ah-ah-ah err¡­¡­..¡±


    For some reason, in an agitated manner that could compare with Shidou¡¯s, Yoshino was flustered while moving her hands hastily. ¡°Thi-this is, err¡­¡­¡­¡­ hot cake around the middle of candy and rice so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino¡¯s continued while her eyes were spinning around.


    ¡°It¡¯s, a Pr-[Prank]¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Leaving only that, *pata**pata* the sound of footsteps rang and she exited the house.


    Left alone, Shidou was dazed for a while before, letting his voice out towards the Incam.


    ¡°Re-reine-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Just now, was that really Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, I wonder¡±


    What was replied back, was a somewhat hard to decide answer.


    ¡°Eeer¡­¡­¡­so, who¡¯s next?¡±


    After Yoshino¡¯s investigation ended. Shidou asked the Incam. When he did that, not even a few seconds later, Reine¡¯s voice replied back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Aah, the next one is Tonomachi Hiroto¡±


    ¡°Tonomachi huh¡±


    Shidou replied back with a relieved sigh. He was Shidou¡¯s friend since way back and the only male within the suspects. Rather than calling it a date, it might be proper to say it is inviting him out to play.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­your voice sound quite relaxed¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡­well, that¡¯s because Tonomachi is a guy. If I say it is easy-going then it¡¯s going to be easy-going¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hnn, that is good. Then let¡¯s finish this swiftly. --------I have already sent a mail to him using your name. It is planned you will be meeting up with him in one hour from now¡±


    ¡°I understand. Where should I meet up with him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­aah, that¡¯s------¡°


    Shidou twitched his cheeks from hearing Reine¡¯s meeting place.


    ---Around one hour after that.


    Shidou and Tonomachi were sitting side by side on the sauna bench.


    Yes. The place <Fraxinus> designated as a meeting spot was in front of health land nearby.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Few minutes from just now, they were sitting beside each other but, there was completely no conversation¡­¡­¡­even though he is a friend he was used to playing with, he felt an awkward atmosphere flowing in¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­one that is more nerve-wrecking compared to when going on dates with a girl.


    ¡°He-hey¡­¡­¡­. Tonomachi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh!, wha-what is it, Itsuka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou talked to him when he couldn¡¯t bear the silence, Tonomachi twitched his shoulders.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow¡­¡­. Sorry¡±


    After Shidou lowered his head a little, he turned away from Tonomachi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Reine-san. Why did you choose such a place¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    He complained to the Incam with a soft voice. <Fraxinus>¡¯s quality high-spec Incam, transmitted Reine¡¯s sleepy voice with clear sound quality even though it was in an extremely hot and humid sauna.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Since it is between males. I thought it would be good for a naked socializing¡±


    ¡°What is with that super theory¡­¡­¡­¡­. Rather isn¡¯t the timing too bad. I don¡¯t know the details but, didn¡¯t Natsumi say something to Tonomachi when she was disguised as me during that time. Rather than calling him very distant, it feels like he is more cautious¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. By any chance your relationship really turned into something threatening, he won¡¯t go on with the invitation¡±


    ¡°No, rather than threatening, he might be suspecting my preferences or strangely suspicious of my motives¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While saying that, Shidou took a glance at Tonomachi¡¯s direction. The reason why his cheeks were blushing, were definitely because the sauna¡¯s temperature was high. It has to be that.


    And, when Shidou was thinking about that, Reine softly continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­also, this place has a proper meaning for selecting. Natsumi is a female. No matter if she can transform her body; I think there should be some resistance to expose her body in front of a male.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­..I see¡±


    It¡¯s true that what Reine said could be correct. If this Tonomachi was Natsumi, she would probably use some kind of reason to refuse the invitation to go to this health land.


    ¡°Then, the moment Tonomachi is here, he isn¡¯t Natsumi then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I think that possibility is high¡­¡­¡­. Well, unless Natsumi holds some kind of fetish where she would feel excited from exposing her embarrassing parts¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou silently scratched his cheeks. Well, it¡¯s true that it can¡¯t be a reference if that is the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..So, what should I do? As expected, it should be appropriate to ask him about old stuff¡¯s that Natsumi has no knowledge about¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, that would be the basics. Or one more, I want to see his reaction values. ------can you try touching him a little?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou went blank. But Reine continued unfazed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..By any chance it is just like what I said, even if Natsumi feels no resistance from exposing her naked body, she should show some reaction when she is touched unexpectedly¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ha-haa¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Having his throat dried from the temperature and nervousness, after Shidou moisten his throat, he looked back at Tonomachi.


    And, at the same time, Tonomachi opened his mouth.


    ¡°He-hey, Itsuka. Why did you invite me today like this?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, tha-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin, now¡±


    When Shidou became timid, he jumped from Reine¡¯s instructions.


    Although Shidou was bewildered, he followed the instruction by extending his hands and touching Tonomachi¡¯s skin as if to embrace his shoulders. -----at that moment,


    ¡°Hii!?¡±


    Tonomachi twitched his body and *zazazaza* moved to the side to run away. Looking carefully, his whole body was having Goosebumps.


    ¡°Wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-wha-what¡¯s wrong Itsuka!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­¡­..ou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The awkward silence flowed back once again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­So, how was Tonomachi¡¯s reaction?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hn, he is considerably panicked. The moment Shin¡¯s hand touched, his nervousness value jumped up.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I want a little more data. Please touch him a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Ha-haa¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He was completely reluctant but, this is also for specifying Natsumi. After Shidou stood up from the bench, he once again sat beside Tonomachi. At that occasion, Tonomachi¡¯s shoulders once again trembled.


    ¡°I-Itsuka¡­¡­¡­...we are friends¡­¡­¡­¡­.right? Persistently a normal one.¡±


    ¡°Hn, aah¡­¡­¡­.. That¡¯s right¡±


    ¡°! That¡¯s right! Ha-haha¡­¡­.iyaa--, sorry sorry. Stupid me, I was oddly suspicious of your motives------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..To-u¡±


    At that moment. *petari* Shidou placed his hands on Tonomachi¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°GiNyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    When he did that, Tonomachi raised a loud shout and exited the sauna.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While walking alone in the night street, Shidou made a soft sigh.


    Even though he finally entered the baths, none of his tiredness was taken away¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, rather it feels as if his fatigue increased even more after entering.


    But, he could not say that. There should be one more person, one more assignment left for today.


    ¡°Errr, having the meeting spot at the park in the highlands is okay right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Aah. You are a little late. It¡¯s better if you hurry¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Slightly increasing his walking pace and climbing the slope, he hurried to the park meeting spot. The city with the sun fallen was chilly but, it was the perfect temperature for his warmed up body from the bath.


    Not long after, he reached the designated park. There was already a girl in front of a bench being shined down by a streetlight.


    It was a glamorous girl wearing a long sleeve blouse with a pale design and a black flare skirt. She is the other half of the Yamai sisters---------Yamai Yuzuru.


    ¡°Resent. Nice courage to call someone out but end up late.¡±


    After saying that, Yuzuru looked at him with half her eyes opened. After Shidou hurried and ran in front Yuzuru, he immediately joined his hands and lowered his head. Well, correctly speaking, it was Reine and the members of <Ratatoskr> that called her instead of Shidou but, there was no way Yuzuru would know that.


    ¡°Sorry, Yuzuru. My previous matter got dragged on.¡±


    ¡°Remission. Well, it is okay. Yuzuru¡¯s heart is big so, I will take it as a 5 minute calculation error.¡±


    After saying that, Yuzuri made a sigh and folded her arms.


    While looking at that, Shidou felt something out of place and scratched his head.


    It¡¯s not like there is something wrong with Yuzuru¡¯s behavior. In another way, he was influenced by the curiosity regarding the fact that there is only one of the Yamai sisters when there usually are two.


    Tentatively, he heard Yuzuru will be the decoration for the last investigation of the first day but, as expected he felt strange looking at her like that. After Shidou sealed their Reiryoku, it won¡¯t be exaggerated to say these sisters are always together leaving only toilet breaks out.


    Maybe she guessed Shidou¡¯s thought from his sight, Yuzuru shrug her shoulders as if she given up.


    ¡°Sigh. Is Yuzuru alone not enough?¡±


    ¡°! No, that is not true. I just thought it is kind of rare¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Deny. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to make a follow up. Yuzuru and Kaguya is one mind and one body. Rather, that impression proves that Kaguya and Yuzuru is connected.¡±


    Yuzuru raised the lips of her lips and made a fearless smile. That¡¯s right, today too; it looks like both of the Yamai¡¯s are still intimate sisters.


    ¡°Question. What is wrong, calling Yuzuru out in this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, I thought of, having a talk with both us together¡­¡­¡­¡­I can¡¯t?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Yuzuru opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Deny. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t. But, if that is the case------¡°


    Yuzuru narrowed her eyes and took Shidou¡¯s arm; she then brought her body closer to Shidou. Her voluptuous bust was pushing tightly towards his arm.


    ¡°Yu-Yuzuru?¡±


    ¡°Hogging. For tonight only, Shidou is Yuzuru¡¯s. And, for tonight only, Yuzuru is Shidou¡¯s.-------Am I right?¡±


    After saying that, she blew a sweet breath towards his neck. Towards the bewitching wiles that normally can¡¯t be imagined from the usual fooling around with Kaguya, Shidou unintentionally turned red.


    ¡°Suggestion.--------Shidou, should we walk a bit?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Shidou tilted his head, Yuzuru made a small smile and pulled Shidou.


    In a casual pace, they reached the outer edge of the park.


    From the spot the highland was placed, the Tenguu city Shidou and the rest that are living in could be looked at in one sweep. Inside the completely dark streets, lights were lighted like glittering stars.


    ¡°Admiration.--------It is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­ thats right.¡±


    And, when Shidou replied honestly, Yuzuru stared at Shidou¡¯s face with half her eyes opened.


    ¡°Wha-what is it?¡±


    ¡°Pointing out. When a girl says [It is beautiful], it is decided that estimated reply from the man would be [You are more beautiful]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Is that the case?¡±


    ¡°Consent. It is the case.¡±


    Where did she get this knowledge from. Yuzuru said it brimming with confidence. Shidou made a wry smile while moving his mouth.


    ¡°Yo-you are more¡­¡­¡­beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Smile¡­¡­¡­fufu, really?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yuzuru¡¯s cheeks slightly blushed and she made a small smile.


    From that cute expression she doesn¡¯t really show out normally, his heart beats violently in reflex.


    How should he put it¡­¡­..it was un-calming.


    Even if a Spirit has their reiryoku sealed, there are cases where their powers will flow back when their mental state becomes unstable. Because of that, Shidou is often looking after Tohka and the rest after care.


    But, the Yamai sisters Kaguya and Yuzuru, since they are very stable as long as they are together, they are spirits that he doesn¡¯t really have to take care of. In reality, in opposing to Tohka transferring to the same class as Shidou, both of the Yamai sisters entered the class next door together. Speaking in the unvarnished truth, the feeling of the Yamai sisters as a [Friend] are stronger than Tohka, Yoshino and the rest.


    But-------no, that is the reason why, talking to Yuzuru alone like this feels very refreshing¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou¡¯s heart was oddly noisy.


    ¡°Calling.------Shidou.¡±


    Yuzuru softly let out her voice.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­what is it?¡±


    When Shidou replied, Yuzuru *gulp* gulped before continuing the rest.


    ¡°Petition. Please answer this honestly.¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Question. Shidou--------between Kaguya and Yuzuru, who do you like more?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    He became blank, from the unexpected question. Shidou felt sweat oozing down his forehead.


    ¡°Wh-why so¡­¡­...¡±


    Even when he let out a trembling voice, Yuzuru was staring fixed at Shidou and won¡¯t move her sights. Those eyes, doesn¡¯t look like she was joking nor she was she making fun of him.


    ¡°Tha-that kind of thing, I can¡¯t choose even if you ask so suddenly. Both sides¡­¡­are important to me.¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yuzuru shrug her shoulders as if she is tired.


    ¡°Scorn. My goodness. You picked the weakest and most pitiful answer there is.¡±


    ¡°Shu-shut up, how can I answer you when you asked me so suddenly!¡±


    ¡°Confirming. Then, if Yuzuru gives you a period of time to prepare, will you answer then?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He faltered from Yuzuru¡¯s words. Towards that Shidou, Yuzuru once again made a sigh.


    Towards that Yuzuru, Shidou scratched his head while replying back.


    ¡°Then, which one do you want me to choose?¡±


    ¡°Considering¡­¡­¡­let¡¯s see...¡±


    Yuzuru placed one finger on her chin to show she was in thought. After she did that, she once again looked back at Shidou.


    ¡°Reply.---------If Shidou chooses Kaguya, Yuzuru will praise you good boy good boy. If Shidou chooses Yuzuru, then Yuzuru will get angry.¡±


    After saying that, she made a mischievous smile.


    Now that he thinks about it, Kaguya and Yuzuru were this type of girls. They love the other half much more than themselves. He mixed in a sigh and leaked out [¡­¡­..thanks for the reference].


    ¡°Addition. But, if Shidou chooses Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Eh------¡°


    But, Shidou felt his heartbeat beating violently from the words that came out from Yuzuru as a continuation.


    Since they are glued together like this, there might be chance Yuzuru might find out. After Shidou swing his head to the sides, he continued his words to trick her.


    ¡°S-so in the end, which one is it?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Just like what you heard. Yuzuru don¡¯t mind for both answers. But even so, that chicken answer. Yuzuru is disappointed at Shidou. Such a useless person.¡±


    ¡°Uguh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He could not reply anything back since he was told like that. He bit his lips and made a groan.


    However, Yuzuru did not bother about that, and [But] added more.


    ¡°Petition. ---------if. Only if. If Kaguya asks the same thing to Shidou like what Yuzuru asked right now¡­¡­¡­..at that time, Shidou must definitely answer [Kaguya].¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou could not finish his words, and Yuzuru continued.


    ¡°Predict. Kaguya will definitely get angry. Why didn¡¯t you choose Yuzuru! Like that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, inside her heart, she will be happy until she can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Convinced. Kaguya is often like that but, she really loves Shidou. There is no mistake since Yuzuru says this. Yuzuru and Kaguya was original from one body and one soul. What Yuzuru hates, Kaguya also hates. Similarly---------what Yuzuru loves, Kaguya also loves.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou twitched his eyebrows, Yuzuru opened her eyes a little wider. And while placing her hands on her mouth to cover it, she separated from Shidou and took some distance.


    ¡°Careless. That was unnecessary information. In order to prevent saying anymore, Yuzuru will be running away now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, oi, Yuzuru!?¡±


    When Shidou called her name, Yuzuru turned around and made a smile.


    ¡°Petition. Yuzuru did not lie. Kaguya really has a liking to Shidou. That¡¯s why--------Please take care of Kaguya.¡±


    After Yuzuru said that, she lowered her head and ran into the dark night just like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.So, you let her go back alone just like that? Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­. At least send her back to the mansion properly.¡±


    While reclining on the sofa, Kotori made a given up sigh.


    Shidou, Kotori and Reine were currently assembled inside the Itsuka house. Shidou was made to seiza on the flooring, Kotori was in front of him and Reine was sitting in a sofa beside them, as if gazing at both of them.


    Left alone in the park, Shidou had no choice but to return home and around that time, Kotori and Reine was already standing by in the living room and the lecture time immediately began.


    ¡°To let a girl walk in the streets at night alone, that isn¡¯t a choice I can really admire.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.. Sorry¡±


    It¡¯s true now that she mentioned about it. But, during the time Shidou was dumbfounded, Yuzuru descended the slope with tremendous speed. As expected from a wind spirit. Catching up to her was impossible instead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, he can¡¯t help it in that situation. Shin did a good job.¡±


    Reine probably knew about the situation from observing from the <Fraxinus>, and a life-saving boat came from the side.


    Kotori *fuun* exhaled and made the rod of the chupa chups she was eating stand up.


    ¡°I know that. Even I understand it is a hard schedule¡±


    She sends her sights towards Shidou while saying that.


    ¡°-----so, Shidou. After talking with 4 people today, did you notice something different? Tohka, Yoshino, Tonomachi, Yuzuru. Inside these people----------is there someone you think is Natsumi?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Being asked that, Shidou recalled back the events that happened today and immersed in thoughts.


    Honestly, it was still in the stage of one third of the suspects investigated. It¡¯s true that, there was some he doubted when he tried doubting but, he can¡¯t decide on which one could be the criminal now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I still don¡¯t know. Anyway, I have to check everyone.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­. That¡¯s true.¡±


    It seems Kotori also predicted that answer. She opened her eyes half-way and made a sigh.


    ¡°I will check all of their voice tone just in case so, I will tell you if there is something.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­. I am counting on you¡±


    ¡°Well anyways. Please rest for today to prepare for tomorrow. I won¡¯t forgive you if things become like, tomorrow morning''s arrangement got disorder because of insufficient sleep¡±


    Kotori said that while switching her folded leg with the other. Shidou stood up from the spot and made a nod.


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll do that.------Reine-san what time does it start on tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hnn, the first one is arranged on 10am. Sorry but, give up on school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The situation is like this so it can¡¯t be helped. So eeerrr, the first partner would be¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. It will be Kotori¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh!¡±


    Reclining on the sofa, Kotori twitched her shoulders. At that moment, Reine noticed something and *pon* hit her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah, I see. No wonder you were so desperate in telling him not to oversleep tomorrow-------¡°


    ¡°---------! It¡¯s not like that! As a commander I------¡°


    She noticed Shidou¡¯s sights at his point. Kotori threw a cushion at him.


    ¡°Uwah, oi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Get to sleep already!¡±


    Shouting, Kotori grabbed another cushion.


    He can¡¯t stand it if he receives another attack. Shidou hurried and retreated to his room.


    ---*click* such a sound was produced, and the clock¡¯s long needle and short needle pointed at 12 at the same time.


    12am the 22nd of October ended and the 23rd of October started.


    Yes. Which means--------the first day of the game has ended.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­..¡±


    Inside the darkness. Natsumi transformed as [Someone], made a very soft laugh.


    The first day. Shidou could not say who Natsumi was disguised as.


    Nonetheless, that can¡¯t be helped. Since there are over 10 suspects, and the rules was also vague. Because there is a difference in standard, it¡¯s obvious how much he can do on the first day.


    But, no matter what reason there may be, the first day of the game has ended.


    ¡°-------------<Haniel>. It¡¯s time¡±


    When Natsumi muttered that in a voice no one could hear, she twitched her fingertips.


    All Natsumi has to do is that. <Haniel> will complete the job because of Natsumi¡¯s intention next.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡­.. First off, one person. Can you guess me properly?¡±


    *kusu**kusu*.


    The witch sneered.


    ¡°-----before, everyone disappears¡±


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Morning. From the ruckus shaking his eardrums, Shidou made a light stretch on his bed before scratching his eyes.


    He extended his hands to the pillow side while making a big yawn and pressed the alarm clock¡¯s switch. But--------the sound didn¡¯t stop even when he done that. It would seem the sound that disrupted Shidou¡¯s quiet sleep from just now was not from the alarm.


    ¡°Ah-re¡­.?¡±


    He raised his sluggish body and made one more yawn. Together with him regaining his consciousness gradually, he grasped the identity of the sound, yes, this was¡­¡­..the chime¡¯s sound. The Itsuka house chime was *Pin*Pon**Pin*Pon* being continuously rang.


    ¡°What is going on, early in the morning like this¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou grumbled while getting of his bed, he descended down the stairs and went across the corridor. Even during that time, the chime has been ringing non-stop.


    But, around the time Shidou reached the entranceway, the mysterious visitor might have gotten impatient and started *Gacha**Gacha* sounding the doorknob after passing through the gate.


    ¡°Uoou¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    It was still bearable since it was morning but, it would be a light horror if it was deep at night. Shidou let out his voice in fear.


    ¡°Wh-who is it¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°! Shidou¡±


    When he did that, the voice of an agitated girl could be heard from the opposite side of the door. It was a high-pitched sound he was familiar with---------it belongs to Kaguya.


    ¡°Kaguya? What¡¯s going------¡°


    When Shidou unlocked the entranceway, Kaguya jumped at him with sweat oozing out her forehead.


    ¡°Uoou, oi, calm down! What happened!¡±


    ¡°Shi-Shidou! Did Yuzuru come over here!?¡±


    Forgetting her usual proud tone, Kaguya shouted. Shidou tilted his head in suspicion.


    ¡°Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­? No, she didn¡¯t come¡­¡­.what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sh-she is not here¡­¡­¡­¡­.when I woke up in the morning, I couldn''t find Yuzuru anywhere!¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    From Kaguya¡¯s shout, Shidou brought his eyebrows closer and replied.


    ---it appears from this moment, Natsumi¡¯s [Game] might have finally started.

 Volume 8 - CH 4

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While sitting beside each other on the park bench, Shidou and Kotori were silently gazing at the fountain.


    No, in correct words, it¡¯s not like they were gazing. The fountain was just in front of them that¡¯s all. Shidou was pressing his elbow on his knees and bending his back while, Kotori was folding her legs together and leaning her body on the back of the chair while, quietly immersed in thoughts.


    The time was 11:30am. Maybe it was a weekday; there were only housewives with their children and an old man taking a stroll in the park. Inside them, there was a young man and girl sitting on the bench quietly that stands out, occasionally there would be some wives sending their sights over to them.


    But right now, Shidou and Kotori have no leisure to bother about such sights.


    Although that is something only normal. That¡¯s because------this morning, Yamai Yuzuru has suddenly disappeared.


    And, after some time passed, Kotori suddenly let out her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hey. Say something¡­¡­¡­..This is still a date tentatively¡±


    ¡°Ah-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s right¡±


    Being told that by Kotori, Shidou made a short sigh and pulled his cheeks to pull himself together.


    Yes. Right now, although the time was a little late, Shidou and Kotori attended the date that was planned originally.--------right now, that was the only thing he could do.


    ¡°Ah--¡­¡­¡­¡­and¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, even if he tried to say something clever, no words came out immediately.


    When he did that, Kotori made a sigh as if she was irritated.


    ¡°Feels absent-minded¡­¡­¡­¡­well, that isn¡¯t shocking¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry¡±


    After Shidou scratched his head, he blew out the irritation and powerlessness lurking in his lungs as a long sigh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­naturally, even if he blew it out, It¡¯s not like any of them cleared out.


    Shidou made a sullen face while recalling back the image he saw in <Fraxinus> just now.


    Going back in time to 10am. Reine visited the Itsuka house with Shidou and Kotori in it.


    From what he knew, it seems she knew about the case regarding Yuzuru¡¯s disappearance. But, since it was better not to let Kaguya know about it, Kaguya, and also, Tohka, Yoshino will be made to stand-by in one room in the next door mansion.


    ¡°So¡­¡­. Reine-san, where on earth did Yuzuru disappear to?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Reine made a small nod before moving her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Lets start talking from the beginning. First from Kaguya¡¯s talk, Yuzuru returning back the mansion room last night was confirmed. There is no mistake there right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true she said that¡±


    He recalled back the talk he heard from Kaguya just now while agreeing.


    It¡¯s true that, Kaguya saw Yuzuru coming back from outside last night. Since she said she was tired, it looks like they did not talk with each other but, she saw her taking her bath and entering her bed.


    Which means-------Yuzuru disappeared between the few hours from night to morning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Look at this¡±


    After saying that, Reine deployed the terminal on top of the table. When she did that, the image of a room that is thought to be a room in the mansion was displayed.


    It was familiar scenery. It was Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s bedroom they are living in. There are two beds placed side by side in the back of the room and two-similar looking girls were sleeping.


    ¡°Is it okay to take something like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah. The Yamai sister¡¯s room isn¡¯t the only one. Inside the room of all the suspects Natsumi might possibly disguise as, has an automated camera launched in it. I thought maybe, she would expose herself in a place where no one was looking¡±


    After Reine said that, she once again operated the terminal. When she did that, the image of the Yamai sister being shown on the screen, started replaying in fast-forward. The clock in the room was spinning round and round and consequently both of their sleeping posture became hectic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s almost time¡±


    After saying that, Reine pressed the key near her hands and the fast-forward replay turned back to normal.


    Not long later, the needle of the clock pointed at 12am. When that happened---------


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou and Kotori voice piled on top of each other.


    The main monitor was showing the Yamai sister¡¯s bedroom. When the center of the room distorted, a broom appeared from the empty space.


    ¡°That¡¯s------<Haniel>¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Yes. That¡¯s Natsumi angel <Haniel> he saw a few days ago.


    <Haniel> slowly opened its tip and exposed a mirror surfaced interior.


    And then, after the mirror shined.


    Sleeping on the bed, Yuzuru¡¯s body made a pale glow and was sucked into the glass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Yuzuru!?¡±


    Naturally, this happened inside the video. Shidou¡¯s shout was useless and Yuzuru¡¯s shadow and shape disappeared.


    And like that, <Haniel> which sucked Yuzuru into it slowly closed its tip and dissolved into the empty space.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.just like what you see¡±


    Reine turned her chair around and faced Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Yuzuru was kidnapped by Natsumi through <Haniel>. Most likely, the real [Someone] Natsumi is disguised as, disappeared the same way¡±


    ¡°I-is Yuzuru alright¡­¡­¡­!? And the [Someone] Natsumi is disguising as too¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When Shidou asked, Reine made a difficult face and looked downwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I want to think they are safe but, I can¡¯t say anything in the current situation¡±


    Reine said in a soft voice. Shidou has no idea where to let out his anger and irritation swirling inside his head, and scratched his head violently.


    ¡°I, what should I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..there is only one thing you can do. It is to find Natsumi from the suspects as fast as possible¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case¡±


    As if to match up with Reine¡¯s words, Kotori took out the chupa chups she was licking out of her mouth, and looked towards Shidou.


    ¡°We have no time-------let¡¯s start with my Wardate¡±


    And, while making a sharp look, she said that.


    Turning back time in the Tenguu eastern park.


    When Shidou was recalling back the event that happened in <Fraxinus>, Kotori sitting beside him stood up on the spot and after walking a few steps, she made an imposing pose as if to separate the fountain with Shidou¡¯s sights.


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°touu!¡±


    When Shidou lifted his face, Kotori launched a sharp chop on the crown of his head.


    ¡°Ouch! Wha-what was that for Kotori!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a gloomy face. Did you think Yuzuru would come back if you worry?¡±


    ¡°Tha-that kind of¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou raised his voice and--------swung his head as if he thought back again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, it¡¯s just like what you say, Kotori. Now is not the time to be doing this¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori *Fuun* exhaled while making the rod of the chupa chups she put in her mouth stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. Nothing will be concluded if all you do is worry.-------all the more now, since she added her own rule without notifying us. No¡­¡­¡­¡­.rather than calling it added, the details were revealed, putting that way is more natural I wonder?¡±


    Kotori distorted her eyebrows in detest.


    The rule that was revealed. There is no mistake; it is about the phenomenon that happened to Yuzuru last night.


    ¡°[Before everyone disappears]¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that last part written on the card, was probably referring to this as expected¡±


    ¡°Should be.------this will be my speculation from now on though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­most likely, one person from the suspects will disappear through <Haniel> each time a day progresses. And, once all 12 suspects disappears except the [Someone] Natsumi is disguised as, Natsumi wins. If Shidou finds Natsumi before then, then Shidou wins¡±


    Kotori made one finger stand while lining up her thoughts. It¡¯s true that, if the literature on Natsumi¡¯s sent letter was treated the way as it is then, it would be the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder if I really can find Natsumi¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your complaints. Now that Yuzuru disappeared, there are 11 suspects left including me. There is only around 10 days left¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s true¡±


    Shidou made a big nod from Kotori¡¯s words.


    After that, for a while------ they became silent again.


    When that happened, Kotori let out her voice as if she was irritated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..so, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Hnn? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is around 30 minutes left until the next schedule though¡±


    ¡°Eh? A-ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou made a vague reply, Kotori distorted her mouth to the shape of a ¤Ø character.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am saying if it is okay not to investigate me or not¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When she said that, Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    That¡¯s right. He has forgotten about it until now but, the Kotori in front of him right now, might be the fake disguised from Natsumi.


    Naturally, Shidou does not want to doubt his cute sister who just encouraged him just now. But, by any chance the commander of <Ratatoskr> Kotori was a fake then; the damage would be much more serious compared to anyone else has. For the future, he has to prove Kotori¡¯s innocence right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, then, I¡¯ll ask a few questions¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­over here?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..although it has the title of an investigation but, this is still a date, tentatively¡±


    Shidou [Ah¡­¡­..] scratched his cheeks from Kotori¡¯s words.


    He remembered the conversation he had with Reine and Kotori last night.


    That¡¯s right. He was at wit¡¯s end because of the strange situation of Yuzuru disappearing but, this was a date. Just because Kotori understands the situation, there is no way he can end it with just practical questions.


    After Shidou made a small sigh, he stood up from the bench and extended his hand to Kotori.


    ¡°--------------That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s walk a little I guess¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..hnn¡±


    In a disappointed way, however with a little blush on her face, Kotori took Shidou¡¯s hand, and stood up from the bench.


    And, while having their hands linked, they slowly walked to the outer edge of the park.


    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s been a long time since we walked together like this¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask just in case, do you remember the place of the date on June?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Ocean park¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­correct¡±


    When Kotori said that, Kotori *fuun* exhaled.


    ¡°But, if by any chance I am Natsumi, these types of question might be meaningless¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean¡±


    ¡°Try thinking about it. Although I am prohibited from boarding the <Fraxinus>, I have a rough idea of the investigation¡¯s objectives. I think it is only natural to investigate about the past¡±


    After saying that, Kotori raised the side of her lips. Sweat flowed down Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°O-oioi, give me a break from the jokes¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if it was a joke.------well just in case, about that, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­..with a method that is not influenced with things like that, isn¡¯t there something we should check out?¡±


    Kotori said that while averting her sights for some reason.


    ¡°? What method is it¡±


    ¡°For example, something like trying it ¡­¡­¡­¡­in order to see my reaction¡±


    ¡°Try it? Try what?¡±


    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s¡­¡­.well you know, errr, that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ki,¡­¡­¡­¡­.ki------¡°


    ¡°-------ah¡±


    Shidou had something that comes to mind, and his eyebrows jumped up.


    Luckily-------------Shidou had an idea what that method was.


    ¡°------------Kotori, can you close your eyes for a while?¡±


    ¡°! Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­..u-un¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori closed her eyes with her cheeks slightly blushing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Touu¡±


    Taking the chance, Shidou brought both his hands closer to Kotori¡¯s head and---------------stole the black ribbon tying her hair.


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­¡­..fuee------!?¡±


    Maybe she noticed the strange feeling of her tied hair touching her shoulders, Kotori raised a hysteric voice.


    She then *peta*peta* touched her head in panic and when she found out her ribbon was not there-----


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaah!?¡±


    And, while having teary eyes, she jumped towards Shidou who stolen her ribbon.


    ¡°O-Onii-chan! What are you doing! Give it back! Give it back!¡±


    Kotori shouted with a tearful voice while *pyon**pyon* hopping to get back the ribbon Shidou was holding. Completely from the oppressive Miss Commander from just now, she had aspects which were similar and yet not similar.


    Kotori usually put her mindset into strong. When she puts on the black ribbon, she can maintain her [Strong-self]. In the opposite, if she takes off that ribbon, and put on the white ribbon, she will transform into an innocent and cute sister mode.


    ---which means, like this.


    ¡°Onii-chan! Onii-chan!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He has finished confirming but, since he did not see white mode Kotori recently, Kotori hopping up like a rabbit was unbearably cute. He lowered the ribbon in front of Kotori and when Kotori jumps up, he calculated that timing and lifts his hands, he repeated this several time.


    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­¡­uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At first Kotori was desperate to take back the ribbon but, not long later her face started getting mushy while, *Zuu**zuu* slurping her nose.


    ¡°So-sorry sorry. Here you go, Kotori¡±


    It might have been too much as expected. After thinking like that, Shidou handed over the ribbon and with amazing speed, Kotori snatched it away and tied her hair into two.


    And then, *Yurari*¡­¡­¡­¡­, she lifts her face, and directs a sharp glint towards Shidou.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­why you¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s great that¡¯s great. It looks like Kotori is the real one!¡±


    Just now was a method he used to confirm if she was real or not to the end, he raised his voice as if to emphasis that.------but, Kotori looks like she could not hear any of it.


    ¡°Ko-Kotori? Calm down------¡°


    ¡°No excusessssss!¡±


    Added with a superb twist, Kotori¡¯s straight right pierced towards Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Shidou, what is with your face¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The date with Kotori ended and after he reached to the next spot, Kaguya waiting over there was looking at Shidou¡¯s face doubtfully while raising her eyebrows.


    Nonetheless, it might be something normal. Receiving Kotori¡¯s merciless retributions, Shidou¡¯s cheeks were swelling red and a rolled up tissue was thrust into his nose to stop his nose bleeding¡­¡­¡­¡­.at least, it was not a face for attending a date.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­..I kind of was attacked by a boxer in the street corner when I was on the way here¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kaguya was clearly making an unbelieving face but, maybe she guessed the situation somehow, she did not pursue any more than that.


    Incidentally, Kaguya was right now wearing, a shirt with alphabets, crosses and a skull design on it, a bottom with many chains and belts attached; it was the so called gothic style. From what he heard, during that time when Reine brought her to buy clothes and daily necessities, she fell in love with it in first sight and bought it immediately.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­but even so, I was shocked on that matter during the morning. You should have informed me beforehand that it was an inspection, that¡¯s common sense¡±


    And, while making an unneeded cool pose, *Fuu* she brushed her bangs upwards. That face right now has no traces of the panicked and even tearful Kaguya from this morning.


    That¡¯s because, she was explained by Reine that Yuzuru will be sent to the <Fraxinus> headquarters temporarily for inspection.


    It was somehow a lame excuse but¡­¡­¡­¡­..it looks like she believed it.


    ¡°Somehow¡­..she looked more lively than I thought, that Kaguya¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..It would be nice if that is the case¡±


    After Shidou made a sigh while saying that in a soft voice, Reine replied back with a difficult voice.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Even though he tried asking back-------Shidou¡¯s words, were cut off by Kaguya¡¯s unsatisfied voice.


    ¡°Oi, are you listening Shidou. It is blasphemy failing to listen to my words. Know that imprudent fellows like that will be burned in hell fire, and dropped into the depths¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­.sorry sorry. I¡¯ll tell you that I will be careful from now on¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do that and it¡¯s good.--------so, how long does Yuzuru¡¯s inspection or whatever is it called takes?¡±


    ¡°Eh? A-ah¡­¡­.since we are talking about the headquarters so, it should be about 10 days¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou thought about it for a while, and then replied.


    10 days. That¡¯s the time limit of Natsumi¡¯s game he was able to think of in the current situation.


    Now that he thinks about it, finding Natsumi no matter what before the time limit ends and save Yuzuru, that might be an expression of his determination he made unconsciously.


    ¡°Fuu¡ªn¡±


    After Kaguya distorted her face in boredom from Shidou¡¯s answer, she said that with a soft voice.


    But, after immediately making a cough, she once again sends her sights to Shidou in a posed angle.


    ¡°Kuku, that is quite slow. Pray as much as possible that I won¡¯t get tired¡±


    ¡°Ou¡­¡­..that¡¯s true. I will ask them to finish it as fast as possible.


    ¡°Umu, excellent.---------so, Shidou¡±


    After Shidou nodded, she made a beautiful turn and then*piin*! She pointed towards the building behind her. On the roof of the big white building, there was a giant bowling pin soaring on it.


    Yes. The place <Ratatoskr> designated for the date with Kaguya was a bowling alley which is a 15 minutes¡¯ walk from the Tenguu station.


    ¡°When I thought it was sudden, it looks like you want to have a match with me¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s not like I want to have a match¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kuku, I¡¯ll buy that courage but don¡¯t you think you are too reckless? I am the child of the hurricane, Yamai Kaguya! There is no chance you would win!¡±


    Even when Shidou scratched his cheeks and said that, it looks like Kaguya did not hear it. She took an oddly cool pose while saying that. Even without Yuzuru, her love for matches is still going strong.


    Well, he doesn¡¯t mind if that would help her loneliness with Yuzuru even if it was a little. After Shidou made a sigh, he entered the bowling alley with Kaguya.


    They then borrowed the shoes and ball from the counter, and walked to the lane they were registered to.


    And at that moment, Kaguya pulled at Shidou¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Wai-wait Shidou. Look at that¡±


    While her eyes were oddly sparkling, Kaguya pointed towards the back of the counter. Shidou twisted his head while sending his sight to the direction she was pointing to.


    It was the shop corner with various bowling products lined up. The shoes, ball that Shidou and Kaguya borrowed and the bag for storing all those were being displayed inside the showcase.


    For an instant, he was about to say the rental goods were enough but-------he immediately understood the reason why Kaguya pointed there.


    Beside the ball, there were excessively cool protectors used by pro bowlers in their dominant hands lined up there¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..what¡¯s more, it seems it was not for rental.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I have no choice¡±


    After Shidou made a soft sigh, he brought his legs to the shop counter; he then purchased a protector for females and handed it to Kaguya.


    ¡°Here, try it on¡±


    ¡°U-Uoooh!¡±


    After Kaguya¡¯s cheeks were blushed from excitement, she quickly put on the protector on her dominant hand.


    ¡°This is the legendary, Fegefeuer gauntletArmguard of purgatory¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Is it legendary¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Kuku, is this okay Shidou? Giving me a divine weapon like this. It was a match with obvious results but, you just made an even bigger overwhelming gap you know?¡±


    After Kaguya said that, she made a stance with the arm wearing the protector before, changing her shoes in a good mood and walked towards the lane. He shrugged his shoulders as if he had given up and followed her.


    ¡°Well, let us begin. I¡¯ll specially allow you to have the first move. Kuku, good luck struggling!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡­..and here goes¡±


    After saying that, Shidou took the ball in his hand and walked towards the lane with the pin set up, Kaguya then raised her voice as if to stop him from advancing.


    ¡°Wait! I know, I thought of something good¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­.? What is it?¡±


    ¡°A normal match is too boring. Why don¡¯t we make one bet.-------the one who loses the match will have to obey the winner for one request, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Eeehh¡­.what is that condition¡±


    When Shidou made an unpleasant face, Kaguya made a fearless smile while covering half her face with the hand wearing the protector in a cool manner. ¡°Kuku, what is it? Did you suddenly get scared of defeat after all this time?¡±


    ¡°No, rather than defeat, i just don¡¯t want to be made to¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And, when Shidou was about to talk back while having sweat flowing down his cheeks, he could hear Reine¡¯s voice coming from his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, It should be alright. If it is an aberrant request then, we will stop her¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Haa, he made a sigh and looked back at Kaguya.


    ¡°I get it. ------in exchange, if you add such a condition then, even I will get serious then¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya *nii* lifted the side of her lips in a happy manner.


    ¡°Kakaka! This turned interesting! Alright, show me that so-called seriousness of yours! I will take it down easily!¡±


    ¡°You said it¡­¡­.look closely¡±


    After Shidou made his sights sharp, he threw the ball with a beautiful form.


    The 13 point purple ball rolled straight down the lane-------and hit the center of the pins lined up into a V shaped. The pins made a nice sound and continuously fall down; the crystal screen installed above the lane then displayed a mark signifying a strike.


    ¡°Alright! How about that!¡±


    ¡°Hohou, not bad! it won¡¯t be interesting if that weren¡¯t the case!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s because I occasionally come bowling with Tonomachi. I won¡¯t lose that easily¡±


    After saying that, he folded his arms together proudly.


    However, Kaguya didn¡¯t looked a little disarrayed at all, she then took the orange ball and slowly walked to the front of the lane.


    ¡°Kuku, look at this carefully. The hurricane child¡¯s hurricane. And then, understand it. The fact on how powerless you are¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kaguya said that and swung the hand holding the ball,


    ¡°Special move! Dunkelheit Windhose-------!!¡±


    When she shouted a mysterious skill name, the ball slammed on the lane filled with energy. *Goo*! Such a heavy sound was produced and caused a slight tremor to the surroundings.


    ¡°Oi oi Kaguya, do you know how to bowl----------¡°


    And, when he was telling that to her while making a tired sigh, Shidou stopped his words there.


    The ball slammed on the floor by Kaguya was *gyagyagyagyagya*! Started advancing forward with tremendous energy after making a sound that is produced by car tires when it suddenly takeoffs. He has no idea how she did it but, a proper revolution was added to it.


    While making smoke and rampaging on the lane, the ball easily blew off the pin lined up ahead.


    On the crystal screen of 3 lanes, the strike mark appeared at the same time.


    ¡°Did you see that! My definite kill, the Dunkelheit Windhose!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking oi!?¡±


    ¡°Kaka, a game like this, I have already finished it with Yuzuru last time! This special move I polished to the extreme, I¡¯ll show this to you nicely!¡±


    After Kaguya made a turn and send her sights to Shidou, she made a confident smile.


    ---After around 1 hour. Shidou was completely defeated.


    Although he succeeded in stopping Kaguya in counting the strikes made in the neighboring lanes, it was just a temporary peace of mind. Shidou¡¯s score is by any chance not bad but, from the continuous special moves Kaguya made, an uncrossable difference was made when the game is only half-way done.


    ¡°Kuku, it looks like it¡¯s my win! Well, I¡¯ll praise you for fighting well!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m flattered¡±


    When Shidou raised both his hands to show he given up, Kaguya made a satisfied nod and made a fearless smile before folding her arms together.


    ¡°Well then, you probably did not forget this. The contract we exchanged before our sacred battle¡±


    ¡°I remember it clearly¡­¡­¡­¡­.so? What do you want me to do?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya suddenly looked serious and started examining the surroundings nearby.


    ¡°Hn? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..the [Ki] flowing here is bad, because of the ley line. We are changing the place¡±


    After saying that, Kaguya took Shidou¡¯s hands, and walked heavily deeper into the building like that.


    ¡°O-oi, where are we going¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay so keep quiet and follow me.-------oh, just nice. I¡¯ll choose there I guess¡±


    The place Kaguya pointed was a resting spot with vending machines lined up there. She pointed deeper in, at the bench hidden under the shadows of the vending machines.


    ¡°Sit over there¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He was anxious and what was Kaguya thinking about but, Shidou has no right to refuse right now. He quietly sat on the bench like he was told.


    After that, Kaguya silently sat beside Shidou before, changing her face completely into a serious one like just now and quietly moved her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.alright then, I will command you. Listen carefully¡±


    ¡°Wha-what is it¡­¡­..?


    He raised his eyebrows while sweat was oozing down his forehead, from the weird situation. When he did that, Kaguya stared at Shidou while continuing on.


    ¡°--------right now for 10 minutes, vow that you will not be surprised in what I do no matter what, won¡¯t be disarrayed, and also will not refuse at all. And also, swear that you will never tell anyone on what happens during that time¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Swear!¡±


    Kaguya said that in a stronger tone. Shidou reflexively nodded from that bloodcurdling intensity.


    ¡°I-I get it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Kaguya made a small nod, she did not say anything for a while------


    When he thought her upper body dropped from the side, she placed her head on top of Shidou¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    He let out his voice by groaning from that sudden action but, he withstood it at the very end. Right now, he promised he won¡¯t be surprised, disarrayed----and also won¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Kuku, well isn¡¯t this comfortable to sleep on. I don¡¯t mind hiring you as a full-time pillow if you cry and beg you know?¡±


    ¡°Yo-you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Houu? Is a loser going to disobey me?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When Shidou raised his eyebrows regretfully, Kaguya *kara**kara* laughed in a good mood.


    ¡°Kaka, pleasant pleasant. Slave, pat my head while you are at it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­as you wish¡±


    Shidou made a sigh as if he given up before, nodding Kaguya¡¯s head and combing Kaguya¡¯s hair with his fingers as a comb. Kaguya relaxed her cheeks from being ticklish, and twisted her body.


    ¡°Ga--!¡±


    And maybe she thought of something, after Kaguya turned the direction of her body was facing, she wraped her arms around Shidou and *gyuu* inserted strength in it.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I told you not to get disarrayed¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It is true, now that he thinks about it. When the inside of Shidou¡¯s mind was quietly being in disarray, Kaguya did not move from that posture for a while.


    ¡°Ka-Kaguya¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    And, after some time has passed, Shidou tried calling out to her in fear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Uu,uah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kaguya started leaking soft sobs.


    ¡°Ka-Kaguya¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Kuh, u,u¡­¡­¡­¡­..u,¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    And then. Shidou suddenly gasped, from the soft name he heard mixed inside Kaguya¡¯s sobbing.


    ¡°Kaguya, You, Yuzuru¡¯s-----------¡°


    After Shidou said that unintentionally, Kaguya slurped her nose before, letting out a shaking voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.You, can¡¯t find Yuzuru right¡­¡­¡­¡­..I know that much. Don¡¯t take me as an idiot¡±


    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s------¡°


    But, Kaguya continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t know right¡­¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll believe you. That¡¯s because, Shidou was the one who gave me and Yuzuru the 3rd choice at that time¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kaguya¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­.please. Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­Yuzuru--------------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou clenched his teeth tightly, and gently placed his hand on Kaguya¡¯s head.


    ---10 minutes after that.


    Just like what she proclaimed at first, Kaguya stopped crying exactly at that time and during the time they got out from the shadow of the vending machine, the situation completely turned back to what it was from just now.


    It was a self-restraint worthy to be shocked at. When Shidou patted her head and [You did great] said that, Kaguya blushed while answering [¡­¡­¡­..shut up].


    After finishing bowling and sending Kaguya back to the mansion, a transmission was sent in by <Fraxinus> as if it was estimated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..hn, good work, Shin¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­.more importantly, Reine-san¡±


    When Shidou tried to talk about just now, Reine [¡­¡­¡­..Aah] and continued.


    ¡°¡­..I am sorry for it being immediate but, we have no time. We will have you set off to the next date¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will¡­¡­¡­..definitely find Natsumi. And then, I will send Yuzuru back to Kaguya¡±


    Shidou clenched his fist as if he made a new resolution.


    It¡¯s not like he was relaxed until now. But, it was reality that his feelings gotten stronger from the date with Kaguya. As expected, the 2 Yamai sisters have to be together. No matter who it is, he won¡¯t forgive them for separating those 2.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­good. Okay, now head to the next target area. It¡¯s the coffee shop in front of the Tenguu station¡¯s eastern gate. Like usual, we used your name to invite the target to a date. She should be there in around 30 minutes¡±


    ¡°Yes. Who is next?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah, your classmate Yamabuki Ai¡±


    Shidou twitched his eyebrows from Reine¡¯s words.


    Yamabuki Ai. She is one of the famous female trios in Shidou¡¯s class. Now that he thinks about it, she is also one of the suspects.


    But, the one they are close with was Tohka and not Shidou, so he has never talked to her on his own before.


    Incidentally, during the time Natsumi was disguised as Shidou, it seems she laid her fingers on the trios in some ways and they are very wary of Shidou. Honestly, she is an annoying opponent in a different direction from Tonomachi¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I might be asking an awkward question but, how did you invite her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hnn? Well, unlike Tohka, Yoshino and the rest, I didn¡¯t use the method of inviting her in substitute for you. During the day time today, I left a letter inside her shoe rack in school¡±


    ¡°Le-letter¡­¡­¡­¡­.? What is the content?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.[Yamabuki Ai-sama. There is something I want to tell when we are alone. After school, on 6pm I will be waiting in the coffee shop in front of the station. Itsuka Shidou]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uoo¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou raised a groan while pressing his forehead, from the sentence Reine was mentioning plainly.


    Somehow¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it was a content that would completely bring in misunderstandings¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no, as long as he takes it as a form of a date, he cannot not call it a misunderstanding.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­..nothing¡±


    After Shidou replied like that, he swung his head to regain composure.


    That¡¯s right. He has no leisure to weaken his mind from that. Right now, what Shidou should do, is to investigate all of the remaining suspects as fast as possible and find Natsumi. He pulled his cheeks lightly and headed towards the front of the station.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, Shidou scratched his cheeks.


    The relationship between Shidou and Ai. The strife caused by Natsumi when she was disguised as Shidou a few days ago. An invitation letter sent using Shidou¡¯s name at this timing¡­¡­¡­ and also the nature of a female.


    The answer derived from all these factors. That was-------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­like I expected¡±


    After 30 minutes. In the coffee shop in front of the station.


    Sweat was flowing down on Shidou¡¯s cheeks from the predicted scenery being expanded in front of him.


    ¡°What is with that like I expected¡ª¡°


    ¡°Got a problem---¡°


    ¡°What is it you bastard---¡±


    In the opposite side of Shidou¡¯s seat, starting from the right in order, Ai, Mai, Mii, these 3 were sitting there¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­to think, it was just as he predicted.


    Half-way when he was heading here, he somehow felt a bad premonition. Inside that situation, if she was invited by Shidou with those contents, it would be obvious the girl would be wary of him. There is no way she would purposely come to the meeting spot honestly. At least he was lucky not to be stood up though.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..fumu, 3 of suspects gathered. We have no choice. The difficulty is a little high but, let¡¯s investigate all of them¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­understood¡±


    After saying that with a soft voice, Shidou looked back at the female trio.


    Tentatively, since they requested their preferred cakes from Shidou¡¯s treat, he felt their attitude was several times softer but, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were in a bad mood. Shidou swam in his thoughts to think of something to say.


    When he did that, the female trio let out their irritated voice, faster before Shidou could bring something up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­so, what do you want? Calling me with this letter¡±


    ¡°Is this that? A love letter? What, Itsuka-kun, are you aiming for Ai?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, Ho-ra, the matter from before, you flipped me and Mai¡¯s skirt but, Ai was the only one having her ears blown at¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He felt the conversation is starting to roll into a weird direction. Shidou hurried and denied but, the female trio weren¡¯t really listening.


    ¡°Eh, seriously? Itsuka-kun, towards me? E-eeeeh----¡­¡­..no, well that¡¯s, I am thankful but, I, you know¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ai has a person her heart decided on called Kashiwada-kun! So Itsuka-kun has no chance to enter!¡±


    ¡°Yeah Yeah! Right now Ai is in an admirable one-sided love to the, super herbivore, cultural, glass guy, he would refuse naturally even if we invite him, that Kashiwada-kun!¡±


    ¡°Wait, both of you! Why are you blabbering so normally!?¡±


    Ai shouted while her face was red¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, it¡¯s not like Shidou was planning to tell someone else when he heard that.


    ¡°A-anyway! I don¡¯t know what you are planning but, although you have Tohka-chan, I won¡¯t forgive you sending such a letter to another girl!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What, are you saying you are not satisfied even though you are being liked by a super beauty like Tohka-chan!? Are you aiming for a polygamy!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, now that I think about it, Itsuka-kun laid his fingers on Tobiichi-san. Eh, don¡¯t tell me he has sumptuous feasts every night? Uwaah! How impure!¡±


    After 3 of them [Kya!] drew back chairs, they continued talking secretly while ignoring Shidou.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the transfer student Tokisaki-san was it? Itsuka-kun also laid his fingers on her too¡±


    ¡°Ah--, that happened! He really is indiscriminate--¡±


    ¡°And there is that, Ho-ra, last time during that one time, did that mysterious Loli child came over to send Itsuka-kun his bento?¡±


    ¡°Uwah, that happened. As expected, there is no mistake he is someone coming out as a lolicon, mothercon, and siscon¡±


    ¡°Eh? A mothercon, siscon, on top of being a lolicon?¡±


    ¡°Un Un, I heard this before. Incidentally Ho-ra, isn¡¯t that time Itsuka-kun too? The guy that made a high school girl put on a collar and brought her walking around the park with dog ears and tails, swimsuit¡±


    ¡°Seriously? From what I heard, it is a case where he removed a girl¡¯s skirt¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! I can¡¯t believe this! Why is Tohka-chan okay with a guy like this!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah yeah, I asked a girl next door-------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­O,O----i¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Shidou raised his voice, the trio¡¯s conversation doesn¡¯t look like it will end any time soon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m tired¡­¡­.¡±


    At night. Having all his dates done, Shidou was lying down on the sofa in his living room while releasing a low tone voice.


    Ai, Mai, Mii¡¯s long-talk continued endlessly after then, and it was completely dark when he was released. Tentatively, although he managed to do some investigation in the intervals but, by that time, Shidou¡¯s mental state and body was very exhausted.


    After returning home, he ate (Shidou was about to cry in happiness from Kotori¡¯s feelings, and the fact food was already prepared when he got home, although Supermarket side-dishes was the main though) the food prepared by Kotori, even though he was slowly submerged inside the bath, the exhaustion from his body did not leave his body.


    ¡°Seriously, how miserable¡­¡­¡­¡­.I won¡¯t be saying that. For today that is¡±


    And, when he thought Kotori walked over slowly from the kitchen, a chilly object suddenly touched Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    He was shocked for an instant but, he immediately found out it was a cold carbonated can drink chilled inside the refrigerator.


    ¡°Ou, thanks¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori [Yes] replied that and sat on the sofa. She then opened the juice can she was holding in her other hand and gulped down.


    After Shidou raised his body, he imitated her and opened his mouth, before pouring in the carbonated drink into his throat. The feeling of the cold stimulating fluid spread out and expanded in his body.


    ¡°So, how was it, yesterday and Today¡¯s investigation¡±


    After saying that, Kotori send her sights to him. Shidou slightly lowered his head forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..hnn, that¡¯s right. There are some fellows that I doubt If I wanted to but¡­¡­¡­..anyway, I can¡¯t say anything unless I check out everyone¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­I see¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori replied back easily like it was in her expectations.


    It seems Kotori has checked every one of Shidou and the suspect¡¯s conversation. Maybe, Kotori might have felt the odd feeling like what Shidou has felt too.


    ¡°Tomorrow tentatively, every one of the suspects shown on the photos will be investigated. Sleep as fast as possible and take as much fatigue off you¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll do that. but-------¡°


    While saying that, Shidou brought his eyes towards the clock hanged on the wall.


    ¡°Even if I dive in my bed¡­¡­¡­..it looks like I won¡¯t sleep any time soon¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I thought so¡±


    Kotori shrug her shoulders as if she sympathized with Shidou¡¯s words.


    The reason was very simple.


    The clock hanged in the living room of the Itsuka house. The needles were, almost close in showing the time 12am.


    Yes. Last night, it was the appearing time of the Angel <Haniel> that sucked in Yuzuru.


    Originally, he planned to have a guard man placed at the house of everyone who was in the photos but, it was clear that it was meaningless since the opponent was an angel¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..and more importantly, injuring Natsumi¡¯s mood can¡¯t be called a good plan when she has hostages in the current stage.


    Most likely today too-------someone will disappear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In silence, Shidou recalled back the video he saw in <Fraxinus> and also the warm feeling of Kaguya¡¯s tears on Shidou¡¯s lap. Powerlessness. While thinking he can¡¯t let Natsumi do as she please anymore, the irritated feeling of being unable to stop <Haniel> from sucking in someone else was, running about inside his chest.


    And----at that moment.


    The instant the long needle and short needle pointed at 12am, the space in the center of the Itsuka house living room was *Guwann*distorted. And coming from there, the figure of the broom shaped Angel appeared.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows and stiffened his body. That¡¯s because, the Angel is over here¡­¡­¡­!?


    However, he immediately thought of the possibility. That¡¯s right. Right here there is Kotori---------one of the suspects was here.


    ¡°Kotori!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, he threw the partially drunk carbonated drink away and stood in front of <Haniel> while spreading his arms to protect Kotori. As if to match up with that, the tip of <Haniel> slowly opened and exposed a mirror interior.


    ¡°! Shidou!? It¡¯s dangerous! Go away!¡±


    But------no matter how long it took, <Haniel> did not suck Kotori in.


    In exchange.


    ¡°----fufu¡±


    Such a laugh could be heard coming from <Haniel>.


    When he looked over since it was strange, he found out Natsumi¡¯s face was being shown on the glass part of <Haneil>.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Hii. Long time no see, Shidou-kun¡±


    After Natsumi swung her hand in a friendly manner, she raised the side of her lips.


    ¡°It is the end of the 2nd day of the game. Did you have fun?¡±


    Inside the glass, Natsumi asked while tilting her head. Shidou gritted his teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.what are you planning¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what am I planning?¡±


    ¡°Yuzuru-----where did you hide her¡±


    When Shidou asked, Natsumi *fufu* smiled and shrug her shoulders.


    ¡°That is a se.cr.et. I will give her back properly if you guess who I am. But, if you can¡¯t guess who I am by the end then------at that time, her [Existence] is mine¡±


    ¡°[Existence]¡­¡­.?¡±


    When he asked while making a frown with his eyebrows, Natsumi agreed calmly.


    ¡°Yes. If I gain victory in this game, the disappeared victims will not come back. Instead, I will use their face, voice, figure, to play around at that side of the world¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou gasped from Natsumi¡¯s words.


    In the world with the original isn¡¯t around, a fake exceedingly closer to the real would be striding around.


    The thing is, Natsumi is able to completely replace Yuzuru and the people that will be disappearing from now on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Don¡¯t screw with me. I won¡¯t let that happen¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When Shidou said that with sharp sights, Natsumi *kara**kara* laughed in amusement.


    ¡°Then the method is simple. Try and guess who I am.----well, who do you think I am? The answer time would be¡­¡­¡­¡­.let¡¯s see, I guess 1 minute is enough then¡±


    Shidou and Kotori immediately looked at each other from Natsumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Answer¡­¡­¡­!? Right now!?¡±


    ¡°Seems like the case¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori glared at Natsumi with detest while saying that. When she did that, Natsumi shrugged her shoulder while smiling.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s because, Shidou-kun was getting impatient. In the end, he didn¡¯t pinpoint anyone at all during the first day. That¡¯s why, I thought of¡­¡­¡­¡­.giving him some navigation¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­fuun, you sure said it¡±


    After saying that, *Fuun* Kotori exhaled. But immediately, send her sights towards Shidou realizing that now wasn¡¯t the time to be doing that.


    ¡°So how is it, Shidou. Just now, didn¡¯t you say there was someone you thought of doubting when you felt like doing so¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..well that¡¯s right but, I am still not sure------¡°


    ¡°Someone will still disappear and it will be the end for today if you keep quiet right. We will lose nothing even if we try so go ahead and say it¡±


    Kotori urged him by saying that. Shidou immerse himself in thoughts for an instant before slightly lowering his head forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­..You¡¯re right¡±


    And then, he looked back at <Haniel>¡¯s glass showing Natsumi and opened his mouth.


    ¡°-----Natsumi. The one you were disguised as was¡­¡­..Yoshino¡±


    ¡°Yoshino?¡±


    The one who replied back was Kotori. Shidou was sending his sight towards Natsumi while continuing as if he was supplementing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah, Yoshino is the one with the oddest feeling to her, if were to say within the limits of Yesterday and Today¡¯s investigation¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask just in case, the reason is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­inside the people I investigated, her actions was the most out of place¡±


    And of course, it was a definite proof. She only had the oddest feeling compared to others, that¡¯s all. He felt sorry to treat her as a criminal for something like this. But, it was also fact, that there were no other suspicious suspects at his current point.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Natsumi heard Shidou¡¯s answer, she only said that and clicked her finger.


    When she did that, <Haniel>¡¯s tip closed and returned back into a broom before, disappearing into the empty space.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.disappeared!? What does this mean? Is Shidou¡¯s answer correct? Is it out¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Kotori raised her eyebrows in doubt while saying that.


    However, there was no one who could answer that.


    ---And, on that night. 2 girls unexpectedly disappeared from their household beds.


    Next day, 24th October.


    Opposite to the nice weather, Shidou¡¯s mood was bad.


    But that was only normal. Last night, 2 girls were erased by <Haniel>, such a message was sent from <Ratatoksr>.


    ---Yoshino and Yamabuki. These 2.


    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­Yamabuki¡­¡­, because of me they-------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s wrong¡±


    After Shidou made a groan as if he was saying that to himself, he could hear Reine¡¯s voice coming from the Incam in his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you did great in that limited amount of information. It was by any means not your fault¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­..didn¡¯t Yoshino¡­¡­¡­.disappear because¡­¡­..I named her?¡±


    Yes. Coming from <Ratatoksr>, when they were informed 2 more suspects disappeared compared to the night before last night, the explanation that reached Shidou and Kotori was that.


    Which means, the number of people will increase each night, and whenever Shidou makes a mistake in designating the criminal then would another person will disappear? like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that possibility is high. But, Shin. That¡¯s-------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­it is okay. I understand. That and this is different. Even if I am hesitant, it¡¯s not like Natsumi will reveal herself. Also¡­¡­¡­¡­if I keep on making a dejected face, I¡¯ll feel bad for the busy idol who has opened her time for me¡±


    After saying that and pulling his cheeks, he made a smile.


    Yes. The partner for the first date of today was the popular idol, Izayoi Miku.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.hn, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡­¡­.sorry, Shin¡±


    ¡°? Why is Reine-san apologizing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that¡¯s because although I understand about your strength and growth, I once again was about to make some unneeded ideas for you¡±


    After saying that, Reine mocked for herself and made a small smile.


    He was somewhat embarrassed from Reine¡¯s rare response; Shidou then scratched his cheeks and looked around his surroundings.


    ¡°No-now that I think about it¡­¡­¡­¡­there are a lot of customers with weird appearance, here¡±


    The place Shidou was waiting for Miku at was the at the central plaza of the amusement park---Ocean park amusement area where he had his date with Kotori last time but, for some reason today, customers with unique odd costumes were noticeable. It wasn¡¯t like this last time though.


    What¡¯s more, it was not just a simple type of unique. Everyone was wearing clothes from anime or games from what he can see. Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..commonly known as the costume play.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, that¡¯s because------¡°


    ¡°Daaaaaarliiiiiiiiing!¡±


    And, interrupting Reine¡¯s words, he heard a familiar voice coming from the entrance of the amusement area.-------it was Miku.


    After Shidou looked over that side, he slightly raised his hand and was about to call her------


    ¡°Ou¡­¡­Wait, eh?¡±


    He made a blank face, after looking at the girl running towards him.


    That¡¯s because, A girl that is thought to be Miku was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..wearing a frilly costume with white and purple as its basic tone.


    The reason why he can¡¯t pinpoint her was simple. That¡¯s because she was wearing a mask covering her eye area on her face. It was a face as if she was about to head to a masquerade ball now.


    ¡°Miku¡­..right? What is with that appearance¡±


    When Shidou asked her, Miku made a triumph *fufun* exhale and *baa*! Made a cute pose to show him.


    ¡°How is it? It fits me right. It¡¯s the 4th war maiden of [Valkyrie Misty], Tsukishima Kanon-chan. And this is the rare mask version when she appeared saving Misty and the group in chapter 6!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­eh? No, eh?¡±


    When Shidou brought his eyebrows in suspicion, Miku [Mouu!] puffed up her cheeks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, [Valkyrie Misty]? It is an anime targeted towards girls on Sunday morning¡±


    Shidou [ah] rock his eyebrows, from Miku¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I feel that Yoshino watched that before¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eh, Yoshino-chan likes [Misty] too? Ufufu, I heard something good---. I¡¯ll invite her to my house next time---!¡±


    Saying that happily, Miku *nico**nico* smiled.


    Shidou scratched the back of his head while pointing at Miku¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­¡­..why is Miku¡¯s appearance like that Kanon-chan?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you hear from Reine-san? In the amusement area of ocean park, there is a Halloween event this week so cosplay is allowed inside the park---¡°


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..uh, is that so?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise but¡­¡­¡­¡­.now that she said it, he agreed. No wonder there were only cosplayers walking around from just now.


    ¡°I see, that seems to be the case. But even so, I didn¡¯t know Miku loves cosplay¡±


    ¡°Well, there is that but, you know, I am a celebrity¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see¡±


    Being told that, Shidou was convinced. Not only there were people wearing masks, there were also robot costumes. It¡¯s true that if this was the place, then even if Miku covers her face like she is doing now, it probably won¡¯t feel weird.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind being exposed but, it seems darling is worried about that so--¡­¡­¡­.also, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed on our date¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, well, unn, thanks for your consideration¡±


    And thus. When Shidou made a wry smile, Miku *pon* hit her hand as if she recalled something.


    ¡°Oh yeah! I prepared a male costume for darling in the locker room. It¡¯s the mask and mantle of Jack-sama, the mysterious hero who saves Misty and the heroines! Alright, I will go and take it so please change into it---!¡±


    ¡°Eh? N-no thanks, I am okay¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­then, the spare 2nd battle maiden Narusaki Mei-chan I brought¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I think Jack is super cool! I would be glad to wear it!¡±


    He can¡¯t stand it if he were to wear something that frilly. When Shidou raised a shriek, Miku made a satisfied face as if she was very happy.


    ¡°Kyaaah!!¡±


    When he came out from the locker room after changing, Miku wriggled her body while raising an ecstatic voice.


    ¡°Amazing! It looks great on you! You are so cool darling!¡±


    ¡°Re-really¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou said that while sweat was flowing down his head.


    That¡¯s because, right now, Shidou¡¯s appearance was a mantle covering his whole body, and a mask covering his face, there was also a long hair wig on his head. The only gap touching open air was his ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.this, if not for my different extreme figure, wouldn¡¯t the appearance look like everyone else?¡±


    ¡°No! That is not true! The oozing aura coming out is different!¡±


    ¡°Aura¡­..huh¡±


    ¡°Yes! Actually, Jack-sama has that kind of appearance but, his real identity was the 6th war maiden, Kanou Emily-chan¡±


    ¡°Oi wait for a second, I didn¡¯t hear that¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, was that so?¡±


    Miku tilted her head adorably while *pero* bringing her tongue out¡­¡­¡­¡­..somehow after looking at that, he stopped feeling angry. Well, it is better than being forced to wear a skirt.


    More importantly, the date can finally begin. Shidou muttered [Okay] with his face covered with a mask.


    ¡°Alright then, Miku. It¡¯s sort of weird to keep remaining in front of the locker room so, let¡¯s move.-------since it is a date, so let¡¯s talk a lot¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be glad to¡±


    After Miku said that happily, *Hashi* she entangled her arm with Shidou¡¯s. And just like that, with their bodies touching, they started walking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.wearing a costume and mask might be a good thing. His cheeks were probably blushing red, so Shidou somewhat thought about that while starting his questions at her.


    ¡°Hey, Miku.-------do you remember how we first met? You know, when Miku was singing in the Tenguu arena alone¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yes--. Of course¡±


    Miku smiled and nodded. Shidou narrowed his eyes inside the mask and continued his words.


    ¡°During the first time we met, Miku was already like this. I was surprised when you suddenly hugged me¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Miku opened her eyes wide from Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did something like that happen? During that time, I think I was in a period where I hate males to the extend I can¡¯t stand it though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­she didn¡¯t get tricked huh¡±


    ¡°? Did you say something, darling¡±


    ¡°No, nothing at all. That¡¯s right; it looks like my memories are different¡±


    After Shidou said that, he faced his sight towards Miku to ask the next question.


    But, at that moment.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡±


    In front of Shidou and Miku, 2 girls with the same appearances as Miku appeared and timidly called out to them.


    ¡°That is Kanon-chan and Jack-sama right? If it is okay with you two, can I take a photo?¡±


    ¡°E-errr¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou scratched his head in troubled. Shidou was still okay but, Miku is an idol. Even though she was wearing a mask, isn¡¯t it better to avoid------------


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t mind. In exchange, please take it cool okay¡±


    But, in contrary to Shidou¡¯s plan, Miku easily gave her the permission in a calm manner.


    ¡°Ah, thank you very much! Then immediately¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that, the girl made a stance with the camera. Shidou whispered to Miku.


    ¡°Oi, is this okay? Something like a photo.¡±


    ¡°It is alright. My face is covered. More importantly, darling do a pose¡±


    Miku said that in a good mood and gave Shidou fine instructions. Shidou put his hands around Miku¡¯s waist and like a finishing pose in a pair performances in figure skate; they took on an extremely unstable pose.


    ¡°Wai-wait, I somehow feel this is unstable¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It is okay. Okay, please take the photo¡±


    After Miku said that with a smile, the girl pushes the camera¡¯s shutter a few times continuously.


    ¡°Ah, Is the angle from here okay too!?


    ¡°Okay, go ahead¡±


    Miku responded to the girls demand and bend her body.


    When she did that, a sudden burden was placed on Shidou¡¯s arm, and the originally bad balance collapsed in one go.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    And just like that, he fell on the spot as if he pushed Miku down.


    ¡°So-sorry! Are you okay!?¡±


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.oh darling, you¡¯re so good da.ri.ng?¡±


    It seems she wasn¡¯t hurt. Miku¡¯s cheeks was blushing while *tsun* poking at the nose park on Shidou¡¯s mask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Looks like you are okay.¡±


    After Shidou said that with half his eyes opened, he stood up straight and pulled Miku up.


    And----he noticed something odd there.


    The girl taking photos just now was blankly opening her eyes and mouth wide, and was standing stunned there.


    ¡°Mi-Miku-tan¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, the real one?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Hearing the girls word, Shidou immediately looked at Miku.------that¡¯s right. Why was Shidou able to see Miku¡¯s cheeks blushing from just now.


    The reason was simple. The instant they fell, the mask Miku was wearing came off.


    ¡°Oh my---?¡±


    When Miku said that in a nonchalant way, the girls were surprised but, it seems to have spread to the other cosplayers in the surroundings.


    ¡°Eh? Miku? That Miku?¡±


    ¡°There is an Izayoi Miku cosplay? Eh? Not that? The real one?


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­.seriously? I am a big fan¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather the person with her, who is that. A guy? A girl¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Suddenly the surroundings started making a commotion.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..let¡¯s go Miku!¡±


    After Shidou made a grimace face inside his mask, he took Miku who was still leisurely opening her eyes wide, and ran away from the spot.


    But, Miku put strength into her hands as if to resist.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong Miku. If this keeps on, more people are going to gather¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­..looks like I sprained my leg¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh? There was nothing wrong just now¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Miku pushed her index finger on the mouth part of the mask wearing Shidou, when Shidou was about to say that.


    ¡°That. is. why¡­¡­¡­..carry me¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­haaa!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide inside his mask from Miku¡¯s sudden request.


    ¡°Yo-you, what are you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Goo onn¡­¡­¡­¡­.if you don¡¯t hurry, more people is going to gather and we can¡¯t get away you know?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Shidou gritted his teeth, he carried Miku by the shoulders and legs and put strength into his whole body. Commonly referred as, the princess carry.


    And just like that, he ran away from the spot.


    ¡°Kyaa! Darling so cool!¡±


    Miku shouted happily, and wrapped her hands around Shidou.


    ¡°That¡¯s why stop calling me darling in a place where everyone can hear¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou raised a scream while running pass the amusement park filled with cosplayers.


    In the end, in order to slip through the cosplayers while carrying Miku, it took him quite some time and stamina.


    That¡¯s because, although it was the weekdays, customers wanting to display their transformation was everywhere in the amusement area. A crowd was made at Shidou and Miku surrounding when they were heading to their destination.


    He somehow manages to run into the toilet and succeeded in running away from a predicament by making Miku wear Shidou¡¯s costume but-------by that time, a huge amount of stress accumulated on Shidou¡¯s body.


    But, Shidou does not have the free time to rest leisurely.


    The date with Miku ended and the time was 5pm. Shidou purposely changed to his school uniform and head towards the school with the classes already ended.


    It is to meet the next target--------Tama-chan-sensei.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I have already informed teacher Okamine beforehand. She is waiting for you in the counseling room.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will head there immediately¡±


    After replying back shortly, he walked into the school building with few students left in it.


    And, halfway there, a sudden small uneasiness passed by his mind. Directed towards the Incam, he asked her in fear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..now that I think about it, what kind of reason did you use to call Sensei out?¡±


    Yes. Similarly to Ai, Mai and Mii, Tama-chan-sensei was another person Shidou has not invited to a date before. He was curious on what kind of literature was used to invite her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, I told her regarding [He has something to discuss about his career]¡±


    ¡°I see. That would be natural¡±


    After Shidou made a relieved sigh, he headed to the designated spot.


    Not long later, he reached in front of the counseling room.


    *Kon**Kon* Shidou knocked on the door and [Go ahead] Tama-chan-sensei¡¯s cute voice could immediately be heard coming from inside the room.


    ¡°Sorry for my rudeness¡±


    He said that after saying that and entered the room. When he did that, he confirmed Tama-chan-sensei there spreading out the submitted task printouts on the table while sitting on the sofa. It would seem she was grading while waiting for Shidou.


    ¡°Ah, Itsuka-kun. Long time no see¡±


    Tama-chan-sensei said that with a smile while bundling the printout, and pushed it to the book which is thought to be related to careers placed at the side of the table.


    Long time no see, Shidou felt a somewhat odd feeling from that word but¡­¡­¡­¡­.there was nothing wrong with it, that¡¯s because Shidou has been skipping school to look for Natsumi from today and yesterday.


    ¡°Well, please sit down for now¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Being urged by Tama-chan-sensei, he sat at the opposite side of the sofa. When he did that, Tama-chan-sensei lifted the bridge of her glasses with a meek expression.


    ¡°Eeer, I heard from Murasame-sensei that there is something you want to consult with me regarding your career¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, is it okay if I ask for a bit?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tama-chan-sensei [Uuun¡­¡­.] made a little difficult face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.why is it me instead of the counselor?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, Errrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou unintentionally hesitated. That was true now that he was told that. There is a specialized teacher for the counseling here. If there was something he wanted to ask, it would be normal to consult that person.


    However, if he were to make an honest reaction here, she would baton touch the counselor. Shidou clenched his fist while raising his voice.


    ¡°No, how should I say it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it has to be Okamine-sensei!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tama-chan-sensei¡¯s face was for some reason filled with surprise. For an image, her face was as if her heart got *Dokyyuuun!* pierced through.


    ¡°It is a career¡­¡­¡­¡­.consultation, which has no meaning¡­¡­¡­¡­.if it is not me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is no meaning if it is not Sensei¡±


    When Shidou nodded firmly, sweat started flowing down suddenly on Tama-chan-sensei¡¯s face.


    ¡°E,eeh¡­¡­..? Do-does that mean, wed----------¡°


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°N-no! nothing at all!¡±


    Tama-chan swung her head in panic. Unable to understand any of her actions, Shidou tilted his head.


    Anyhow, since he managed to get alone with her. It might be better to check if this is the real Tama-chan-sensei or not quickly. Shidou swam around his thoughts to make that decision and-------for now, he decided to ask about when sensei became his homeroom teacher.


    ¡°Err, Sensei. I want to confirm something¡­¡­¡­.do you remember about April?¡±


    ¡°April¡­¡­¡­¡­wait, ah!¡±


    After Tama-chan-sensei recalled something and opened her eyes wide, she then nodded violently which made him think her neck was about to come out.


    ¡°I remember! I clearly remember! Itsuka-kun, perhaps¡­¡­¡­¡­..have you finally made up your mind!?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    When Shidou went blank from the unexpected reaction, Tama-chan-sensei took several books from her bag placed on the sofa and spread it on top of the table facing towards Shidou.


    ¡°I prepared a lot of book related to careers. Please tell me if there is one from these you wish to go with!¡±


    ¡°No, Sensei, I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And, when he tried to return back to the question, Shidou realized something weird. It was the [Career related] books Tama-chan-sensei spread out.


    The first book. It was a book with a beautiful bride on the cover. Is it related to a bridal work?


    The second book. It had a man and woman thought of as a husband and wife with a cute baby decorated on its cover. This was¡­¡­¡­¡­.. a guide to childcare division school¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..probably. Maybe.


    And the third book¡­¡­¡­..rather, that wasn¡¯t a book but rather something that looks like documents. On the top the word [Marriage registration] shined, her name was already written on the bride side and it was already stamped.


    ¡°W-wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    After looking until there, Shidou finally noticed Tama-chan sensei¡¯s outrageous misunderstanding.


    Now that he think back, because of the instructions gave by <Ratatoskr>, Shidou confessed (More like, propose) to Tama-chan-sensei once on April.


    ¡°E-err, Sensei¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­..I'' am very happy! I, kept believing you know. That Itsuka-kun might have pulled your knees back from the sudden turns of event last time, and would definitely come back after calming down! Aaah¡­¡­¡­.., it was worth preparing a lot of stuff! Hey Itsuka-kun, when should I give my greetings to your parents? Ah, before that, should we write it down first? Eh? A seal? It is okay you know. I also prepared that properly. Please rest assured. I will make sure to submit this to the government office when Itsuka-kun properly turns 18 years old!¡±


    Her eyes were shining while Tama-chan-sensei was gripping on to Shidou¡¯s blazer. Shidou [Hii] gasped and immediately stood up.


    ¡°So-sorry for the misunderstandingssssssssssssssssss!¡±


    He shouted and exited the classroom.


    Right now still in the counseling room, Tama-chan-sensei was still blabbering about her future family plan in a fascinated state.


    7pm. Shidou was walking in the night street for the date with his next target.


    The 12th suspect. With this, this would mean the end of the investigation of everyone taken in the photos.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou was silently walking while placing his hands on his chin, and swimming in his thoughts.


    Right now the remaining suspects were, Tohka, Yoshino[8D 1], Tonomachi, Kotori, Kaguya, Mii, Tama-chan sensei, and also the last suspect, a total of 9 people.


    The dates today were from, Miku, Tama-chan-sensei. Miku remembers the time when they first met and although he did not talk much with Tama-chan-sensei, she remembered about the confession Shidou made on April. In both sides, he doesn¡¯t think they are disguised from Natsumi.


    Which means, the last person he is going to meet is going to be Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­..would that be the case.


    Or---------maybe Natsumi, has the ability to trace back into a persons'' memory.


    If that is the case, he would have to start the investigation again. On top of having to find another method to find Natsumi, today once more, someone will be erased from <Haniel>.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow.


    3 days after the investigation started. There was a small odd feeling constantly smoking in Shidou¡¯s head.


    A game to guess the criminal with no clues. One person for one day will disappear and if he makes a mistake in pointing at the criminal, then the target will also disappear. Before all the suspects disappear, Shidou has to find Natsumi out from them.


    Is that recognition, really correct¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    There is something entangled in his mind. But he does not know what that something is. Shidou scratched his head violently from the nasty feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shin, you are almost at the target spot¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Being told that by Reine, Shidou immediately raised his face. He noticed he walked quite some distance while he was thinking about something. It¡¯s quite amazing that he did not collide into anything.


    And, when Shidou made a deep sigh with self-admonition put into it, in front-------coming from the direction of the target spot Shidou was heading to, he could hear a familiar voice.


    ¡°----------Shidou¡±


    ¡°Aah, Origami¡±


    Shidou slightly hanged his hands and replied back. Towards the last suspect--------Origami Tobiichi.


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait?¡±


    Origami slightly swung her head when Shidou said that.


    ¡°I just arrived¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..we were observing her just in case but, it looks like she was waiting one hour before time¡±


    But, Reine said that as if she caught that. Shidou made a powerless wry smile.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No-no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well you know, I just thought it was a while since I went out with Origami¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    After Origami said that and nodded, she continued without moving an inch of her expression.


    ¡°I am also happy¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    There was nothing strange from what he could see but, during the long time he was with Origami, Shidou could somewhat understand there is a slight change in her emotions. Towards his impure actions of dating her for the sake of investigation, he felt a slight pain in his chest.


    ¡°So, what are we watching?¡±


    After saying that, Origami looked up at the building she was waiting at until now. Over there, there were several giant movie signboards decorated on it.


    Yes. The dating spot with Origami was a movie theatre.


    ¡°Hnn, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I haven¡¯t decided¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Origami twitched her eyebrows.


    Oh no, he gasped. Shidou was the one that called her out, so it would be unnatural to not decide on what to watch--------maybe, it might be too indecisive.


    ¡°No, sorry, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah, right, let¡¯s choose this! It often appears in the CM¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou was in panic, Origami quietly continued.


    ¡°That means you did not invite me because there was a movie to watch, but rather you invited me because you just wanted to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°Eh? A-aah. Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that would be the case¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou was being vague, Origami *pyon* hopped up expressionlessly.


    She then turned her body around, and walked quickly into the movie theatre.


    ¡°Ah, oi, Origami?¡±


    ¡°Come¡±


    After Origami brought Shidou to the ticket counter, she stood in front of the empty window and erected 2 fingers up towards the staff.


    ¡°---------the [Black fantasia] on 7:30pm. 2 tickets for couples¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    The female staff opened her eyes wide from Origami¡¯s unhesitant words.


    ¡°E-errr, is 2 tickets okay¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes, alright, the total bill is 3600 yen please¡±


    After Origami took the tickets, she took one piece and handed it to Shidou.


    ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­..thank you. Ah, I was the one that called you out so, I¡¯ll pay¡±


    However, Origami stopped his hands when Shidou was about to bring out his wallet.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, later¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Shidou opened his eyes wide, Origami walked towards the counter to buy some snacks and drinks like that.


    Not knowing a single speck of Origami¡¯s intentions, when he was standing still in a half-blank state, he could hear Reine¡¯s voice coming from his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I see, so she is planning to not let you go back immediately after the movie finishes¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou felt his back oddly cold from those words.


    ¡°He-hey, Origami. Do you remember the events on June?¡±


    Just before the movie started. Around the time when the new movie previews was on the screen, Shidou started talking to Origami sitting beside him to investigate her.


    ¡°Events on June?¡±


    ¡°Aah, you know, didn¡¯t we have a date once at that time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember¡±


    ¡°Really? So what actually happened¡±


    Origami nodded when Shidou said that.


    ¡°Time: 1100 meet up in front of the fountain at the Tenguu station plaza. Time: 1110 went to eat lunch at the restaurant. Time: 1115 Shidou went to toilet. Time: 1200 headed towards the movie theatre. Time: 1210 Shidou went to toilet again. Thought Shidou¡¯s was having stomach problems, time: 1420, purchased medicine in pharmacy. Time: 1500-------------¡°


    ¡°Wai-wait a second¡±


    He stopped Origami from continuously lining up the events fluently, for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..how can you remember so clearly¡­¡­..?¡±


    When Shidou asked with sweat flowing down his cheeks, Origami nodded before searching into the bag she brought. She then took one book out from inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Diary¡±


    When Origami replied that shortly, she handed the book to Shidou.------What¡¯s more, with the page opened after reading it. When he looked at the words, he found out it was certainly by the minutes and the events were written in very fine details.


    ¡°Am-amazing¡±


    He made a wry smile while flipping through the diary. Especially, the day when Shidou confessed to Origami and the day Shidou first went to Origami¡¯s house, the diary had around 5 times more sentences than normal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Shidou looked at the entry on that day, and let sweat ride on his cheeks. It was about that time when she checked her room after Shidou disappeared, and the rabbit puppet she picked up a few days ago went missing ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it should be about [Yoshinon]. There was also an illustration there. There is no mistake.


    Although it was for Yoshino, the experience of stealing was hurting his chest¡­¡­¡­¡­..but, he felt a little at ease from the description [The anniversary Shidou took one of my personal belongings] that was written after that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­since she has something like that, would she be real, this Origami¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.we still don¡¯t know. The real Tobiichi Origami might have a diary but, it doesn¡¯t mean she is definitely the real one just because she was holding on to it now¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡±


    Shidou closed the diary and gave it back to Origami.


    When he was doing this, the screen suddenly turned dark and a solid song started flowing out. It would seem the original movie has started.


    Shidou then felt something soft on the back of his right hand. Origami was placing her hand on top of Shidou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He made a wry smile but, he won¡¯t do something like brushing it away. Instead, something like grabbing hands in the middle of the movie, Shidou thought it was quite cute for Origami even charming.


    But, Shidou¡¯s thoughts were na?ve.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Accompanying with the movie progressing, Origami¡¯s hands gradually crawled bit by bit.


    Her hand was originally placed on top but, now it was patting on the back of Shidou¡¯s hands. As if to be affectionate with Shidou¡¯s hands, she traced upwards with her fingers one after another and once she reached the gap of his fingers, she made an excessively erotic move and entangled his fingers.


    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Even though the place he was touched at was after his right hand wrist, Shidou felt a shock as if electricity flowed through his whole body. The mixed feeling of ticklish and unpleasantness pressed forwards like a wave and made Shidou eyes flash on and off.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He then heard a whisper on his ear. Shidou¡¯s eyes were swirling round and round.


    ¡°Wha-whawhawhawha?¡±


    ¡°Shidou I want you to touch me too¡±


    ¡°To-touch you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said that with a shaking voice, Origami pulled down her collar with her right hand and show him.


    ¡°I am not wearing anything today¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou gasped. His brain started to spin around as if it has gotten a shot, and his face was hot until he was hallucinating that smoke might come out of his ears.


    Shidou took a deep breath to calm himself down before, lifting up the ice tea he bought, just now after feeling around for it and putting the straw into his mouth to moisten his dry throat.


    However, no matter how long it took, the taste of the tea would not spread in his mouth.


    Thinking it was strange, after he peeked at his hands, he immediately found out the reason. Shidou was not putting the straw pierced into the cup of ice tea into his mouth.


    Then, where is this straw in Shidou¡¯s mouth right now¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After Shidou shifted his sights, he found out Origami was putting the end of the straw in her mouth while bending her body forward.


    Origami silently *churu* sucked onto the straw.


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    Shidou raised a loud voice and stood up from his chair. And the sharp sights coming from the surrounding customers were piercing through his whole body.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, what do you mean what¡¯s wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­this is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The real one¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°There is no mistake¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Coming from Shidou¡¯s right ear, it has been classified Origami was unanimously the real one by the crews of <Fraxinus>.


    ---In the end, the time Origami released Shidou was when it reached 11pm.


    He was walking in the night street exhausted and returned back until his house.


    ¡°Today¡­¡­..was particularly tiring¡±


    He made a stretch while talking to himself. There was a soft sound produced around his shoulder bones.


    After the movie, he talked with her in a coffee shop nearby but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a single instances indicates what happens all the time, Origami recorded every single thing about the time she spent with Shidou. She said it with accuracy like a playback from a video recording.


    On top of that, it was with assertiveness. As expected, it looks like Origami wasn¡¯t Natsumi.


    With this, he has dated all of the suspects but, right now, the clearly most suspicious one was------


    ¡°shidou!¡±


    And when Shidou was thinking while opening the Itsuka house gate, Tohka in her pajamas called out to him from the entrance of the neighboring mansion.


    ¡°Tohka, why are you here so late¡±


    ¡°That is my line. Where did you go until this time?¡±


    Tohka walked towards Shidou and said that. Rather than calling her angry, the feeling of her purely just wanting to ask a question was stronger.


    ¡°Ah--¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry, a little something¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou evaded that, Tohka puffed her cheeks because she was a little unsatisfied.


    ¡°These few days, Shidou looks so busy. You took day off from school and won¡¯t make bento and dinner at all¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So-sorry. I will make it again after everything is settled. Okay?¡±


    When Shidou said that while joining his hands and lowering his head, Tohka swung her head in panic.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. That¡¯s not what I meant, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hnn? No, it was correct that I wanted to eat Shidou¡¯s dinner, so it is not wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    After Tohka wring her head as if she was thinking about something, *muumuu* she groaned. But she immediately swung her head to regain composure and grabbed Shidou¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Anyway! You have some matters to do right? Do not worry about me. I won¡¯t quarrel with Tobiichi Origami and I will do something about food. That¡¯s why, Shidou do what you should do.¡±


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said her name, Tohka¡¯s cheeks blushed immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, having Shidou not around was, kind of, err¡­¡­¡­.lonely. Tell me if there is something I can do. If it is for Shidou, I will come running to you no matter what!¡±


    After saying that, Tohka gripped his hands tightly.


    Those straightforward sights, those words, made him very happy and Shidou re-gripped his hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, thank you. Tohka. I have the strength of a thousand men if I have you with me.¡±


    After saying that, Tohka made a smile with her face in a very happy manner.


    ¡°Umu, that¡¯s what I want to say! Alright good night, shidou! Natsu-mi!¡±


    For an instant, he twitched when Tohka said that with a smile but¡­¡­¡­..I immediately remembered back.


    ¡°Aah, good night, Tohka. Natsu-mi¡±


    When Shidou swung his hand, Tohka swung her hands several times more in a spirited manner and ran back to the mansion. And while making a big yawn, she entered the mansion.


    It would seem, she really stayed up until now just to tell that to Shidou. Tohka usually goes to sleep early though.


    How should he put it, he felt it was apologetic together with amusement and loveliness filling him up, so Shidou leaked a small smile.


    He felt his walking was a little lighter compared to a few minutes. Shidou opened the gate and took out his key from his pocket to open the front door.


    Like that-------


    ¡°You¡¯re late¡±


    In a timing as if she was waiting there, his miss-sister said that in a daunting pose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I had lots of problem in my side¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I know that. I understand the situation and it¡¯s not like I am angry. But--------¡°


    *Fuun*When Kotori exhaled, she frowns her eyebrows in hate while continuing her words.


    ¡°-----it¡¯s almost time¡±


    And, the moment Kotori said that.


    *Gunyari* When Shidou thought the space between Kotori distorted, a broom-like Angel appeared in its place.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­.she¡¯s here¡±


    ¡°<Haniel>¡­¡­¡­!? The time is already 12am!?¡±


    Shidou distorted his face and clenched his teeth. It would seem, it was beyond expectation that it took some time to get back.


    Nonetheless, it was a blessing in misfortune <Haniel> did not appear during the time Tohka was him. He made a big sigh to calm his heart and looked at the broom-type angel.


    As if to match up with that, the tip of <Haniel> opened and exposed the mirror interior to the outside.


    And just like yesterday, Natsumi showed herself inside it.


    ¡°Hi.i.i. One day no see Shidou-kun. Were you lonely?¡±


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Iyaaan, what a scary face. Let¡¯s have more fun with the game shall we?¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi made an enjoying smile. Shidou clenched his fist until his nails dug into his palm while making a thin sigh to calm his heart down.


    Letting his emotions outburst right here won¡¯t fix anything. Rather than that, there might be a possibility Yuzuru, Yoshino and Ai who were erased by <Haniel> would be in danger. He can¡¯t say anything bad.


    Natsumi *nya**nya* looked at Shidou in that manner while continuing her words.


    ¡°Fufu, the third day for the game has ended. Have you investigated everyone already? Well, give me an answer.------Who am I¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    After Shidou gulped, he recalled back the faces of the suspects he dated in these 3 days.


    But-------he could not answer immediately. Even though everyone¡¯s investigation was done, Shidou has not grasped clear evidence yet.


    ¡°Shidou, there is no time¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I know¡±


    He replied to Kotori¡¯s voice and the suspects in his head disappeared one by one.


    The remaining last one was--------Tama-chan-sensei.


    It¡¯s true that she acted like she remembers Shidou¡¯s confession on April but, it¡¯s not like it was clear and if he trace back at Tama-chan-sensei¡¯s action in the past few days, he might at least get the answer on why she was impatient about marriage.


    When he thought like that, he felt that over the top approach might also be a method to falter Shidou to prevent him from asking unneeded questions.


    After Shidou glared at <Haniel> he quietly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Natsumi--------¡°


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.at that moment, Yoshino¡¯s face who has disappeared yesterday scratched his mind, and made him stop his words.


    The girl that was erased by <Haniel>----------- because Shidou vaguely pinpointed her to Natsumi.


    If this pinpoint is wrong then, Shidou will drag someone new into this.


    In reality, Tama-chan-sensei was to the end only [Suspicious]. It¡¯s not like he has definite evidence. In addition, the moment he was about to say Tama-chan-sensei¡¯s name, the very hazy odd feeling coiled up in his head bind on to Shidou¡¯s thoughts harder.


    ---something. Was something in a fundamental way, causing him to misunderstand.


    Shidou¡¯s words stopped from his doubt which had no basis.


    ¡°-----Shidou!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­uh!¡±


    He opened her eyes wide from Kotori¡¯s shout.


    But----------it was too late. The moment Shidou regained himself, Natsumi used her hand and made a big *baa*.


    ¡°Buu---! Times up. Too bad. I will challenge you tomorrow~¡±


    The space once again shook and <Haniel> disappeared.


    And the Itsuka siblings were the only ones left standing still silently in the Itsuka house entrance.


    After some time passed. Kotori scratched her head while sighing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I won¡¯t blame you. With a situation where the pinpointed person will disappear if you were wrong, there is no way you can give an answer without definite evidence to it¡±


    But, Kotori continued.


    ¡°Several people have already disappeared, and also----------- this game will not end unless you find Natsumi, please remember this¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..aah¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry¡±


    What Kotori said made sense. Shidou clenched his teeth on his indecisiveness and powerlessness, and scratched his hair violently.


    And thus, he heard Reine¡¯s voice coming from his right ear at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Shin. Can you hear me, Shin¡±


    ¡°Reine-san¡­¡­.? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..just now, <Haniel> appeared on the automated camera observing the suspects¡±


    Shidou felt his heart wrung out from Reine¡¯s words.


    He should have known it. It was the same as yesterday. After Shidou¡¯s reply, <Haniel> will erase one of the suspects. That¡¯s, something he should have known already.


    But, when he was told about the situation again, he felt his heartbeat violently until it hurts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.today, who¡±


    Was the one that disappeared? That word did not come out from his mouth. Although the results won¡¯t change from that, it was difficult to make those word¡¯s tone as if his body was rejecting it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.aah. The one that disappeared today was------¡°


    Reine hesitated for an instant-----------that was how, she was in question whether to inform the information to Shidou or not----------after she cut her words, she continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    From the words Reine made.


    Shidou felt a cracking sound in his body.

 Volume 8 - CH 5

    The several existing buildings owned by <Ratatoskr> at the outskirts of Tenguu city.


    Woodman visited one of them and was at the 3rd floor underground.


    ¡°-----This way. Sir Woodman¡±


    The young organization member leading Woodman stopped his legs at the end of the long corridor.


    Over there, there was a narrow residential space separated by iron bars. Basically, it was a jail.


    There was one man inside. He was a middle-aged man wearing plain work clothes. There are several wounds thought to be left just recently on his face, and body.


    ¡°Around 2 months ago from now, it is the DEM member captured during the events in Arubi Island. We found out he is the second chief executive colonel James A Paddington from his ID but, we don¡¯t know anything else other than that¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Does that mean he is silent?¡±


    ¡°Rather than calling it silent¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The organization member made a troubled face and *gan**gan* slammed on the iron bars. However, Paddington inside the jail was lying down on the bed and did not respond back at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s the case. We tried several times interrogating him using a Realizer but, it¡¯s like memories slipped out from his head¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a hand that guy would use¡±


    ¡°That guy?¡±


    The organization member tilted his head. Woodman [No] replied back with that.


    ¡°Can I talk a little with him¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t mind, though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The organization member made a dubious face while stepping back. When Woodman ordered Karen, the wheelchair was faced towards Paddington inside the cage.


    ¡°-----Yaa, James. Will you talk with me a bit¡±


    And. The moment he called out to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Being persistently unresponsive until now, Paddington jumped out from the bed as if he was a doll with a spring attached onto it.


    ¡°Uooo¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    The organization member twitched his shoulders. But, Paddington did not bother about that and after he walked towards Woodman with unsteady steps, *gashan* such a sound was produced and he lay on the iron bars. After his eyes became unfocused, his lips covered with drool was forced towards Woodman and the group''s presence.


    ¡°A-a-aaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAaaaaa-WoooooOOOOOOD-Ma-Mamamann¡±


    Paddington made a code-like broken voice echoed from the depths of his throat and his head shook repeatedly after some intervals.


    However, after a few seconds. The weird dissonant voice echoing out from Paddington¡¯s throat was stabilized and could be heard as a voice.


    And then.


    ¡°-----Yaa, Long time no see, Elliot.¡±


    He made a voice different from usual.


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­calling the impression ''made a voice'' correct could be strange. Paddington¡¯s face did not change until now. Even though voices were coming out, his lips and tongue were not moving. It is already appropriate say, a different voice was echoing out from a human-type speaker.


    ¡°Wha-thi-this is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The organization member raised a voice filled with dismay. Well, that was only normal. Woodman made a small shrug with his shoulders before, at Paddington------no, more precisely, towards the guy at the other side of him.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­it¡¯s been 30 years. Are you doing well Ike?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you. How about you, Elliot?¡±


    ¡°I have no confidence in my side. My eyes has completely gotten bad just recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh well oh well.¡±


    After the unknown voice was released out from a zombie-state man, they had a small chat for a while. The organization member at the side was looking at him with disgusted eyes.


    ¡°By the way, Elliot. Why don¡¯t you come back to us. You should know this too but, we Inversed


    . Our dearest realization is near. If you provide assistance that would probably make it even more certain. If you come back, Ellen would certainly be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t have such intentions, Ike. I told you that many times 30 years ago.¡±


    When Woodman said that, the [Voice] sighed regretfully.


    ¡°That was a letdown. Even when 30 years passed, it looks like the fever that harmed you has not completely healed.¡±


    The same time he said that, Paddington¡¯s body slowly slithered down the iron bars.


    ¡°--------then, I won¡¯t go easy on you the next time we meet. I will use the Spirits for my dearest realization.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. That¡¯s what <Ratatoskr> is for¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And------at the same time, after Paddington prostrate on the ground, he spat out a large amount of blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    The organization member loses his cool before operating the terminal, and starting to contact the upper floor.


    While looking at the situation, Woodman slightly brought his eyebrows closer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t change at all, Ike.-------everything is just the way it is from 30 years back.¡±


    After that, he called out to the girl holding onto the wheelchair¡¯s handle without changing his face direction.


    ¡°Not far away, it might be possible there will be a direct battle with DEM¡­¡­¡­¡­please be prepared, Karen.¡±


    ¡°There is no problem. I understand my sister and I won¡¯t understand each other from years ago.¡±


    From Woodman¡¯s words.


    Karen NoraN Mathers, replied back without changing the tone of her voice.


    At the same time. Inside a room in the building of the British HQ of DEM industries, the company managing director Isaac Wescott made a sigh.


    And, after he operated the buttons near his hands, he called the person outside.


    After some time passed, the room door was knocked.


    ¡°----Pardon my rudeness¡±


    After saying that, Ellen entered the room.


    ¡°Is there something you need, Ike?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s not a big deal though.¡±


    Westcott said that while directing his sights towards Ellen.


    ¡°I just thought Murdoch¡¯s opinion made sense, in the last board meeting¡±


    ¡°And, which is?¡±


    ¡°The fact that we lost large numbers of Wizards in the last battle. Especially, the loss of Adeptus 2 Takamiya Mana and Adeptus 3 Jessica Bailey will make a huge problem in targeting Spirits from now on¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­are you saying, a replacement member?¡±


    Ellen raised the side of her eyebrows while saying that. There is no mistake there is a glimpse of slight displeasure on her expression. Westcott made a small shrug with his shoulders.


    ¡°Naturally, everything would progress nicely if I have you. But, it is just a reserve to the end. It¡¯s reality that even you move easier that way right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen made a sigh before looking back at Westcott again.


    ¡°-------But even so, who on earth? A wizard who holds the power worthy of a DEM Adeptus numbers. If it is SSS Artemisia, then regretfully she is--------¡°


    ¡°Nooo¡±


    After Westcott stopped Ellen¡¯s words, he lifted the side of his lips.


    ¡°--------Well wasn¡¯t there one. An extraordinary Wizard that inflicted a wound on your body¡±


    ---Outside the room, *Chichichi*he heard the sparrows chirping.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou silently took a glance at the morning sun from his room window, before looking alternately at the data on the screen of his personal computer and the scary amount of documents scattered around nearby.


    On it, particular details and response towards Shidou from the suspects were written down closely together. Several information investigated by <Ratatoskr> ignoring their privacy such as hometown, family structure, body type data like height, weight, blood-type, mole positions, the house addresses in their surroundings until detailed hobby preference, and fetishes, were messily written down. Naturally, data related to the spirits were only toothless data¡¯s.


    That was not all. Shidou requested Reine and looked through the video recording on all suspects. Tentatively, <Ratatoskr> has checked all of it once before but, he couldn¡¯t be satisfied until he looked at it with his own eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s¡­¡­¡­ already morning huh¡±


    Shidou scratched his blurry eye while operating his personal computer to display the list of the remaining suspects.


    ---it has been quickly 2 days after Tohka disappeared.


    During that time, Shidou made a mistake in pinpointing the criminal twice and a total of 4 suspects were lost.


    The next day Tohka disappeared, Tama-chan-sensei pinpointed by Shidou disappeared together with Tonomachi.


    And again on the next day. Just like Tama-chan-sensei, Shidou who reconsidered back his information from the start, pinpointed Hazakura Mai since he did not talk to her before according to his past information then-------Mai, and Mii disappeared.


    Right now the only ones left were Kotori, Origami, Kaguya, and Miku, these four people.


    But--------no matter how many times he investigated these 4 people, he could not find any traces of Natsumi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, Shidou was swimming in thoughts inside his hazy conscious.


    ---Something was pulling his mind.


    The suspects completely have no suspicious points coming out. That fact sprouted a certain possibility inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    He was still not certain. Also, it¡¯s not like he clearly knows who Natsumi was disguised as. But, that possibility was a thought filled with powerful poison that might flip Shidou¡¯s actions until now upside down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Maybe, this is------¡°


    Shidou placed his elbow on the table and brought his hands to his mouth. Maybe it was because of lack of sleep or excessive stress; just those movements caused him to feel a little nauseatic.


    And, when Shidou was silently thinking for a while, the door suddenly opened from behind and Kotori entered the room.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­wait a second. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Kotori raised her eyebrows and walked closer to Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ou, Kotori¡±


    ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t force yourself. I understand your feeling but, we will lose everything if you destroy your body condition¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, something this much. Today¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­is a day for re-investigation. Errr-------first off was Kaguya right?¡±


    After Shidou replied with half his eyes opened, he extended his hand to pick up the documents that fell on the floor just now.


    But at that moment, he suddenly felt dizzy, and fell on his knees on the spot.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Aaah Mouu, Like I said¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori said that in irritation and took Shidou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I told you so¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Anyway, hurry up and rest! You can''t even make a normal decision if you are at that state!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that-------free time¡­¡­¡­¡­I finally, understood something. I have to find Natsumi faster or else¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. No matter, I was planning to cancel the investigation in the afternoon and evenings so, please sleep for a while now!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Hearing that from Kotori, Shidou immediately swung her hands off.


    ¡°Cancel¡­¡­¡­..? What do you mean? Doesn¡¯t that mean we would lose clues unnecessarily. Why would you¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Calm down a bit¡±


    *Pisu* Kotori chopped Shidou¡¯s head. It¡¯s not like she put in a lot of strength but, it was a tremendous strike to Shidou right now. He then fell face flat on the ground from the head rocking impact.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just stay like that and look at this¡±


    After saying that, Kotori showed a white card in her hand.


    For an instant, he thought it was the message card sealed together with the photos from Natsumi but, it would seem the sentence writing was different. He blinked his eyes and read the sentence written on it.


    [Let''s end this game.


    Tonight, catch me.


    If not, everyone will disappear.


    Natsumi]


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou gasped, he raised his body and snatched the card away from Kotori¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is¡­¡­..this¡±


    ¡°It was in the post, when I woke up in the morning. A challenge letter from Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­that should be it¡±


    Shidou gulped from Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡­¡­¡­..if I don¡¯t find Natsumi, the remaining suspects will disappear¡­¡­¡­¡­that''s it?¡±


    ¡°If we take it literally, that would be the case¡±


    Kotori said that while shrugging her shoulders. Shidou clenched his teeth while placing his hands on his forehead.


    He did what he can. He checked everything he could think of. But even so, Shidou has not selected a Natsumi-like person from the remaining 4 suspects.


    But even so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..the time limit suddenly came forth. Telling him not to get impatient is impossible.


    ---Today, if Shidou made a mistake in his decision, all of the remaining suspects will disappear.


    That extraordinary pressure, gripped Shidou¡¯s heart tightly.


    But-------Shidou clenched his teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Kotori. I have something I want to ask from you. Will you listen?¡±


    ¡°What? I will handle it properly if it is within my limits.¡±


    Kotori made a meek face and replied. Shidou summed up his thoughts while slowly saying his plan.


    After a few seconds. After hearing that, Kotori *fuumu* groaned and placed her hands on her chin.


    ¡°I see. Alright. I will have that prepared¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that¡¯s a life saver. Honestly, I still am lacking conclusive evidence.¡±


    ¡°In exchange, you have to sleep properly until that time. That is my condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, I understand¡±


    After Shidou nodded honestly, he stood up and made small yawns while lying his body down on his bed.


    He then slowly raised his right hand and bends his fingers one by one before making a fist.


    Even now, Shidou was still not positive who Natsumi was disguised as. If this is called a puzzle then, it would be in a state where the last few pieces were missing.


    That is why-------regardless whether if Natsumi¡¯s challenge letter reached him or not, Shidou might request the same thing to Kotori.


    ¡°-----Natsumi¡±


    He looked at empty space while mumbling.


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡­..I will definitely-----find you¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­fufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Disguised as XXX, Natsumi made a smile in a good mood.


    She remembered Shidou¡¯s face when she cause the disappearance of Yuzuru on day 1, Yoshino and Ai on day 2, Tohka on day 3, Tamae and Tonomachi on day 4, Mai and Mii on day 5.


    An indescribable expression from the mixture of fear, uneasiness, dismay, and despair. Each time it was pictured in her mind, Natsumi would feel a pleasant ecstatic feeling run through her body.


    However, that was no good.


    ---It was no longer enough for her.


    Natsumi was craving. For a bigger fear than anything before. For Shidou¡¯s expression to be tormented with despair to its limits. That is why--------one more letter. She sent the last letter to Shidou.


    In order to erase all of the remaining suspects.


    In order to see Shidou¡¯s expression in that instant.


    And after all of it ended--------in order to suck Shidou in too after he was on his knees from despair.


    ¡°I will not forgive¡­¡­¡­¡­those who saw my secret. I won¡¯t let it end by erasing them. I will make them die from despair of losing all their comrades¡±


    After Natsumi muttered that, she clenched her teeth.


    ¡°No one¡­¡­¡­.can find me anyway¡±


    At night on that day.


    After taking enough sleep (Rather, half of it was taken forcefully) Shidou and Kotori were together in a dim room.


    It would seem this was a place under a facility owned by <Ratatoskr> but, the details were not known. Since he was made to walk quite some distance from the entrance, this place was indistinct to any other residential area.


    The width of the room size is around 20 tatami mats. Although there were tall tables placed here and there, there is nothing else than that and the space looks like a dance hall.


    Originally, it seems to be more convenient if they used the <Fraxinus> meeting room but, as long as Origami and the spirit without her powers sealed Natsumi were inside the suspects, they can¡¯t have that happen.


    Thus------not long later, the sound of the room door slowly opening was produced.


    And from there, 3 girls were slowly walking into the room.


    ¡°Kuku, how idealistic. It¡¯s a suitable stage for us to give judgment to your wicked king¡±


    The 1st person was Kaguya.


    ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s like we are in a secret base---¡±


    The 2nd person was Miku.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And the last------Origami.


    After including Shidou and Kotori who were originally in the room, it would become 5 people.


    All of the remaining suspects in the current situation were right now gathered in this room.


    Yes. That was what Shidou requested Kotori.


    He wanted her to make an environment where he can talk with all of the remaining suspects, with everyone of them gathered in one place.


    In order to get his last conviction, that was a factor that was needed by all cost.


    And-----there is one more. It was his honest thoughts for wanting everyone¡¯s new opinion.


    Everyone should have been given a rough explanation about the situation from the <Ratotoskr> organization members. Maybe it was lucky or unlucky---------this was a method that could only be used because the remaining people know about the existence of the [Spirit].


    ¡°-----Glad all of you could turn up.¡±


    After Kotori said that, the 3 girls were looking at her in a slight perplexed manner while walking towards Shidou and Kotori.


    *Suu* Shidou then breathed in and looked at the girls in turns.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­everyone, I think you all should have heard it. First off¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­let me apologize. Sorry. Everyone got dragged into this because of me¡­¡­¡­¡­I am really sorry¡±


    He then took a deep bow. When he did that, he could hear a commotion from everyone.


    ¡°Fuun, do not mind it. Rather than that, I rather have you apologize to us for keeping quiet about something this important¡±


    ¡°U¡ªn, so that means that date was a part of the investigation. That¡¯s a little disappointing¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone said. Shidou took another deep bow before slowly lifting his head.


    ¡°I know it was selfish. But¡­¡­¡­..I beg of you all. Everyone¡­¡­..please lend me your strength¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    He said that as if he was appealing. And, everyone uniformly made a strong nod.-----except for one person.


    ¡°Shidou¡±


    Maintaining silence from just now, Origami stared at Shidou while opening her mouth.


    ¡°What does this mean¡±


    ¡°! Sorry, Origami. But, I beg you. I need your strength¡±


    Origami immediately cast her eyes downwards and shook her head, when Shidou said that as if he was appealing to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand. It is only natural for me to lend Shidou my strength. Even more if it is regarding spirits.-------What I want to ask, isn¡¯t those¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re saying¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Where is this place? Who was the one who explained the situation to us just now? I thought about this before. What on earth do you have connections with?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou hesitated by reflex. It¡¯s true that, it was a normal question from Origami¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Your wrinkles will increase if you worry about small details¡±


    Standing in the left side beside Shidou, Kotori replied with that. Origami¡¯s thorn filled sights were poured towards Kotori¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Itsuka Kotori¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­what?¡±


    Kotori responded with half her eyes opened from Origami¡¯s voice. Both of them looked at each other for a while.


    Thinking back, both of them had a deep fate. Once, Origami doubted Kotori as her parent¡¯s revenge and initiated an attack at her before.


    In the end, understanding it was a misunderstanding; Shidou managed to stop both of them by interfering but---------the strange relationship between them did not disappear.


    But. After Origami cast her eyes downwards without saying anything, she made a small sigh and averted her sights from Kotori.


    ¡°-------I will listen to what you can say later. Anyway, I have no objection in cooperating with Shidou¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­..Thank you, Origami¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Since you call me suddenly, I was a little, expectant¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s¡­¡­...how should I say it, sorry¡±


    He could only say it like that. He lowered his head slightly¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­in reality, starting from Origami, everyone was brought together by Reine and he has no idea what method she used to call them out.


    ¡°Kuku, it¡¯s settled then¡±


    At that moment, Kaguya spread both her hands, and raised a loud voice while taking a pose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get it started then. The selection ceremony to bring out the atrocity lurking within us out to the light!¡±


    ¡°A-ra, you look quite into this¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious!¡±


    Kaguya spread out her hands exaggeratedly when Kotori said that.


    ¡°That insolent person that kidnapped Yuzuru is inside here right!? Then I will find that person and unless she pays a suitable compensation------I will not feel satisfied¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Half-way through her words, her normal self came out. Kaguya probably noticed that and *Kohon* made a cough before retaking a pose.


    ¡°Anyway! I will definitely find that spirit that made Yuzuru and the rest disappear!¡±


    After saying that, she gripped her fist tightly. Even from the side-view, it looks like strength was put into it. Mostly likely, she wants to direct all of the saved up emotions that had nowhere to go because of Yuzuru¡¯s sudden disappearance towards the criminal.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, I understand you are into this so, calm down for now¡±


    Kotori lifted the chupa chups she has in her mouth and moved her lips.


    ¡°The situation is as what you have been explained before entering this room. There is one spirit with the power of transformation inside here and we have to find her no matter what. All of the investigation results have been collected into these documents. If you have something bothering you or a question, we don¡¯t mind it no matter how small it is. Please go ahead and say it¡±


    After saying that, she showed a table nearby. There were several sets of documents suppressed by double clips placed on it.


    Everyone took the documents and glanced through it for a while.


    And after a while, Miku *fuuu* sighed.


    ¡°I see--¡­¡­¡­¡­the question darling asked at that time had these meanings¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Darling?¡±


    Origami twitched her eyebrows. Shidou hurried and let out his voice.


    ¡°We-well, why don¡¯t we leave that for later¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Origami was discontent while honestly keeping quiet, she once again dropped her sights on the documents.


    And as if to replace that, *piin* Kaguya erected her finger.


    ¡°So, Shidou. What kind of appearance does that Natsumi have¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah, that¡¯s-------¡°


    ¡°-------it¡¯s repulsive, a horribly unattractive face¡±


    Kotori interrupted Shidou¡¯s words and said that.


    ¡°For example, she had face like a toad that got run over by a car. Her droopy eyes very far apart and her nose was heading upwards like a pig, her skin was completely filled with pockmarks like the craters on the moon. She has a fat body; a terrible body so much that it made me thinks her bust waist hip might have the same value. And, anyway her face is just plain big. Mostly like around three heads together. Somehow rather than spirit, she was more of a monster¡±


    With a serious look, Kotori continuously explained Natsumi appearance. But all of it, does not even bear a slight similarity to Shido¡¯s memories and was obviously garbage information.


    ¡°Oi, Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou was about to say something, Kotori [Shh] erected one finger up.


    At that moment, he guessed it. Most definitely, this was to lure out Natsumi¡¯s reaction from inside them. Being told slanderous like that, there are not that many people that would not take notice to that. Even if it isn¡¯t shown in their expression or actions, there should be some kind of response coming from the observation device installed in this room.


    But-----------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..there is none of that response¡±


    Reine¡¯s voice was heard in Shidou¡¯s right ear.


    Kotori probably received the same announcement. *Tsk* she clicked her tongue and operated the small terminal placed on top of the table.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s a joke. Please look at this¡±


    At the same time Kotori said that, Natsumi¡¯s figure was shown out on the terminal¡¯s screen. It was a beautiful girl.


    ¡°Eeh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. That¡¯s totally different from what you said. Kotori-chan you are such a scary child¡±


    Sweat was flowing down on Miku¡¯s cheeks while she brought her eyebrows together. However, Kotori did not really bother about that and urged her with a [Is there anything else] question.


    ¡°However, I am a little curious, on how come Shidou and Kotori was doing this but still unable to catch even her tails¡±


    The next one who said that was Kaguya.


    ¡°In the first place, is it true that Natsumi is really inside here? Isn¡¯t it a possibility that she lied and was actually disguised as someone else, and is immersed in joy looking at Shidou panicking?¡±


    After saying that, Kaguya tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..of course, that possibility isn¡¯t zero. But--------¡°


    Kotori folded her arms while making an eye signal to Shidou. Shidou tilted his head slightly forward to respond to her.


    ¡°Aah. Although I didn¡¯t talk to her for that long¡­¡­¡­¡­.most likely, I think she wasn¡¯t lying¡±


    ¡°Houu? How can you say that? The opponent is a spirit that made Yuzuru and the rest disappear you know? I think it would be hard to believe her¡±


    ¡°Hnn, how should I put it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I felt that Natsumi holds a strong confidence in her abilities. And also, Natsumi said clearly that [I am inside one of these]. Leaving aside from her strikes in the gap of the rules, I think she won¡¯t obviously break the rules¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kaguya made a difficult groan before nodding to show she agreed.


    ¡°I see. Well, it was you who has a direct conversation with Natsumi. I¡¯ll believe in that¡±


    After saying that, Kaguya returned her sights to the document.


    And after a while, Origami lifted her face after she finished reading all the documents.


    ¡°Shidou. Is it possible to show me the photos and card send by the spirit <Witch>?¡±


    ¡°Aah, of course¡±


    After Shidou nodded, he took out a white envelope from the bag he brought and handed it to Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Having received the documents, Origami took the photos and card from inside and lined up on top the table. From the side, Kaguya and Miku took a peek at that.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see. So it means it was taken while hiding.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Half-my eyes are opened--!¡±


    Kaguya snorted and Miku was *puri**puri* getting angry. However, Origami did not stop to bother about them and crawls her sights on the lined up photos and card one by one.


    And, after a moment of silence and hand placing on her chin, she lifted her face.


    ¡°--------there is one thing I want to confirm¡±


    ¡°Aah, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that the <Witch>¡¯s transformation ability can transform into something else other than spirits and humans?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Being told that. Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Other than spirit and human¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To put it more specifically, it is possible for her to transform into a material that does not conduct life activities, or, into an existence clearly with a different volume from her original form, that is what I meant. For example, changing into a size that can be gathered on the palm or thin like a paper¡±


    Shidou made a small nod from Origami¡¯s words.


    Now that he thinks back, the first time when Shidou met her, Natsumi turned the AST members into comical characters. If it is possible from a third person, then it isn¡¯t strange for her to transform her body into something else other than humans.


    ¡°It might be possible. But, to be able to change her body to different extreme sizes¡­¡­¡­¡­..I am not sure about that¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it is not impossible, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..that would be the case¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Origami nodded. Then sitting next to her, Miku *pon* hit her hand as if she thought of something.


    ¡°Eh, is it perhaps--¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While saying that, she pointed towards the photo lined up on the table.


    ¡°The Spirit-san might be disguised as one of these photos¡­¡­¡­¡­..something like that, is what you meant?¡±


    ¡°Photo¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou placed his hand on his chin. It¡¯s true that¡­¡­¡­..he can¡¯t completely deny it.


    ¡°I am inside one of these. Can you guess which one am I? ¡°


    Yes. Thinking from only the words, according to the words [Inside these]------Natsumi might be inside one of the photo¡¯s itself.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    After Origami took a glance at Miku, she nodded.


    ¡°Normally, if you were told [I am inside one of these] after being shown the photos then, you will think that the Spirit will be one of the people taken in the photo.------however in this case, it¡¯s not like it was stated to be like that¡±


    She glared at the photos lined up on the table and continued.


    ¡°In the first place, I had an odd feeling on the rules itself. As time passes, the suspects will decrease. It¡¯s true that it is an effective way to plant uneasiness onto Shidou. However, at the same time, she will suffer a risk of making herself easier to be found.------if she has the confidence to never be found then, there is no way she would take this route¡±


    Shidou nodded in Origami¡¯s words. That was the odd feeling Shidou has been feeling the whole time.


    Hearing that talk, Kaguya *fuun* exhaled while folding her arms.


    ¡°------I see. But, even if that is the case, what should we do about it? There are 12 photos you know? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to designated each of them one by one?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that¡±


    After Origami said that, she piled up the photos spread out on the table.


    ¡°Origami?¡±


    ¡°Look¡±


    And, in the next instant.


    When he thought Origami placed her hands into her pocket, *Kaa* such a sound was produced and a knife was piercing through the piled up photos. The blade was completely penetrated and has reached until the table.


    ¡°iiih¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°This is the shortest and fastest method to confirm¡±


    After Origami said that without moving any of her eyebrows, she twisted the knife pierced into the photo and gouged out.


    ---but, the photos did not show any response.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.It would seem, it was wrong¡±


    Origami said it in a slight disappointment while putting the knife into her pocket. Shidou wiped of the sweat that he had no idea when it appeared off his forehead with his hands¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­while thinking that if Natsumi was really disguised as the photo then, what on earth would have happened.


    ¡°Fuun, back to the starting point again huh¡±


    ¡°Buuut, I think what Origami-san said is true. But, it doesn¡¯t feel like she wants to enjoy the thrill. I think she is striking within the rule gaps, so that she would never be found. That¡¯s because, there are only 4 suspects remaining at the current point you know---? Isn¡¯t it at the probability rate where we might guess who she is, even if it is a random guess¡±


    Miku said that while placing her finger at her chin. Shidou agreed with her. He made a small nod.


    However. Kaguya made a difficult face and glared at Miku.


    ¡°So what are you saying? Are you saying Natsumi isn¡¯t inside the suspects? Didn¡¯t Shidou just deny that just now¡±


    ¡°I-I did say that but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are trying to make us think Natsumi isn¡¯t within one of us¡±


    Kaguya said that with half her eyes opened. When she did that, Miku *muu* turned sulky and distorted her mouth to a ¤Øcharacter.


    ¡°What do you mean by that---. I will get angry even if it is Kaguya-chan¡±


    ¡°Fuun, are you panicking because I hit a bulls-eye? That¡¯s even more suspicious. There is a black wave coming out from your back¡±


    ¡°Wait, please calm down both of you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori hurried and rushed between Kaguya and Miku. Both of them glared at each other through Kotori for a while.


    ¡°Now shouldn¡¯t be the time to be quarreling. Shidou, please say something¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Shidou was silently pressing his mouth while observing everyone¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.? What¡¯s wrong¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, like I guessed, perhaps-------¡°


    After Shidou mumbled to himself, *Gari**Gari* he scratched his head.


    ¡°Origami, could you show me the photos a bit?¡±


    ¡°Here¡±


    Origami handed the over the piled up photos to him.


    Shidou lined up the photos filled with holes because of the knife on his hand, and started staring fixed at them.


    ¡°The remaining suspects is 4 people¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but, no matter how much I investigate, I can¡¯t find someone like Natsumi inside here¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ striking within the rule gaps, so that she would never be found ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­[I am inside one of these. Can you guess which one am I? ]¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡°


    That was the single possibility discovered by Shidou after continuously thinking and close investigation of several information regardless of whether it was day or night.


    He was *butsu**butsu* mumbling like chanting a magic and made a thin sigh.


    And while crawling his sights to everyone, Shidou let out his words.


    ¡°------Maybe, Natsumi isn¡¯t within any of you¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­huh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone opened their eyes wide when Shidou said that.


    Nonetheless it was only natural. Even though he purposely gathered all of them to find Natsumi, he says that Natsumi might not be within one of them. It could be better off putting the cart before the horse.


    ¡°Wait a second, what are you saying Shidou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it different from what you said just now¡±


    Kotori and Kaguya said that while raising their eyebrows. But, Shidou swung his head to the sides.


    ¡°No, what I am saying wasn¡¯t regarding Natsumi isn¡¯t one of the people inside the photos. To the end, I am saying she isn¡¯t in the currently remaining 4 people¡±


    And, when Shidou said that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Maybe she guessed the meaning of those words, late by a beat, Kotori twitched her eyebrows.


    She then started flipping through the documents on her head with tremendous speed. Kaguya and Miku were blankly looking at that manner.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. impossible¡­¡­¡­..but if that is case then ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Eh? Wait a second, I haven¡¯t agreed yet so explain to me¡±


    When Miku asked like a pest, Kotori agreed while sweat is flowing down her forehead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..yes. Maybe, this is---------¡°


    And-------the moment Kotori was about to say something.


    The space in the center of the room distorted in an instant, and a pale radiance was flowing out from that spot-------


    The Angel <Haniel> appeared.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone¡¯s dismay echoed throughout the room.


    Shidou looked over to the room clock in panic. 1130pm-------there was still 30 minutes left until 12am.


    ¡°What does this mean? Today hasn¡¯t passed yet!¡±


    When Shidou shouted, as if to answer him, <Haniel>¡¯s tip part was deployed and Natsumi¡¯s figure was floating in the mirror.


    ¡°--------Ufufu, don¡¯t be panicked like that. Since this is the final night so, let¡¯s have more fun shall we?¡±


    Natsumi continued with a joyful smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a special rule for the final night. Today¡¯s designation time, is 10 times faster than usual, a 10 minutes. If you could not guess who am I in that 10 minutes, or you did not designate anyone, I will give you another 10 minutes for designation again. Finally, it would be your lost if you can¡¯t guess who I am until it turns to the last suspect. Then I will be taking the [Existence] of everyone over here right now¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori making a click with her tongue could be heard, when Shidou frowned his face while saying that.


    ¡°30 minutes¡­¡­¡­..huh. You thought of something nasty again¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­..do you mean?¡±


    ¡°------there are 4 remaining suspects¡±


    Origami was the one that answered Shidou¡¯s question, not Kotori. While glaring at Natsumi, she continued on with a quiet tone.


    ¡°Starting now, by any chance we fail to designate the criminal once it will reach a time over and by the time it reaches 12am, only one suspect will be left remaining. Which means, <Witch> is planning to end this game at the same time with the date changing¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..guh¡±


    After Shidou gripped his fist, he once again brought his sights to the girls in the rooms again.


    Kotori, Origami, Kaguya, Miku.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was colored with nervousness, anger and uneasiness. From a glance, it doesn¡¯t look like there is a Spirit that steals everyone [Existence] inside here.


    But, as if to stop such thoughts for Shidou, Natsumi continued her words.


    ¡°Aah, oh yeah oh yeah. Since everyone is gathered together, I don¡¯t mind if someone else other than Shidou-kun designates me today. But of course, there are only 10 minutes per turn for the designation timing so, think properly before designating. By any chance the votes are in the same values, I will have that designation voided¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..you sure, did as you like¡±


    Shidou unintentionally raised his eyebrows from the bewildering added additional rule.


    But, he can¡¯t afford to stay in discord for too long. There are only 30 minutes left. And, there are only 3 more times left to designate Natsumi.


    If he lets that go-------everyone here will be erased by <Haniel>. Failure is definitely not an option.


    And, at that moment, Kotori brought her eyes towards Natsumi being shown on <Haniel>¡¯s mirror.


    ¡°-----the timing is perfect. I have something I want to confirm with the game star¡±


    ¡°A-ra, what is it?¡±


    ¡°This rule says you are inside these photos. One person will disappear per day by the chances of the guessing is failed. By the chances of the designated criminal¡¯s name is wrong, the mistaken person will disappear too¡­¡­¡­¡­am I right?¡±


    When Kotori said that, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders to play a fool.


    ¡°Ohh, I wonder¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.is what I wanted to say but, well, I¡¯ll answer you that much.-----Your recognition is not wrong¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I see¡±


    After Natsumi said that, Kotori made a small snort while sending her sights to Shidou.


    He replied those sights with a nod. The question just now was exactly the same as what Shidou is trying to do.


    ¡°Wha-what does this mean? Hey Kotori, will you explain?¡±


    Kaguya brought her eyebrows closer while saying that.


    When she did that, Kotori threw the documents to the table and let her hear her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..perhaps, we might have made a big misunderstanding¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Kaguya tilted her head from Kotori¡¯s words. Kotori sorted the photos lined up on the table while continuing the rest.


    ¡°We are trying to find Natsumi inside the people taken inside these photos¡±


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..but that is the game¡¯s rule right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The previously given condition is correct. But---------if the thoughts after that, was completely been directed then¡±


    While saying that, Kotori separated the photos on the table into 2 groups.


    The arrangements were Origami, Kotori, Kaguya, and Miku these four in the left side. And, in the right side the, remaining 8 people.


    Basically, it¡¯s the current remaining suspects, and everyone else that has already disappeared.


    ¡°Wha-what do you¡­¡­.¡­.mean?¡±


    ¡°What Tobiichi Origami and Miku said just now has been continuously bugging me. The remaining 4 suspects here right now have received most detailed inspections and analysis inside the original 12 peoples. Of course, the opponent is a spirit. It is not strange at all even if she holds a power that crosses our predictions. But, by any chance-------if Natsumi was already missing from within us, then everything will make sense¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Eeeh!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The same time with Kaguya and Miku raising a dismayed voice, Origami opened her eyes wide and started flipping through the documents she was holding to.


    And after crawling her eyes through the sentences, she slowly lifted her face.


    ¡°------I see. That¡¯s true, that nothing of that was written¡±


    ¡°Wai-wait a second, does that mean¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Miku pressed her forehead to calm her confused head down. Shidou nodded in agreement.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yes. Thinking normally, the criminal exists within the remaining suspects.-----but, this isn¡¯t a detective novel. Even if they have disappeared, it doesn¡¯t mean the suspects have died. There was no rule written stating that Natsumi isn¡¯t going to be the one to disappear the last in the end of the day¡±


    ¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kaguya and Miku gasped and their eyes turned into circles and opened wide.


    Yes. That was------one of the possibilities Shidou has reached.


    The remaining 4 suspects that does not show anything suspicious no matter how much he inspects.


    The game rule that becomes disadvantageous to Natsumi the further it advances.


    If his hypothesis is correct then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­everything will connect.


    ¡°Then Shidou, Kotori. Are you saying Natsumi is within the already disappeared suspects instead of us right here?¡±


    Kaguya asked with sweat flowing down her cheeks. When she did that, Kotori made a difficult face and placed her hand on her chin.


    ¡°More specifically----------even within the number of people that has already disappeared, it was someone else other than the people who has disappeared when Shidou designated them. As expected it would be a violation to the rule if she acts innocent when she is being designated by Shidou¡±


    After saying that, Kotori excluded the photos of Yoshino, Tama-chan-sensei, and Mai from the photos separated in the right side of the table.


    The remaining ones were Yuzuru, Ai, Tohka, Tonomachi and Mii, these 5 photos. They were all people that has been erased by Natsumi by the end of the day.


    ¡°Wai-wait a minute---. Doesn¡¯t that make it even harder compared to now-----? Aren¡¯t you just increasing the numbers of suspects!¡± Miku raised a screaming voice. It¡¯s true that, there are 4 remaining suspects here. In addition to there being only 3 chances left, the choices has been widened.


    However. Origami swung her head to deny that.


    ¡°-----It¡¯s true that would be the case when looking at the numbers. However, in reality that isn¡¯t the case. From what I saw from the documents, there is only one person that has almost certainly guaranteed their safety zone¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows from Origami¡¯s words. Shidou has only reached the Natsumi candidates to the end and has not gained the final absolute material yet.


    But, Kotori nodded as if to agree with Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that once that person disappear after designation, the thought of that person being Natsumi will disappear from our minds. If that is the case, then it would exactly be the same as escaping to the safety zone¡±


    Kotori continued while distorting her eyebrows.


    ¡°But, even if that is the case, the first condition is same with everybody. No matter if the possibility rate is low, if that person were to be designated by Shidou before disappearing then, Natsumi would be the one to lose.-------Shidou, think back properly. There should only be one person. Depending on coincidence, there is only one person that managed to run away from your designation.¡±


    Being told that. Shidou immersed in thoughts.


    And, immediately he came in conclusion to the person Kotori and Origami was talking about.


    Yes. That¡¯s----------


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou called out the name of the girl that disappeared on the first night and gulped. When he did that, Kotori and Origami cast their eyes downwards as if to show their agreements.


    But, the moment she heard that, Yuzuru¡¯s sister Kaguya distorted her face in displeasure.


    ¡°What did you say? Shidou, are you saying Yuzuru is the criminal?¡±


    After saying that, she quickly brought her face closer. Shidou swung his head in panic.


    ¡°Wait a second. I did not-------¡°


    But, Kotori continued as if to interrupt Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°It is also in the documents but¡­¡­¡­¡­.it was starting from the 2nd day when <Haniel> appeared to our house to urge us to designate the criminals¡± It¡¯s just as what Kotori says; <Haniel> did not appear on the first day.


    Which means------Shidou was not given the means to designate the criminal.


    On that evening, Yuzuru disappeared because of <Haniel>. At that time he was shaken from the fact that the suspect disappeared but---------------now that he think back about it, he had no idea why <Haniel> did not appear on the first day.


    ¡°In the night of the first day. Yuzuru disappeared. But, in other words, doesn¡¯t that have the same meaning as it being impossible to designate her as a criminal?¡±


    Kotori said more. It felt like Kaguya was feeling disgusted about the fact that Yuzuru was being doubted but, maybe because there was no materials that could be seen to be used to object, she kept her mouth shut.


    Kotori made a sigh and looked at Natsumi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..That¡¯s one ill-natured way of thinking. But as a result, that careful precaution has instead caught your tail.----------the one you were disguised as was, Yuzuru¡±


    Kotori said it, in a confident manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, Shidou was in thought.


    It¡¯s true that the logic was connected. However, for some reason. He felt there was something decisive still missing.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­is that okay?¡±


    Natsumi replied in a carefree manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly 10 minutes. Those who agrees with Kotori-chan¡¯s opinion please raise your hand¡±


    When Natsumi said that, Kotori, also Origami, Miku, and Kaguya with hesitation, all raised their hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shidou?¡±


    Kotori faced over to him in suspicion. But, even after that, Shidou did not raise his hands.


    Natsumi *Nii* raised the side of her lips.


    ¡°Okay, time over. Because of the large number of agreements, Yamai Yuzuru-chan will be designated¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi being shown on <Haniel>¡¯s mirror, clicked her fingers. When she did that------


    ¡°Wha------¡°


    Standing over there, when they thought Origami¡¯s body made a pale glow, she was sucked into <Haniel>¡¯s mirror.


    ¡°O-Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°-------Fufu, Wr.on.g. The concept was interesting but, how regretful~¡±


    Natsumi laughed in an unbearable happy manner, and made a circle with her fingers as if to provoke Shidou and the group.


    ¡°Well, since the designated Yuzuru-chan has already been disappeared, so it is a little regretful only one person could be erased.------alright, designation time reset. Please choose the next designated person. Fufu, there are only 2 more chances. Can you guess who I am?¡±


    ¡°N-no way, impossible¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori¡¯s face was filled with horror.


    ¡°Are you saying Yuzuru isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­.!? The-then who on earth¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    After saying that, she placed her elbow on the table while making a shocked expression.


    But that was only natural.------everything has returned back to the beginning in this situation. There is no time left until the next designation. Everyone¡¯s heartbeats were getting faster but, they knew it as if they were holding it on their hands.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She carried her head while facing towards the documents again.


    Yuzuru wasn¡¯t Natsumi. Then is it either one of the remaining, Tohka, Ai, Tonomachi, and Mii. But even if that is the case, there was no other people Shidou can think off that has clearly ran away from his designation other than Yuzuru. Impossible, did Natsumi really exposed herself into danger just to enjoy the match¡­¡­¡­?


    However, if he think like that then, the condition itself will become meaningless. If Natsumi was enjoying the match then, she might simply be within the remaining 3 girls here now too---------


    Thoughts were going around in circles in his head. Shidou hit the temple of his forehead with his fingers to calm the chaos in his head down.


    ¡°Fufu, Ahahahaha!¡±


    And, wondering how much time has passed, Natsumi was hugging her stomach while laughing as if she was enjoying everyone¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Well, well, how terrible. The famous detective reasoning ended already? If you don¡¯t hurry up and find me, then everyone will have to get along with each other inside the mirror world you know? Fufu, but rest assured. Onee-san[8E 1] will properly use your figures effectively¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­.bastard!¡±


    Kaguya kicked the ground and kicked towards <Haniel>.


    ¡°How dare you do this to Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­¡­! To Tohka! To Yoshino! To Origami! To Tama-chan! To Ai, Mai Mii! And Shidou¡¯s friend¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Give them back! Give them back¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    But, there was no way that attack would work on the Angel. <Haniel> made a pale radiance, and Kaguya was easily blown away.


    ¡°Guah¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Her back was slammed towards the wall, and Kaguya leaked an anguish moan.


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s useless, stop it! Even if you use limit break your Reiryoku, the current you have no power to do anything about the Angel¡±


    Kotori said that like a groan while making a stern expression.


    ¡°Bu-but even if that is the case, if this goes on¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    And, the moment Kaguya was about to punch <Haniel> after hardening her fist, Natsumi once again let out her voice.


    ¡°-----Alright, when you were doing this and that, it¡¯s already time. It looks like you all haven¡¯t designated yet so, what are you all going to do?¡±


    It seems 10 minutes has passed before anyone knew about it. Natsumi crawled her sights as if to survey everyone.


    ¡°Looks like you all didn¡¯t designate. Then¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°---It¡¯s Tohka!¡±


    Around the time Natsumi was about to say something, Kotori shouted.


    ¡°Ko-Kotori? Is Tohka Natsumi?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..honestly, it was a random guess. But, we can¡¯t allow out valuable criminal designation chance to slip away¡±


    ¡°Tohka-chan is alright right?¡±


    Natsumi asked back. Shidou also has no one he could think of. He nodded painfully.


    When he did that, Kaguya¡¯s body glowed palely this time-------and was sucked into <Haniel>.


    ¡°U-uwah¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    ¡°How regretful. Tohka-chan is also wrong.---------alright, there are only 10 minutes left to 12am. The next designation is the last chance. Fufu, well, will you be able to guess who I am?¡±


    And, silence visited the room once again.


    But, that also did not last very long. Miku carried her head while shouting.


    ¡°Wha-Wha-what the hell is this¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I don¡¯t want this anymore! Let me go back¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down Miku! It will be what Natsumi wants if you break down!¡±


    ¡°Da-darling¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s because, that¡¯s because¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Miku stopped large drops of tears on her eyes and made a hiccup.


    Shidou calmed Miku down while clenching his teeth.


    ---Something. There was something decisive still missing. Natsumi is within the people <Haniel> erased¡­¡­¡­..there is clearly no mistake in this. But, he does not know who that person is.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­something------------there must be something definitely. There is no way this snake lady would challenge us without preparing anything. Something that would completely place her in the safety zone, there must be something¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori has sweat flowing down her forehead while turning the pages of the documents violently.


    Shidou brought his eyes at the photos lined up on the table.


    Erased by Natsumi, there are 3 people that have yet been designated.


    But, is Natsumi really within one of these. Even he no longer understood that anymore. Shidou placed his hands on his chest to calm down the heartbeat that was turning faster because of the circumstances while glaring at the documents and photo¡¯s alternately.


    However, the answer could not come out no matter how much he think.


    ¡°------Alright, sorry to barge in when you all are in trouble, but there are 5 minutes left¡±


    And, Natsumi then *kusu**kusu* laughed while raising her voice.


    Shidou gasped. When he checked the clock, it¡¯s true that 5 minutes has already passed. Clearly, their body time clocks have turned shorter compared to just now. Impatience called out to dismay, and the dismay caused their decision making to collapse. Shidou was making shaking exhales while scratching his head.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! No more! I don¡¯t want this anymoreeeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    Like that, maybe she could not bear the nervousness brought to its limits, Miku disheveled her hair and shouted.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡­.i-i-i¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After her teeth *Gachi**gachi* clattered in a dismayed manner, Miku quickly took off her hair ornament and made Shidou hold it.


    ¡°Mi-Miku? What are you---------¡°


    ¡°Ev-even if I disappear, please don¡¯t forget about me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, remember me, when, y-you look at the hair ornament¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying something so ill-omened! I won¡¯t let you disappear! I will definitely¡­¡­¡­..find Natsumi!¡±


    After shouting, he gave Miku¡¯s hair ornament back. But Miku, did not try to receive it.


    ¡°Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s because¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­if I am wearing it, won¡¯t it disappear together with me when I disappear¡­¡­¡­¡­.! So-something like not leaving anything on darling¡¯s side¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t want that!¡±


    ¡°What are you--------¡°


    And.


    At that moment.


    ¡°-------------------¡°


    Shidou felt an electrifying feeling flowing through his body.


    Origami disappeared, Kaguya disappeared-----and the remaining people were Miku and Kotori, these two only leaving Shidou out of the equation. What¡¯s more, the countdown was steadily being continued and after a few minutes, the last person will be erased by <Haniel>.


    A desperate situation like a painting. Normally, it would not be strange if his given up face would peek out. But---------Shidou trembled from the possibility that scratched his mind.


    The hole in the rule Shidou found. Natsumi is not limited to the people that have already disappeared.


    The possibility Origami presented. Natsumi is able to transform into something else than humans.


    And then, just now, the words Miku said.


    ---It will disappear together, if I was worn on the body.


    That connected all of the odd feeling clouding Shidou¡¯s mind into one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell, me¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Da-darling?¡±


    When Shidou released a half-dumbfounded voice, Kotori and Miku looked over to him in doubt.


    But right now, Shidou does not have the leisure to reply to both of their replies. He was only standing there, and connecting the information inside his head.


    ---Thinking back.


    This game was strange from the beginning.


    Just several lines of words were given at first. But as day passes by, several various factors were added on.


    Taking of it that was increased normally as the basis, Shidou, Kotori and Reine conjured up the rule Natsumi set up.


    That is. If that is what Natsumi targeted.


    At a glance, the additional rules could only be thought as selfish acts but, if it was something used for hiding a single event then.


    ¡°[I am inside one of these. Can you guess which one am I? ]¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While mumbling the rule that he had put in his mouth many times already; Shidou dropped his sight onto one from the other photos lined up on the table.


    There was one point he had completely not bothered about until now.


    A single photo, that is clearly different from the other 11 papers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Natsumi. There is one thing I want to confirm¡±


    He sends his sights towards Natsumi and asked.


    ¡°Fuun? What is it? I won¡¯t listen if it is a beg for your life¡±


    Natsumi replied back in a calm and composed manner. However, Shidou did not borrow his ears to her provocation and continued his words.


    ¡°-------------there are 12 papers of photos you sent over. But, are there¡­¡­¡­¡­really 12 suspects?¡±


    ¡°Fufu, Well, I wonder about that¡±


    Even when Shidou said that, Natsumi replied back in a not so panicked manner.


    But---------that was enough for Shidou to be convinced.


    That¡¯s because, Natsumi has replied back once.------to the Kotori¡¯s question previously.


    But even so, she did not answer Shidou¡¯s question and evaded it.


    Which means, that would only serve as support to Shidou¡¯s speculations.


    He recalled back the conversation he had with the suspect few days back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When he did that, the small matter that he wasn¡¯t really bothered about at that time, revived back inside his mind.


    There is no----mistake.


    Shidou moisten his throat with saliva and slowly lifted his face.


    ¡°---------I¡¯ve got it, Kotori, Miku¡±


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±¡±


    When Shidou said that quietly, Kotori and Miku gasped--------Natsumi twitched the side of her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯ve got it¡­¡­¡­¡­.you mean who Natsumi is disguised as?¡±


    ¡°I-is it true, Darling¡±


    ¡°Aah. It¡¯s thanks to everyone. If it was me alone¡­¡­¡­.I will definitely not have found it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Who on earth is it?¡±


    Kotori made a doubtful face and asked. Shidou took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡°We made a mistake in the first condition. Natsumi did not move herself to the safety zone quickly. In the first place¡­¡­¡­..she was already in the safety zone¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I was convinced from Natsumi¡¯s reply just now. Natsumi---------not once has she said there were 12 suspects at all¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Miku opened her eyes wide and started counting the lined up photos. But of course, there were only 12 photos lined up there.


    Shidou slowly swung his head.


    ¡°Yes. There are only 12 photos. But, the one who defined the number of suspects were us, not Natsumi. The real suspects were 13 people-------no, more specifically, there were 12 people and 1 existence¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori made a surprised face from Shidou¡¯s words.


    She then looked towards a certain photo.


    ¡°Impossible, there is no way¡­¡­¡­¡­.but, it¡¯s true that if that was the case then------¡°


    ¡°Darling, there is no time left, there are 30 seconds left!¡±


    Miku raised a shrill voice. After Shidou took a deep breath, he slowly raised his right hand and-----------*pin* erected his index finger and directed it to <Haniel>.


    And then,


    ¡°You are-----Natsumi¡±


    He pointed his fingers at <Haniel> and continued.


    ¡°Am I right, Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi being shown by <Haniel> made a serious face different from the fearless smile until now and stared back at Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yoshinon, huh. Is it the puppet Yoshino-chan wears¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right. You were disguised as Yoshinon, these past few days¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Can I hear the reason?¡±


    Natsumi stroke her chin with hand while asking. Shidou stared at her emerald eyes while resuming his words.


    ¡°--------It was thanks to Origami and Miku I could notice that. The possibility of Natsumi disguising as something else other than humans¡­¡­..and, the fact of objects being worn on the suspects will disappear along with the suspect. When I combined both of it and think, the only thing I could think about was Yoshinon¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi was expressionless while folding her arms. Shidou did not mind that and continued.


    ¡°And, I noticed that possibility¡­¡­¡­¡­.I recalled back something strange¡±


    ¡°Something strange?¡±


    Kotori asked. Shidou did not avert his sights away from Natsumi and made a small nod.


    ¡°Aah. The first day of the investigation, when Yoshino and Yoshinon were dressed up and came to our house-----------I was surprised from Yoshinon appearing from the gap of the door at first and accidentally threw my cellphone at it¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I think I''ve seen that video before¡±


    ¡°But, Yoshinon dodged it perfectly. It was as if, it saw the cellphone flying towards it.-------Yoshino¡¯s eyes were clearly at the opposite side of the door¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori opened her eyes wide.


    Yes. It was forgetful since he always talks to it normally but, that is a personality that will only appear through the puppet, when Yoshino wears the puppet [Yoshinon] on her left hand. All of its senses should be dependent on Yoshino.


    Thinking normally----------it should not be able to evade.


    ¡°Also¡­¡­¡­¡­.there is one more. When I threw a conversation about an event before to confirm, Yoshinon said that it was in Origami¡¯s house. It¡¯s true that, when Yoshino lost Yoshinon, I found Yoshinon inside Origami¡¯s room. But------------ there was no way it could know. Yoshinon is just a puppet, when it is separated from Yoshino¡±


    Yes. There is no way Yoshinon would know. Something likes the place where it was being kept.


    But, Natsumi knew about it. Maybe she traced back the memories when she was transformed as Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..or maybe, during the time she was trying to make an assessment on who she was going to transform as, she might have found out about Yoshinon from Origami¡¯s memories but, she was holding an information that Yoshinon should have not known.


    ¡°You accidentally let out your voice. Your movements and voice, you should have left it all to Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­! Maybe you were trying to clear the suspicions away from complementing the information, or maybe you planned to give hints feigning in composure, I don¡¯t know about that but, for just one word, you accidentally let out your words¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After saying that, he pointed at <Haniel> once more.


    ¡°Well, how about that, Natsumi! Are you disguised as Yoshinon or not!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..That¡¯s--------¡°


    Being shown on <Haniel>, Natsumi stumbled on her words and had sweat flowing down her cheeks.


    ---in an instant.


    Being pointed by Shidou, <Haniel> started wriggling.


    Next off, the same time with the shaking immediately intensifying, there were cracks starting to appear on <Haniel>¡¯s mirror tip part. And, the mirror released a strong radiance different from the pale light released until now.


    The light that looks like several giant search lights collected together, was filling the room. Shidou covered his face in reflex.


    ¡°Kuh-------¡°


    ¡°Wha-what is this¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    The radiance calmed down after a while and his slightly burned out eyes have finally gotten used to the brightness.


    At that moment, Shidou noticed. Inside the room, there were several people who were not there a moment ago, lying on the floor.


    Yes. All of them---------were his comrades erased by <Haniel>.


    ¡°! Everyone!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, a few number of them pressed their heads while slowly raising their body.


    ¡°Wh-where¡­¡­.is this¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°! Did I¡­¡­¡­..come back?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    Tohka, Kaguya, and Origami, each of them blinked their eyes in order. In the next moment, maybe Kaguya understood the situation; she looked around and ran towards Yuzuru who was senseless.


    ¡°Yuzuru! Yuzuru!¡±


    Kaguya shook Yuzuru¡¯s body. And after an instant, Yuzuru made a small cough.


    ¡°Hazy. Kagu¡­¡­¡­¡­ya. You sure are noisy¡­¡­¡­¡­as usual¡±


    ¡°! Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s face was mushy from tears while, hugging Yuzuru. Yuzuru was surprised for a while but, she immediately hugged Kaguya back gently.


    Tama-chan-sensei, Tonomachi, Ai Mai Mii were still out cold. Judging from Tohka, Yuzuru and the rest waking up, rather than the sequence they were captured by <Haniel>, it might simply be because of the difference in Reiryoku resistance.


    ¡°Thank god¡­¡­¡­.everyone¡­¡­.is safe¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou made a big sigh, he collapsed to the ground weakly.


    Although he designated the criminal impressively, honestly speaking, his heart was beating violently until it was as if it was going to explode.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Tohka ran towards Shidou.


    ¡°Wha-what happened? Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.ou¡±


    However, because the thread of nervousness has snapped, Shidou does not have the spare energy left to replay Tohka¡¯s question in detail. He made a powerless smile and pats her head.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, what¡¯s wrong Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­mu---¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tohka¡¯s face was suspicious at first but, not long later, she started ringing her throat comfortably.


    It somehow turned fun so, Shidou¡¯s mouth relaxed.


    But------at that moment.


    On the side of Shidou¡¯s view, he discovered a certain silhouette.


    ¡°! That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Just like everyone else, there was one girl squatting on the floor.--------the girl wearing a big witch hat.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Shidou¡¯s body once again made into tension, he borrowed Tohka¡¯s hand while standing up. He then slowly walked towards the foresaid girl.


    It would seem, everyone in his surroundings has noticed Shidou¡¯s destination. Origami, Kotori, Miku, the Yamai sisters moved towards Natsumi as if to surround her.


    ¡°-------it¡¯s my win. Give it up¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    When Shidou said that, Natsumi twitched her shoulders and slowly lifted her face.


    And, the moment he saw Natsumi who was covered by the visor of the big hat,


    ¡°¡­¡­..eh?¡±


    Shidou, forgotten the nervousness from just now and made an idiotic voice.


    The reason was simple. That¡¯s because the girl right now sinking down on the ground right now in front him, was different from the Natsumi in Shidou¡¯s memories.


    She has a thin and small body. Her pale skin looked quite unhealthy and her small body height looked even smaller due her being hunched back. She has servile eyebrows and her eyes were distorted making it gloomy, there were no traces of confidence at all in that expression. Narrowly, her hair was the same color as the Natsumi inside Shidou¡¯s memories but, it wasn¡¯t the silky long hair but instead, it was a messy hairstyle which has not been tended to.


    Over there was a small girl that doesn¡¯t look like that sexy Natsumi at all.


    ¡°Are¡­¡­..you¡­¡­¡­Natsumi?¡±


    Natsumi immediately touched her face and made a shocked face when Shidou said that while raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°A-a-aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    She then raised a voice filled with despair and bends her back even further to hide her figure by grabbing the visor of her hat.


    ¡°What¡­¡­..is going¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see¡±


    When Shidou tilted his head, Kotori made a small snort.


    ¡°-------------the one Shidou met before was the form she transformed into by using reiryoku.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide, and *pon* hit his hands.


    ¡°-------------------!¡±


    Natsumi then raised a voice that could not become a scream and while hiding herself with her hat, she raised her right hand.


    ¡°<Haniel>¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Responding to Natsumi¡¯s voice, <Haniel> floating on the center of the round table was gathered at Natsumi¡¯s hand. During that occasion, the broken mirror parts started recovering automatically.


    In the next moment, Natsumi¡¯s body glowed and her figure transformed into the adult Onee-san which Shidou has seen before.


    Natsumi hatefully, glared at Shidou and everyone before, releasing an oppressive voice from her throat.


    ¡°You found out¡­¡­¡­huh. You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out You found out you found ouuutttttttttttttttt------------!¡±


    She then twisted her body in rage while continuing.


    ¡°Not once but twice¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you saw my secret¡­¡­¡­¡­! I-I won¡¯t forgive you. I will never forgive you. Every one of you, I won¡¯t let everyone of you off the hook easilyyyyyyyy!!¡±


    After Natsumi raised a scream, she held up <Haniel> she was holding in her hands.


    ¡°<Haniel>------!!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.!?¡±


    The moment Natsumi shouted, <Haniel>¡¯s tip once again shined and---------and the room was covered with a dazzling light.


    ¡°Kuh--------¡°


    He reflexively closed his eyes and frown his face.


    Although the light calmed down after a few seconds. His eyes immediately got used to it and the room turned back to its dim self.


    But.


    ¡°Shidou! Shidou!¡±


    A higher pitched voice than usual was echoed from Tohka.


    Shidou looked over there and--------his body froze.


    ¡°Shidou, what is this. I can¡¯t move my body accordingly¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    While saying that, she dragged her loose pajamas and Tohka who has an outer appearance of an elementary 3rd grade student, flapped her arms and legs.


    ¡°Wh-wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    But, the strange occurrence wasn¡¯t limited to that.


    When he tried looking at everyone around him, leaving the unconscious people aside, everyone was turned younger just like Tohka.


    ¡°What¡­¡­..the hell is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fufu-fufufufufufufufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou raised his eyebrows, Natsumi who was holding up <Haniel> in the middle of the room made a dark laugh.


    ¡°Serve¡¯s you all right¡­¡­¡­..! Allll of you, should just stay as a chibi[8E 2] forever¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Natsumi raised a loud laugh, she straddled onto <Haniel> and made a hole in the ceiling before flying into the sky.


    ¡°Wa-wait! Natsumi! Natsumiiiii!¡±


    Even though he shouted, that high-pitched voice only fruitlessly echoed inside the room.


    To be continued

 Volume 9 - CH 1

    29th October, Sunday.


    There is an uproar right now inside the Itsuka house.


    ¡°shidou! I am hungry, shidou!¡±


    ¡°Shidou, I want to pee. I can¡¯t go alone. Follow me, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Darling! darling!¡±


    ¡°E-eerr¡­¡­.Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Everyone calm down! Wait, ah! Kaguya, Isn¡¯t that my chupa chups!¡±


    ¡°Shidou! I want to eat rice, Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Kuku, you baby. Don¡¯t be bound to such trivial matters, you will be disclosed as a pygmy you know?¡±


    ¡°Consent. Isn¡¯t one okay¡±


    ¡°Wait, you two! Give that back!¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­..ueeeeeee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah, here, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡±


    ¡°Shidou, it¡¯s going to leak¡±


    ¡°Ku-kukuku! I will not return it back once it has fallen to my hands!¡±


    ¡°Escape. Catch me if you want it back.¡±


    ¡°Darling! Darling!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Naturally, Itsuka Shidou was carrying his head while letting sweat drop down his cheeks.


    Even though he has a headache from the lack of sleep under normal circumstances, the continuous echoing high pitched voice, and *bata**bata* footsteps were mercilessly hitting it. Incidentally, 4 sides of his shirts hem was being pulled from just now and is seemingly being stretched.


    Inside the Itsuka house living room right now, there were 7 small demons¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, small girls there.


    Everyone¡¯s age is most likely around 10 years old. It is an age which causes a lot of problem even under normal situation. In addition, each one of them would cry, shout, pull Shidou, and chase each other as they please. Being charged to look after these girls starting from a few days back, Shidou¡¯s fatigue can easily be guessed.


    But, that was only normal. It¡¯s not like the girls wanted to be like this. Shidou made a small sigh before lifting his face, looking at the little monsters rampaging in the living room.


    One was calling him repeatedly because she was hungry, and is a beautiful girl with long black hair and crystal eyes.


    One has been persistently trying to invite Shidou to the toilet from just now, and is an expressionless girl that looks like a doll.


    One is a girl wearing a puppet in her left hand and looks like she is about to cry any moment soon.


    One is a proud looking girl with her hair tied into two sides while eating chupa chups.


    One is prank loving girl which is in the middle of escaping from the previous girl because she stole a candy.


    One is a girl with a blank expression and has the face similar to the prank loving girl.


    One is a girl with a very beautiful voice and is a little taller than everyone else.


    Everyone would be very cute girls if they kept quiet. But--------the important thing wasn¡¯t that. Shidou looked at the girls by order and gulped. Shidou was familiar with these girls¡¯ faces.


    Tohka, Origami, Yoshino, Kotori, Kaguya, Yuzuru, and also, Miku.


    Yes. These girls are Shidou¡¯s friends or sisters, and completely have the same body characteristics.


    If others who does not know anything about the situation sees this, they would probably think they are relatives or possibly someone else who miraculously look like them.


    But, Shidou knows. These girls are unmistakably the real persons themselves.


    If thinking normally, this would be an unthinkable phenomenon. Normally, the body of living things will, grow or age as time passes. But even so, Tohka and the group were turned into children as if their time was turned back by a few years¡¯ worth.


    No¡­¡­¡­.more specifically, that representation might not be a random one.


    Shidou does not know whether if the Tohka, Yoshino and the others spirit bodies grow just like humans as time passes. He has no confirmation whether Tohka and the group looked like this few years back ago.


    Which means, rather than them having their times turned back, their bodies were [Transformed] into bodies of a child.


    ¡°Why would¡­¡­¡­Natsumi do this¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    My mind turned towards the witch figured girl and I muttered to myself.


    Few days from right now. Shidou had a match with a spirit called Natsumi-------and achieved victory.


    However after that, Natsumi transformed the body of everyone in that area before disappearing to somewhere.


    As a result, from that day onwards, the situation in the Itsuka house has simply become a nursery.


    ¡°Shidou! Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Shidou, I am almost at my limit¡±


    ¡°U-uuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why you, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Fuhahaha! Come over here!¡±


    ¡°Scorn. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Darling! Darling!¡±


    ¡°I get it! I get it so everyone please calm down for a while¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Being pulled in four sides, even though his body was being swayed, he shouted. However, everyone totally did not quiet down.


    And.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry to bother you¡±


    When Shidou was in great perplexity like a homeroom teacher in a chaotic class, the living room door opened suddenly and one woman came in.


    Having hair settled randomly and sleepy eyes decorated with splendid shades. In her chest pocket, there is a teddy bear with many scars stuffed in there. She is Shidou¡¯s class vice-homeroom teacher and also the analyst officer of the secret organization <Ratatoskr>, Murasame Reine.


    ¡°Reine-san!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­you looked troubled, Shin¡±


    After Reine said that, she looked around the living room to understand the situation before, slowly extending her hands out forward slowly. She then caught the nape of the neck of the Yamai sisters running around the living room and stopped their movements.


    ¡°Nowaah!?¡±


    ¡°Impact. Kuhah¡±


    Suddenly having their movements stopped, Kaguya and Yuzuru opened their eyes confused. But, after Reine gone down to her knees in a cool manner, she gently persuaded them by looking both of them at the eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Kaguya, Yuzuru. It¡¯s not good to take someone else¡¯s belongings. You wouldn¡¯t like it if someone else eats your candy too right?¡±


    After Reine said that, both of them hesitated unpleasantly.


    ¡°Gumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Reflection. Sorry¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.okay, both of you apologize to Kotori¡±


    Reine* Pon* hit Kaguya and Yuzuru shoulders. When she did that, they looked back at Kotori¡¯s direction and lowered their head.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Apology. I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­how about it, Kotori. I will replace the candy taken away later. Will you forgive them?¡±


    Saying that, Reine looked towards Kotori¡¯s direction, Kotori then snorted while folding her arms.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t care anymore, really¡­¡­¡­..I am also sorry for not sharing¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hnn, 3 of you are good kids¡±


    Reine patted Kotori, Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s head in order. The 3 of them averted their sights away when she did that.


    ¡°¡­¡­..alright then, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with that side¡±


    Next off, Reine walked over to Shidou¡¯s side and looked at Tohka, Origami, Yoshino and Miku, these 4 who were clinging onto Shidou. She then heard what the 4 of them had to say before continuing her words slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Tohka, Shin is a little busy right now. Can you wait for your meal a little more? As exchange, I will specially give you this cookie¡­¡­¡­..Origami, Shin said he prefers a girl who can go to the toilet alone¡­¡­¡­.Yoshino, please be assured. Shin doesn¡¯t mind you accidentally breaking tableware during the morning¡­¡­¡­.Miku, Shin can hear your voice clearly. It¡¯s not like he was ignoring you¡±


    And so on, she talked to them one by one and easily calmed everyone who was making an uproar. It was a very skillful wile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you saved me. I couldn¡¯t do anything alone¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­no, I felt sorry for leaving everyone¡¯s care under you¡±


    ¡°No, I understand you are finding Natsumi¡¯s readings. But even so-------¡°


    Shidou gazed at everyone who has completely calmed down while making a wry smile.


    ¡°That was amazing, Reine-san. It¡¯s like you''re a mother¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Reine slightly twitched the side of her shoulders quietly, when Shidou said that casually.


    At that moment, he immediately was taken back. It¡¯s not like he had other intentions but¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, those were words filled with pure thoughts of respect but, thinking back calmly, it might be something not appropriate to be told to a woman who is unmarried yet. Shidou swung his hands in panic and take it back.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, I don¡¯t mind¡±


    However, Reine said that like she wasn¡¯t really bothered about it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­since she is a female with an un-examinable expression normally, it was hard for him to make out if she was really not bothered about it.


    ¡°N-now that I think about it, Reine-san. Have you found Natsumi?¡±


    In order to change the topic, Shidou let out his voice and Reine immediately cast her eyes downwards before swinging her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­as expected, it seems Natsumi is able to conceal her Reiha. We have sent observation bots to go around in a vast range but, we have yet to find her readings¡­¡­¡­¡­naturally, there is a possibility she was Lost to the other world already¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­.see¡±


    As long as they are unable to find the reason which is Natsumi, it was certain that the situation will not get better. Shidou once again, gazed at the girls who have completely changed before looking back at Reine.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder why Natsumi would do something like this¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Let¡¯s see, it might possibly be an emergency measure to escape from the spot, or maybe it might be she wanted to leave some kind of precaution behind by slicing off the battle assets of the Spirits. And----------¡°


    ¡°And?¡±


    Shidou tilted his head before Reine erected one finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s just simple harassment I guess¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Reine¡¯s words, Shidou twitched his cheeks. Although it does sounds like a joke but, Shidou has no choice but to believe that is correct.


    It takes approximately 3 hours from the British Heathrow airport to reach Japan¡¯s Narita airport.


    Having finishing the remaining simple business inside the private jet, Isaac Westcott came out from the VIP entrance of the airport and rode the car waiting for him before heading towards the lodging area in Japan¡¯s Tokyo metropolitan Tenguu city¡¯s hotel.


    He was a characteristic tall man with dark ash blonde hair, and a pair of sharp eyes like naked blades. His age should be around in his mid-30 but, the dangerous atmosphere covering his body was disrupting the appropriateness of his age. At the least, he was somewhat too young to be burdened with a world class enterprise known as DEM industry---------such an impression was probably impossible to someone unless they have met with him directly.


    ¡°However, if we continue to have trips like this in short term, as expected it would be tiring. How about it, Ellen. Why not build a residence here in Japan?¡±


    Wescott turned his shoulder while saying that before sharpening his eyes towards the Nordic blonde girl sitting beside him.


    ¡°Originally, the trip here to Japan this time was supposed to be postponed to later. Even though something like that just happened, I feel admiration for you to be able to leave your castle empty.¡±


    The girl said it with a strong tone. Ellen M Mathers. Westcott¡¯s direct subordinate and the captain of the 2nd executive division of the shadow execution team in DEM industry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t praising¡±


    Ellen said it flat out. Westcott slightly shrugged his shoulders.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Actually a few days back, there was a request for Westcott¡¯s dismissal in the board of director meeting that had taken place in the DEM industry main company HQ in Britain.


    At that time, things were managed without any problems because of Ellen¡¯s physical persuasion but, if we were to leave the HQ this frequently then, the hated directors who do not think comfortably of Westcott will be given some sort of preparation time. The possibility of those people once again forming some kind of way to wave the flag of revolution is enough. It was only natural for Ellen to be nervous.


    However, Wescott slightly distorted the side of his lips.


    ¡°Not really, if that is the case then I don¡¯t mind. I prefer humans filled with ambitions enough to bite off my neck when they get a chance¡±


    ¡°It might be okay for you but, please try placing yourself as someone that has to do the clean up afterwards¡±


    When Westcott said that, Ellen pouted a little unsatisfied.


    ¡°More importantly, did you investigate that matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..yes, over here¡±


    Ellen made a small sigh and took out a bundle of documents which were restrained with a clip. Westcott received that before lowering his sights at the printed photo and row of literature.


    It was an investigation document of the boy Itsuka Shidou and the environment around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see. He became an adopted son in the current house from 10 years ago, huh. And his sister is being suspected as the Spirit <Efreet>¡­¡­¡­¡­.well it¡¯s quite amazing you gathered this much. No¡­¡­¡­¡­..I should have it completed huh¡±


    Westcott giggled and flipped the documents. In the next paper, photos of a number of girls were printed on it.


    ¡°


    , <Hermit>, <Berserk>, <Diva>------and the <Efreet> from just now. From what you have confirmed, there are really 6 spirits gathered around him. Ellen, what do you see in this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.There is no mistake <Ratatoskr> is in this¡±


    Towards Westcott¡¯s question, Ellen took a slight peek unsatisfied while opening her mouth.


    ¡°There is probably no mistake in that. The boy who is able to seal the Spirit¡¯s power---------there is no mistake <Ratatoskr> is using that. No matter if he has that power, unless there is a back-up from a big organization then, sealing this number of Spirits is¡­¡­¡­..no, before that, it is even impossible for him to attempt contacting the spirits. But-------¡°


    After Westcott cut his words, *pin* he flicked the documents with his finger.


    ¡°But, is that really all?¡±


    ¡°And, by that you mean?¡±


    Ellen asked dubiously. Westcott shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Just like what I meant. Was it really our sworn enemy <Ratatoksr>¡¯s will only, which has really resulted in this bringing up of such a beautifully distorted situation¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­are you saying there is someone behind the scenes controlling the strings?¡±


    ¡°Well I wonder. But, even if that is the case, there is no change in the things we have to do.----------am I right? Ellen. Ellen M Mathers. Humanity¡¯s strongest wizard.¡±


    When he said that, Ellen took a few seconds staring at Westcott¡¯s face to find his motives before, lowering her head forward.


    ¡°Of course¡±


    On her face, hesitation and confusion could not be seen at all. Westcott nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way.-----I¡¯ll have you move immediately once you have finished the preparations.¡±


    ¡°--------roger. So, who should I start with. As expected, the


    ?¡±


    Ellen said that while lowering her sights at the documents on Westcott¡¯s hands. But, Wescott replied [No] and swung his head.


    ¡°I am thinking of letting the spirits on this documents go free for a while.------of course, if there is a good chance then it¡¯s alright for you to capture them¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Westcott showed


    Yatogami Tohka¡¯s photo towards Ellen who asked.


    ¡°


    inversing is new to your memories right? The fact that our beloved [Demon king] has shown itself in front of us¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°The reason for that------is none other than the boy, Itsuka Shidou. During that time you tried to kill him,


    was consumed by the pool of despair and strongly desired a power crossing her own domain-------as a result, she was able to hold the grip of the Demon king <Nahema>¡±


    Westcott placed the documents on his lap and spread out both his hands.


    ¡°The [Demon King] we have not stopped yearning appeared so easily, I wonder who on earth has imagined that. The Spirit-------at the very least


    , values, trusts and loves him to the depths of her heart. Isn¡¯t this wonderful? They will probably deepen their trusts even more. For the time that will come¡­¡­¡­¡­.neh¡±


    At that moment, it seems Ellen also guessed Westcott¡¯s intention. Her expression did not change and I see, she lowered her head forward.


    The more Itsuka deepens his relation with the spirits, the more the spirits relies on Itsuka Shidou, the deeper and bigger the despair will become once they loses it. From there-------it might be enough for them to extend their hands towards a power not within their domain.


    ¡°I am planning to use Itsuka Shidou as a [Key]¡±


    ¡°A [Key] huh. I see, that¡¯s a good way to put it¡±


    Westcott made a small smile at Ellen¡¯s words.


    ¡°This is ironic. To think the secret anti-spirit weapon <Ratatoskr> came up with, would become our joker too¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t particularly rare for medicine to become poison. However-------¡°


    He was able to guess what Ellen was about to say without her finishing the sentence. The thing is, which Spirit Ellen should capture then.


    Westcott made an exaggerated nod before continuing.


    ¡°Aah regarding that, I have already established a new priority target. Yesterday, just perfectly, we received an Intel from the AST. The spirit who has the power of transformation------<Witch> has appeared in the vicinity of the Tenguu city, and has not been confirmed to be lost yet¡­¡­¡­..like that¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Good Morning¡±


    Next morning. While making a big yawn, Shidou entered the Itsuka house living room.


    In the end, everyone who has turned into a child didn''t return back to the mansion next door, and it has been made to sleep together in groups; consisting of a group in Shidou''s room (Shidou, Tohka, Yoshino, Miku) and the other in Kotori''s (Kotori, Kaguya, Yuzuru) but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..during the night, Yoshino and Miku would cling onto Shidou and incidentally, since Tohka was riding on top of Shidou¡¯s chest, he has not really slept.


    Although, it was not like everyone stayed in the Itsuka house. There was only one, only Origami said [I have something to do] and returned back in a very reluctant manner.


    Thinking back for some reason after that, Shidou¡¯s underwear, toothbrush and several personal belonging couldn''t be found but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.when on earth did he lose them?


    ¡°Good morning Shidou¡±


    ¡°Good morning darling¡±


    ¡°Go-good¡­..morning¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°U-n, what a nice morning¡±


    Like that, Kotori, Miku, Yoshino, and also [Yoshinon] who were already in the living room, turned towards Shidou¡¯s direction and greeted him.


    ¡°Ou, everyone sure woke up early¡±


    When Shidou said that, 3 of them and 1 object made expressions as they pleased.


    ¡°This is the minimum self-management¡±


    ¡°Err, this is my normal waking time¡­¡­¡­.so¡±


    ¡°Being early to bed and early to rise is the comrade to the skin. It is only normal for an idol¡±


    Kotori folded her arms while opening half her eyes, Yoshino narrowed her shoulders shyly, Miku said that proudly while patting her cheeks. I see, it seems these 3¡¯s daily life rhythm didn¡¯t break even though they were transformed into kids.


    Shidou recalled back Tohka¡¯s happy sleeping face when he exited his room and unintentionally smiled. Since they are not here, it means the Yamai sisters are still sleeping in Kotori¡¯s room. How should he put it, it was oddly pleasant.


    ¡°----alright then. Wait for me a bit. I¡¯ll make breakfast soon¡±


    After Shidou said that, he tied the apron around his body and washed his hands before starting to cook breakfast.


    After mixing sugar into milk and egg, he dipped an easily edible slice of bread into it and pan fry the slice on the frying pan with butter melted in it. Simple and delicious, it was a simple French toast. Naturally, during the time when flavor was soaking into the bread, he did not forget to prepare the salad and soup. Not even taking 20 minutes, the Itsuka house living room was drifting with an appetizing smell.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be done soon so go clear the table¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Okay¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The 3 girls in the living room started moving when Shidou called out to them. Yoshino cleaned up the things on the table, Kotori wiped the table with a table cloth and Miku carried the plates with the food on it. It wasn¡¯t particularly a weird sight but, since the girls looked young right now, it oddly feels like they are [Helping out][9A 1]


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat. Itadakimasu¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Itadakimasu¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The 3 of them followed Shidou and joined their hands together before lowering their head.


    ¡°! It¡¯s¡­¡­..delicious¡±


    ¡°Hn, well just average¡±


    Yoshino opened her eyes wide after carrying the French toast to her mouth while, Kotori *fufun* snorted. Although she complained, he was honestly happy that they were enjoying his cooking. Shidou relaxed his cheeks while poking into his French toast with a fork.


    ¡°Nee Nee, Darling, Darling¡±


    And thus, when Shidou was about to eat his toast, Miku who was sitting beside him pulled his sleeves.


    ¡°Hnn, what¡¯s wrong Miku?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Miku joined her both her hand near her chest while closing her eyes, she then [Ahhn] opened her mouth.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hn Mouuu, feed me, Ahnnn¡±


    Miku made an angry posture before opening her mouth again.


    ¡°A-ahh¡­¡­..¡±


    After cutting the toast to a mouth size piece, he brought it to Miku¡¯s mouth. After he did that, Miku used both her hands and pressed her cheeks while bouncing her voice happily.


    ¡°Uuun! It¡¯s delicious. It becomes even more exceptional when I had darling feed me.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­well, I think the taste doesn¡¯t change though.¡±


    When Shidou looked back at his place while making a wry smile, he found out Kotori sitting in front of him, and Yoshino sitting diagonal from him was making a shocked expression.


    ¡°Both of you too?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kotori and Yoshino [Mumuu¡­¡­.] frowned their eyebrows difficultly.


    And, at that moment.


    ¡°Tou!¡±


    ¡°Kya¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Wondering what on earth was it thinking, [Yoshinon] quickly gave Yoshino¡¯s right hand a sharp chop and made her dropped the fork she was holding.


    ¡°O-oi, Yoshinon?¡±


    ¡°Aaan! Sorry Shidou-kun. Yoshino dropped her fork from Yoshinon¡¯s mistake. I am sorry but, will you feed Yoshino too?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­? I don¡¯t mind but more importantly, you can get a new fork¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Will. You. Feed. Her?¡±


    [Yoshinon] brought its face closer, and said it threateningly. Shidou [O-ou¡­¡­¡­¡­..] nodded as if he was overpowered.


    ¡°E-errr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t Yoshino¡¯s fault right? Here, Ahnn¡±


    ¡°A-ahnn¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou brought out the fork with toast pierced on it, Yoshino hesitantly opened her mouth as big as possible.


    Yoshino then stuffed the toast into her cheeks and *amu**amu* chewed it before making a smile in a little embarrassed state.


    ¡°Thank¡­¡­¡­you very much. It really is¡­¡­..delicious¡±


    ¡°I see. That is good¡±


    Shidou smiled and changed the fork Yoshino dropped before once again facing back to his plate. But------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­muu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, he saw Kotori sitting in front of him with red eyes as if she was going to cry any moment and it once again obstructed him from eating.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.errrr¡±


    As expected, Shidou knows it too. Maybe it¡¯s because she turned into a child, he felt it was easier to read her expression¡¯s ups and downs easier than usual. Just like what he did to Miku and Yoshino, Shidou directed a mouth size cut toast towards Kotori.


    ¡°Here Kotori, Ahhn¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! I-it¡¯s not like I asked you for that. Please don¡¯t treat me like a child!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­no, you¡¯re a child.¡±


    ¡°Uguh¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kotori, *muuu*¡­¡­¡­..groaned before stuffing her cheeks with the toast.


    And after gulping it down, she pouted her lips and averted her sights before letting out a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Thank you¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re welcome¡±


    After Shidou said that, he finally shoved the toast into his mouth.


    But, at that moment, *Chari* the living room door suddenly opened------and Tohka with a very sleepy face came into the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.mu, it seems there is a nice smell¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After saying that, *Fuuaaa*¡­¡­¡­¡­she made a big yawn.


    It was a very Tohka-like waking up pattern. After Shidou and the group looked at each other, everyone laughed.


    ¡°--------now that I think about it, what are you planning to do today?¡±


    After some time passed, they finished their breakfast and Kotori who has completely regained her composure looked towards Shidou and asked.


    Incidentally, right after Tohka finished eating her French toast, she layed down on the sofa satisfied and once again went traveling into the dream world.


    ¡°Aah, today, I thought of going to school for now. There is Natsumi and I feel uneasy leaving Tohka and the rest alone, so I plan to finish school early in the afternoon¡­¡­¡­¡­..as expected, I am also worried about Tonomachi and the rest too¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying that. Yes. Actually Tohka, Kotori and the group wasn¡¯t the only ones that got dragged into the problem a few days ago.


    That¡¯s because Shidou¡¯s classmate Tonomachi Hiroto, Yamabuki Ai, Hazakura Mai, Fujibakama Mii, and also the class homeroom teacher Okamine Tamae these 5 people were temporarily trapped inside an Angel because of the Spirit Natsumi.


    Luckily, they were not turned into children like Tohka and the rest but, it doesn¡¯t change the fact Shidou dragged them into something dangerous. Having their consciousness regained, he wanted to confirm their safety directly with his own eyes.


    ¡°I see. I understand. But even so, the current situation is, we don¡¯t know where Natsumi is right now. Please be careful¡±


    ¡°Aah, I get it.------I¡¯ll be off then, once Kaguya and Yuzuru wakes up, heat up their breakfast for them. Actually, it would taste good right after freshly made but, I am afraid of letting you use fire¡±


    ¡°Like I said, stop treating me like a ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori stopped her words until there and distorted her mouth unsatisfied while nodding.


    Shidou [Good girl good girl] patted Kotori¡¯s head (Naturally, Miku and Yoshino pestered him too) before putting on his blazer and arranging his outfit, he then put on his shoes and placed his hands on the front door knob.


    ¡°Well then, I am leaving the rest to you all. I will wear the Incam just in case so, please call me if there is something¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, I get it¡±


    ¡°Have a safe¡­¡­¡­..trip¡±


    ¡°Darling, what about the Chuu[9A 2]? What about the goodbye kiss?¡±


    Kotori and Yoshino waved their hands while, Miku brought out her lips and pestered him for a kiss. After Shidou made a wry smile while waving back to them, he opened the door and exited.


    It was a clear weather. Opposite of the complex Shidou and the group were placed into right now, it was a day with comfortable clear autumnal weather.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou made a stretch as if he was exposing his body to the sun before starting to head towards the school.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    But, after a few steps outside his house gate, Shidou suddenly stopped. He then brought his eyes left and right like that¡­¡­..and tilted his head.


    ¡°There is no one¡­¡­..right?¡±


    For an instant, I felt someone¡¯s sights but¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s probably his imagination.


    He might still be very nervous since Natsumi¡¯s matter has not been solved yet. Shidou took a deep breath to calm his heart beat and once again walked towards his school.


    ¡°Listen to me Itsuka! I had a very superb, weird body experience!¡±


    Shidou entered the 2nd year class 4 and a boy with ruffled up hair using wax approached Shidou in an excited manner. It was the mentioned student------Tonomachi Hiroto.


    From what he could see, there was nothing wrong with his body. Shidou pat his chest after seeing his close buddy looks lively while *Goodness sake* opened his mouth.


    ¡°What on earth happened Tonomachi. You remembered you are a descendant of Bigfoot?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the hair on my arm has been growing fast recently¡­¡­¡­wait, nononono¡±


    Tonomachi took an overreaction from Shidou¡¯s joke before, *Vuun*Vuun*swinging his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! An alien an alien!¡±


    ¡°Alien? I see, I thought you are a UMA on earth but, I never would have thought you are an alien¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wrong wrong! That¡¯s not it! When I fell asleep on the night of the 25th, the next time I woke up was on the 28th!¡±


    ¡°Oi oi, don¡¯t you think you have been sleeping too much?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s weird right!? It was actually that weird! Several days passed when I woke up and what¡¯s more, when I asked my family, during that time, it seems I disappeared somewhere! Once I noticed, a police search for me came out! I was scared!¡±


    ¡°So, an alien?¡±


    ¡°Aah! That¡¯s because there is no other explanation right!?¡±


    Shidou *pori*pori* scratched his cheeks. Tonomachi was unmistakably talking about the time he was captured by Natsumi¡¯s angel. But, there was no way he could tell him about that and more importantly [No Tonomachi, it was the work of a spirit instead of an alien. You were captured by a spirit¡¯s angel. Incidentally, the spacequakes are the works of spirits too. And actually, I have the power to seal the spirits power too] even if he was frank and honest, Tonomachi would [Ah, I-i see¡­¡­¡­..well, I have to prepare for class so¡­¡­¡­.] probably take an oddly distant attitude and would probably end up running away too. Shidou remained looking at Tonomachi with doubtful eyes. Anyways, it was good he was okay.


    Maybe they heard Tonomachi¡®s high tension talk, 3 female students entered Shidou¡¯s view.


    ¡°Oou, hey wait wait¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one interesting talk¡±


    ¡°So Tonomachi is in the weird body experience group?¡±


    They are Tohka¡¯s friends and------just like Tonomachi, the trios were also dragged into the incident from few days ago and, from the tallest they were Ai, Mai, Mii.


    ¡°Oh? Judging from the way you put it, you girls too?¡±


    When Tonomachi asked, Ai Mai Mii *un**un* nodded.


    ¡°Yes yes, that¡¯s right. No one would believe us¡±


    ¡°We also have no memories of these past few days¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this really mean aliens? Or maybe the work of a secret mysterious organization?¡±


    All 3 of them said that and, *yanyanyan* became excited.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Tama-chan said she had the same body experience too¡±


    ¡°Eh, seriously? Then this isn¡¯t a coincidence anymore¡±


    ¡°So this is the 5th person¡­¡­¡­¡­..I sense the smell of some kind of plot¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, we were really kidnapped by a secret mysterious organization!?¡±


    ¡°We have powers transcending humans from receiving the reconstruction surgery!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more there are 5 people¡­¡­¡­¡­..this flow is the teaming of a hero sentai[9A 3]!¡±


    Ai Mai Mii [Tou!] took a cool pose as if the arranged this beforehand.


    ¡°Come on, Red too!¡±


    ¡°O-ou!?¡±


    Tonomachi was also pulled in. He then took a cool pose in front of those 3.


    ¡°Alright, let''s combine our powers and defeat the bad monsters spreading out in the world!¡±


    ¡°Bad monsters¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nearby us there is one already, a human disguised monster living and doing bad things!¡±


    ¡°Specifically, one that would suddenly fondle girl¡¯s breast as it likes, flips up skirts and would steal girl¡¯s lips!¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourself! Obscene monster Itsuka Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Me!?¡±


    Suddenly pointed at, Shidou twitched his shoulders.


    Now that he thinks about it, a few days ago Natsumi disguised exactly as Shidou and played several pranks in the school. They probably still have a grudge from that time.


    ¡°S-so that was it huh Itsuka¡­¡­¡­¡­I thought no wonder you were acting weird recently¡±


    ¡°As expected, you have something that comes to mind Tonomachi-kun!¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­a little before my memories were cut off, I was oddly bothered about Itsuka¡¯s sights¡­¡­..then when I got called to the sauna, he then touched my body¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Kya! Kya!¡±


    ¡°I-Itsuka-kun, you were someone from that side¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Ogi-chan! The committee chief of the [The School¡¯s selected best fujoshi couple] Ogi-chan! A circumstance to rework the ranking has occurred!¡±


    ¡°Itsuka¡­¡­¡­..like I guessed, was it really stuff like that¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°No, why is Tonomachi following them too! Forget that look; it¡¯s almost time for homeroom¡±


    At the same time with Shidou saying that, *Kin**Kon**Kan*¡­¡­¡­¡­.a familiar chime echoed across the classroom.


    ¡°Look look, Sensei is coming¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play it off! Itsuka, you really¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Tonomachi ignored the chime and said it enthusiastically. But,


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already time for homeroom¡±


    ¡°I have to get back to my seat¡±


    ¡°What was today¡¯s first period¡±


    Ai Mai Mii left easily. They probably don¡¯t acknowledge this but, that was an amazing example of pretending to help somebody and pull away the ladder away under him. After a while with sweat flowing down his cheeks, Tonomachi said [W-well, later¡­¡­¡­..] and went back to his seat.


    Not long after that, the classroom door opened and a petite glass wearing female entered. She was Shidou¡¯s class homeroom teacher and one of the people that got dragged into the previous incident, Okamine Tamae, for short Tama-chan.


    It seems, Sensei is okay too. Shidou released a relieved sigh and------raised his eyebrows.


    The reason was simple. Tama-chan-sensei looks weird. Sweat was oozing out her forehead, her eyes was swimming around and from what could be seen, it looks like she was feeling shaken. What on earth happened to her?


    When Shidou was looking at her state suspiciously, Tama-chan suddenly sends her sights towards Shidou. She then hesitantly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­.Itsuka-kun¡±


    ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    After Shidou replied, Tama-chan-sensei made a bewildered face.


    ¡°Err,errrm, There are visitors for Itsuka-kun but, err¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I have visitors¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou wrung his head. He has no one that comes to mind that would purposely visit him in school. He first thought it was someone related to <Ratatoskr> but if that was the case then, they would probably contact him about that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    And at that moment, 2 possibilities passed Shidou¡¯s mind.


    Which means, the DEM industry and¡­¡­..Spirit-Natsumi.


    ¡°Where are the visitors?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, they are right now in the staff room¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But, the instant Tama-chan-sensei said that.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    A very lively voice could be heard at the classroom entrance.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou brought his eyes towards there------and gasped.


    Over there was not an assassin from DEM industry nor was it Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­.it was the small Tohka that was supposed to be sleeping at home.


    Tama-chan-sensei quickly stopped Tohka.


    ¡°Aah, you can¡¯t! Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait in the staff room!¡±


    ¡°Mu? Why is that Tama-chan-sensei? I can¡¯t be inside the classroom?¡±


    ¡°Errr about that, this is a place for Onii-san and Onee-san[9A 4] to study so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I will study with Shidou too!¡±


    ¡°Errr, like I said, you have to wait until you get older¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tama-chan-sensei tried calming Tohka down while making a troubled face.


    When she was doing that, more small silhouettes appeared behind Tohka.


    ¡°Kuku, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Disturb. We will attend to that later.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Same as her, Kaguya and Yuzuru who were supposed to be asleep in the Itsuka house and Origami who went back home, entered the classroom in groups with Tohka.


    The classroom started making a commotion from the unexpected visitor. The reactions are largely separated to 3 types. [Why are elementary school students here¡­¡­¡­..?] people wringing their head, [Yaaan, so cute!] people raising excited voices, and also [A-re? I feel like I¡¯ve seen these kids somewhere¡­¡­¡­] people raising their eyebrows, about there.


    At that instant. Kotori¡¯s voice could be heard from the Incam he equipped on his ear.


    ¡°-----dou! Shidou! Can you hear me? It¡¯s an emergency! Tohka and the group disappeared from the house!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..aah, they came here¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..!?¡±


    At that moment, Tohka looked towards Shidou and her face lighted up, *tetete* she then run towards Shidou and jumped at him.


    ¡°Oo Shidou! You are here like I guessed!¡±


    And next, Kaguya and Yuzuru came running towards Shidou.


    ¡°Oi Shidou, go and get through the head of the homeroom teacher of our 2nd year class 3. That person wouldn¡¯t believe us even though we told that person we are the Yamai¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Sigh. That is one adult that decides everything from appearances.¡±


    After saying that, they made a tired sigh. When they were doing that, there were whispers secretly going around Shidou¡¯s surroundings. He could not hear what they were saying but, [Lolicon] [Criminal] [Hell no] he was only able to hear such words.


    It was clear that they were negative whispers but, now wasn¡¯t the time to be bothering about that. He looked back at Tohka and the group, and let out his voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­why are you all over here?¡±


    ¡°Mu? You asked something strange. We have school today. Although we slept together, I got shocked once I noticed that Shidou disappear!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Everyone in the class made shocked expressions from Tohka¡¯s words and directed their sights toward Shidou.


    ¡°Hey Itsuka-kun, who are these children¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°What kind of relationship¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Forget that, are you sleeping together¡­¡­.?¡±


    Ai Mai Mii raised their eyebrows doubtfully and looked at Shidou and Tohka¡¯s face respectively. Shidou ran through his thoughts to think of an excuse in panic.


    But, faster than Shidou¡¯s voice, a small shadow *tsu**tsu**tsu*¡­¡­¡­¡­..came closer to Shidou before, hugging onto Shidou like Tohka.------it was Origami.


    And,


    ¡°---Papa¡±


    She said something like that so, the class turned noisy in an instant.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Papa!? She just said papa right!?¡±


    ¡°L-little girl, what is your name¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Ai folded her knees, looked directly at Origami and gently (Her eyes was swimming around from agitation) asked her. When she did that, Origami then took a bow politely before continuing her words.


    ¡°I am Itsuka Chiyogami. Thank you for taking care of my father all the time¡±


    ¡°O-oi¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°My mama is Tobiichi Origami. I am the fruit of my papa and mama¡¯s love¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­eeh!!¡±


    An impact ran through the class. Agitated voices like whispers and uproars expanded throughout.


    ¡°No-now that you mention it, you do look like Tobiichi-san¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re joking, Tobiichi-san gave birth in high school¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°No but, you can get married once you reach 16 so, it is legal¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It has to be 18 for the male! Itsuka is in the out!¡±


    ¡°Rather, doesn¡¯t this child look like Yatogami Tohka-san? And that one looks like Yamai-san next door!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me 1 husband and many wives!?¡±


    ¡°B-but, won¡¯t that be weird!? These children look 8 to 9 years old right? That means they gave birth to a child when everyone was 8 years old¡­¡­..!? Itsuka-kun, you impregnate girls at 8 years old¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°No, but the youngest record for giving birth is 5 years old and 7 months so, it is not impossible¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait a second! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡±


    He refuses to have more weird rumors spread out than this. Shidou raised a shout from the depth of his stomach and stopped the limitlessly excited topic.


    ¡°These children are¡­¡­..err, that! I have been entrusted with these children from a relative! What they meant by papa is you know, a form of nickname!¡± ¡°Ee¡ªh¡­¡­..?¡±


    Suspicious sights closed in on Shidou when he made the excuse. Honestly, I thought the excuse was hard but thinking logically, they probably knew it was impossible for Shidou, a high school student to have children, although everyone in class made faces as if it doesn¡¯t made sense, they showed agreement tentatively.


    ¡°U---n¡­¡­¡­¡­I see.


    ¡°Hey--. It does sound plausible¡±


    ¡°But it is true you slept with these children right? Your lolicon suspicion isn¡¯t gone¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­oi¡±


    When he opened half his eyes from the several suspicious murmurs, everyone in the class *ahaha* purposely laughed. He made a tired sigh.


    ¡°Seriously, saying whatever they want¡­¡­¡­..look, everyone. I plan to quit school early today too so, let¡¯s go back together¡±


    When he looked back at them and said that, Tohka opened her eyes wide from the unexpectedness.


    ¡°Nu? Going back already?¡±


    ¡°Aah, I accomplished my goal. I will go immediately once homeroom is over so, will you wait in the staff room?¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­.I understand. If Shidou says so, I¡¯ll wait¡±


    Tohka said that and nodded honestly.


    ¡°Sorry. Alright then, for the time being------¡°


    The moment Shidou placed his hands on Tohka¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou frown his eyebrows in reflex. He felt something shined outside the classroom window.


    But, that odd feeling immediately disappeared.------thanks to Tohka¡¯s echoing voice from below and the commotion the classmates filling his surroundings.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong, Tohka------¡°


    Shidou returned his sights from the window back to Tohka and stopped his words.


    But that was only normal. That¡¯s because, the sewing on the clothes Tohka was wearing, untied itself starting from the part Shidou touched.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing Shidou!¡±


    Tohka¡¯s face turned red and crouched down on the spot to cover her exposed shoulders.


    ¡°Hey Itsuka-kun, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°You showed your real self you lolicon bastard!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­? Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    However, Shidou has no idea what happened. The moment Shidou touched Tohka, her clothes scattered¡­¡­..? There is no way that is possible-------


    But at that moment, one possibility popped out in Shidou¡¯s mind. The light that shined in from outside the window just now. That might be------


    ¡°No way, Natsumi¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou said that in a voice which no one else can hear before once again looking at the window¡¯s direction.


    Yes. The Spirit-Natsumi who holds the Angel that can transform objects to anything she pleases. It should be possible to her. Which means, rather than untying the sews, its more towards transforming the [Clothe] to [scattered cloth].


    The moment he recognizes that, Shidou directed his legs towards the window.


    But, it seems to be displayed as a runaway of a criminal to everyone in the class. Ai Mai Mii made a wall and blocked Shidou¡¯s advancement.


    ¡°Wait you bastaaaaard!¡±


    ¡°Where are you running away after shaming a pure girl!¡±


    ¡°We caught you red-handed! We won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°W¡­¡­wrong! I beg you, don¡¯t block me!¡±


    However, no matter what Shidou said, it seems Ai Mai Mii does not plan to back away. They linked their shoulders and stood in front of Shidou.


    ¡°Kuh-----!¡±


    Shidou had no choice but to push aside those 3. But the moment he did that, a light was produced outside the window once again, and the clothes of those three scattered, resulting the girls to show their soft fair skin.


    ¡°K-kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is thiiiiisssssssss!¡±


    ¡°Rukanaaaaaaan!?¡±


    3 of them raised a scream and crouched on the spot. Terror expanded throughout the classroom.


    ¡°O-oi, that¡¯s too much Itsuka¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Tonomachi then placed his hands on Shidou to stop him. But, Shidou couldn¡¯t do anything even though he was told that.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really-------¡°


    Like that for the third time, a light flickered from outside the window and Tonomachi¡¯s clothes blasted off this time.


    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    Tonomachi screamed and fell down facing up just like that. Incidentally, a part of his raveled clothes skillfully hid his crotch. It was a miracle.


    ¡°O-oi, what was that¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°The clothes in an instant¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°People will be stripped the moment they touch Itsuka-kun!?¡±


    ¡°No, like I said, i-------¡°


    The moment Shidou tried to make an explanation for himself, Tama-chan-sensei in front of Shidou¡¯s sights had her clothes scattered this time.


    ¡°Uwakyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    Tama-chan used the attendance record to cover her chest while directing a blaming gaze at Shidou.


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing Itsuka-kun! I¡¯ll have no choice but to make you marry me and take responsibility¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t touch you right!?¡±


    Even though he shouted it was a serious false accusation, it seems everyone in class did not listen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, just by his sights only¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Is he a monster!?¡±


    ¡°Aaaah mou¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    After Shidou scratched his head, he placed his blazer on top of Tohka.


    ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s Natsumi! We are heading back for now!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Tohka, Origami, Kaguya and Yuzuru these four people guessed everything just from Natsumi¡¯s name. They then nodded and left the classroom with Shidou.


    ¡°Hey wait Itsuka, you bastaaaaaard!¡±


    ¡°Remember this the next time you come backkkkkkkkk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strip you fully nakeddddd!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That was hell¡±


    Right after separating with Origami half-way through. Shidou walked heavily on the road towards his house while making a big sigh.


    ¡°Are you okay, Shidou¡±


    Tohka who was rolling herself in Shidou¡¯s blazer looked up at him worried. Shidou then pat her head gently before, making a smile to Tohka to make her relieved.


    But, it did not do anything to solve the situation. Shidou immediately contacted Kotori right after that, and had her search the place Natsumi appears to be at but, it seems there was not even a single speck of clues found. If these types of sly harassments were to continue from now on, Shidou might be killed by society.


    Naturally, even with that left out, he could not ignore the problem of her forcing Tohka and the group into such inconvenience. After Shidou looked at the 3 of them, he renewed his determination by grasping his fist tightly.


    ¡°We have to¡­¡­¡­¡­..quickly find Natsumi¡±


    ¡°Kuku, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll have her pay for her life for making us look like this.¡±


    ¡°Consent. We¡¯ll beat her violently.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t do something that dangerous you know¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile while taking a turn, and reached the front of the Itsuka house. But.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­hnn?¡±


    Shidou wrung his head. His house was not in the place which was at according to his memories.


    No. Putting it correctly, another building has been built on the spot which was supposed to have his house there; that seems to be a better way to say it. It was not fitting for a quiet residential area and it has a shape of a castle-------


    ¡°Ooou! It¡¯s a dream park!¡±


    Tohka bounced her voice. Yes, for some reason Shidou¡¯s house has transformed exactly into the resting hotel which is located at the outskirts of the city.


    ¡°Thi-this is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After a few seconds, his eyes were blinking in panic from not being to understand what happened but, he immediately noticed. There is only one possible Spirit that can do this that comes to mind.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou said that with sweat flowing down his cheeks before touching the Incam on his ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­..oi, Kotori, Kotori¡±


    After calling like that, Kotori¡¯s voice could be heard not long later.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong. If it¡¯s Natsumi¡¯s trace, then we haven¡¯t------¡°


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­will you show your face outside from the window?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    After a few seconds from then. Kotori brought her face out from one of the windows installed on the hotel wall.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell is this¡­¡­¡­..!? The shape of the house is¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    It seems she did not notice this. Kotori raised a shocked voice. It seems only the appearance was transformed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.aah, it¡¯s most likely Natsumi¡¯s work¡±


    ¡°*Tsk*¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s one annoying power. Anyways, the inside is okay so come back¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou nodded, he was about to bring Tohka and the rest into the house which could only be seen as a hotel.


    However at that moment, the wifes gossiping on the road raised their voices.


    ¡°A-re, Shidou-kun from the Itsuka house? What is with those children¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eh!? N-no, this is eerrrr¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh my? Was there such a building built here before¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Rather, Shidou-kun¡­¡­¡­.? Were you trying to bring those children in there?¡±


    ¡°Eeeh! This is bad! Police! Police!¡±


    ¡°iih¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    He can¡¯t have himself be reported. Shidou brought Tohka and the rest and ran away from the spot.

 Volume 9 - CH 2

    There is a heavy atmosphere being filled right now in the meeting room of the DEM industry Britain HQ.


    It was as if the atmosphere really has the aspect of viscosity in it. Breathing would feel hard as if the lungs would be filled with a muddy feeling in just one breath. If someone was thrown into this room without knowing anything then, they might seriously get dyspepsia.


    All of the males sitting in the row have several things in common. One of it was, all of them were British. Another one was, all of them are board directors in DEM industry. And one more-------all of them had gypsum bandages covering either their right arm or left arm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Damn it!¡±


    A man at his prime and wearing glasses- board member Roger Murdoch was the one who broke the long silence.


    ¡°Everyone, is it alright to leave it like this!? Are you planning to keep quiet even though we are done in like this!?¡±


    He shouted in detest and showed his right arm which was being hoisted from his neck just like everyone else.


    ---The arm which was cut off during the board meeting a few days ago.


    Yes. All of the board directors here right now pushed a dismal request on the Managing director of DEM industry a few days back and-------- it overturned with physical violence used.


    Their lobbed off arm was already connected back beautifully using the medical Realizer and they are able to move their fingers as they like. However, the scenery of their arm disappearing in an instant still remained in their minds and even now; none of them has removed their gypsum yet. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Even if you say that¡±


    A man with a beard------Simpson, looked towards Murdoch. His sights looked slightly scared------ and it¡¯s filled with criticism towards Murdoch. Nonetheless, this was not limited to this man. Although everyone in the meeting did not voice it out, it was not hard to imagine all of them hold the same feeling.


    But that was only natural. In the first place--------Murdoch was the one who drew the plan for the request of Westcott¡¯s dismissal.


    Westcott invented the revolutionary machine known as Realizer and build up the company known as DEM industry, his achievements are immeasurable. But, to the board directors of DEM Company now, his arrogant existence which swings his absolute authority without thinking about external influences was just a nuisance.


    At that time, outrageous news about Westcott causing deplorable events in Japan came over.


    Not only did he cause the destruction of the DEM¡¯s japan branch 1st and 2nd office building and connected buildings, he also caused the deaths and injuries of several Wizards. It was a good opportunity to question his responsibilities.


    But-----The result was this.


    Simpson ooze out a given up expression while swinging his head.


    ¡°You should have renewed your thoughts from this matter. He is a monster. He is different from us. His thoughts, value system, and his authority to make that reality¡­¡­¡­¡­..Everything. We were the foolish one for looking at a dream even if it was for an instant¡±


    Murdoch grasped his left hand while looking back at Simpson.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but even so. I am planning to have him receive the appropriate punishment¡±


    The board directors made a small sigh at Murdoch¡¯s words. Most likely, it could be taken as a brave front from Murdoch.


    ¡°Punishment¡­¡­..huh. What are you planning to do?¡±


    Simpson said that while shrugging his shoulders. However he did not say it with a front or in an act of courage. He shook his throat after glaring at the board directors lined up.


    ¡°Westcott MD right now is in Japan if I am correct. It seems he is at a place where Spirits frequently appears at an extremely high rate¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°This is worrying.-----it would be a big problem if he is by any chance, dragged into a space quake or some kind of accident¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!!¡±


    The board directors gasped at the words with the deep meaning and strong accent.


    ¡°Murdoch, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Simpson said that in a terrified manner.


    Not only him, but everyone in the spot probably understood.


    ---Murdoch was suggesting the assassination of Westcott.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, silence flowed into the meeting room. Everyone was swimming their sights at other board directors to await their responses.


    Nonetheless, it was easy to imagine his plan of [Taking away someone¡¯s life] was not something he was hesitant about. If he did not have that kind of admirable emotions then, he would not be sitting in the seats of DEM company board directors.


    Fear was simply the only thing they were worried about.------the thing is, by the occasion the assassination has failed, they were scared that Westcott¡¯s might take revenge on them.


    But. After some time, one of the board directors raised his voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..that¡¯s right. It is worrying. Very worrying¡±


    Those unnatural words could only mean he agrees with Murdoch¡¯s plan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, it is just as you say¡±


    One person after another then states words of worry for Westcott-----and soon, everyone showed approval to Murdoch¡¯s plan.


    Murdoch raised the side of his lips. It was just as he aimed.


    Normally, there might be board directors that won¡¯t ride on Murdoch¡¯s plan. But, the recent experience of having their arm chopped of during the previous board meeting has changed their thoughts.


    Which means-------the fear of them having to continue accompanying the monster known as Westcott from now on, has won against the fear of opposing against him.


    However, even though he managed to get the consensuses of everyone, there were still tons of problems. Simpson made a difficult face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..but, even if that is the case, do you have a way?¡±


    That question was normal. For the DEM Company, in order to fix a problem which is expected to be unable to be concluded with peaceful means then, the ones that would execute that on that occasion would be none other than the wizards affiliated with the 2nd executive team even though this method is rarely used.


    ¡°The wizards in the 2nd executive team are all Westcott¡¯s sympathizers. Mostly likely, no matter how much bait we scatter out, none of them would betray him¡±


    Towards Simpson¡¯s words, a white hair board member nodded.


    ¡°And even if we managed to get their cooperation¡­¡­¡­¡­..she is always beside Westcott¡±


    She. Just with that simple word, all of the board directors gulped.


    Ellen M Mathers. She is Westcott¡¯s trusted retainer and also the culprit who chopped of Murdoch and the group¡¯s arm off.


    Inside the DEM-------no, out of all the humans, she is probably prided as the strongest wizard. As long as she is beside Westcott, But, even though they want to attack Westcott, they could not forget about her existence. Murdoch distorted his lips.


    ¡°-----do you all know of the artificial DEM produced satellites, currently on the satellite orbit?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Simpson raised his eyebrows doubtfully. It was as if he was trying to say, what are you saying all of a sudden.


    However, Murdoch did not stop to bother and continued on.


    ¡°Accurately speaking, there are 23 units. And sooner or late, 8 of them will finish its mission and is in a condition of waiting to be disposed of¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment. I can¡¯t see what you are saying. how is that related to this?¡±


    The board directors made confused expressions on their face. It seems there is still no one that understood him even though he said that much. Murdoch made a fearless smile.


    ¡°--------We drop the artificial satellite <DSA-IV> which is planned for disposal onto Tenguu city¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    The board directors stiffened their faces in an instant.


    But, Simpson swung his head after a while.


    ¡°Just when I was thinking what you were going to say¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.are you seriously thinking that is possible? The earth has an atmosphere you know. Something like an artificial satellite would just burn off before even reaching the ground. Even if there are wreck parts left, there is no way you can drop it accurately at the spot Westcott DM is located¡±


    ¡°------Is that really the case¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me explain the plan. First off-----¡°


    Simpson dubiously raised his eyebrows. Murdoch *nii* made a grin while continuing.


    When he did that, the color of the board member faces changed colors in a blink of an eye. The moment they started hearing Murdoch¡¯s explanation, they probably noticed this plan was not a dream story.


    ¡°----That is all. Any questions?¡±


    Murdoch said that, and one of the board directors raised his voice while having sweat flowing down his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see, it¡¯s true this might be possible if we do this. But, won¡¯t this method cause an enormous damage to Tenguu city¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! it¡¯s true that this might get rid of Westcott but, the damage is too big! Even if this succeeds, how are you going to explain it to the world!¡±


    A bald man raged his voice in agreement. But, that response was within expectations. Murdoch made a leisure nod while replying.


    ¡°On an applicable time, we will dispatch one ship in Tenguu city¡¯s sky and have it constantly deploy its territory; we will use it to conceal the existence of the artificial satellite from the observation device on the land. And after that, we will have the spacequake alarm ring, and have the surrounding citizens evacuate. Well of course, I don¡¯t know how long a shelter made for a spacequake would withstand that¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Oh what a tragedy. The Tokyo metropolitan Tenguu city was attacked by a grand spacequake again after 30 years. What¡¯s more, it is a grand disaster strong enough to blast off the shelter¡±


    He continued on as if he was in a drama


    ¡°On top of that tragedy, our firm¡¯s MD was there. Aah, how heartbreaking. Losing a genius like him is a very big loss to DEM. But, we cannot keep grieving over it. Let¡¯s succeed his dying wish and devote ourselves in advancing DEM Company to a higher growth¡±


    After Murdoch ended his speech by saying that, the faces of the board directors turned pale and looked at Murdoch.


    But---------no matter how long it took, there was no one who insisted it was a very inhuman method.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­oou¡±


    1st November. Shidou was tired.


    Although he managed to avoid getting reported, Natsumi¡¯s harassment continued persistently after that.


    On one occasion when he went out shopping, right in the middle of the shopping district, Shidou¡¯s attire was transformed into a youthful leather jacket and briefs making him look like a pervert, the nearby pedestrians would report to the police when they saw young girls turning fully naked around Shidou and by the time he returned home, his house was turned into a sex shop decorated with pink neon lights this time. If he did not have <Ratatoskr>¡¯s support, he would not have the slightest idea on how many times he would be obliterated by society.


    ¡°Shidou, you don¡¯t look energetic, are you okay?¡±


    Tohka then, peeked at Shidou¡¯s face uneasily. When he looked carefully, Tohka wasn¡¯t the only one, Yoshino, the Yamai sisters, Miku and also Kotori hiding behind the shadows of the pillar too were sending their sights at Shidou.


    Shidou swung his head to avoid making everyone worry before sighing.--------even though the one having the hardest time were Tohka and the group who has their body transformed, Shidou would be losing face if he was the one getting tired out.


    ¡°Aah, I am okay. Sorry everyone¡±


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡­..I see! It¡¯s okay if you are alright¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tohka made a satisfied smile in a relieved manner. He somewhat understood the feeling of a father who has a daughter. *pon* *pon* she nodded her head.


    It¡¯s true that Natsumi¡¯s harassment becomes even worse as day¡¯s passes but, at another perspective, this is a chance.


    At the very least, during the time Natsumi was transforming Shidou¡¯s clothes and surroundings, she would have to be within <Haniel>¡¯s effective range. Of course, pin pointing where she is was difficult since she can transform into various objects but thanks to that, they could finally see a pattern from analyzing the reiha readings which was occurring these past few days. Right now, the <Ratatoskr> analyst squad starting with Reine was currently placing a net around the Itsuka house as its center. It seems they would be able to catch Natsumi soon.


    Rather, the thing that Shidou should be cautiously prioritizing himself with was; Natsumi getting satisfied or maybe bored from harassing Shidou and concealing herself somewhere else.


    Like that---------right at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­..uh!¡±


    Shidou saw a glitter from outside the window and gasped.


    It was the light he saw several times for the past few days.---------it was the sign of <Haniel>¡¯s transforming ability activating.


    In the next instant, the Itsuka house interior inside Shidou¡¯s view and Tohka and the groups figure; every one of them started glowing and their appearance changed.


    And then after a few seconds.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After looking at everyone¡¯s appearance changing completely different from a few seconds ago, Shidou opened his eyes wide astonished.


    That¡¯s because, the clothes on the small girls in front of him, has turned into leotards that looked like bunny girls with net tights.


    Looking carefully, the shape of the ears on their head and of the tails attached onto the leotard¡¯s butt. Tohka was dog, Kotori was cat, Yoshino was rabbit, Yamai sisters were monkey, and Miku a cow.


    Even under normal circumstances those were lascivious attires and adding on to that, their bodies were currently transformed into those of a child. Somehow, the stinking smell of a crime floating in the air was amazing.


    What¡¯s more, that was not all.


    The familiar living room of the Itsuka house was transformed from the power of <Haniel> into a giant cage like the ones in a zoo, surrounding the girls. Incidentally, Shidou has a gorgeous attire on which often appears in manga, and he was holding a leather whip in his hand.


    Naturally, the house walls were removed and they were being exposed to the neighborhood. On top of the cage, a sign board [A zoo belonging only to me] was courteously hanged.


    He now looks like an inexcusable pervert.


    ¡°Wha-what is this!¡±


    ¡°A-auuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The girls noticed their appearance and their face turned red immediately. Kaguya was the only one [Wait, why am I a monkey?!] roaring unsatisfied. Maybe they were surprised by the sudden light, people from the neighborhood looked towards the [A zoo belongings only to me] and started gossiping about something and was about to call the 110 report number but, Shidou pretended to not look at them and placed his hands on the Incam equipped on his ear.


    ¡°Reine-san!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Aah, I know.-----we captured it. It¡¯s Natsumi¡¯s reading¡±


    ¡°! Really!? Where is she now!?¡±


    ¡°She is around 1 kilometer away from the place you are at-------in a building under construction in the town area.¡±


    ¡°1 kilometer away¡­¡­¡­¡­she done this from that far.¡±


    Shidou faced towards the window (The spot which it used to be at) he saw the light from and muttered.


    ¡°Shidou.¡±


    Probably guessing what kind of reply would come from looking at Shidou¡¯s reaction, Kotori gave a serious look at Shidou while nodding.


    ¡°aah¡­¡­..let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±


    Shidou made a big tilt forward with his head as if to reply that.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow looking from the outset, he felt that this scenery was very surreal but, Shidou tried his best to not bother about that.


    ¡°Fufu-----haha¡­¡­¡­¡­ahahahahahaha!¡±


    From far away, Natsumi was holding her stomach and rolling around in laughter after seeing Shidou in panic.


    She was a beauty around mid twenties and was wearing an Astral Dress with the look of a witch. She has a small face and slender limbs. She was freely twisting that proportion which would make models run away barefooted while having tears at the edge of her eyes and echoing her voice. Natsumi was on top of a half-constructed building 1 kilometer away from the Itsuka house. She was enjoying peeking at Shidou¡¯s reactions from a giant telescope she transformed from a part of a steel frame.


    ¡°Ah----, so cute. Take that. I won¡¯t forgive you all for living happily after embarrassing me like that¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi sharpened her sights.


    Yes. A few days back, Natsumi¡¯s unrevealed secret was exposed by that boy, Itsuka Shidou.


    She snorted and set the broom type angel------<Haniel> in her hands, upside down.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I wonder how and what should I transform next¡±


    After Natsumi distorted her lips, she made a fearless smile. Inside her head, there were many types of harassment ideas popping out.


    She would prefer for something that would wear Shidou¡¯s mental strength down as much as possible, and completely destroy Shidou¡¯s social status. She will make him until he is unable to walk under the sun any more. It might be interesting to scatter Shidou¡¯s shirt when he is passing by the police box, giving him a criminal record of obscene exhibition. No, rather why not just-------


    That moment, while she was thinking such things and making a very nasty looking face, Natsumi unexpectedly brought her eyebrows closer and lifted her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Something is closing in¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    She thought she was mistaken for an instant at first but---------it¡¯s true that, there was a presence of something getting closer to Natsumi¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Shidou-kun found me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Natsumi clicked her tongue. It was not something impossible. She somewhat has an idea of there being a big organization behind Shidou. Even though if Shidou did not notice her, she could not deny the possibility of a web placed around that area.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, I can¡¯t have myself get caught here¡±


    Natsumi showed her tongue towards the pursuer which has yet shown itself and straddled onto <Haniel>.


    ¡°Fufufufu, See ya¡±


    *Ton* the same time she kicked the ground, Natsumi¡¯s body floated on the air together with <Haniel>. Natsumi then looked far away before, lowering her stance on the broom and flying towards the sky in high-speed.


    The surrounding scenery was sucked backwards dizzily. A feeling like her body turning sharp like a drill was controlling her body.


    Even though they knew Natsumi¡¯s position, it would be meaningless unless there is a human that can catch up to her. Natsumi imagined Shidou¡¯s comrade¡¯s flustered figures and *kusu**kusu* laughed.


    ¡°--------well, I guess this place is good¡±


    Who knows how long has passed after she took flight. Just for pre-cautions, Natsumi flew here and there before landing on an inhabited mountain side.


    However, now that there are nets placed around Shidou, it might be a good idea to change her methods a little from now on. Nonetheless, there are a lot of methods. Instead of transforming the objects around Shidou¡¯s surrounding, Natsumi would transform herself and play pranks on Shidou. For example, she would transform into a girl who has her clothes forcefully ripped apart and say [Tha-that person did it¡­¡­¡­¡­!], it would be a one-shot out for Shidou.


    ¡°Ahaha, but, I won¡¯t let it end like this. I¡¯ll take my time slowly------¡°


    Thus. The moment she said that, Natsumi felt a pressure directly grabbing her heart and jumped backwards.


    In the next instant, the place Natsumi was standing at was blasted with light and made a deep hole on the ground.


    There was no mistake, that attack was aimed at Natsumi.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ---I was tailed? With that speed!? Natsumi¡¯s face was covered with astonishment-------she however, made a fearless smile. She does not have the courtesy to purposely show her discomposure to the opponent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What is this, for Shidou-kun¡¯s comrades, that was one stimulating greeting¡±


    She said that and snorted while looking up-----towards the origin of that attack.


    When she did that, a floating shadow was looking at Natsumi with a cold gaze while slowly landing to the ground.


    It was a girl wearing a silver armor around her body. She has memorable pale blonde hair, and blue eyes. Her face was well-featured like a doll but, it was not a fleeting atmosphere of a lovely lady floating from her body but rather an atmosphere of a strong warrior.


    ¡°Too bad, I am not Itsuka Shidou¡¯s comrade¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­? Is that so. Then the AST? Well, whatever works. Something you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Something you know¡±


    After Natsumi said that, the girl pulled out a giant sword equipped on her back while replying.


    ¡°-----<Witch>. I will hunt you¡±


    After Ellen announced that, the opposing Spirit <Witch> opened her eyes wide for an instant, before immediately laughing.


    ¡°Hee? Well, I think it¡¯s useless.------more importantly, I don¡¯t really like that <Witch> name. Will you call me Natsumi properly?¡±


    <Witch>------Natsumi shrugged her shoulders while saying that. Judging from that expression and gesture, it could be perceived that she isn¡¯t really that cautious of Ellen. She might have done that to hide her confusion or maybe she really thought it was impossible for her to lose.-------if it was the latter, then Ellen was really looked down upon. Ellen twitched her eyebrows unpleasantly.


    ¡°I will know whether it¡¯s useless or not once I try¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi pointed the broom she was holding towards Ellen after *Nii* she raised the side of her lips. It was just as recorded in the documents. <Haniel>. An Angel that holds the power to freely change the shape of its target.


    It¡¯s true that it is an annoying power but------it cannot compare to Ellen. As if to oppose that, Ellen made a stance with the high-output laser blade <Caledfwlch> she was holding in her right hand.


    Ellen and Natsumi¡¯s sights blended.


    ---and, in the timing as if to match with that, a few number of wizards landed behind Ellen. It was the group of DEM wizards that were chasing Natsumi with <Witch>. It seems, they finally have caught up to Natsumi and Ellen.


    No, they came following Ellen¡¯s signal, that way of saying it is much more appropriate. If they were the only ones chasing Natsumi, then they would probably without mistake lose her.


    ¡°You all are late¡±


    After Ellen said that while sending her sights towards Natsumi, the wizards *hii* gasps could be heard.


    ¡°I-I am very sorry, Ellen-sama¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°But, we can¡¯t keep up with that speed¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Ellen made a small sigh from that predicted reply.


    To her, the DEM wizards are supposed to be much more experienced compared to many wizards. But even if that is the case, they are like this in reality.


    After experiencing the mobilization in a group in reality, Ellen fully realize the loss of Takamiya Mana and Jessica Bayley was very big.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see, now I get what Ike meant¡±


    She said that to herself while patting the large tear scar on her stomach with her left hand. Even though that person could not compare to Ellen in a stand-alone, at the minimum level there is only one person that is fit to work as Ellen¡¯s support and it would probably change the success ration of battle plans.


    ¡°Executive chief, did you say something¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­nothing. Please focus on the battle¡±


    ¡°! Haaaa¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Ellen said that, the wizards pulled out their weapons they are pleased with at once and directed their sharp sights towards Natsumi.


    After looking at that manner, Natsumi however, shrug her shoulders without fear.


    ¡°Eeh? Don¡¯t tell me the origin of that confidence is from that? Did you think you will win if you come at me alone in numbers?¡±


    Natsumi said that to intimidate them. Ellen twitched her cheeks.


    ¡°No. Do not worry. I will not disappoint you¡±


    ¡°Aah, I see. Well, I don¡¯t really care but------neh!¡±


    In an instant-----Natsumi sung the <Haniel> she was hanging.


    At the same time matching to that action, a gush of wind pressure and reiryoku light attacked Ellen and the wizards lined up behind her.


    ¡°---------------¡°


    However, after Ellen made a small snort while kicking the ground, she manipulated the territory and flew up to the sky. The Wizards behind too, separated themselves to avoid Natsumi¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡­..!¡±


    The scattered wizards fired several micro missiles at Natsumi . The cylinder filled with killing intent covered with generated Maryoku[9B 1], left white traces in the sky and approached Natsumi.


    ¡°Fufun¡±


    But, even though when the rain of missiles with huge power in it was exposed, Natsumi¡¯s fearless smile did not disappear. *ton* she hit the ground with the tip of the broom and raised her voice towards the approaching missiles.


    ¡°<Haniel>!¡±


    When she did that, <Haniel>¡¯s tip--------the part that looks like a broom was radially opened up and the mirror fixed on it released a very strong light.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    They immediately found out that it wasn¡¯t a cunning blind. The moment the missiles approaching Natsumi touched the light released from <Haniels> mirror, they were transformed to countless sweets like candy and chocolate.


    ¡°Wha------¡°


    At the same time with the Wizards¡¯ dismay, the candy landed nearby and *pon*! Shoot off with a comical sound produced. A sweet fragrant was floating around.


    ¡°Oh my oh my, presenting candy to me? I am so happy¡±


    Natsumi *kusu**kusu* giggled before once again hanging <Haniel>.


    ¡°Well, I have to repay you all back.------<Haniel>!¡±


    After Natsumi shouted, <Haniel> once again shined and a dazzling light covered the area.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Ellen slightly frowned her eyebrows from the weird feeling attacking her body. It¡¯s not like she was bending down but, she felt her sights become a little lower.


    At the same time, screams were coming from left and right from the wizards deployed in the area.


    ¡°U-uwahhh!?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what is this¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    She looked over there by only moving her eyeballs. She confirmed several unfamiliar children there.


    No-----wrong. When Ellen looked carefully, she found out all those children had the characteristics of her subordinates. Most likely, they were changed into a child appearance from <Haniel>¡¯s ability.


    Ellen lowered her sights towards her right hand holding the laser blade.------it was only normal but, rather than the hand inside Ellen¡¯s memory, she confirmed a much more smaller palm there. Just like the other wizards, Ellen was also turned small. It seems the wiring suits also became smaller with her but, the CR-unit size remained the same and because of that, it was oddly unbalanced.


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha! That is more cute right?¡±


    Natsumi made an exaggerated laugh by hugging her stomach while laughing.


    ¡°The match is still not over.¡±


    ¡°Heee? What can you do with that small form? How about going back home and get spoiled by your mother quietly. Fufufufufu¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Ellen quietly narrowed her eyes. She made an order in her mind and manipulated the Territory. She scanned her own body and confirmed her condition. Muscle mass, bone density, metabolism function, nervous system, various more, she grasped all that in an instant. I see, it¡¯s true that all my abilities has lowered. Maybe because the muscle strength to move her tongue has regressed too, even her pronunciation was obstructed. It was a very annoying ability.


    But.


    ¡°--------this is enough. In order to kill you.¡±


    After saying that without a lisping tone, Ellen re-gripped <Caledfwlch>¡¯s handle and kicked the sky. She then closed in at Natsumi within an instant.


    ¡°Heh------------?¡±


    With her guard lowered, Natsumi let out a dumbfounded voice from Ellen¡¯s sudden attack and opened her eyes wide.


    Ellen did not care and swung the <Caledfwlch>.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide in shock while squeezing out that voice from her throat.


    ---just now, she did not know what has happened.


    Natsumi sealed her opponent¡¯s power with <Haniel> as usual.


    But, within one of them, came one person who came swinging her blade at Natsumi without caring about her.


    ¡°Eh, Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Her head was in chaos from the situation which has never happened before.


    Yes. The moment the girl called Ellen brandished the light sword, a *kaaaa* hot feeling passed through her chest to her stomach-------and Natsumi fell backwards.


    Inside her hazy sights, Natsumi slowly placed her hands on the part of her stomach which was hit-----and a scary amount of blood was sticking on to the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The moment Natsumi saw that, an extreme pain which has not still appeared somewhere in her feeling of reality, ran through her body.


    ---It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!


    ¡°A-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Natsumi screamed from the extreme pain that she has never felt before until now. It felt like a sharp thorn piercing into her body. Inside her hazy consciousness. Inside her cloudy view. However, the repeatedly attacking furious stimulation did not allow her to pass out. The cycle of hell kept continuing endlessly.


    ¡°No-way¡­¡­¡­wha, what is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The attack Ellen made by swinging her light sword has caused a deep cut on Natsumi¡¯s body together with her Astral Dress. Even though she confirmed that reality in her brain, Natsumi still remained not believing on what had happened.


    However, reality will not change whether Natsumi accepts it or not. Fallen down, within Natsumi¡¯s view, Ellen holding the light sword was being shown in it.


    ¡°-------I see, my power seems to have lowered as expected. To think I would miss the fatal spots at this close distance¡±


    And the moment she said that, Ellen¡¯s body gave out a pale glow--------and turned back into her teenage adult years.


    Most likely, since Natsumi has gotten damaged, the target with the lowest priorities will have its transformation reverted. In reality, Natsumi¡¯s body transformation was still preserved.


    ¡°Oh, I turned back to normal¡±


    Ellen opened her left hand and closed it again to confirm her body feeling before, dropping her sights onto Natsumi again.


    ¡°Well then, what should I do. Personally I want to capture you alive but, killing you and taking out your Saphira crystal might be good too¡±


    Ellen said that with an indifference in it. Natsumi squeezed her voice out from her throat desperately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.,sa¡­¡­..ve me¡­¡­., I don¡¯t¡­..want to¡­..die-----¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that but, I think that is a choice that will increase your pain even more¡±


    At the same time Ellen said that, the other wizards who has their transformation reverted just like Ellen, grouped together.


    ¡°Executive chief. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring her back alive. I think she would not go on a rampage with that injury but-----¡°


    Ellen once again re-gripped the handle of the sword while saying that.


    ¡°It seems she has an annoying ability so, let¡¯s cut off her limbs just in case¡±


    ¡°-----hii¡­¡­.!?¡±


    After Natsumi gasped, she moved her hands and legs as if to get away from Ellen. But, she can¡¯t put in any strength like she wants.


    When she was doing that, Ellen slowly raised her sword and-------


    ¡°It will end soon. Please do not die mid-way¡±


    Ellen said that in an unconcerned manner and swung down her sword.


    ¡°--------------------!!¡±


    She closed her eyes in reflex and grinded her teeth to withstand the pain that was going to immediately attack her.


    Right hand? Left hand? Right leg? Or maybe the left leg¡­¡­¡­? The pain has not come yet. Even though she opened her eyes to confirm it, she was even scared to move her fingers. But-----


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi heard Ellen¡¯s slightly shocked voice and she opened her eyes timidly.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.?¡±


    She then let out a dumbfounded voice from the unexpected scenery.


    There was a small girl¡¯s back right in front of her. The girl wearing a pale glowing Astral dress, was holding a giant sword which was as big as her, and was protecting Natsumi from Ellen¡¯s attack.


    She immediately found out she was familiar with that girls appearance.------Yatogami Tohka. She was the girl which was turned into a child because of Natsumi.


    ¡°Haaaa!¡±


    Tohka''s giant sword swung pass together with a spirited shout. When she did that, Ellen did not resist against that but rather, she jumped backwards to take distance.


    Tohka did not lower her guard and glared at Ellen while raising her voice.


    ¡°Are you alright!?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why are you¡­¡­¡­here¡­¡­..¡±


    When Natsumi said that, there were more changes happening in the surroundings as if to match up with her action.


    At the same time she heard a melody of valor, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped and the water in the atmosphere started freezing while producing a crackling sound. The trees and ground nearby and also on the invisible wall around wizards, had thin frost starting to form on them.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°The Territory is freezing ¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°This is getting dangerous! After releasing the Territory, reactivate it and escape to the sky!¡±


    The wizards released their Territory for an instant because it was starting to get frozen and was about to reactivate it immediately.


    ¡°Kukuku! That is a good strategy! Well, that would be the normal choice in normal situation!¡±


    ¡°Bad luck. However, that is only a bad move now that we have arrived¡±


    An instant faster than the Wizard reactivating their Territory. Those voices could be heard and a storm occurred nearby, causing the bodies of the Wizards with their defense lost to be easily blown away.


    ¡°U-uwah!?¡±


    ¡°Kukakaka! Slow! Too slow!¡±


    ¡°Scorn. How pitiful¡±


    While producing a pleasant laugh and a flat tone voice, the identical twins landed to the ground. They were the Yamai sisters. These girls were also girls that were turned into children because of Natsumi¡¯s ability.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s head was now being controlled in a different kind of bewilderment compared to just now.


    I don¡¯t get it. Why---------the girls who has suffered several types of damages because of Natsumi was now trying to save her.


    ¡°Natsumi!¡±


    However Natsumi¡¯s thoughts were interrupted the instant she was suddenly called out.


    Itsuka Shidou appeared behind her and bends his knees beside Natsumi.


    ¡°The blood¡­¡­¡­¡­! Natsumi! Are you okay!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shi-dou¡­¡­¡­¡­.kun..?¡±


    ---Why are you too.


    She did not say it to the end. Maybe it was because she lost too much blood, she could not put any strength into her body.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­, I will have you treated soon¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°------Did you think I would let you?¡±


    Ellen was the one who interrupted Shidou¡¯s words. She was the only one in the wizards that was not blown away from the Yamai sisters wind and still had her Territory preserved. It seems she was able to prevent herself from freezing by increasing her Maryoku density.


    ¡°


    , <Berserk>, this cold air belongs to <Hermit> I see. And this song------It looks like <Diva> is hiding somewhere. I see, although it might be a surprise attack, it seems this is the reason why the powered down


    was able to fight against me.¡±


    Ellen narrowed her eyes while saying that.


    ¡°There are 6 Spirits, 5 are in a child state, and the remaining one is heavily injured¡­¡­¡­¡­..I was told to look around the situation by Issac but, it would be a different story if it was this much of a good opportunity.¡±


    Ellen prepared her sword. Shidou opened his mouth while glaring back at her with a sight filled with nervousness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..is it really okay, Ellen-san. Your comrades are out of the count. You are outnumbered.¡±


    ¡°Not need to worry about me. I did not count them in the numbers in the first place anyway.¡±


    Sweat could be seen flowing down Shidou¡¯s cheeks from Ellen¡¯s words.


    Actually, from Natsumi¡¯s perspective, Ellen¡¯s superiority was obvious. No matter if Shidou has more numbers than her, Ellen¡¯s power was very abnormal.


    However, after Shidou licked his lips with his tongue, he shook his throat by shouting.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll use the great numbers without your concern then.-------Miku!¡±


    As if to respond to Shidou¡¯s words, the melody tune echoing in the surroundings changed.


    The song before was like a marching song to give encouragement to the body and the song this time was elegant and calming; this song had a mysterious charm to it as if a musical note was going into the heart.


    ¡°Whatever you do is useless. Something like that won¡¯t work on me-------¡°


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s probably ineffective. To you that is¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The moment Ellen raised her eyebrows in doubt, the wizards that were blown away to the surroundings all woke up in a weird posture as if they were puppets, and started to group around Ellen.


    ¡°Tsk-----¡°


    She clicked her tongue in detest and stepped firmly with one of her legs. When she did that, the invisible wall activated around Ellen expanded and stopped the wizards who were approaching her like a zombie.


    But, it seems Shidou had that in his prediction and placed his hands on his ear.


    ¡°----------now! Kotori! I¡¯m counting on you for the retrieval!¡±


    The instant Shidou said that, Natsumi felt an odd floating feeling wrapping around her body.


    ¡°Wh-wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your wound might hurt but, please bear it¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°eh------¡°


    While hearing Shidou¡¯s voice, Natsumi felt a pull on her upper body and the feeling of her transformed body turning back to normal-----she then lost consciousness like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Inside her own house living room. Origami raised her eyebrows from the sudden odd feeling attacking her body.


    When she thought her body started giving out a pale light out without any notice, her height was slowly but certainly getting taller and she return to her previous appearance, which was before she was turned into a child by the Spirit-Natsumi.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    To confirm her body senses, she tried gripping her hands and turned her shoulders around. It was very abnormal but it does not look abnormal. It seems she really turned back to normal.


    ¡°¡­¡­.what happened?¡±


    What could have happened? Did Natsumi get bored of playing this game? Or maybe Shidou has found Natsumi and succeeded in persuading her, or the AST was successful in exterminating Natsumi-------she thought up several reasons but, no matter which one it is, this is no mistake this was good news. Origami stood up from the spot.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Maybe it was the influence of her body turning back suddenly, just like the dizziness from standing up too fast, her head was getting giddy. She placed her hands on the table and supported her body.


    But, that giddiness settled down after a few seconds. She lightly pressed her head while standing up again.


    First off was to confirm all the facts. It was essential for her to head over to Shidou and hear about what has happened. Also, it was probably better to confirm if the Spirits has turned back to normal starting with Yatogami Tohka. If they remained as children then, there would be no nuisance entering Origami and Shidou¡¯s love nest.


    Also, it might be a good idea to show up at the AST Tenguu garrison. Right now, since Origami was currently waiting for her punishment for defying her previous orders, she cannot join in missions but, she could hear the team¡¯s situation from her colleague Mikie and the mechanic Mildred. After establishing a plan for now, she pulled the collar of the shirt she was wearing. Since her body turned back to normal while she was wearing clothes meant for children, the size did not match her.


    She headed to her room and chose random clothes from her closet. Origami quickly finished changing and headed to the front entrance. But--------------Origami twitched her eyebrows at that moment.


    The reason was simple. Outside the front entrance, she felt someone¡¯s presence.


    Origami¡¯s mansion has an auto lock installed at its entrance and unless the residence give out the permission, the person is unable to enter the mansion. It was hard to think it was home delivery service or sudden sales. Which means-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Origami hid her body behind the wall without saying anything, she payed attention to the front entrance while pulling out a small automatic gun from her leg holster.


    Not long after she did that, *kachari* a sound like that was produced and the door was thrown open, several men then entered the room. But, at that moment, the wire installed at the door was pulled and the tear gas sprayed at the group of men vigorously.


    ¡°Guwah!?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..this¡­¡­.!¡±


    The intruders would never have guessed that a normal mansion would have intruder prevention traps set up. The men raised dismay voices.


    Origami brought her eyebrows slightly closer. There were more people than expected. Even if she was to fight them, winning against them in certainty was doubtful.


    After making that decision in an instant, Origami crossed the room and exited from the window.


    Thinking that this might happen, she installed (Done secretly from the landlord) a simple scaffold on the mansion wall.


    ¡°She escaped using the window!¡±


    ¡°Chase her!¡±


    The voices from the group of men could be heard from above. She can¡¯t afford to stay here any longer. Origami took out the shoes she hid in the mansion¡¯s premise before quickly putting it on and running towards the city.


    ¡°They are¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Who could they be? While escaping, Origami muttered softly and tried searching for the reason in her head. But, she could not think of any violent visitors that would suddenly intrude her house.


    Thus, after she thought of that, the cell phone in her pocket started to vibrate.


    After searching for her cell phone in her pocket with her hand and taking it out while paying attention to not drop her speed, she found out the name [Kusakabe Ryouko] was being displayed on the screen. It was the name of the AST captain Origami was affiliated with.


    She then pressed the call button and placed the cell phone up to her ear, and could hear a familiar voice immediately.


    ¡°Hello are you there, Origami?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Origami answered her while running, Ryouko gasped as if she guessed Origami¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Origami, don¡¯t tell me you are running right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. How do you know that?¡±


    When Origami asked shortly, Ryouko kept quiet for a while before continuing her words with difficulties.


    ¡°Calm down and listen to me.-----Your disciplinary punishment has been decided¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Uh¡±


    Origami gasped at Ryouko¡¯s gloomy words.


    But, Origami understood everything from that one sentence. The men that intruded just now, were agents dispatched to capture Origami. She heard that problematic targets will be captured so that they will not resist before the punishment could be told.


    Last month Origami used the prohibited annihilation armor <White Licorice> to protect Shidou, and attacked their friendly troops, the DEM team. Until that matter is fixed, she was prohibited to join in any AST missions.


    But that matter has the basis of the DEM going overboard and there are some in the upper-ranks that gave out opinions of sympathy for Origami. Then why would------


    As if she guessed Origami¡¯s thoughts, Ryouko continued her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­This matter was decided to be scrapped away as a special case because of many opinions from a great number of people. But, now you are going to be dealt with a punishment.-------there is no mistake there is some kind of power moving¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­DEM¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ryouko did not answer-------that silence has confirmed it.


    ¡°-------anyways. I am going to try negotiating with the superiors now. Right now-----¡°


    ¡°Found her! Over here!¡±


    And, at that moment, a man appeared in the street in front of her and blocked Origami¡¯s path. It was hard to think how he arrived there before her. Most likely, there was another team from the start.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    She entered a side road since she had no choice but--------it was a dead end. She immediately turned her back to the wall and was cornered. ¡°You sure caused us some trouble, Master sergeant Tobiichi. Your punishment has been decided. We will have you follow us."


    The male leader walked out and said that to Origami while glaring at her. Origami did not answer to him and looked at the surrounding situation by moving her eyes. Front, back, up, left and right-----however, she couldn''t find any escape route from this number of people.


    He might have guessed that, the male leader snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Stay down.¡±


    ¡°kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Origami glared at the man in detest, the cell phone she was holding suddenly started vibrating.-------it was an incoming call. It seems, when she was running away from the group of men just now, she accidentally cut off the call. It should be Ryouko calling her back.


    Maybe, she would be able to gain new information. Origami glared at the men without lowering her guard, while fumbling her hand to the call button without looking at the screen and pressed it before bringing her phone to her ears.


    But.


    ¡°------Hello? Is there any mistake that this is the cell phone of Master sergeant Tobiichi Origami?¡±


    What she heard from the receiver of the phone was a much unexpected voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ellen Mathers¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Origami called out that name while bringing her eyebrows together. Ellen. DEM Company¡¯s Wizard.


    After hearing that name, the men slightly moved their eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so unkind. Master sergeant Tobiichi.¡±


    Maybe she felt a little sharpness inside Origami¡¯s voice, so Ellen said that.


    But, right now, Origami was going to lose her power by the hands of DEM. Not having any hostility to her is asking for the impossible.


    Before even that, a few days ago, Origami recently just crossed blades with Ellen at the DEM HQ building. Although the difference in strength was clear-----Origami has also landed one hit on Ellen. At the very least, there is no way she would hold any good thoughts towards Origami too.


    However, Ellen did not show any hostility towards Origami and continued talking in a very businesslike tone.


    ¡°I am going to be straightforward with you.-----Master sergeant Tobiichi. Will you work under me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±


    Origami raised her eyebrows doubtfully from those unexpected words.


    ¡°Just like what I said. Will you join the DEM industry¡¯s second executive team? I promise you better treatment---- more than any before in various kinds of ways.¡±


    ¡°------------I do not plan to lend a hand to an organization that would harm Shidou.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then don¡¯t worry. Regarding Itsuka Shidou, we do not plan to actively attack him for the mean time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    When Origami said that, Ellen made a small sigh.


    ¡°I see. How regretful. But, is that really okay? It seems, you are standing in a predicament. If you are caught now, it would mean that you will lose your powers to go against the Spirits for eternity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Origami sharpened her sights from Ellen¡¯s words.------she knows Origami¡¯s current situation.


    Everything connected in an instant. The reason why Origami¡¯s punishment was decided was because DEM intervened.


    ¡°¡­¡­..you don¡¯t have any resentment towards me for getting injured by me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say there is none. But the desire of wanting a useful subordinate has won against that now. -----And one that is strong enough to land a hit on my body.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Origami¡¯s expression could not be sent to the other side of the receiver, but Ellen continued on as if she saw through Origami¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Inside DEM industry, there exists many powerful CR-units that could not be compared to the ones deployed to many nations.--------Don''t you want to clear your parents regrets?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    It seems Origami¡¯s past has been investigated. Origami leaked a breath unpleasantly.


    But, Origami was made to stop her unpleasant voice from the next word Ellen said.


    ¡°----5 years ago, a great fire attacked the Tenguu Nankou town. At that time, there were several Reiha spotted on the spot. Naturally, that information is DEM¡¯s top secret but--------if you become a wizard in the second executive team then, I would not mind disclosing that to you¡±


    ¡°Wha----------¡°


    She opened her eyes wide and gasped.


    Several Reiha readings. Those words supported Shidou¡¯s claims.


    Shidou¡¯s sister <Efreet>- Itsuka Kotori. Origami has chased that fire spirit for her parent¡¯s revenge.


    But, Shidou said there was another Spirit existing at that spot during that time------and said that Kotori was not the target for revenge for her parents. And as if to match up with that, the man standing in front of her, let out an irritated voice.


    ¡°What are you talking from just now?! Never mind already, catch her!¡±


    Listening to the leader¡¯s order, the group of men filled in the distance as if to surround Origami.


    ¡°Kuh-------¡°


    ¡°----------well. How about it? Tobiichi Origami.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.., ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a few seconds of silence.-----Origami voiced out her conclusion.


    ¡°--------I understand. Give me power.¡±


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Kuh, ah---------¡°


    The group of men, who filled in the gaps between Origami to capture her, all let out a painful groan at once and started collapsing to the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When Origami raised her eyebrows, one Nordic blonde girl pressing a cell phone onto her ears slowly walked from behind the collapsed group of men.


    She then extended her hands towards Origami.


    ¡°-----------Welcome, to DEM industry¡±


    From the front and her phone receiver.


    Ellen Mather¡¯s voice shook Origami¡¯s eardrum.

 Volume 9 - CH 3

    ¡°-------I heard Natsumi woke up!?¡±


    The door opened and Shidou raised his voice.


    It was in a corner of an underground facility in the city owned by <Ratatoskr>. Inside the room, it was made just like the <Fraxinus> bridge; there were many gauges and giant monitor installed in it.


    ¡°Aah, that was fast, Shidou¡±


    And as if to respond to Shidou¡¯s voice, a chair placed in the center of the room turned around and the girl sitting on it faced towards him.--------it¡¯s Kotori. When Natsumi lost consciousness, <Haniel>¡¯s transformation ability was released and Kotori turned back to the appearance just like the one inside Shidou''s memories.


    No----If it were to be said more specifically, it is a little different. Shidou tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­.? Kotori, what¡¯s with that face?¡±


    When he looked carefully, he saw pale red lines on Kotori¡¯s face. Yes, it was like she was scratched by a cat.


    Kotori [Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­.] scratched her cheek before, [¡­¡­¡­¡­well, Shidou please be careful] saying that.


    ¡°No, from what¡­¡­¡­..whatever, more importantly where is Natsumi? She woke up right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, follow me.---------over here¡±


    Shidou left the room while being urged by Kotori and *Kaka* systematic footsteps sounds echoed in the corridor which has a wider width than <Fraxinus>.


    This was the first time he came here but, the facility looks like it was made like the place he used during the time he pinned down Natsumi¡¯s identity a few days ago. It seems <Ratatoksr> possess several facilities like this in order to prepare for various situations.


    A few days ago, after Kotori and the girls picked up Natsumi with the <Fraxinus>, she was immediately moved to this facility and went through examinations and treatment. It was hard to say that the wound she got from Ellen was light by any standard but, luckily it was not something life-threatening.


    ¡°------There¡¯s that problem with Ellen and we really want to keep her in the <Fraxinus> but¡­¡­¡­..as expected, there is no way we can leave a Spirit that has not gotten sealed yet there¡±


    While walking through the corridor, Kotori said that while taking a glance at Shidou.


    That was only normal. If a full powered Spirit went on a rampage inside, no matter how quarantined the area was, it would not last a second.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Kotori suddenly stopped. Right in front of them, he saw a solid door there.


    Kotori then input the number on the terminal installed beside the door with familiar movements and hit her hand on it. When she did that, a digital rhythmical tone was produced and the door slid open.


    ¡°Go on, Shidou.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori urged him and he entered.


    There was a wide space behind the door. There were several types of machines lined up inside the dim room and inside the middle, a solid looking glass dividing the room could be seen there. It¡¯s made quite similarly to the quarantine space Kotori was in when she had her powers back inside <Fraxinus>.


    And on top of the bed placed inside, there was one girl distorting her face unhappily and playing with a doll while sitting down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Natsumi¡±


    Shidou quietly called her name.


    Her head was covered with bed hair, and has unhealthy pale white skin. Her back was low and her arms and legs were thin like branches.


    That girl was sitting on the bed while wearing a hospital gown. For an instant, Shidou saw Natsumi as a patient who has a serious disease and has little time left to live with.


    She looks like, but at the same time does not look like the Spirit-Natsumi, Shidou and the girls saved yesterday. But, Shidou knew about this. That appearance he is seeing through the glass is Natsumi¡¯s real form.


    ¡°------------I think you know this but¡±


    Kotori moved the Chupa chups inside her mouth around while saying that.


    ¡°Please be careful. It seems she temporarily can¡¯t use her angel because of the damage she got from Ellen but, the opponent is a spirit. What¡¯s more, at the current point her impression value towards Shidou is at its worst.¡±


    ¡°aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..but, there won¡¯t be any meaning if I don¡¯t talk right?¡±


    ¡°Just like you say. Unless Natsumi opens her heart to Shidou, it would be impossible to seal Natsumi¡¯s powers. I won¡¯t ask you to make her fall for you, but please get some kind of clue. That¡¯s because this is a big chance.¡±


    ¡°Big chance?¡±


    When Shidou asked in wonder, Kotori unnaturally shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s obvious isn''t it? She is heavily injured and can¡¯t use her power freely. What¡¯s more, she is now being confined in a place she doesn¡¯t know. Even if she acts brave, she would at least feel a little anxious. If Shidou fixes that then the possibility of her affection point increasing is high.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it would go that well¡­¡­¡­..I would be cautious if it was me.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah. But, tentatively, you are the hero who risked your life to save Natsumi. She probably won¡¯t be that hard-hearted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice if that is the case.¡±


    After lightly arranging his breathing, Shidou [I¡¯m going now] said that to Kotori and placed his hands on the entrance of the room which was separated with a glass.


    He slowly opened the door and entered inside. The transparent wall seen from the outside, looks like a normal white from the interior side. Other than a bed, there were also cupboards and a table placed inside the room. Incidentally, there were various entertainment goods prepared and it could be inferred that <Ratatoskr> has put in a lot of painful hard-work to not let Natsumi get bored.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment Shidou entered the room, Natsumi who was on the bed twitched her shoulders.


    ¡°Yo-yo¡­¡­.Natsumi¡±


    Shidou tried his best to make a smiling face and greeted her. However, rather than replying back to the greeting, Natsumi immediately started throwing objects near her hands like the toys, pillow and cushion on her bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡­¡­wait! That¡¯s dangerous Natsumi!¡±


    ¡°Do¡­¡­¡­¡­Lo¡­¡­¡­¡­re¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    No matter what Natsumi said, it could not be heard properly. He raised his eyebrows and asked back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..look¡­¡­¡­¡­here!¡±


    ¡°Eh, no, why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou tilted his head, a panda doll flew to him and took a clean hit on his face.


    ¡°Hepu!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    But, that panda doll was the last ammo. Realizing that she has nothing on the bed to throw, Natsumi panicked for a while before, crawling into the bed cover.


    She squirmed around for a few seconds before, bringing only her eyes out and glared at Shidou. It¡¯s as if she was a sniper wearing a Ghillie suit lurking in the thicket.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.what do you want¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    While glaring at Shidou with a sight filled with hostility, Natsumi said that.


    ¡°No, I just want to talk with you a little¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about¡­¡­¡­! Ge-get out!¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t say something like that. Is your wound okay?¡±


    ¡°uu¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou said that, Natsumi hesitated to talk awkwardly.


    And after a few seconds of silence, she continued her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­why¡­¡­did you help. Me¡±


    ¡°You ask why¡­¡­¡­..well that¡¯s because, you were beaten up by Ellen¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that!¡±


    When Shidou replied her, Natsumi interrupted Shidou¡¯s words by shouting.


    ¡°I-i¡­¡­¡­¡­..didn¡¯t I disguised myself as you, erased your comrades¡­¡­..and did only bad things to you! Why¡­¡­¡­why did you save me?! You! And your comrades too¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi *pii* pointed at Shidou with her finger. Shidou folded his arms before making a tired sigh.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­..I seriously give up to that. As expected even my innards got cold. Will you stop that?¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi said that in irritation. Shidou was in thoughts for an instant but, he immediately *pon* hit his hand.


    ¡°Ah, I see. You have to apologize to everyone properly okay?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, Moouu¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi swung her hands around inside the bed cover. Dust flew out nearby. It seems she wasn''t that happy with Shidou¡¯s reply.


    But to Shidou, he would only get troubled if he was asked something like [Why did you save me?]. He scratched the back of his head while, replying back:


    ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡­¡­..if I come across an event like that, I have no choice but to save you right?¡±


    ¡°Do¡­¡­¡­don¡¯t joke with me! There is no way that is right! Just say it! What is your goal!? Just what kind of self-interest do you have until you would save the criminal that was causing trouble to yourself?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, well, how should I say this? It¡¯s true that I received a lot of pain but¡­¡­¡­..when I talk to spirits, although the level is different, I would usually face the same kind of thing. Look, there¡¯s Tohka and Yoshino right? I think you would know this already but, they are spirits just like you. Honestly speaking, I was close to dying several times already you know?¡±


    ¡°Di-dying¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Aah. I would be shot with beams without any reservation, and the city was almost close to being frozen¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­haaah!?¡±


    ¡°I seriously was close to being eaten and there was a time I was almost close to becoming cinders.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.ehh?¡±


    ¡°Next there was a time I was almost blown away by an attacking typhoon¡­¡­¡­aah, speaking about a recent event, as expected it was a close call when everyone in the city got brainwashed and came attacking me all at once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Coming from the gap of the bed cover, Natsumi opened her eyes wide as if she heard something unbelievable. Shidou made a wry smile while continuing.


    ¡°So¡­¡­..how should I say this, as long there is someone getting hurt, although I can¡¯t say don¡¯t worry about it, Tohka and the girls would reflect on those actions, overcome it, and is living like that right now. If that is the case, there is no reason you can¡¯t do that too right?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Natsumi became silent for a while before, snorting roughly.


    ¡°Wha-what is with that¡­¡­¡­you thought you said something cool?¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Not like that, he could not finish that line. He scratched his cheeks while talking to Natsumi again.


    ¡°More importantly, I have one question, are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what?¡±


    After taking enough time, Natsumi replied back. Nonetheless, it¡¯s great itself that she didn¡¯t refuse point-blank. Shidou made a small nod before asking his question.


    ¡°The reason why you disguised as me and erased everyone. Why did you do something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    When Shidou asked, Natsumi glared back at him from the gap of the bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡­¡­¡­isn¡¯t it obvious that you saw my secret during that time¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Secret¡­¡­.by that you mean?¡±


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­¡­¡­¡­..that it¡¯s my real appearance!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.? Wai-wait a second. Why would you have motives once your appearance is seen!?¡±


    Natsumi replied back by shouting while having tearful eyes. When she did that, Natsumi gritted her teeth before continuing.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­did you say¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Ha-have a limit even for jokes! Isn¡¯t it obvious from looking! After looking at a shabby appearance like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­there is no way you can remain calm!? Or what is it? Is it your goal to make me say that with my mouth!?¡±


    Natsumi shouted hysterically, and *Pofu**pofu* hit the top of the bed. Shidou did not really get it but, it seems that event was something lethal to Natsumi. While getting blood-shot eyes, she continued on her agitated manner.


    ¡°The atmosphere was quite good when I first met you right? You said I was beautiful right? But why is that? That¡¯s because I was in that Onee-san appearance right!? If I was like this in the beginning, would you have that reaction? You won¡¯t right? There is no way you would be nervous right? If that is the case then, you would just ignore me even if I talk to you right!?¡±


    ¡°Som-something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thaaaaaatt issssssss impossssibleeeeeeeee! Currently------the people over here, if [I] remain as [I], then no one would bother about me¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    For an instant, Shidou felt the tone of her words turned sadder suddenly and brought his eyebrows together.


    But immediately, Natsumi once again sharpened her sights.


    ¡°Anyway! I, i will not forgive anyone in this world who knows my real appearance¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After saying that, she once again put the disarranged bed cover back on.


    As if he was overpowered by Natsumi¡¯s vigor, Shidou took one step back and collected Natsumi¡¯s words in his head.


    The thing is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Natsumi seems to hate her real appearance very much. Because of that, she transformed her own body using <Haniel>¡¯s ability into her idealistic onee-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­...that¡¯s it then.


    Looking only at that composition, it was no difference from an old-fashion witch heroine. ¡­¡­¡­¡­well, for Natsumi¡¯s case, it seems her disgust towards her real appearance has a remarkable difference.


    But, even when he understood that, Shidou has yet points he did not understand.


    The problem was simple. That¡¯s-----------


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­..but Natsumi. Is your current appearance really that disappointing?¡±


    It¡¯s true that her hair is messy and although it is hard to call it flattery or healthy but, he felt that Natsumi does not look that bad until self-depreciation. If she would neaten up a bit then her level would be cute enough.


    However, Natsumi sent back her sights baring hostility towards Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Saying something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I will not get fooled! I will not get fooled!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not fooling you. Let me see your face clearly a bit.¡±


    After saying that, Shidou slowly walked over the bed and placed his hands on the bed cover covering Natsumi.


    ¡°! Hnnn! Hnnnnnn!¡±


    Natsumi struggled, and tried resisting but--------maybe because the wounds hurt her, she immediately turned quiet and Shidou pulled off the bed cover.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face turned red while closing her eyes tightly, and shrank her body.


    It¡¯s true that she does not have the sensual and sexy charm of the adult version Natsumi but, if she were to clean up her appearance then, she would probably change into a wonderful lady.


    ¡°Hn, like I guessed. Don¡¯t talk bad about yourself. The current you properly has the charms that the current you only has.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­..! Don¡¯t say it like you know¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Natsumi made a face full with hatred but, *Jiii* she stared back at Shidou¡¯s face. Natsumi stopped her words and averted her eyes in a troubled manner.


    And after a while of silence, Natsumi opened her small mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Really? Is¡­¡­¡­¡­is it really okay for me to remain like this?¡±


    ¡°Aah, really.¡±


    After Shidou made a strong nod, he extended his hands towards Natsumi as if he was reaching out to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why; apologize to everyone properly with that appearance, and with your words. It¡¯s okay. Everyone will understand. If you do that------you should be able to be friends with everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­fri..end¡±


    ¡°Aah¡±


    Natsumi looked downwards in a manner as if she has no idea what to do but, soon in a timid manner, she extended her hand towards Shidou¡¯s hand. But, the moment when both of their hands were about to touch.


    Natsumi turned her palms around and *Piii* erected her middle finger.


    ¡°-------wait, I won¡¯t be fooled by those words! Iddiooooot!¡±


    She then said that with a loud voice.


    ¡°heh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Frieeeeend? You are just going to say that and once I''m fooled, you¡¯ll make me as a target of ridicule right!? Uwah, she really took those words seriously, what an idiot! Something like that.. you¡¯ll say that and cackle right!? You probably have a panel with the word [Shock] written on it right!? I get it! I get it so!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡­....Natsumi?¡±


    He took a step back as if he was over-pressured by Natsumi. But rather than calming down, Natsumi was heating up.


    ¡°This ugly girl getting all that confident after wearing the skin of a beautiful Onee-san, how disgusting! You are thinking something like that right!? I get it even if you didn¡¯t say shit! In this whole world, I know myself the best that I am a hopeless trash! But, I can¡¯t help it! What the hell can I do?!¡±


    ¡°Ca-calm down, Natsumi! No one is thinking like-------------¡°


    ¡°Shut uppppppppppppppp! For a nice guy like you it¡¯s obvious that you would secretively say bad things about others behind their backs and post vilification in the SNS! You would post with a photo attached and it would be like, I saw this ugly girl today and I seriously felt sick. Am I right?! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Just die die die die die die die dieeeeeeeeeeeee! I will get you flooded with spamss! I will put a GyotakuI [9C 1] on you and expose you in a giant BBS and corner you until you get kicked out of schoooooolllll!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too clear about modern day society!?¡±


    Shidou made a comeback in reflex but, now wasn¡¯t the time for that. He then tried to calm Natsumi who was raging.


    ¡°An-anyway, just calm down. Wha!? Come on, take one big breath¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    However, it was useless. The agitated Natsumi swung both her hands around and-------she then prepared her fingernails and, *gariii* scratched Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to be careful¡±


    After Shidou exited Natsumi¡¯s room, Kotori who has the same scratch mark made on her face like Shidou said that while shrugging her shoulders. It seems, Kotori was also scratched by Natsumi just like him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯ll ask just in case but, how is the mental state?¡±


    ¡°There were some ups and downs but, it¡¯s not in a level that a seal can be placed.¡±


    ¡°Yeahhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou was patting his scratched face which was still in pain while looking over to the quarantine room divided by an invisible wall. Maybe she calmed down a little thanks to Shidou leaving; Natsumi arranged her breathing and got off her bed slowly before collecting the pillows and doll she threw just now.


    From what could be seen, it was a normal action. However in Shidou¡¯s perspective, the aim for picking them up wasn¡¯t to keep things tidy but rather, it looked like she was replenishing her ammo for intercepting another person if they entered the room.


    ¡°It seems she does not have any confidence in her real appearance. We have to fix that complex somehow or else, even if we manage to seal her Reiryoku, a counter-flow would occur.¡±


    Kotori said that difficultly while placing her hands on her chin.


    Actually, it was just as Kotori says. By some chance Natsumi¡¯s power was sealed, Natsumi would not be able to use her transformation ability. Of course------------not only would she be unable to become that onee-san, she will have to live her life using her real appearance like that. Judging from Natsumi¡¯s current state¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that would be extremely hard for her.


    ¡°But, we can¡¯t take our time with this. We have a time limit.¡±


    ¡°Time limit?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori nodded and [Isn¡¯t it obvious] said that.


    ¡°Right now, the reason why Natsumi is keeping quiet is because the damage she received from Ellen is not healed yet. If her body is healed up to the point she is able to use her angel freely, then she would probably run away immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see. If you think about it that way, how long is the postponement?¡±


    When he said that, Kotori made two fingers stand making a peace sign.


    ¡°From Reine¡¯s diagnosis, the longest we have is around 2 days. We have to somehow make Natsumi open up within that 2 days interval.¡±


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou folded his arms while bringing his eyebrows together and immersed himself in thoughts.


    There is no time. On top of that, Natsumi was currently in a situation where she hates having even a decent conversation with them. As expected, first off, they have to somehow soften that strong complex of hers------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah.¡±


    At that moment, Shidou thought of a certain idea, and *pon* hit his hands.


    ¡°Hey Kotori. I don¡¯t know if this would work well but, how about this?¡±


    ¡°..What kind?¡±


    Kotori raised one eye brow while tilting her head. Shidou gave a brief explanation of his idea to her.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see.¡±


    After he did that, Kotori placed her hand on her chin and made the rod of the Chupa chups she was eating stand up.


    ¡°Okay. We don¡¯t have any other effective methods anyway so let¡¯s try that. We<Ratatoskr> will prepare everything you need¡±


    ¡°Aah, I am counting on you. I¡¯ll ask everyone if I can have them help out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask you for that.-----------We¡¯ll carry out the plan tomorrow. We will commence the next plan after Natsumi finished her breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ou. Don¡¯t over sleep.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    After Kotori said that, she interposed the chupa chups with her fingers and *nii* raised the side of her lips.


    ¡°Well then-------Let our Datewar begin¡±


    ¡°Hnnn¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Next morning. After Natsumi woke up, she found out there was a nice smell floating in the room.


    She immediately knew where the smell was coming from. A part of the wall changed and turned into something like a table, with breakfast being placed on top of it. Grouped together was bacon, eggs, 2 bread rolls and soup along with a salad. There was steam coming out from the soup and the bacon was still giving out *crackle* sounds. She found out it was not something ready-made but something that was just cooked.


    It seems a part of the wall is convertible into opening and closing, and was made to allow putting the food into the room through that. Yesterday for lunch and dinner, they were prepared in the room before Natsumi noticed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Natsumi moved towards the tray, she cautiously took a deep sniff of the food placed on the plate before timidly starting to move it into her mouth.


    The delicious grease from the juicy bacon and the mild taste of the egg mixed together complexly in her mouth. Natsumi relaxed her cheeks-------and *puun**puun* swung her head to resist.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­why is it so delicious¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She muttered that in regret while eating the food.


    Natsumi stuffed her cheeks with the bread filled with jam on top while looking around at the room she was trapped in once again.


    There was a bed, table, and television. Almost every other thing necessary for living was present there. What¡¯s more, food or sweets would be automatically rationed without even meeting with anyone else. In a way, this is the best environment.


    But--------She cannot stay here forever. Natsumi stroke the wound on her stomach while grinding her teeth.


    She has no idea what kind of goals Shidou and Kotori has but, it was not hard to imagine that it would be something not beneficial to Natsumi. Using some kind of method, it has to be revenge towards Natsumi. It might be they were trying to fatten her up before eating her. If that was the case then, there is no reason why they would give such delicious food to Natsumi.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let it go your way¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    The wound she got from Ellen was healing all right. If things go well, she would probably heal enough until she is able to manifest <Haniel> in a few days¡¯ time. If that happens then, the wall of this room would be exactly like the term paper-thin. It¡¯s better to escape as fast as possible.


    Tentatively, she can choose to run to the neighbor world by getting lost but; not only was will her body be burdened when moving between worlds-------there is a possibility that she would get pulled back to this world right after she returned back to the neighbor world. If possible, that''s something she does not want to do.


    Even though the likelihood is low, if by any chance she was pulled over here and during that time, she bumped into the Wizard called Ellen, she would definitely be killed this time.


    Anyways, right now her highest priority is to think about healing her body and acquiring some energy. Thinking like that, Natsumi took the remaining food and threw it in her mouth.


    And, at that moment.


    When the room door suddenly opened, several human shadows entered the room and surrounded Natsumi in an instant.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    She was surprised by the sudden event and leaked out a hysteric voice out from her throat.


    When she looked at her surroundings in panic, she found out every one of them were familiar faces.


    Shidou and Kotori. And also, Tohka, Yoshino who were chosen as her suspect candidates.


    Obviously for Kotori; Tohka too who was full with pride while blessed with that appearance and Yoshino who pulls in the intentions of male with that timid behavior were the type of girls Natsumi hated.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the problem now. Every one of them surrounding Natsumi was, for some reason, carrying ropes and a big sack with them.


    ¡°Wha-wha¡­¡­¡­what!?¡±


    Being surrounded in four sides, when Natsumi released a voice filled with confusion, Kotori *Pii*! Pointed her fingers towards Natsumi.


    ¡°Capture her!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ooou!!¡±¡±¡±


    Matching with Kotori¡¯s orders, Shidou, Tohka, and Yoshino moved at the same time.


    *Bassaa*she was made to wear the sack from behind and her sights turned pure black. Next off, at the same time with Kotori¡¯s order echoing, this time coming from the top of the sack, her body was coiled up with the rope.


    ¡°Hnn! Hnnnnnnnnnn!?¡±


    Even though she struggled, it was useless. Her hands and legs were tied with the rope tightly and she could not even move it. The only thing Natsumi could do was to twist and turn her body like an earless seal that was just washed ashore on the beach.


    And immediately, her body was elevated and carried up by someone.


    ¡°So, Kotori. What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bring her over here like that.¡±


    ¡°Umu, I get it!¡±


    After hearing that conversation through the thick sack, Tohka who was carrying Natsumi started to move.


    ---I am being brought somewhere!? The worst of imaginations ran wild in Natsumi¡¯s mind. Will I be on top of a chopping board once the sack is taken off¡­¡­¡­..!? Or maybe, I might be thrown into a boiling hotpot with the sack on!?


    ¡°I! I! I-If you eat me, your stomach will break!¡±


    However, Tohka who was carrying Natsumi did not even twitch. The sound of sways resounded to her and it was telling Natsumi that she was gradually reaching the targeted place.


    After how long has passed since then, Natsumi got tired of shouting and when she started to leave her body lifeless on Tohka¡¯s shoulder, Tohka suddenly stopped and slowly lowered Natsumi on the spot.


    The rope and sack was taken off next. A soft light flew towards Natsumi¡¯s eyes which has gotten used to the dark.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While making a shadow on her face with her hand, she waited for her eyes to get used to it and------Natsumi *pokan* opened her mouth from the unexpected scenery that unfolded.


    ¡°Wha-what, is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Over there, she was not on top of a giant chopping board nor was she on top of a boiling hotpot of hell.


    Inside the room shined by lines of warm light, there was one bed fit for one person to lie down and there were slight scents of flowers floating nearby. It was a calm space enough to be anti-climatic.


    When Natsumi was being blank, a girl wearing a nurse outfit standing beside the bed swung her small hand.


    ¡°Okaay, a one-day limited beauty salon, welcome to [Salon do Miku]¡°


    After saying that, the girl gave her a smile. It was a face she knew. Her name should be------Izayoi Miku. Her selfishly voluptuous breasts were ostentatiously dangling. She was a type of girl Natsumi hates.


    ¡°Wai-wait a second, what is this¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what? Didn¡¯t Miku say that just now? It¡¯s a beauty salon. We¡¯re going to have you get a skin care.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s reply was clear but, Natsumi got even more unnecessarily confused.


    ¡°Wait a second. I don¡¯t understand. Why--------¡°


    At that moment, Natsumi suddenly twitched her shoulders. She got an idea of Shidou and the girl¡¯s real motives.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­..haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see¡­¡­¡­¡­.after making me do something like this, you all were going to laugh at the humorous appearance of an ugly girl in a misunderstanding? Ahaha¡­¡­¡­..You people sure have one heck of a hobby. Having the same rotten character like me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Touu!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    In the middle of Natsumi¡¯s words, Kotori gave a chop on her head. She groaned after pressing her head in reflex.


    ¡°What was that for?!¡±


    ¡°Other than that appearance, we have to do something about that negative persecution complex. Anyways, hurry up and lie down. We are pressed for time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Why should I do that even though I know I will be laughed at¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori sighed while scratching her head. And at that moment, Shidou placed his hands on Kotori¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Well Natsumi, how about this? For today, we will use the methods we thought off and show you we can [Transform] you. If that succeeds then it is my win. We want you to listen to what we have to say face to face.------but, if you think nothing has changed at all then, we will lose. You can do whatever you want later.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­whatever I like, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..for the time being, how about letting you run away to a place you like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide at Shidou¡¯s words. That plan was very unexpected for Kotori but, Kotori poked Shidou¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Hey, Shidou..¡±


    ¡°Why not? We have no other methods.------how about it, Natsumi? I think it doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi narrowed her eyes to find Shidou¡¯s intentions.


    In any case, once her body recovers, she can run away using <Haniel>. But, as long as there are spirits like Tohka and Yoshino beside Shidou and the group, she can¡¯t deny that there is a possibility they might hinder her.


    Also, the challenge was not a challenge at all. No matter how hard they try, it is impossible to do something about this shabby appearance. It is irritating that she will be laughed at once she follows the cajolery of her opponent but, she felt that if she was able to run away safely, then it isn''t a bad deal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I understand. Then it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I see.---------then for now, please follow Miku¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi glared at Shidou silently. But, Shidou did not falter even for a bit and send his sights back at her.


    ¡°Think about it, Natsumi.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..huh? About what?¡±


    ¡°--------About the fact that a girl can [Transform] without using an Angel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    That manner of speaking pissed her off very much, Natsumi *pui* looked away from Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°-----alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you Miku.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay. Leave it to mee¡±


    Shidou made a small swing with his hand and went outside through the door deep inside the room. When he did that, Miku turned her body around and crawled her sights on Natsumi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. For the time being, please take off the clothes you are wearing right now.¡±


    After saying that, Miku repeatedly opened and closed both her hands while approaching her. For some reason, she felt that the shine in her eyes were different if compared to when Shidou was here.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi stepped back unintentionally. Even in death, she will not show her seedy-looking body to this girl whose breasts are like a Holstein¡¯s----more importantly, she sensed a danger to her body with her instinct.


    But, Kotori who was standing-by behind her, *gaaa* grabbed her shoulders and she lost her movement.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know when to give up, seriously. Please keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°It''s going to be okay. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! Kyaaa!¡±


    Miku¡¯s breathing gotten heavier while stripping off Natsumi¡¯s hospital gown. Natsumi struggled but, the resistance was futile and she was turned naked without a single thread of string on her before she was to lay her body downwards onto the bed.


    ¡°Wha-what are you planning to do¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Uufufu, I did get scared a lot thanks to you. I will properly have my pay back okay?¡±


    After Miku said that, she made a grin and took a bottle placed on the shelf before starting to smear that strange liquid inside that bottle on Natsumi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaa! What!? What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s the best grade of aroma oil you know.¡±


    Miku moved her fingers while gently brushing Natsumi¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­afuu¡­¡­¡±


    Towards a new sensation she has not experienced before, weird voices could be heard leaking out from Natsumi¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Ufufu, it feels nice right? As expected, it isn¡¯t in a pro¡¯s level but, I am quite good at this. It is no good you know? You have to treat your skin properly¡±


    ¡°Ev-even if you¡­¡­..tell me that¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°First, it seems you say you have no confidence in yourself but, there is no way I could be convinced if you told me that after not putting in any effort. Well, there are natural born beauties like Tohka-san in this world but, all the girls you are jealous off in this world has worked hard to try to become beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because, no matter what I do¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While saying that, Natsumi felt her consciousness getting hazy. Maybe because of the accumulated fatigue on her body or maybe it¡¯s because of Miku¡¯s massage feeling too comfortable, a sudden urge of sleep attacked her.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of those words. Natsumi fell asleep.


    ¡°-----Okay! Done and done!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Because of Miku¡¯s voice, Natsumi immediately woke up.


    Wondering of when she changed her body position, she was right now sleeping on the bed facing upwards. Tentatively, there is a bath towel placed on her chest but, it was somewhat embarrassing.


    ¡°How is it? What¡¯s your impression?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..er¡±


    Asked by Miku, Natsumi lightly brushed her own skin.


    And then-------she opened her eyes wide in astonishment.


    ¡°! Wha-what, is this¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    It was unexpectedly unbelievable. Her dry skin has turned fresh like a baby¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Ufufu. Every one that first experiences a beauty salon gets surprised. Well, of course, that condition will not go on forever but, it is deeply moving as expected.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­¡­.eh, this¡­¡­¡­.is really my hand¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, It is without a doubt real. Ufufu, if I got such a nice reaction, I look forward to the next room.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Alright, once you wear your clothes, this time it¡¯s this way.¡±


    And thus, Kotori who appears to have been waiting on the chair placed on the edge of the room, stood up while saying that. Incidentally next to her, Tohka and Yoshino were leaning on each other sleeping.


    Natsumi put on her the hospital gown she took off just now following what she was told before, passing the door deep in the room and advancing to the next room.


    ¡°Kukuku, glad you came. This is us Yamai¡¯s territory!¡±


    ¡°Admiration. I¡¯ll praise you for that courage.¡±


    When Natsumi entered the next room, the identical twins were taking a somewhat cool pose while welcoming her.


    It was the gapless lineup of the slender Kaguya and the glamorous Yuzuru. Like she guessed, they were the type of girls Natsumi hates.


    ¡°Wh-where is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide while looking around the room. There was a big mirror on the wall and facing towards it, there was a big chair placed there. She understood from one look. Over here------was a beauty parlor.


    ¡°Guiding. First off come this way¡±


    After saying that, Yuzuru pulled Natsumi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Just like that, Natsumi sat on the chair deep in the room, and a big cloth was placed on her, covering her from her neck to below.


    The chair then fell, and she was made to face upwards.


    ¡°Wha-what are¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Resuming. You will know soon¡±


    After Yuzuru said that, she twisted the faucet near her hands and soon, there were warm water pouring on Natsumi¡¯s head.


    When she did that, the shampoo foamed bubbles and she started to gently wash Natsumi¡¯s long hair.


    ¡°Uh, ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Towards the unfamiliar sensation of having her head washed by someone, Natsumi slightly stirred her body. Looking at that manner, Kaguya who was standing beside them raised a loud laugh.


    ¡°Kukakaka! Yuzuru¡¯s shampoo is extremely comfortable right! That¡¯s because she has the skills that was able to take away my victory without taking even a minute during the 71st competition- shampoo battle!¡±


    ¡°Smile. That¡¯s because Kaguya is ticklish.¡±


    Yuzuru quietly said that while washing the bubbles off, the nice smelling treatment coated Natsumi¡¯s hair. Thanks to it being so comfortable, Natsumi felt like sleeping again.


    ¡°Substitute.----------okay, from this point on, it is Kaguya¡¯s domain¡±


    The treatment then finished and after blowing Natsumi¡¯s hair, Yuzuru stood up from the chair while saying that before, pulling out scissors meant for hair-dressing from her waist and skillfully turning it before preparing it in both her hands.


    ¡°Kukuku! Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Cu-cut¡­¡­hair?¡±


    ¡°Affirmative! However, rest assured! Looking at the results in the 72nd contest- Hair care contest, my skills are obvious!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you two really went with all kinds of random contests.¡±


    Looking from the side, Kotori made a wry smile while saying that. Kaguya proudly bent her chest before answering [Yep!] and standing behind Natsumi.


    ¡°What, I don¡¯t plan to randomly cut down everything. However------the pain coming from the hair tips and heavy bundles of hairs! I will not let you off! Fall like flowers from my scissor skill ¨C Kaizer Scheele wind!¡±


    After shouting, Kaguya rang the scissor she was holding rhythmically, and the end of Natsumi¡¯s hair flew to the surroundings.


    After several minutes, Natsumi¡¯s hair which was filled with split ends was arranged beautifully until it was shocking.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡­¡­..wow¡±


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­..well, it¡¯s about this I guess¡±


    Just like a gunman who finished his match, Kaguya blew the tip of the scissor before hanging the finger hole with her finger and after *kuru**kuru* spinning it, she tucked it away in her waist.


    After doing that, she then took out a dryer and comb next, carefully blowing Natsumi¡¯s stiff hair.


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It looks like the habit is strong with this one but, it¡¯s not like there is no way. If I handle it during the time it is wet, they will not go on a rampage.¡±


    ¡°Ha,haaa¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi let sweat flow down her cheeks while nodding.


    But, it¡¯s true that her skills are worth bragging. Natsumi¡¯s hair which usually has bed hair has turned unbelievably lighter. Somehow, it looked a little bit dazzling.


    ¡°Kuku, perfect. You are allowed to move to the next area.¡±


    ¡°Consent. This way please.¡±


    ¡°Eerrrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Next area. Hearing those words, Natsumi raised her eye brows anxiously.


    But, she could not retreat back since she came until here. While being urged, Natsumi opened the door located deep in the room. Following from behind was Kotori, the Yamai sisters, Miku, and Tohka and Yoshino who apparently woke up when Natsumi was having her hair cut.


    Across the room was the biggest space until now. Everywhere in the wide floor that was being laminated by an incandescent lamp, there were beautifully folded shirts, coats being hung with hangers and skirts there.


    Yes------it was a space resembling the shops like the so-called Select shop or Boutique.


    ¡°Whe, where is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi looked around restlessly. When she did that, at that moment, her eyes met with Kotori¡¯s who was behind her.


    ¡°Fufuun. If there is a Beauty salon and beauty parlor, then the next would definitely be clothes picking.¡±


    Tohka and the group *un**un* nodded at Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hu-huh? Wait a bit, I don¡¯t really like those-----¡°


    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll listen to you later.-----okay, everyone!¡±


    As if to interrupt Natsumi¡¯s words, Kotori *pan**pan* clapped her hands.


    ¡°Umu!¡±


    When she did that, who knows when they prepared it, everyone was holding clothes of their preference and quickly approached Natsumi. Tohka was holding a cute one-piece and pushing it at Natsumi¡¯s body while raising a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice!? It¡¯s cute!¡±


    ¡°Un, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s not bad. But, it might be a little cold for this season though¡±


    Kotori stroke her chin while saying that before, Yoshino and Yuzuru showed up with an outer garment and hat this time.


    ¡°Alright, together with this¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Plan. This is recommended too.¡±


    ¡°Hn, why not. Okay, put those on for now, Natsumi.¡±


    After saying that, Kotori pushed Natsumi towards the changing room like it was natural.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­¡­why are you all talking without my concern!¡±


    When Natsumi shouted, [Yeah yeah] Kaguya showed her agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as Natsumi says. Hold back."


    After saying that, Kaguya showed a black outfit with many chains and belts attached.


    ¡°Ahh, that one is no good you know. I say this is more suitable on Natsumi-chan¡±


    And, as if she was raising her objection, Miku showed another outfit. But this one in its own way has a lot of frills attached, and it looked like a dress made for dolls.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Silently, Natsumi took the clothes from Tohka, Yoshino and Yuzuru before, walking heavily to the changing room and closing the curtain vigorously.


    ¡°W-why! Why would you refuse my jet black outfit¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Aaahnn! I definitely thought this would be cute!¡±


    Across the curtain, Kaguya and Miku¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Damn, what, what is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi mumbled while facing at each other, placed her hands on the hospital gown she was wearing.


    She totally does not like this but, if she were to continue grumbling there, she might have been forced with Kaguya and Miku¡¯s choices. While feeling gloomy, she took off the hospital gown and wore the one piece and outer garment, before putting on the hat.


    ¡°Mu, Natsumi, are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°If you are holding back, then Tohka and I will open the curtain!¡±


    Tohka and Kotori¡¯s voice could be heard at the opposite side of the curtain. Natsumi made a big sigh before preparing herself and completely different from the time she closed the curtain, she slowly opened the curtain up.


    Tohka, Kotori, Yoshino, the Yamai sisters and Miku¡¯s sights, all gathered at Natsumi.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi closed her eyes as if she was resisting the urge to vomit, gradually rising up from deep down her throat, and gritted her teeth. And the sneering laughs from the girls were----.


    ¡°Umu! It¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Uuun, personally I feel that a little more chic is better but, I wonder.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.like this?¡±


    ¡°Eeh--, let¡¯s make it more daring. How about this?¡±


    not heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..heh?¡±


    She opened her eyes wide at the unexpected voices shaking her eardrums. When she did that, there were 6 people and 1 object looking over at her with fun and serious expressions.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She hesitated at the unexpected response. When she did that, Kotori handed her a good quality blouse and a monotone skirt.


    ¡°Alright, Natsumi. Wear this, this time. I think this suits you better.¡±


    ¡°E-errr¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Come on, hurry up¡±


    ---After 3 hours, Natsumi kept changing and changing her clothes.


    Speaking specifically, clothes weren¡¯t the only ones. Shoes, hats and several small accessories like watches and spectacles (Of course, it¡¯s just for show.) Incidentally, she was made to take poses in the final stages. She felt like a dress up doll or maybe an avatar from those online games. She had no idea what was going on anymore. By the time everyone showed satisfaction at the clothes chosen, Natsumi has totally tired out.


    ¡°-------Okay! There is no mistake now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Un Un, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Umu! I think it¡¯s good!¡±


    Tohka made a pleasant smile and *un**un* nodded. Next off, she moved her sights to Kotori.


    ¡°Okay then, it¡¯s finally the last room.¡±


    After Kotori said that, everyone twitched their eyebrows. Looking at that weird manner, Natsumi let sweat flow down her cheeks unintentionally.


    ¡°Wha-what¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    When Natsumi made a worried face, the Yamai sisters were laughing happily.


    ¡°Kuku, you¡¯ll know once you get there. Well, this way¡±


    ¡°Affirmative. The last assassin is waiting for you there¡±


    ¡°La-last¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Hearing those unrest words, she gulped down. Honestly, she did not really want to go on ahead.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    But, she was pushed on the back by Miku semi-forced, and the next room opened.


    The last room, or what it¡¯s called, was a small space compared to any of the others until now. There was a chair isolated in the middle of the room--------and beside it, there was a girl facing her back towards them. She has not seen that back before. She is probably the last assassin the Yamai sisters were referring about.


    When Natsumi moistened her throat, the girl slowly turned around.


    The hair enough to cover her back was being stopped with a four-leaf clover hair accessory, and she was a tall girl with neutral facial features. But, for some reason, she was somewhat in self-abandonment or desperate and she felt as if she was forcing herself a lot. Looking carefully, there were tears oozing at the edge of her eyes.


    ¡°----------Glad you came! This is the last room of the Natsumi transformation plan!¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are you planning to do¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Natsumi asked, the girl muttered [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eeei, it has already turned to this] with a soft voice before raising the edge of her lips and immediately cross both her hands in front her chest.


    Looking carefully on the girls fingers, there were makeup products like lip gloss, eye-liner, and concealers put in between.


    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s-----------!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will transform you with my makeup.¡±


    The girl *pii* pointed the lip gloss at Natsumi. Natsumi took a step back in reflex from that intensity.


    She then *Buun**Buun* swung her head.


    ¡°Wha-what are you saying. There is no way I would change from that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You will!¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t say something so random! Someone like me¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that? That a person will not change with makeup?¡±


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that obvious!¡±


    When Natsumi said that, the girl put the makeup products interposed between her fingers into the pouch attached to her waist. She then slowly carried her hand to her neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s, even if I¡­¡­¡­no-------¡°


    The girl then vigorously pulled off the small bandage sticking on her throat.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a guy haah!?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Natsumi twitched her shoulders at the sudden male voice suddenly echoing out from the girl¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­? What¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi was in bewilderment for a while but, she immediately noticed a certain fact.


    Yes. Natsumi has heard that voice before.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­you are Shidou¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    The girl (?) nodded strongly.


    When she looked carefully on the face, she found out Itsuka Shidou¡¯s face could be seen. The moment she recognized that, Natsumi raised her voice unintentionally.


    ¡°Per-pervert¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he got hurt, he got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t deny that though.¡±


    Kotori and Miku¡¯s voice could be heard behind. It seems they knew everything.


    ¡°An-anyway!¡±


    Collapsed on the ground, Shidou pulled himself together and looked back at Natsumi again.


    ¡°Although it was not planned, my makeup skills have reached to a level where it is enough to mistake a guy with a girl! If it is me right now, I can make you have confidence!¡±


    ¡°No, well, it¡¯s true your skills went up but, the person itself had the characteristics to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah--. I seriously thought he was a girl the first time we met.¡±


    Kotori and Miku once again started a conversation secretly. Shidou *kii* sharpened his sights.


    ¡°Ou-outsiders keep quiet! Anyway, it¡¯s a challenge Natsumi! I will use all my soul, body and skills! And [Transform] you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Natsumi stiffened her face-------however, she gritted her teeth in oppose to that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..okay. Let¡¯s do this. But, don¡¯t forget. If I don¡¯t agree then, you lose the match!¡±


    ¡°Aah, I get it.------okay¡±


    Shidou took a bow and urged Natsumi to the chair. He was like a servant waiting upon his princess.


    Natsumi obeyed him and sat on the chair. When she did that, she was able to see Shidou¡¯s face closer. While Shidou¡¯s characteristics were left, it was finished up as a lovely girl. She could only say it was magnificent.


    ---Maybe, me too¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..n-no, no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    *fuu* she swung her head as if to shake off the imagination floating across her head.-------no matter how superior Shidou¡¯s skills were, it¡¯s going to be useless anyway. If that is the case, then it¡¯s better not to have any expectations from the start. A half-hearted hope would only turn into deep despair.


    When she thought that, Shidou shaped a smile with his mouth as if he guessed Natsumi¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Natsumi¡¯s cheeks turned red, she faced downwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­errr, can I say something?¡±


    ¡°Aah, what is it? Say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s disgusting to hear a male voice coming out with that face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In depression, Shidou stuck back the bandage he stripped off just now back onto his throat.


    ¡°We-well let¡¯s begin! First off, basics of the basics, face cleansing. If we neglect this then, it¡¯ll be bad when the makeup goes on!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s voice turned a little high pitched but he said that to regain his composure.


    Natsumi followed Shidou¡¯s instructions and washed her face carefully before, putting a proper amount of lotion on her hands and smearing it everywhere on her face.


    ¡°-----------Okay, Leave the rest to me.¡±


    After saying that, Shidou quickly applied a make-up base on Natsumi face, and started making a light foundation using a puff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, Natsumi.¡±


    In the middle of working, Shidou talked to her.


    ¡°I am not remaking your face into someone else with makeup. I am just pushing your back. I am just helping you to get out of your fanatical [I am useless] thoughts¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fu-fuun, you¡¯re only good at talking.¡±


    Even though Natsumi said that unhappily, Shidou was only smiling silently.


    He then applied blushes on her cheeks and eye makeup------he then smeared lip gloss on her lips for last.


    ¡°----------Okay, complete.¡±


    After Shidou made a small sigh, he put all the cosmetics back into his pouch and stood up on the spot.


    ¡°Thi-this is complete? It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    ¡°Like I said. There is no meaning if I kill off her original face. But-------this is enough. Look¡±


    ¡°Wha-what¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Natsumi turned around, Tohka and the girls were lined up there. And in the middle, she saw some-kind of giant board covered with a cloth. She immediately noticed. It was a giant dresser mirror. They were probably going to show her own appearance using that.


    ---and at that moment, Natsumi noticed the expressions of the girl standing beside the dresser mirror. Everyone was opening their eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Wha-what, what is it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Natsumi said that in a shaken manner, Tohka made an exaggerated nod and grabbed the edge of the cloth that was covering the dresser mirror.


    ¡°Umu! Just see!¡±


    She then pulled it off in one swing. The big dresser mirror was exposed.


    ¡°Eh-------¡°


    She looked at the girl being shown on the mirror.


    Natsumi lost her words in an instant.


    Her hair which was bulging uncouthly was beautifully settled with the natural habits remaining and was dazzling from the bathing light. As if she was mistaken with her skin, her skin with bad complexion was glossy and was coupled together with cute clothes; her appearance makes her think of a young woman prided with grace.


    But more importantly, the reason why Natsumi felt shock was because of the face.


    On the face with more exposure from the combed down forelocks, it was certainly Natsumi. If she were to raise the difference then, it would be the faint orange-red pigment visible on the cheeks, her eyes with the outline a little clearer, and the pale sakura colored lips; she could only find small changes.


    But, those single differences have turned the impression on her face lovely. In an instant, she doubted that it was a screen projecting another image instead of a mirror.


    ¡°Thi-this is¡­¡­¡­.me¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Aah, without a doubt, it is you Natsumi.¡±


    In a manner of looking at something unbelievable, Natsumi kept touching her cheeks while muttering dumbfounded, Shidou then placed his hand on her small shoulder.


    As if to continue from that, the girls lined up started to raise their voice all at once.


    ¡°Umu! You¡¯re pretty!¡±


    ¡°A-ra, isn¡¯t it good? How is it? Your impression.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, oh my¡­¡­¡­¡­.hey Natsumi-san. Would you come to my house to play next time?¡±


    In a certain extent, she felt that only one person was dazzling in her eyes compared to the others but, Natsumi was standing rock still there dumbfounded and she was not that attentive.


    ¡°------How is it? Natsumi. What¡¯s the result of the match?¡±


    After saying that, Shidou looked at Natsumi¡¯s eyes from the mirror.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi gasped unintentionally. Just now for an instant, Natsumi thought of the girl in the mirror------


    ---thought she was cute.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s eyes spun round and round, and her legs trembled.


    She should be happy. She should be in joy. She never would have thought that her appearance which she has hated a lot would change this much. But within that short time, such an unexpected event happened and she was unable to process the situation in her mind.


    ---What? What just happened? Who is this? M-me? Rather, what is with these people? Why would they do so much for me? Even though I did those bad things. Aren¡¯t they having problems with their head? Match?


    What match? I will lose if I was cute, that kind of lose. Then it¡¯s a big defeat. Because, it¡¯s a little cute. Eh, but, this, eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?


    ¡°O-oi, Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°U-a-a-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh--------!!¡±


    She does not understand anything anymore. After Natsumi scratched off her head, she raised a loud shout and started running towards the original room.


    In the end after that, Natsumi slipped on the [Salon Do Miku] floor and fell down showily, she then hit her head on the wall and lost consciousness. She probably was really surprised. The hair that was arranged got messy and the stitches on the clothes came apart.


    Natsumi who was unconscious was made to change into a hospital gown now, and she was sleeping in the quarantine space again. Maybe she was seeing a bad dream because, she would squirm around on the bed sometimes and *un**un* groan painfully.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the room while looking at the monitor, Kotori was placing her hand on her chin. Looking at that suffering expression, Shidou scratched his cheeks.


    ¡°Maybe we forced her too much as expected. I didn¡¯t think she would hate it that much¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, it seems that isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Shidou tilted his head, Reine who was sitting beside Kotori, showed the screen near her hands. There were several numbers displayed including Natsumi¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Mental state, mood, affection level¡­¡­¡­..all of it has left the worst situation. Of course, it¡¯s not in the level where sealing is possible¡±


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.aah. She, by all means does not hate her transformation. Well, it seems her discomposure and bewilderment was big¡±


    ¡°Ah--¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Hearing Reine¡¯s words, Shidou [I see] nodded. It¡¯s true that he felt that Natsumi¡¯s panic was not normal.


    ¡°¡­¡­.most likely, she is not used to being praised in her untransformed state. The thought of her not being bothered by others unless she transforms is the reason for calling herself useless. Deep inside her heart, despite wanting [Herself] to be accepted, she does not have the confidence for that.¡±


    Reine continued on while making one finger stand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.from the interview and analysis, it seems compared to the other spirits, we found out that the number of Natsumi¡¯s silent coming to this world is extremely high. She must be a spirit with a high curiosity. She is also acquainted with this world¡¯s knowledge too. It''s not an admirable method but, since she was able to forge money using <Haniel>, it seems shopping wasn¡¯t a problem to her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­but, if that was the case then, why doesn¡¯t she have confidence in herself like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­no, isn¡¯t that the reason why?¡±


    Reine groaned difficultly. After listening to that, Shidou recalled back Natsumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now that I think back, she said no one would bother about her if [Natsumi] remains as [Natsumi] in this world¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Mostly likely, those accumulated experience has probably distorted Natsumi¡¯s value view. Since she changed the appearance thoughtlessly at her will, it seems it has gradually started to make her deny her normal self¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the important factor is not about personal appearance but rather, it is whether we can make her think that someone would accept her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Kotori sighed while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°But well, since there is an acknowledged desire then, there is a chance for the capture. We just have to make her have confidence in herself right? If we do that then, she would probably take in words honestly. It would probably soften her attitude too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice if it would go that well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing will start if we become pessimistic. Anyway, let¡¯s try this. We will immediately begin Natsumi¡¯s rehabilitation tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Rehabilitation¡­¡­¡­¡­huh. What are we going to do specifically?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori *fuumu* groaned as if she was immersing in thoughts.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­anyway, we just have to make her believe that [She herself is cute] so, a direct evaluation to her from a 3rd person might be good.¡±


    ¡°No, but no matter how many times we called her cute¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, a third person. Shidou and the spirits were related to Natsumi¡¯s [Transform] so it¡¯s going to be hard. Even though we planned to give her a legitimate evaluation, it will be meaningless if we make her think that we were looking at her through a tinted glass. --------I could prepare people from <Ratatoskr> but, I would hope for someone that has no relations with our motives if possible. Shidou, do you have anyone you can think of?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou scratched his cheeks, a face of one friend popped up, and [ah] he let out his voice.


    ¡°No--, you said you will introduce me a girl? As expected a friend is something we should have!¡±


    Next day. In a manner of totally forgetting the turmoil that happened few days ago, he was hitting Shidou¡¯s back in a good mood.


    Yes. Shidou¡¯s classmate Tonomachi Hiroto was the person he called over to work as Natsumi¡¯s rehabilitation. Within Shidou¡¯s friends, he is the best in going with the flow, and good with his words. Since he was a victim in the previous incident, he should be someone Natsumi was familiar with. Shidou thought this would soften the nervousness of meeting someone the first time even if it is a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am introducing her to you but¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, how should I put it, she is a little shy so. Will you be a talking partner with her?¡±


    ¡°Okay okay. Leave it to me, my best friend. I will definitely call you to the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..haha¡±


    Tonomachi *don* hit his chest while nodding. Shidou felt that his idea about her has leaped too far before even meeting her yet¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Did I pick the wrong person?


    ¡°By the way Itsuka, where is this place? You went through the trouble of blind folding me and riding a taxi. Honestly speaking, my heart was pumping hard thinking about where I was being taken¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou and Tonomachi were currently in a space that looks like a small stylish hotel lounge. Naturally, since they can¡¯t let Natsumi to the ground, it was a corner of the underground facility that was remodeled. Customers and staffs could be seen but, all of them were <Ratatoskr>¡¯s members.


    ¡°W-well, don¡¯t worry much about it. I¡¯ll send you back too.¡±


    When Shidou said that while having sweat streaming down his cheeks, Tonomachi sharpen his eyes.


    ¡°I think this is impossible but, Itsuka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­is that girl..¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Looking at that Tonomachi¡¯s gaze who looks like he saw through everything, Shidou twitched his shoulders.


    Tonomachi has no idea about Spirits but, he had probably gotten suspicious as expected. It¡¯s bad if he has a preconception of Natsumi before even meeting her. Shidou search through his thoughts to trick him. But,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, she is an Ojou-sama from a very rich family!?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Hearing Tonomachi saying that in an excited manner, Shidou replied back with a hysteric voice.


    ¡°A sick young woman that is not often outdoors¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..she got really excited from the school picture my friend (Itsuka) showed her and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.one day, she saw one boy inside the picture¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, she wants to meet this gentleman¡­¡­¡­¡­! The girl then mustered her courage and requested the friend to call that particular boy¡­¡­¡­..! It¡¯s about that right!?¡±


    ¡°O-ou, well¡­¡­¡­¡­right about there I guess.¡±


    When I matched up the conversation with something random, Tonomachi [Kuuuuuuu] twisted his body as if he was overcome with emotions.


    ¡°The youth of my world is here! Thank you Itsuka! I¡¯ll still be your friend even though I become a gold-digger¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Tonomachi shook his hands. It was somehow conscious but, it hurts.


    But, Tonomachi did not notice Shidou¡¯s manner and looked around.


    ¡°So? Where is my sweet heart?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­.over there¡±


    After saying that, he pointed to a seat. Over there, wearing cute clothes and with beautiful make up-------a very unhappy Natsumi was sitting there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi was sitting down on the chair while making a disappointed face.


    When she woke up in the morning, Kotori suddenly came over and without any explanation, brought her to a place like this.


    Where on earth is this? Since she was not used to appearing in front of people in her un-transformed state from <Haniel>, it just felt uncomfortable. Each time the surrounding customers had a friendly chat, she felt uneasy that they might be laughing at her.


    And, at that moment.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±


    An unusually happy voice echoed from the front and Natsumi twitched her body.


    When she looked over, she found out there is one young man there. She has seen that face somewhere before.------yes, it was Shidou¡¯s classmate. His name should be------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..To-Tonomachi Hiroto¡­¡­¡­¡­.why are you here?¡±


    Without looking at him, when Natsumi said that suspiciously, Tonomachi opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Yo-you know my name!? Tohka-chan and Kaguya-chan won¡¯t remember it no matter how long passes!¡±


    After saying that, he choked in tears of gratitude. It somehow felt disgusting, so Natsumi pulled the chair a little.


    But, Tonomachi did not notice Natsumi¡¯s actions and sat on the opposite seat with that high tension still present.


    ¡°How do you do! What is your name called!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I-its¡­¡­.Natsumi¡±


    ¡°Natsumi-chan! That is a wonderful name!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi looked at him suspiciously at Tonomachi¡¯s over-familiar words.


    This man, just when she thought he appeared suddenly, just what is he saying? Maybe he was told to praise Natsumi in a request from Shidou or Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­..?


    Yes. There is no mistake in that. If it is not that then, there is no way he would know Natsumi at the beginning of his speech.


    ¡°No---, I didn¡¯t think you would be this cute. I seriously have to thank Itsuka.¡±


    During the time Natsumi was thinking about that, Tonomachi continued bouncing his words in fun. Natsumi snorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­how much?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°How much were you bribed for this request? It must be a good sum of money.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..? What are you saying?¡±


    Tonomachi wrung his neck. He looked as if he was not hit with a bulls-eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi raised her eyebrows¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.what is going on? Normally, when a person got a bulls-eye, a response would appear from the body at the very least. And, there is no way Natsumi who¡¯s strong point is observation would not notice that.


    Which means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..don¡¯t tell me this man called Natsumi cute seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh.¡±


    When she got conscious about that, Natsumi felt her heartbeat going up. No, impossible. It has to be an act. But, the current Natsumi was different from the Natsumi from yesterday. It was the Natsumi who has transformed thanks to Shidou and the girls. Just maybe---------


    And, after Natsumi¡¯s eyes started to swim around, Tonomachi hit his forehead with his head while continuing his words.


    ¡°No, I am seriously surprised. You really are cute. I got dizzy unintentionally seriously!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!!¡±


    Natsumi suddenly stiffened her face, at Tonomachi¡¯s words.


    I got dizzy.


    ¡ý


    To get dizzy¡­¡­¡­¡­.Meaning: Close to collapsing from dizziness.


    ¡ý


    I am about to collapse from dizziness by looking at you.


    ¡ý


    I feel sick just by looking at you, ugly.


    ¡°I knewwwwwwwww ittttttt!!¡±


    Natsumi raised a loud shout before flipping the table.


    ¡°U-uwah!? Wha-whats wrong Natsumi-chan?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t [what¡¯s wrong?] me! Screwing with me, screwing with me! Even I don¡¯t like to become this!¡±


    When she started rampaging while shouting, the staffs in the surroundings jumped in and restrained Natsumi.


    ¡°Cal-calm down, miss¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°An-anyway, time to withdraw! We will take her like this!¡±


    ¡°U-understood¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing bastard! Let gooooooo!¡±


    Natsumi was then pulled deep into the lounge just like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­no good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.That was no good.¡±


    Around the time when Natsumi managed to calm down, Shidou and Kotori sighed at the same time.


    Incidentally, Tonomachi has been sent to the upper ground already. After Natsumi¡¯s sudden rampage, he was feeling shaken the whole time but, [Like I thought, that is a serious sickness¡­¡­¡­¡­.but, I will support Natsumi-chan¡­¡­¡­.!] he said those strange words but, it was unknown whether he was being rude or manly.


    ¡°Well, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°I thought of the next way just in case.----Kannazuki.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Kotori clicked her fingers and a tall man who was standing-by from who knows where, *Shuta*! Appeared over there. He was Kotori¡¯s assistant and also <Fraxinus> vice commander, Kannazuki Kyouhei.


    Looking at Kannazuki who he has seen many times already, Shidou unintentionally raised his eyebrows. However, that was only normal. Right now, he was wearing light brown sunglass while sporting a cardigan on his shoulders without putting his arms through the sleeves and instead had it tied in front of his chest; it was a fishy stereotypical producer style.


    ¡°Kannazuki-san¡­¡­¡­¡­? Why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°Fufu----------this is my secret plan. Let¡¯s teach that negative kitten her own charm.¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kannazuki gave a thumb up in confidence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What is it this time?¡±


    It has been 3 hours since the event with Tonomachi. Having regained her composure, Natsumi was now left alone in a place that looks like a caf¨¦.


    It seems there is a place she was going to be dragged to later so, they want her to wait here for a while but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..where on earth was she going to be brought to? While looking downwards a little to avoid the sights from the surrounding, Natsumi thought that.


    And-----at that moment.


    ¡°Oooo? OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOo?¡±


    When she thought she heard such a voice, a man with a suspicious appearance like wearing sunglasses and a cardigan on his shoulders approached Natsumi as if he was peeking at her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­..uh, wha-what is it¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    When Natsumi¡¯s face was oozing out wariness, the man *pechin* hit his forehead in an overreaction manner.


    ¡°Ooootoo, I beg my pardon! I am always like this.¡±


    After saying that, the man took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Natsumi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ratatoskr production, team manager, Kannazuki Kyouhei.¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a company that produces movies and television shows, or even modeling and talent managements.¡±


    The person called Kannazuki took an exaggerated bow and continued on in an excited manner.


    ¡°This may be sudden but, miss! Do you have any interest in becoming a model!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide at the words that were suddenly let out.


    ¡°Mo-model¡­¡­¡­..wait, the ones that are on magazines¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That model!¡±


    Kannazuki energetically nodded. But, Natsumi sighed coldly as response.


    That¡¯s because it¡¯s modeling. Natsumi recalled the magazines and television shows she saw in this world. If Natsumi¡¯s memories are correct, being a model means being a girl with good style and slender tall body.


    If it was Natsumi in her <Haniel> transformed state then it would be acceptable but, it was clear that it wouldn''t be fit for Natsumi¡¯s current condition. This guy must be [that]. There was no mistake he was a corrupted contractor that would trick girls with sweet talking and obtain big sums of money by using the pretext of being a lesson specialist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry but, I hate jokes. Modeling is something that belongs to people with good style and the right height. Someone like me would not---------¡± In a manner of self-mockery, when Natsumi said that, Kannazuki *buun**buun* swung his head.


    ¡°It is not a joke! Good style? Hah, what meaning is there with boobs only being big! No none at all! Rhetorically! A real beauty means an immature body like a bud in preparations of blooming under the presence of spring! Wonderful! The current you is really wonderful! You are the one with the nice body! Stay that way forever!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh.¡±


    Towards Kannazuki who was approaching closer to her with his breathing getting wilder, Natsumi backed off in reflex. Just like Tonomachi from just now, he does not look like he was lying.


    It was a little disgusting but, he might really think of her like that. Do humans that love people like Natsumi exist in this world¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? No, but calling the current Natsumi having a nice body is just¡­¡­..


    ¡°Hah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide.


    Natsumi has a nice body


    ¡ý


    Natsumi¡¯s body is good


    ¡ý


    Your looks are regretful but, there are no problems with the functions.


    ¡ý


    Seems like your organs would sell pretty well.


    ¡°Mur-murderer¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    After Natsumi raised a screaming-like voice, she stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Oya, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t come closer! I will not be fooled! I will not be fooled!¡±


    ¡°I am not fooling you! Alright, since we are at a place like this, if you like could you come to the office---¡°


    After saying that, Kannazuki grabbed Natsumi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    After Natsumi raised a high-pitched shout, she gave Kannazuki a slap on his cheeks and ran deeper into the shop.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­still no good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­that was still no good.¡±


    After looking at the circumstances, Shidou and Kotori sighed once again.


    ¡°No haha, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Not looking any sorry, Kannazuki laughed. He had a distinctive autumn colored mark on his cheeks, and one of the sunglasses lens was broken.


    ¡°Well, there is Kannazuki being too disgusting, but it seems Natsumi¡¯s negative thoughts are over our imagination. It might be better if we lower the level here.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡­¡­..drop the level?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­.first off, rather than praising her, let¡¯s start by making her understand that people won¡¯t laugh if she has a normal conversation with someone.¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­specifically?¡±


    ¡°Something like making her place an order in a fast food shop.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­The level sure dropped a lot.¡±


    Shidou made a wet smile while scratching his cheeks. Looking at the responses until now, it¡¯s true that that might be better for Natsumi. Getting her to gradually get used from there is probably more reliable.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move to the next set. We are going to bring Natsumi out from the room so, please prepare for that.¡±


    When Kotori said that, she made the rod of the chupa chups she was eating stand up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..so, what is it this time?¡±


    Natsumi made a stern expression while glaring at Shidou and Kotori who were sitting opposite her.


    Natsumi was brought to a place that is thought to be a hamburger shop. In the surroundings, there were students heading back home from school and parents bringing their children along; the place was lively.


    ¡°Nothing, just a little hungry that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Aah, yeah yeah. Just hungry.¡±


    Kotori said that nonchalantly while Shidou said it unnaturally. Natsumi looked at them in doubt.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry but, I will hand you the money so please go make the orders. I¡¯ll leave the menu to you.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­..hah!? why should I¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Here take this. Don¡¯t drop it okay?¡±


    ¡°He-hey wait¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Natsumi was forced to hold the paper money, she headed to the order counter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.guh.¡±


    There were a lot of things bothering her, but she had no choice. Natsumi headed there and stood in front of the register while looking downwards. ¡°Welcome! Have you decided what to order?¡±


    The girl with hair bangs standing at the register talked to her with a smile. Natsumi calmed her ringing heartbeat while talking with a shaky voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­3¡­¡­Ha-hamburger¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Okay! 3 hamburgers!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ye-yes correct.¡±


    ¡°Would you like potatoes with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Even though the staff asked with a smile, Natsumi opened her eyes wide.


    Would you like potatoes with that?


    ¡ý


    Potato in this case = Fried potatoes.


    ¡ý


    Getting fat is very easy with the combination of carbohydrates and oil.


    ¡ý


    That seedy-looking body might become a tad better if you add more flab won¡¯t it?


    ¡°God. Damn. Ittttttttttt!¡±


    ¡°Eeh!?¡±


    When Natsumi gave a cork screw punch at the register, the staff member twitched her body.


    ¡°I know that without you telling meeeeeee! It¡¯s not like I love having this kind of bodyyyyy!¡±


    ¡°A wait¡­¡­¡­.mi-miss!?¡±


    ¡°Na-Natsumi!¡±


    ¡°Shidou! Restrain her!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s and Kotori¡¯s voice could be heard behind. After Natsumi was immediately caught, she was brought back to the original room.

 Volume 9 - CH 4

    ¡°------<Humpty dumpty> docking success¡±


    ¡°System all green. There is no problem with the orbit calibration¡±


    ¡°It will reach the target altitude point 5 hours from now¡±


    ¡°DSS-009 airship <Heptameron> has reached its prescribed point¡±


    Coming from the speaker installed in the council room in the DEM industry Britain HQ, reports could be heard coming one after another. Murdoch looked at the several data displayed on the crystal screen in front of him while, making an exaggerated nod.


    ¡°------Where is Westcott MD now?¡±


    ¡°He has not moved from his lodging place. It is predicted that If a spacequake alarm is issued then, he would probably evacuate to the shelter in the hotel or maybe, to the nearest facility which has connections with DEM¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the endurance?¡±


    ¡°There is no problem, even if it is within the 10 kilometers error from the <Humpty Dumpty> impact point then¡±


    ¡°How is the condition of the [Second Egg]?¡±


    ¡°Preparations done. It can go any time if there is an order¡±


    ¡°Enough¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­[Second Egg]?¡±


    Hearing Murdoch words, Simpson looked at him suspiciously. Murdoch raised the side of his lips while sending his sights back.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a back-up plan. It is not something to be worried about¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Simpson looked at Murdoch silently for a while but not long later, he looked back at the crystal screen near his hands.


    He looked unsatisfied and--------looked as if he got the creeps from Murdoch.


    ---This is a good omen. After Murdoch distorted his lips in satisfaction, he then crawled his sights at the board directors lined up in the council room.


    ¡°The plan is going very smoothly. Westcott MD¡¯s death report would probably reach us by tonight. It seems the company funeral is going to be a grand one. I recommend you all to think of your condolences while you have time now¡±


    After hearing those words, the board directors looked at each other in an instant before, making awkward smiles.


    Even though it was operation day, they were still scared of opposing Westcott MD. Most likely, by any chance this plan ends with a failure then, there would probably be people working to push all the responsibility onto Murdoch.


    Murdoch made a snort big enough to let the others hear him. He didn¡¯t really mind that. If he is able to get these cowards to show approval to this plan with, just with that one back-up then it is a profit. If Murdoch were to fail this plan anyway, then he as the mastermind would lose his life. It¡¯s the same no matter which he picks.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t have to make the board directors to join in the anti-Westcott faction until he had to risk information leakage. But, when he thought about the concealment of all the information of the plan, the workforce needed to execute the plan and securing the airship then in reality; Murdoch¡¯s authorities can practically do nothing. No--------more specifically, the only person in the DEM Company that could execute plans of this scale alone, would probably be Westcott.


    Even if this has no benefits to this large thick-headed group.


    The reason was simple.------Everyone here, knows of the reason and cause of Westcott¡¯s disappearance.


    If the news of Westcott reached us then, a special board meeting will be commenced and it would be about deciding a new person with the strongest influence and power.


    Once that is established--------who on earth would everyone here right now be conscious about first.


    It would obviously be the worst scandal which caused the assassination of the previous MD. If that person holds information one-sidedly then, the next person that would disappear would be him. But, all of the board directors lined up here are accomplices. On top of that, they are all cowards. Nobody would complain even if Murdoch is named up as the next MD.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no, it is a little different¡±


    Murdoch opened and closed his right hand which has its bandages off while muttering that softly.


    He has planned to act as the criminal. In a way, this is one of the methods to grab the hearts of people.


    But---------after the moment his arm was cut off by Ellen Mathers, slowly but gradually.


    He has really felt himself turning crazy.


    After Murdoch *nii* smiled, he looked at <Humpty Dumpty> being shown out on the crystal screen while humming a Mother goosenursery rhyme inside his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Humpty Dumpty sat on the wall. Humpty Dumpty had a great fall¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    In addition to having the bed cover covering over her head, and squatting down by sitting on the bed grasping her knees, Natsumi was mumbling something in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What was that¡­¡­¡­..what was that¡­¡­¡­¡­what was that¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Incomprehensible torrents of emotions filled her head, and the feelings made her leak those emotions as words from her mouth. Like spinning thoughts. In that chaos, Natsumi made a low groan while making the same posture from just now.


    ¡°Just what is wrong¡­¡­¡­with those people¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Why are those people caring for Natsumi this much. Why are they this kind to Natsumi.


    She could understand if it was the transformed beautiful onee-san Natsumi when she used <Haniel>¡¯s power. The transformed Natsumi was a beauty that could stop anyone on their tracks. Males would harbor love and lust, while females would hide envy and jealousy in the other side of their stomachs, while lining up various flattery words to Natsumi.


    But------they are different.


    To Natsumi. They told her that her original form without transforming with <Haniel>¡¯s power is cute.


    Those words were supposed to be something Natsumi wishes the most. However¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­since it was the first time she was told that, she just could not accept it honestly.


    ¡°That¡­.is obviously a lie. Ha-ha¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ye-yes. Those people are deceiving me. That¡¯s because I-------¡°


    Natsumi muttered that while lifting up the bed cover she has put on. When she did that, she saw her own appearance being reflected back in the mirror installed on the wall.


    ---At the cute appearance produced by them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    She gasped and put the bed cover back on. Her thoughts got more chaotic.


    ---That¡¯s because, Natsumi was supposed to be ugly. She was suppose to be hopelessly ugly, unattractive and not cute. It has to be like that. It has been determined that way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah-re¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, a question floated in Natsumi¡¯s mind.


    ---It has been determined that way¡­¡­¡­¡­..?


    Why---------was it determined that way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..A-anyway¡­¡­¡­..it is impossible to think they would do that to the enemy without any reason. There is definitely¡­¡­¡­¡­.some kind of goal¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Natsumi said that, she raised her hands to her chest and muttered softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<Haniel>¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    When she did that, her hands glowed and a mirror manifested on top of the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Her injuries hurts but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it was at a manageable level. Natsumi pointed the mirror downwards------at the beds direction and transform it to a [Bed with a hole which can hide one person].


    Next off, she dragged a doll into the bed sheet and transformed it to a shape identical to a Natsumi sleeping.


    Natsumi squirmed around in the bed cover and left the dummy Natsumi on the bed before, putting herself into the hole in the bed. And for the third time, she made <Haniel> glow, and closed the surface of the bed before, in a digging down fashion; used <Haniel> to transform the bed, floor, and the inside of the wall to pass through them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..okay¡±


    And after a few minutes. When she reached a corridor with no one in it, Natsumi reconstructed the wall and looked around.


    There were several observer cameras in the room Natsumi was quarantined at but, she should be able to trick them for a while. For example, there is a fear they might enter to check up on her if she did not touch the food even though it was given to her. There was no time for leisure.


    In order for Natsumi to finish her goal quickly, she recalled back the faces of the people she met here in her head. Most likely, the most favorable would-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.It should be her¡±


    After Natsumi made a small nod, she held <Haniel>¡¯s mirror over her head.


    At the same time with the mirror glowing, Natsumi¡¯s body released a pale light. Her body then gradually distorts and-------after a few seconds, Natsumi turned into someone else.


    It was a girl with a petite body wearing a red military uniform. She had her hair tied into two with black ribbons and her proud expression was impressive.


    Yes-----It was Itsuka Shidou¡¯s sister, Itsuka Kotori.


    She picked her because she was the most appropriate, since she would walk around this facility while observing everyone¡¯s condition.


    However about that. This girl comes with twin-tails hairstyle. The ace of cute hairstyles, the twin-tails. It is a hairstyle that is only used if the person has quite a confidence in herself. Natsumi hates this hairstyle very much. She hated it so much that she thought of transforming into the country''s influential person and establishing a ban of twin-tails as a law¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­but she has no choice now. She was really reluctant to disguise as a pushy twin-tail girl but, efficiency is her priority now.


    ¡°Oopps, almost forgot¡±


    After Natsumi muttered that, she tore off a button from a conspicuous spot, and hold <Haniel> over there.


    When she did that, the edge of the cloth made a pale glow and it transformed into a small candy with a rod attached. It should be one that Kotori usually licks.


    ¡°Well, it should be like this¡±


    Natsumi then said that in a voice completely changed from a few seconds ago and clicked her fingers. In an instant, <Haniel> which was floating on the palm of her hands, turned into light particles and disappeared into the air.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    <Haniel> disappeared, and Natsumi who has completely turned into Itsuka Kotori, took a deep breath before starting to walk along the path slowly.


    In order to not make anyone she might pass by feel suspicious half-way through, she moved her eyes around to check the surroundings. In the wide and long corridor, she found a door with an electronic lock installed in it. She still does not know the whole layout of this building but, it easy to figure out that this facility was quite big.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Seriously, what is this place¡±


    Natsumi muttered that in a voice soft enough that no one could hear. It is true that this facility is somewhat connected to Shidou, Kotori, Tohka and the girls but, she knows nothing else other than that. There is no way they would allow those young girls and boy use this building freely in the first place anyway. They must be affiliated with some kind of organization-------or maybe they have a big supporter behind them. When she thought about that, Natsumi naturally felt a chill running down her back.


    By any means, were they planning to use the captured Spirit who is Natsumi as an experimental animal. While looking at the scenery of the corridor which makes her think of a research institute or hospital, Natsumi thought of that.


    Natsumi then walked while thinking of that before, a voice called out to her from behind.


    ¡°Ah-re, Commander?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After making a slight twitch with her shoulders and turning around, she found a girl with long hair bangs wearing the a different color military uniform just like Kotori¡¯s standing over there. It was the hamburger shop¡¯s staff that Shidou and the group brought her to yesterday.


    ¡°What happened for you to be here? Didn¡¯t you just say that you are going back to the <Fraxinus>?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, Aah, I thought of checking out Natsumi¡¯s condition¡±


    She let out her voice, to avoid squeezing out any discomposure. The girl then nodded without holding any suspicion.


    ¡°Ah, is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.well, she is a difficult one after all. If this keeps up, it might be difficult to seal her¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Seal? What are you talking about¡±


    When Natsumi tilted her head, the girl opened her eyes wide in wonder.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about the reiryoku sealing. We make her kiss Shidou-kun and it would seal her spirit powers. Aren¡¯t we an organization for that¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi twitched her eyebrows but, she pretended to be calm in order to avoid her discomposure to be picked up.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..That¡¯s right. Sorry, I am a little tired so¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s only normal. Okay, I will head back once I finish my work so, later¡±


    After saying that, she took a light bow. Natsumi felt relieved in her heart while replying back to her.


    ¡°Errr.----------oh yeah, can I ask something?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    Natsumi asked the girl and naturally let out her voice.


    ¡°Did you see where¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka and the rest are? I have something to do with them¡±


    ¡°Tohka-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­huh. Errrr, if I am correct, I think she is at the resting area at the other side¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you. See you later¡±


    ¡°Ah----------Yes. See you later.


    Natsumi saw her off and tip-toed to the direction the girl pointed to, before walking again. -----she walked in a fast pace in a manner that does not look unnatural.


    She has losses and gains from the girl at the same time. The gains------was the information, about where Tohka and the rest were at and Kotori not being in the facility now. With this, no matter how long Natsumi walks around, there is a guarantee she won¡¯t bump into the real person. And more importantly, the fact she found out Shidou and the girls goals was very big. I see, just when she thought what kind of goals they had, to think they would try to seal Natsumi¡¯s powers.


    ¡°I thought it was strange. Those damn hypocrites¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    And at the same time, someone has found out that a person with Kotori¡¯s appearance was in this facility. Once she finishes her work and heads back to that so-called <Fraxinus>, there is a possibility the real Kotori would question that. Natsumi doesn''t have time to play around.


    And, after walking for a while, she saw a space which was a little opened up ahead. There were several long chairs and vending machines lined up there-------she then found out Tohka and Yoshino were sitting over there.


    Natsumi narrowed her eyes before walking over there.


    ¡°-----Hi, Tohka, Yoshino¡±


    ¡°Mu?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­Hello¡±


    ¡°Oooh? Well if it isn¡¯t Kotori-chan¡±


    Tohka, Yoshino and Yoshino¡¯s left hand [Yoshinon] looked over to her in sequence and called out to her. Natsumi swung her hand with a smile before walking over to the bench both of them were sitting at and standing in front of them.


    ¡°Ooo, Kotori! This place is amazing! You can drink for free!¡±


    ¡°Kotori-san wants¡­¡­¡­to get a drink too?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Yoshinon will push it with my phantom left okay?¡±


    After saying that, [Yoshinon] *sha*! *sha*! Started shadow boxing.


    Natsumi made a wry smile while swinging her head before, folding her arm while opening her mouth.


    She then-----asked. The thing Natsumi wants to know the most right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now. More importantly, what do you all think-----about that Natsumi¡±


    Yes. There is no mistake that they were making fun of Natsumi deep in their heart. They might have to get in a good mood with Natsumi to seal her powers but, if it is a place where Natsumi is not at right now, they will definitely spill out their wicked true thoughts.


    ¡°By what¡­¡­you mean?¡±


    Tohka tilted her head.------what a vexing girl. Or maybe, she does not want to be the first one to insult. If that is the case then------


    Natsumi snorted before casting her eyes downwards and continued her words as if she was spitting out.


    ¡°That Natsumi is disgusting right? She got full of herself when we flattered her. In spite of being ugly, she sure is shameful right¡±


    She shrugs her shoulders while saying that.


    ---The origin is set. Okay, spit out your true feelings. Natsumi opened her eyes as if to urge Tohka and Yoshino. Now that these girls gained a justification of [Not being the one who started the ill talking], there is no mistake they are making filthy expressions.


    But------


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Hnnn------?¡±


    Over there were 2 people and 1 object looking at each other.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide at the unexpected reactions. When she did that, Tohka brought her eyebrows closer while talking.


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..what happened? It¡¯s not like you to say that¡±


    ¡°A-ahhno¡­¡­.Natsumi-san is not disgusting¡­¡­¡­¡­.is what I think¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What happened Kotori-chan. Are you in tired mode from commanding affairs?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi took a step back in reflex.


    ¡°Wha-what is wrong with you all. Its okay, you all don¡¯t have to act all goody-goody. Everyone thought of this before in the end right? That it is annoying to be in a good mood with that shabby girl¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? That is not true you know? It was very fun choosing clothes!¡±


    When Tohka said it with a bright face, Yoshino and [Yoshinon] tilted their head forwards in agreement to that.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­.Natsumi-san was pretty¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Iyaaah, Shidou-kun¡¯s make up was amazing. Yoshinon should ask him to do it for me next time¡±


    With that said, [Yoshinon]*ufuun* bend it¡¯s hips. Tohka and Yoshino laughed happily at that funny appearance.


    ¡°Be-because¡­¡­¡­¡­there¡­¡­..is no way¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Natsumi made her eyes swim around in discomposure, she shook her petite body.


    ---These girls are really saying from their true feelings.


    This fact caused an impact strong enough to make a crack in Natsumi¡¯s identity.


    Many possibilities were presented in Natsumi¡¯s mind in an instant. Maybe they saw through the fact that Natsumi was disguising as Kotori, and was telling the same story which was set beforehand. Or, they might be enforced to praise Natsumi because someone precious to them were taken hostage. No no or maybe--------


    Preposterous thoughts appeared and disappeared. But none of it holds any persuasiveness in front of Tohka and Yoshino¡¯s smiles.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s a lie. Why would¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi has forgotten about acting like Kotori and her fingers were trembling before, she saw 3 girls walking from the front. It was the Yamai sisters and Miku.


    ¡°Kuku, why are you all gathered?¡±


    ¡°Petition. Let us join in too¡±


    ¡°Fufu, everyone is having a tea party¡±


    ¡°Ka-Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi shook her throat at the new visitors as if she was depending on them. 3 of them opened their eyes wide and stopped because they were shocked of Natsumi¡¯s sudden shout.


    ¡°Fuun, what¡¯s wrong Kotori. You look strange. Did you open the door to hell sealed in the darkness?¡±


    Kaguya took a cool pose while saying something strange. Natsumi ignored that for now and continued talking while mending back her composure.


    ¡°Lis-listen to this everyone. Tohka and Yoshino are acting weird¡±


    ¡°Question. By weird you mean?¡±


    Yuzuru asked in wonder. Natsumi made a dry smile while continuing.


    ¡°I am talking about, isn¡¯t it annoying to care for her or that Natsumi is beautiful you know? Ahaha, it¡¯s funny right. The tension would drop just by looking at that ugly¡±


    When Natsumi shrug her shoulders while saying that, the 3 of them brought their eyebrows together in suspicion.


    ¡°Fuun, Kotori you sure say some weird words, it¡¯s not like you. What on earth happened. It¡¯s a little bit too early to get crazy from the moon¡¯s poison¡±


    ¡°Suspicion. Those are words that seem impossible from Kotori¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk of Natsumi-chan that way. If you go too far, even I would get angry!¡±


    Miku put her hands on her hips and *punsuka*! Puffed up her cheeks.


    Natsumi felt her heart beating faster at the girl¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°Wai-wait a second¡­¡­¡­¡­she is a bad spirit that tried to trap us inside that mirror, and replace us! Think normally! Why would you side with such a person! Aren¡¯t you all crazy or something!?¡±


    She has completely forgotten she was transformed as Kotori already, and raised a shout following emotions.


    Even though everyone was bewildered at Natsumi¡¯s state but, they looked at each other and [uu-nn¡­¡­.] groaned.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s true that Natsumi made us go through some scary things but¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Right!? Then------¡°


    As if to agree with Miku who said that while placing her fingers on her chin, she raised her voice. However------


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­if I say that then, I did cause quite a ruckus before so¡­¡­..i have no intentions like saying something like let it wash away but, at the very least I am thinking of getting closer with Natsumi-chan you know?¡±


    When Miku said that, the other girls started to nod too.


    ¡°Ooo! Me too!¡±


    ¡°M-me too¡­¡­¡­¡­.desu. I think¡­¡­.we could become friendlier¡±


    ¡°Judging from the conversation, she chose Yoshinon before transforming right? Iyaaa, she is one girl that knows how to differentiate¡±


    ¡°Fuun, well, she is a brave warrior that is able to corner me like that. Looks like there is a worth placing in a camp gate¡±


    ¡°Consent. She has things point worthy¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Natsumi lose her words, she backed off in stagger.


    It seems the inside of her head is messed up already. Natsumi grit her teeth before, exiting the resting room without looking at everyone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­¡­.the lodging area was at the B sector right¡±


    Shidou was slowly walking in the corridor of the <Ratotoskr> underground facility that Natsumi was being quarantined at.


    It was quite a distance to come from the Itsuka house to here------and what¡¯s more, in order to avoid being followed by Ellen and people form DEM Company; he has to venture on detours, giving him a hard time just to get here.


    Nonetheless, as long as Natsumi is here, Shidou has no choice but to show up. Because of that, he has to borrow the underground lodging facility for a while, and went home to take his tooth brush and change of clothes here.


    The moment he approached the corridor¡¯s corner, Shidou *don* felt a light impact on his chest.


    ¡°Oops¡±


    When he lowered his sights, he saw a familiar hairstyle tied into two there.


    ¡°Ou, Kotori¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Although he raised his hands and said that, for some reason, Kotori remained silent and only took a glance at Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°You somehow look tired. Something happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.nothing. Nothing at all¡±


    Kotori said it in a clearly gloomy voice. Shidou scratched his head.


    Kotori *pui* turn her face away while saying that as if she does not want to bother about Shidou any more than this and was about to walk away.


    ¡°Ah, wait a second¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..what. Even I am not free¡±


    ¡°Aah, sorry sorry. I¡¯ll end it soon.------it¡¯s about Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment Shidou brought up Natsumi¡¯s name, he saw Kotori¡¯s ear twitch.


    ¡°What about Natsumi?¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and approached closer to him. He knows her nerves are sensitive now when it comes to Natsumi but, he felt this is just too extreme.


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­.it¡¯s about Natsumi¡¯s food¡±


    Being overpowered, when Shidou said that, he found out Kotori [¡­¡­¡­¡­haa] mouth was getting relaxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.fufu, ah, your real self finally came out¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. So, what are you proposing to do? Should we stop giving her food for a while from today onwards? Or should we mix poison in it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­..what are you saying. Even for a joke, that isn¡¯t funny¡±


    He made a sullen face while having sweat flow down his forehead. When he did that, Kotori brought her eyebrows closer in doubt.


    ¡°Then, what is it? What are you saying are you going to do¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we let Natsumi out of that room for tonight¡¯s dinner¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is here so, I thought we could have it together¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.huh?¡±


    After *pokan* Kotori went black for an instant, [¡­¡­¡­¡­..aah] she distorted her lips.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s to seal her. You have one nasty personality too. Something like taking away Natsumi¡¯s reiryoku after using such a method to ensnare her¡±


    Shidou frowned his eyebrows at those movements unlike the normal Kotori.


    ¡°What are you saying. It¡¯s <Ratatoskr>¡¯s goal to seal her reiryoku, and allow the spirits to live a safe and happy life right¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Also-------It¡¯s not only for increasing the affection level, well you know, even though she is in quarantine, eating alone is just lonely right. Everyone wants to talk with Natsumi too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe, Natsumi¡¯s feelings might soften down a bit if she eats something delicious¡­¡­¡­¡­..wait, Kotori?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    The reason was simple. Kotori was starting to leak big drops of tears from her eyes.


    Her cheeks and eyes were red and her shoulders were trembling bit by bit, she would also jerk up sometimes. Shidou was horrified at his stout-hearted sister''s weird condition.


    ¡°O-oi, what on earth happened! Did I do something!?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..no-thing¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not nothing right! Relax, I will make your portion too so-----¡°


    ¡°Shut up! Die! Idiooooot!¡±


    After Kotori shouted, she wipes off her tears with her sleeves while running in the corridor.


    ¡°Oi, Kotori!?¡±


    Even though he was told that, there was no way he could leave it alone. Shidou hurried and followed Kotori.


    However, he stopped his legs right after he turned the corner.


    ¡°Ah-re¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Kotori who just turned this way just now, disappeared just like the mist.


    ¡°Where did Kotori go¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He could not find Kotori even when he looked left and right. Instead, there was one unopened chupa chups dropped at the corridor as if it was showings Kotori¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..for her to drop her candy, seriously what happened to her¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He then picked up the chupa chups to give her back later and headed back his original road without a choice.


    And after walking for some time, his cell-phone in his pocket started to vibrate.------The name [Itsuka Kotori] was shown on the calling screen. Shidou pressed the receive button in panic.


    ¡°Hello? Kotori, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..huh, what do you mean alright?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori replied back as if she was asking him what the heck he was saying.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s because just now--------¡°


    ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s an emergency. I got contacted by the control room over there just now¡±


    Kotori interrupted Shidou¡¯s words by saying that.


    ¡°--------Natsumi escaped from her room¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou gasped at the sudden announcement.


    ¡°Escaped¡­¡­¡­!? How! She still can¡¯t use her Angel yet right!?¡±


    ¡°It might be because our estimations were na?ve¡­¡­¡­¡­or maybe there was a method of using her transformation ability in an incomplete state¡­¡­¡­..something along those lines I guess. She left a dummy transformed from something which is thought to be a doll in the bed cover and disappeared. Most likely, she might have attempted an escape by transforming as someone. Got anyone in your mind of who that might be?"


    ¡°Even if you ask me¡­¡­someone that comes to mind¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide and [Ah] let out his voice.


    ---Almost 2 hours after that. Shidou returned to the surface.


    Although every member of the organization searched the whole underground facility, Natsumi could not be seen anywhere. Judging from the testimony coming from Shidou, the girls and Shiizaki, they found out Natsumi was disguised as Kotori but, as long as Natsumi is not limited to stay in that appearance, there were no special clues.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He walked heavily on the street of his resident city, while mumbling to himself softly. Now that Natsumi is missing, he has lost the meaning to stay underground and was heading back to his house while carrying his bag with his change of clothes inside.


    In the end, starting from the time they sheltered Natsumi, Shidou has not seen her smile not even once. She hates what Shidou and the girls do and will not open her heart to them.


    But-------Shidou could not ever bring himself to think that, those were Natsumi¡¯s true feelings.


    It felt like a dog that has been repeatedly abused by humans for a long time, getting scared of humans by reflex even though it wants to be pampered and play with them.


    That¡¯s why, there is no one here that would say bad things about Natsumi. There is no one here that would bully Natsumi. He believed that if they kept telling her that with perseverance, their feelings would reach her some day.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no¡±


    Shidou stopped his legs and made a small swing with his head in denial.


    Thinking back on it, Shidou¡¯s assumption might be too much. A small regret pierced his heart.


    Even if she is able to use her transforming abilities, it does not mean that her wounds have completely healed. She won¡¯t be let off easily if she was found by the AST or DEM wizards in that wounded condition.


    If the reason for Natsumi''s hurried escape was because of Shidou and the rest then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­thinking like that, his thoughts would always head to a dark direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­This is not good, if this keeps up¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou pulled his cheeks a little before regaining his composure and resumed walking.


    He could see his house immediately after he did that. Shidou opened the gate while searching his pocket, and took out the key before inserting the key into the door keyhole.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hnn?¡±


    However, Shidou wrung his neck. There was no feedback even though he twisted the key. Feeling suspicious, he pulled the knob and the door opened without any resistance.


    Without any mistake, he has locked the house before going out. But even so, he could not think of anyone that could come back home faster than Shidou.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Everyone should be underground now-------¡°


    Shidou said it until there before opening his eyes wide.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Yes. Natsumi should know where the Itsuka house is. After Shidou opened the front door, he quickly took of his shoes and ran to the living room.


    He then entered the living room and-----stopped his legs immediately.


    Just like Shidou¡¯s predictions, there was one girl there.


    But.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou¡¯s face was smeared with shock and lost his words.


    ¡°-----I beg my pardon, sorry for the intrusion¡±


    The girl sitting on the sofa placed in the living room was completely different from the one Shidou assumed.


    She has blue eyes and Nordic blonde hair as if it was constantly bathed in light.------Yes. DEM industry¡¯s Wizard, the person called Ellen Mathers was there.


    ¡°Ellen!? Why are you here¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°I have come to have a good talk. Please¡±


    After saying that, she showed the opposite sofa. She is probably telling to sit.


    ¡°What are¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou pretended to be hesitant with Ellen¡¯s words while operating his cell-phone in his pocket. It was an emergency situation. He has to tell Kotori as soon as possible-------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    But at that moment, just when he thought Ellen raised her right hand, Shidou¡¯s cell-phone floated out and glided mid-air towards Ellen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really inconvenient for me if you call for help but, it is annoying since it would disturb our talk. I am sorry but, I will be borrowing this for a bit¡±


    Ellen placed the cell-phone she stole from Shidou on the table and sends her sights over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this just in case but, everything within this house is in my ReachTerritory. I don¡¯t recommend resisting¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou clenched his teeth in detest before, making a small sigh and calmed his hips on the sofa opposite Ellen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­so, what does the supreme DEM-san have to do with me until they break into a house of a weak citizen¡±


    At the very least of resistance, he said that with sarcasm. However Ellen did not really show any care about that and was staring straight at Shidou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There is nothing much. I just want to ask one simple question¡±


    ¡°Question?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be straight forward and ask.-------- right now, where is the Spirit <Witch> you all ran off with a few days ago¡±


    Ellen asked in a quiet voice. Shidou grasped his fist tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­, Don¡¯t screw with me! There¡¯s no way I would tell you that!¡±


    Actually, Shidou wanted to tell her that but----he decided not to tell. He wanted to avoid letting this woman know that Shidou and the group let Natsumi ran away. Natsumi is able to distance herself away from danger, just by making her think that Natsumi was still under <Ratatoskr>¡¯s protection.


    However no matter how Shidou¡¯s voice raged, Ellen did not break her composed expression. She then continued her words in a calm fashion.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Even we thought you will not tell us that easily¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I see. Then please leave. I have to prepare dinner¡±


    ¡°You are the one making?¡±


    ¡°Got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No. I think it is wonderful¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Well thanks¡±


    When Shidou said that without even trying to hide his hostility, Ellen made a thin sigh before standing up from the sofa.


    She then slowly walked around the living room and crawl her sights as if she was observing the condition of the room or kitchen before opening her mouth.


    ¡°------it¡¯s a little narrow but, it is a house that has been cleaned throughout. It makes me see people sitting around happily every night¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou frowned his eyebrows while having no idea what Ellen¡¯s words really meant. There is no way; the words she spat out literary meant what it meant.


    However, Ellen act as if she does not care about Shidou¡¯s no reply and echoed her beautiful voice.


    ¡°I wonder who are inside that happy circle. You-----Itsuka Kotori, Yatogami Tohka, Yoshino, or maybe, the Yamai sisters and Miku might be in it too. How wonderful. Please take care of it properly¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..What do you want to say¡±


    Becoming impatient, when Shidou asked her, Ellen turned her whole body to Shidou¡¯s direction. Maybe it¡¯s because her back is facing to the window, he could not see her expression for an instant because of the back lighting.


    ¡°--------Who do you think it is thanks to, for the existence of that happy circle?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shidou brought his eyebrows closer at the sudden question.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Well, it¡¯s thanks to Kotori and <Ratatoskr>------¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡±


    Without hearing the end of Shidou¡¯s answer, Ellen shows her denial.


    ¡°-------The reason why it is able to exist right now, is because of Ike and me. We are letting you all off, and letting you all live, that is why you all are able to enjoy this momentary peace¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou felt his back getting damp with sweat.


    In Ellen words, there was totally no sign of jesting or joking.


    She was saying that seriously. There was no sight of doubt held in that preposterous and violent logic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen is a wizard. Which means even though, there is a machine buried into her brain, she should be a human. But even so, why. Why does he feel a stronger odd feeling------no it should be called foreign sensation, compared to the times he has a conversation with spirits.


    ¡°Let me give you a summary¡±


    Ellen slowly lifted one of her hand and directed it Shidou. Even though it was such a simple action, Shidou felt that it was hard to breathe suddenly. Maybe she lowered the density of the oxygen nearby by manipulating her Territory, or she used it to press Shidou¡¯s nose and mouth, or maybe-----with just plain pressure, she overpowered Shidou.


    ¡°Itsuka Shidou, lined up with


    , <Efreet>, <Hermit>, <Berserk> and <Diva>. For the compensation of the fore said, please tell me where is <Witch>¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t screw-------¡°


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. There is no compromise higher than this. You have no authority to choose¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°-----Its simple mathematics. I will assure you the safety of the Spirits for now with only the <Witch>. I don¡¯t think this is such a bad deal¡±


    Ellen said that as if that choice was the natural one to pick.


    But. Shidou snorted after he took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Sorry but, I''ve sucked at mathematics since I was young¡±


    ¡°I see. How regretful¡±


    It seems Shidou¡¯s words were within her expected category. Without showing any slight signs of discouragement, Ellen carried her hand inside her jacket before, taking out a knife handle without the blade from there.


    Shidou did not know what it was for a moment but-------at the same time with Ellen narrowing her eyes, he saw a faint glowing light appearing out from the tip of the handle before he gulped.


    ¡°Well then, I will have you slowly play along with me until you could do a proper calculation in profit and loss.------I wonder how many numbers you can handle, I am looking forward to it¡±


    Ellen pointed her light blade towards Shidou while distorting her lips for the first time.


    ¡°Point A has no response!¡±


    ¡°Same with Point B!¡±


    ¡°We have lost sensing the last small quantity of Reiha from the quarantine area half-way¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    15000 meters from Tenguu city, the airship <Fraxinus> was now floating in the sky. Right now in the bridge, the voices of the crews were flying around.


    Yes. Right now, Kotori and the crew was using the observation installed in the <Fraxinus> at full strength, to chase after Natsumi¡¯s disappeared reading.


    But------The result is just as it looks.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I predicted this already but, the Reiha response can¡¯t be pursued like I thought¡±


    Kotori clicked her tongue while placing her hand on her chin and sitting on the commander seat.


    As long as they are unable to sense the reiha readings, the automated cameras thrown into the city would normally be the main search method but-------it did not have much meaning against Natsumi since she holds the power to transform. While being aware of the fact she was being an escapee, there is no way she would be in an easily detected appearance for Kotori and the crew. If she disguises herself as one of the passerby then, it is close to impossible to find her.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it would be good if she would harass Shidou again but, if she were cautious of us and will not show herself then------it would be impossible to seal Natsumi¡¯s Reiryoku¡±


    After Kotori said that difficultly, she then gave a command to the crew working at the lower bridge.


    ¡°-------Looking for her without any clue is inefficient. Focus on the places Natsumi has appeared before and search there. The ruined amusement park Shidou first met Natsumi, my house, Shidou¡¯s school and also, the mountain we safeguarded Natsumi¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    At the same time with the crews reply, the images of the city shown on the monitor started to move all at once.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..hnn?¡±


    Facing towards her personal display, Minowa let out a doubtful voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don''t tell me, it¡¯s Natsumi¡¯s response!?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that but¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What your enunciation is bad. Just what is it?¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­¡­¡­..Could you look at this?¡±


    After Minowa operated the console, the screen Minowa was looking at, was displayed on the ships main monitor.


    On the top part of the observation range which was expanded to its maximum scale to search for Natsumi------at the end of the sky, there was one strange reading confirmed there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.What is this?¡±


    ¡°Judging from the high speed and orbit, it is thought to be an artificial satellite or something¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kawagoe looked at the screen while saying that. Kotori *fumu* groaned while bringing her sights to Nakatsugawa.


    ¡°Could you bring out the image¡±


    ¡°Hah, please wait a second¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Nakatsugawa operated the console and a speck like dot was shown on the screen.


    After that was expanded a few stages up, the rough resolute image was shown out.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that¡­¡­¡­¡­it looks like an artificial satellite. But, why is it alone¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    But at that moment, Mikimoto raised his eyebrows and started staring at the screen.


    ¡°It is just slight but, there is Maryoku readings there! What¡¯s more this is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..explosion arts¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kotori brought her eyebrows closer. Explosion arts. Speaking in easy terms, it is a magical bomb prepared with the Realizer.


    ¡°What is going on. Why is such a thing at-----¡°


    After saying that, Kotori placed her hands on her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, there is no way they would use such a stupid-------¡°


    ¡°Co-commander¡­¡­¡­¡­.is something wrong?¡±


    Nakatsugawa fixed his glasses position while asking. Kotori gulped before continuing her words.


    ¡°If¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..only if. What do you all think would happen if the artificial satellite falls to Tenguu city?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    At Kotori words.


    All of the crew members lost their words at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The taste of salt expanded inside his mouth. The sweat dropping down his cheeks reached until his tongue through his lips.


    While Shidou was being pointed with a laser edge by Ellen, he searched his thoughts to find a way to break through this situation somehow.


    But, Ellen did not show any chances at all. Shidou¡¯s legs would probably be skewered in an instant if he showed any signs of running away then.


    As if she guessed Shidou¡¯s thoughts, Ellen made a soft snort.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. There is only one way for you to be able to leave this place alive. It is to spit out <Witch>¡¯s whereabouts¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry I have been forgetting a lot recently¡±


    ¡°I will make you remember back then¡±


    After saying that, Ellen slowly walked closer until she reached right in front of Shidou.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..¡±


    He tried to withdraw his legs back to gain distance at the very least but-----his body won¡¯t move. It seems, Ellen used her Territory to bind Shidou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Well then-----Going with the fingers isn¡¯t artistic. So let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ellen licked her lips before, bringing the laser edge she was holding closer to the side of Shidou¡¯s head. It¡¯s as if--------yes, she was going to chip off his ears.


    ¡°-----Tentatively, I¡¯ll ask for the last time. You are not planning to tell me <Witch>¡¯s whereabouts right?¡±


    Ellen sends a cold glint in the eye while saying that. Shidou felt his heartbeat getting faster until it hurts.


    This woman would do it. Without any inch of hesitation, she would drop Shidou¡¯s ears. He recalled back the memories of being in pain pierced through by her and his legs trembled bit by bit.


    But. After Shidou made the side of his lips to the shape of a smile, he then said it in a void as if he was holding down his trembling somewhere. ¡°¡­¡­¡­.My ears are just about itchy¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    After Ellen said that shortly, she immediately narrowed her eyes and inserted strength into the hand holding the laser edge.


    But-------at that instant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Placed on the table, Shidou¡¯s cell-phone¡¯s rhythmical ringtone echoed and Ellen probably got distracted by that too. In an instant, his body movement which was taken away from her territory could move. He heard from Kotori before that, no matter how skilled a person is, maintaining the Territory without a wiring suit requires a scary amount of concentration.


    ¡°Fuu---------!¡±


    If he let this go, there won¡¯t be any more chance. Shidou put strength into both his hands and pushed Ellen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Ellen made an anguish expression and fell backwards. Shidou sent a thought of thanks to the person that called him with excellent timing while quickly running away from the spot.


    However, just about the time he was about to leave the living room, his body once again could not move.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.You¡¯ve done it¡±


    While mixing in a silent anger in her voice, Ellen slowly raised her body.


    Following by time, 3 seconds has not passed. In that small interval, Ellen redeployed her Territory. What scary concentration.


    ¡°-----okay, although it is a coincidence, how are you going to pay the fine for making me fall on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Kuh-----¡°


    ¡°Also, you touched my breast just now. Please die¡±


    ¡°That was inevitable!?¡±


    Although Shidou raised a shriek, Ellen did not pay attention to that. She once again, brought the laser edge closer to his face.


    But at that moment, this time, Ellen¡¯s cellphone started making low vibrating sound.


    Ellen twitched her eyebrows before, taking out her phone while maintaining her Territory.


    ¡°-----Yes, it¡¯s me. Is there something¡±


    Ellen received the call while not releasing her sights from Shidou but------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..what did you say?¡±


    Just what kind of information did she hear; her expression suddenly turned stern.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.yes, yes. I understand. We will deal with it¡±


    After saying that and turning off her phone, she showed a few seconds of hesitation before releasing the Territory binding Shidou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­..!?¡±


    It was as if his support was suddenly released. Shidou broke his balance and pitched forward on the spot.


    ¡°What a lucky person¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­..?¡±


    When Shidou went blank, Ellen did not even take a glance at Shidou and ran outside the house just like that.


    ¡°Wha-what¡­¡­¡­on earth¡±


    Left alone in the living room, Shidou was dumbfounded for a while----at that moment, he noticed his cellphone was still echoing the ringtone. After he walked over to it and saw the screen, he found out Kotori¡¯s name was displayed.


    ¡°Hello? Kotori? Listen to this, just now-------¡°


    ¡°You pick up late! What were you doing at this crisis!¡±


    When Shidou picked up the phone, Kotori¡¯s loud voice echoed.


    ¡°Wha-what is it. Even I was having a big problem here¡±


    ¡°Forget it, please calm down and listen¡±


    Kotori said it in a serious voice. Shidou wanted to mumble his dissatisfaction but, he brought his eyebrows closer at that unusual manner.


    ¡°What, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.yes. It¡¯s so sudden so it¡¯s unbelievable but------¡°


    At that point, Kotori corrected her breathing before continuing the rest.


    ¡°------10 minutes after now, an artificial satellite will fall onto Tenguu city¡±

 Volume 9 - CH 5

    ¡°Tsk-----¡°


    After Ellen clicked her tongue in contempt, she condensed her Territory and dashed on the ground with crazy speed. After Ellen cut across the road, all the pedestrians opened their eyes in shock but, she had no time to pay attention to that. She was just single-mindedly continuing running to her target spot.


    Her course was east---------the direction of the hotel Westcott was lodging at.


    With this speed, the time needed to reach was------around 30 minutes. She does not know exactly what time until the [Impact] but, thinking about distancing from Tenguu city after that, was definitely something not reassuring.


    ¡°-----I have no choice¡±


    Ellen sharpens her sights before making an order in her brain.


    In an instant, Ellen¡¯s body made a pale glow and her whole body was equipped with the platinum CR-unit


    in an instant. Compared to a few seconds ago, an even thicker maryoku compiled Territory was deployed.


    Ellen kicked the ground and activated the thrusters attached to her back before flying high up into the sky. She then made a straight line towards her targeted location just like that.


    At that moment, a call came from the in-cam internally equipped in the unit.


    ¡°Ex-executive chief Mathers! Just what is happening!?¡±


    It was the subordinate she made to stand-by outside when Ellen entered the Itsuka house. She was probably surprised because Ellen ran out of the house suddenly. Ellen maintained her sights in front while, improving her speed and replied back.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. Currently, the artificial satellite <DSA-IV> which was planned to be disposed is now falling directed at Tenguu city. What¡¯s more, its coming from -------¡°


    After hearing the continuous explanation, her subordinate let out a astonished voice.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..even if it is to defeat the Spirits, why would they do that¡­¡­¡­.! And what¡¯s more, for the executive chief to not be informed about that plan is-------¡°


    ¡°No, the aim isn''t the spirits, it¡¯s Ike¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­..!? Wes-Westcott MD¡­¡­¡­¡­!? What does that mean!?¡±


    The subordinate said that in a shocked manner. Well, it was only normal. That¡¯s because the blade DEM is holding, is now directed at its top.


    ¡°There was contact from the HQ just now. It seems the board directors that brought out the dismissal request on Ike a few days ago is running wild¡±


    After she said that, Ellen clicked her tongue. ------like I thought, I should have chopped off their heads instead of their arm at that time.


    In the end, just moments before the execution of the plan, it seems a member of the board got scared of Westcott and leaked out the information to the 2nd executive team. It¡¯s not like that decision cannot be called smart but--------if he wanted to sell-out the plan, it would be better if he done it sooner. Ellen felt like cursing.


    Nonetheless, now wasn''t the time to do something like that. She has to secure Westcott as fast as possible and get far away as possible from here.


    ¡°------I am heading towards Ike. Every one of you, please evacuate so that you all won¡¯t get dragged into the blast. After that, look out for Reiha readings in the surroundings and if you find a spirit dragged in the explosion then, retrieve the saphira crystal from her¡±


    ¡°Ro-roger¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Leaving that reply, her subordinate cut the line.


    Nonetheless, she isn¡¯t really expecting anything related to the spirits. As long as they are involved with <Ratatoskr>, the <DSA-IV> would be detected before it reach the danger air zone anyway, and if that happens, all they have to do is to secure the Spirits with the airship before running to a safe zone. Most likely, Itsuka Shidou¡¯s phone that rang just now was also probably to inform him about this too.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And, flying halfway in a straight line in the sky. Ellen twitched her eyebrows.


    The reason was simple. Coming from everywhere, Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-------the sound of the siren started to ring in her ears.


    ¡°Spacequake alarm¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, a spirit?¡±


    She mumbled that but however, she noticed another possibility.


    ---no matter how much a bother Westcott is, if they drop an artificial satellite on Japan''s city then no matter if it is DEM company, they would not get off easily. If that is the case then, the board of directors would not achieve the goal of taking over the company.


    The case is that, the board members are planning to blame this disaster all onto the spacequake. I see, it was a logical thought.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them¡±


    After Ellen grinded her teeth, she headed to Westcott at her maximum speed.


    No time at all after Ellen left the house, the space quake alarm echoed throughout the city and the sound of the residence nearby evacuating could be heard.


    ¡°Spacequake alarm!? At a time like this!?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong¡±


    When Shidou looked out the window in shock, Kotori said that through the phone.


    ¡°We did not detect any shaking in the space nearby¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It is a false information that occurred in this miraculous timing-------it¡¯s the work of someone that is planning to put the blame onto spacequake for all the damages from the falling artificial satellite¡±


    ¡°Blaming the spacequake¡­¡­¡­..wait, who would do that!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s most likely DEM company¡±


    Kotori say that as if she was grinding her teeth. However, Shidou raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Wai-wait a second. DEM¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Isn¡¯t that impossible?¡±


    ¡°You sure say weird things. An organization that could do something like this, in terms of the ability to get things done and in terms of a health problem with a few screws loose in their heads, there is no one I can think of¡±


    ¡°Iyaa, it¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou explained everything that happened just now.


    About the fact that Ellen was there when he got home. And also-------the fact that Ellen ran out of the house, panicked.


    ¡°Ellen Mathers did that? It¡¯s true that it¡¯s weird¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­if this action is a plan to round up all the spirits then, there is no way she would not know about it¡­¡­¡­..no, even before that¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori groaned difficultly. However, she immediately noticed that now wasn''t the time to be immersed in thought. She regained her composure and continue her words.


    ¡°Anyway! There is no mistake it will be dangerous if you stay there. We will pick you up with <Fraxinus> immediately so, please come outside¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­ how about Tohka and the rest?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. The preparations to escape from the underground just got ready. We will immediately head there after we pick up Shidou¡±


    ¡°I get it. Then------¡°


    Shidou then wrung back his neck when he was about to reply.


    ¡°Escape from underground? Doesn¡¯t that facility have the endurance equal to that of the shelters?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori took a breather as if she was leaving a beat before replying.


    ¡°------Yes, that¡¯s right. If the spacequake is until rank B then it will almost unmistakably withstand it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..wait a second. That means-----¡°


    ¡°Thinking normally, there should not be a problem. But, there is something bothering me¡±


    ¡°Something bothering you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ------we detected slight Maryoku readings coming from the concerned artificial satellite¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows at Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wha-what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know the details. But-------it is hard to think that DEM is just going to let the artificial satellite¡¯s wreckage fall. We think that they are going to make it breakthrough the atmosphere using some kind of method. You should prepare for the worst scenario¡±


    ¡°The worst¡­¡­¡­scenario¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­yes. The shelters that have started to be deployed in the world since 30 years ago, was something mainly set for the damages from the spacequake. Basically, since it is observed that spacequakes often occurs, above ground, above sea, and the sky, the possibility to escape the damages by just hiding underground is high¡±


    But, Kotori continued.


    ¡°The case this time is a different story¡±


    ¡°If that artificial satellite falls straight onto the shelter then¡­¡­¡­¡­.are you saying the people inside won¡¯t be saved!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­like I said, we still don¡¯t know the details. But, please understand the fact that this possibility exist¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Wha-what the hell! Just because they are aiming for the Spirits, isn¡¯t this just overboard¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Shidou shouted while clenching his fist, Kotori once again groaned difficultly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get-----that point¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­eh?¡±


    ¡°The DEM too should know that we have an airship. If they were to aim for the spirits then, I don¡¯t think they would take this method which has no certainty¡±


    ¡°The-then, what does this mean¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything at this stage. Maybe there is an idiot in the higher ups that could not get to that decision or, they straight off lost their minds, or maybe------they have another goal¡±


    ¡°Goal¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou gulped. Just what on earth is that [Goal] they have to achieve even if thousands of victims are produced?


    ¡°-----I understand your feelings but, please hurry now. We are losing time until the crash just by doing this¡±


    Kotori said that impatiently. However, Shidou stayed still.


    ¡°Wa-wait a second. Is there any way!? If this keeps up, even if we are saved, the people in the city will-----¡°


    ¡°Please listen to the end¡±


    Kotori flat out said that as if to interrupt Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t feel like seeing everyone in the city die. I have a way¡±


    ¡°! Re-really!?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ------it¡¯s simple. Just before the artificial satellite crashes, we will shoot it down with <Fraxinus> main cannon. If we do that, even if by any chance the explosion arts activates, and the blast or fragments pours down to the ground, the shelter below should be safe¡­¡­¡­.well, the surface might become something nasty but, it is the same with the spacequake, they have to be grateful that they got saved even though it is only their life. We will let the JGSDF¡¯s restoration team, work hard handling the rest¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­.if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    ¡°Satisfied? Now hurry up¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    Shidou strongly nodded before cutting the phone call and headed to the front entrance and putting back on his shoes.


    And------at that moment, *Koron* something tumbled down from Shidou¡¯s pocket because he was leaning over to wear his shoes.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    When he looked over to it, he found out that it was a chupa chups wrapped with a red wrapper.-----it was something Natsumi dropped when she was disguising herself as Kotori in the underground facility.


    ¡°Ah------¡°


    The moment he saw that. Shidou reached a certain thought. He froze on the spot for a few moments and became dumbfounded.


    That¡¯s right. Shidou has forgotten something. It¡¯s true that the residence in the neighbourhood has evacuated to the shelter because of the spacequake. Everyone would be safe if <Fraxinus> succeeds in shooting down the artificial satellite.


    But-------there is one person. Still escaped from underground, there is only one person that might still be left on the surface.


    When Shidou stopped at the front entrance, the sound of a rhythm started to echo from his cell phone again. After he pressed the call button, he could hear Kotori¡¯s voice which has irritation mixed in.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing Shidou. I told you there is no time¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kotori¡±


    Kotori said it in impatience, and then stopped. Maybe she felt something was up with Shidou, Kotori continued her words in doubt.


    ¡°What is it, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Aah. There is something I want to ask you to do¡­¡­¡­¡­could you retrieve Tohka and the rest first?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why again.-------aah, are you perhaps referring to take everyone else to a safer place first before me? You don¡¯t really have to worry about that, since we will properly retrieve everyone¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­there is still something on the surface I have to do no matter what¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori [Haaa!?] echoed a voice filled with anger.


    ¡°I told you this is an emergency, didn¡¯t you get the message!? I don¡¯t know what you have to do but, its not worth risking your life for! First and foremost-----¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Kotori gasped at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°You all still haven¡¯t find Natsumi right¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Yes. It would be a big problem if she is still on the surface.


    A normal person would run to the shelter when the spacequake alarm rings. That is only normal. But for Natsumi who is a spirit, he has no idea whether or not she would obey that alarm. Natsumi was locked up in the underground facility in the first place, so he doesn''t think that Natsumi would want to go back into the shelter once again, with her own will because it''s underground.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­but, even Natsumi isn¡¯t stupid! Even if she does not enter the shelter, there is a possibility that she has already run far away---------and even if the blast and fragments of the artificial satellite falls down, she is a spirit you know!? She can protect herself from something like that!¡±


    ¡°That might be the case. But¡­¡­¡­¡­.Natsumi¡¯s wounds she got from Ellen should not be healed completely yet. There might be chance¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    Kotori groaned softly before, falling silent. As If he was making a supplication, Shidou let out his voice to Kotori who was on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I beg you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Can you let me search for Natsumi until the last minute? It might be running with no reason. No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that possibility is probably high. But, as long as Natsumi is being exposed to danger, I can¡¯t just¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­keep quiet¡±


    When Shidou said that while clenching his fist, Kotori continued being silent for a while before-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..haaa¡±


    Like that, she made a sigh as if she given up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I understand. Rather, you won¡¯t listen anymore even if I say anything¡±


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°However, the time limit is until we finish preparing our intercept attack. I won¡¯t allow any longer than that. Also, you have to put on your Incam so we can contact you anytime¡±


    ¡°Aah, I get it¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry up and go. We will try to use the remaining automatic cameras to find Natsumi¡¯s whereabouts too. Well, it¡¯ll be a problem if you expect something though¡±


    ¡°Roger¡­¡­¡­¡­! Kotori!¡±


    ¡°What¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori *fuun* snorted through the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..That is my line. I panicked and lost sight of something important. I am counting on you, Shidou¡±


    After Shidou tilted his head forward, he put the chupa chups that fell in the corridor into his pocket and went outside the house.


    Maybe the evacuation of the residence in the neighbourhood was almost done; almost no sight of anyone could be seen on the road. The only thing left was a hint of the presence of many people just a little while ago; it was such a miraculous silence. Shidou has walked in the city with no one in it many times to have a conversation with the spirits but, no matter how many times he experience this, as expected he could not bring himself to like this kind of weird feeling.


    But, now was not the time to be making wry smiles. Shidou ran on the street while taking deep breaths, he then raise his voice as if to make an echo in the surroundings.


    ¡°--------Natsumi!!!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s voice echoed throughout the unnaturally quiet residential area of the city. But of course-------there was no reply.


    However, that was within his predictions. Shidou did not bother about that and continued shaking his throat.


    ¡°If you are nearby, listen to me! From now, countless artificial satellite fragments will fall around this whole area! It¡¯s dangerous to stay on the surface! You have to hurry up and evacuate! That¡¯s why, even if it is just for a little time! Please come with me! We won¡¯t lock you inside a room! Once everything ends, you can go anywhere you like! That¡¯s why!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s shout echoed in the city street of the residential area, and vanished nearby. There was no reply as expected.


    But, Shidou did not think this was a useless action.


    He has no idea where Natsumi is. Just like Kotori said, she might already run away to another place, or she might have mixed in with the residents and went underground already.


    However, if she is still up on the surface---------and what¡¯s more if she is in Tenguu city then, he stumbled upon a possibility that in order to have revenge for being confined underground, she might be examining Shidou while hiding somewhere.


    Betting on that small possibility, he continued shouting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t have to like me! Please hide in the shelter with the citizens or run away to another city as fast as possible! Worst comes to worst------you can run to the other world! Anyway, it¡¯s dangerous to stay in this city! I beg you! Get away from here!¡±


    Shouting while running has forced a huge burden on his lungs. Even though he did not advance that far off, his lungs hurt and it was hard for him to breath.


    But, Shidou did not stop his legs. Maybe, Natsumi wasn¡¯t hiding around these parts.


    In order for Shidou¡¯s voice to reach Natsumi, he once again took a deep breath.


    ¡°------Natsumi! I beg you! Reply back if you can hear me!¡±


    Shidou was shouting for the unknown number of time while running in the empty city.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi silently heard that voice.


    Mostly likely, Shidou still thinks that the escapee Natsumi is still nearby and what¡¯s more in a place which she can observe him.---------actually, that thought is correct.


    ¡°Natsumi! Natsumi! Are you here!? Natsumi!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s imploring voice echoed in the city.


    His voice was dried out and his breathing was faint. He looked very pathetic.


    However, Shidou did not stop shouting. When he tripped over a stone, he would immediately stand up afterwards and would start shouting Natsumi¡¯s name over and over again.


    ---Why would you go that far.


    Just moments before Natsumi was about to spill those words, she stopped.


    It¡¯s not like she thought Shidou would find out her position if she let out her voice. It¡¯s just simply; she knew the answer without even letting out those words.


    ---why?


    It¡¯s obviously to save Natsumi.


    Fragments of an artificial satellite will fall in this area. What Shidou was saying was most likely the truth. Looking at the residence in the surroundings evacuating, there is no mistake there is some kind of disaster predicted.


    Of course if that is the case then, it is possible to think that the organization backing Shidou and the rest, rang the alarm to draw Natsumi out but------listening to the slight sounds coming from Shidou and Kotori phone just now, that possibility is denied.


    Shidou did not consider about the danger towards him and with a reason of, Natsumi might still be left behind; he remained alone in a city with no one in it.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When she thought about that, a weird feeling once again expanded inside Natsumi¡¯s chest.


    It was fluffy, whirly, and irregular, and it felt disgusting.


    ---The first time Natsumi came over to this world silently. No one in this world would look at Natsumi.


    Natsumi hated that very much. She wanted to be talked to; she wanted to be bothered and wished to be acknowledged by someone. That¡¯s why------she used <Haniel>¡¯s power to remake her own appearance.


    When Natsumi transformed into a beautiful one-san, everyone became gentle to her. Everyone would fawn over Natsumi and would listen to her words. But-------no matter how many times it repeated, Natsumi¡¯s heart was not satisfied.


    In the end, no one would look at Natsumi. In the end, no one would acknowledge Natsumi. That feeling only gets stronger, the more she gets pampered.


    But right now, the one Shidou was looking for was the [Real Natsumi] that no one acknowledged.


    ---He tried to find the Natsumi who was ignored by everyone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Events that occurred one after another floated in her head.


    The fact Shidou protected her when Ellen attacked her.


    The fact everyone transformed Natsumi.


    The fact he made me think I was cute.


    ---And the fact he acknowledged someone like me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.don¡¯t tell me, I¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to think about it anymore.


    Natsumi-----does not want Shidou to die.


    Without her noticing, she didn¡¯t really bother anymore about the fact that he saw her secret. More importantly, she was very happy that someone would look properly at her real self.


    ¡°------Natsumi!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.., ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment her name was just called, and she almost let out her voice in an instant.


    She did not really mind if her voice comes out. If that happens, Shidou will definitely find Natsumi. It would be better if they both ran to a safer place.


    However, now that Natsumi is aware of that, she has no idea what she should do with the new emotions she now holds.


    ¡°I-it will be alright¡­¡­¡­alright¡±


    She mumbled that in a soft voice so that she won¡¯t be detected by Shidou.


    Even Shidou would evacuate once the fragments are going to fall. Worst case, there is no mistake that the organization behind him will do something about it like when they saved Natsumi.


    Natsumi chanted [It¡¯s going to be alright, It¡¯s going to be alright] in her heart as if to let herself hear it while, praying for Shidou to give up looking for Natsumi as fast as possible and evacuate to a safer place.


    ¡°Coming from the D3 underground facility, Tohka-chan and the rest have been retrieved!¡±


    ¡°Retrieval of the 13 accompanying organization members is complete!¡±


    ¡°The wall of the facility is closed with the remote control!¡±


    After swallowing Shidou¡¯s suggestion, it has been almost 20 minutes since sending him out to the empty city. Kotori opened her lips after confirming the report of the crew echoing in the bridge.


    ¡°Okay------How about Shidou¡¯s current position?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shidou-kun is currently running towards the northern main street at the 3rd district. It seems he is heading towards the school¡±


    ¡°How about Natsumi from the automatic camera?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, we have not found her¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    Kotori made a short reply. She did not think it would be that easy to find Natsumi who holds the power of transformation in the first place.


    And,


    ¡°! Commander! The artificial satellite has started falling!¡±


    Normally, when an artificial satellite falls, it would gradually fall off orbit and while turning around the earth¡¯s surroundings, it would slowly lower its altitude from the influence of the gravity and atmosphere before burning up when it breaks through the great atmosphere.


    But in the icon shown in the monitor, coming from the satellite orbit, it was falling straight towards earth as if there was something pulling it in a vertical line.------it¡¯s was clearly abnormal.


    ¡°------It¡¯s here huh¡±


    After Kotori licked her lips, she brought forward her hand and made an order to the crew.


    ¡°Calculate the fall prediction point immediately! Parallel activate the Ar-008, and machine no.3 to no.5, also please make it so that <Mystletainn> could be fired! After we retrieve Shidou, we will then move to the interception point and destroy the target!¡±


    Normally, pin pointing the falling point of the artificial satellite precisely is very difficult. But, if they use the calculative power of the AI installed in the <Fraxinus> then it is possible to calculate the falling point with a few kilometers error.


    ¡°Roger! Ar-008, no.3, no.4, no.5, has started generating Maryoku!¡±


    ¡°The predicted point of the fall is out! It is aim precisely at the vicinity of east Tenguu in the Tenguu city!¡±


    After she heard Mikimoto¡¯s report, Kotori clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Tsk, Shidou¡¯s position is unexpectedly near¡±


    The only time when they are able to use the <Fraxinus> teleporter device, is when the target is right underneath without any obstructions. Which means; they must move directly on top of that target if they want to retrieve someone on the ground.


    But nonetheless, as long as there is a fear of the explosion arts activating at the same time with the interception, it¡¯s not a good plan for the <Fraxinus> to be too close to the target. After retrieving Shidou at the area near the impact predicted point, there came the need to take distance once again to prepare for interception.


    ¡°What¡¯s the limit of the time after we move to Shidou¡¯s retrieval point?¡±


    ¡°Estimated to be¡­¡­¡­¡­5 minutes 30 seconds!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little off, thinking its preparations for an interception attack. Please pick up the pace¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    At the same time with Kawagoe¡¯s reply, the bridge was wrapped with a low tone motoring sound-------<Fraxinus> that was remaining still in the air started moving.


    After recognizing that, she made more orders.


    ¡°Connect a line to Shidou¡±


    ¡°Roger¡±


    Nakatsugawa operated the console. And then, at the edge of the monitor, Shidou who was running around the city while finding Natsumi was shown out.


    She pulled the mike closer to her mouth and sends her voice to Shidou¡¯s Incam.


    ¡°Shidou, can you hear me?¡±


    Shidou in the screen then made a small reaction and stopped his legs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.a-ahh¡­¡­¡­I can, hear you¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Pressing the incam with his fingers, Shidou replied back while breathing heavily. His voice was raspy just like when someone gets a cold. It seems he has been running the whole time while continuously calling out to Natsumi.


    She hesitated to say the next word when she looked at Shidou like that. But, she could not allow him to keep on looking for Natsumi. She swing her head a little to regain her composure before letting out her voice at the mike.


    ¡°Sadly, it is time limit. We will head there to pick you up so, don¡¯t move from that spot¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Time¡­¡­¡­.already¡­¡­.!? I beg you, a little more-----¡°


    ¡°No. you promised¡±


    ¡°Bu-but¡±


    Shidou implored back. Kotori *crack* bit her chupa chups.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..inside the lives you want to protect, please properly add yours in it too¡±


    When Kotori said that, Shidou kept quiet for a while before making a soft sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I understand. Sorry, for being so selfish¡±


    ¡°Not really. I am used to it¡±


    After Kotori fluttered her hands while saying that, she then looked back at the monitor.


    At that moment when she did that, the buzzer that announces an emergency started echoing from the speaker installed in the bridge.


    ¡°Uh, what happened!?¡±


    ¡°Thi-this is¡­¡­¡­¡­.The falling speed of the artificial satellite is suddenly rising!¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    The same time with Kotori raising her eyebrows, the fore said artificial satellite was showed out in the monitor. It''s square frame type with solar panels attached to both its sides. In a fashion of cramping the upper part, there was some kind of unshapely round object clinging onto it. It seems one part of it was serving as a thruster. It is clearly not a normal artificial satellite.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­what¡¯s that¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Kotori opened her eyes wide and let sweat flow down her cheeks. It seems they seriously went that far to cause huge damage when it falls. Or maybe-----they foresaw that <Fraxinus> was in the Tenguu city, and was cautious of an interception.


    No matter which one is correct, there is no mistake that this situation is something not good for Kotori and the group. She hit the commander seats handrail while standing up and bounced her voice at the lower bridge.


    ¡°Hurry with the correction of the predicted arrival time! What¡¯s the time!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­., ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., the predictions are out! Jud-judging by these values, we won¡¯t make it if don¡¯t enter interception now!¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori distorted her face painfully. But, she immediately immersed herself in thoughts and


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Shidou, sorry but there¡¯s a problem with the plan¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°We cannot go pick you up anymore. ------but, if we intercept the artificial satellite, there should be no damage done underground. Please hurry to evacuate to the a nearby shelter¡±


    ¡°------, aah, I get it. Don¡¯t worry about me. -----I am counting on you¡±


    He probably guessed the situation from Kotori¡¯s voice. Shidou did not ask anything extra and said that. Kotori restrained her trembling voice while [Yes] making a nod before cutting the transmission.


    ¡°Co-commander¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­There is no problem. More importantly, please hurry with the preparations for interception.-------we have to accurately shoot it down¡±


    ¡°Ro-roger!¡±


    The crew shouted and operated their consoles. <Fraxinus> changed its course and headed towards the interception point.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­kuh¡±


    Kotori grinded her teeth and clenched her fist.


    Kotori¡¯s decision was supposed to be right. If they prioritize retrieving Shidou there, it will make it impossible to intercept for <Fraxinus> and in result, many people will lose their lives. But-------


    ¡°----commander!¡±


    And after some time of thinking, Shiizaki¡¯s voice shook Kotori¡¯s eardrum.


    ¡°We reached the interception point!¡±


    ¡°The target will pass the prescribed point in 30 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Ar-008 has finished loading the Maryoku! We can go anytime!¡±


    The voices of the crew echoed in the bridge. Kotori swung her head to throw off any unnecessary idle thoughts before, staring straight at the monitor.


    And as if to match with the countdown displayed in the corner of the screen, she followed the numbers by counting in her heart too and when the target fell into the screen perfectly------she raised her voice.


    ¡°-------<Mystletainn>! Fire!¡±


    At the same time with Kotori¡¯s shout, a strong torrent of Maryoku was shot out from the <Fraxinus> cannon.


    The giant cluster of Maryoku released from the giant Realizer installed inside the airship headed towards the target shown in the middle of the screen and swallowed it up.


    It was in a perfect timing. There were even some in the crew that made a guts pose even though they haven¡¯t checked it was shot down or not.


    But-------


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    In the next moment, Kotori made an unbelievable face while raising a dismayed voice.


    However that was only natural. The moment the convergence Maryoku cannon reached straight at the artificial satellite, it distorted and only pierced one side of the solar panel and thrusters before disappearing into the sky.


    Although the artificial satellite loses its balance because it flicked away the maryoku cannon-------it then continued falling down as if it was pulled down by gravity like that.


    ¡°Wha-what was that¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It is most likely, a Territory¡­¡­..¡±


    Kannazuki standing beside the commander seat was the one who answered Kotori¡¯s shout. He placed his hands on his chin and *Fuumu* groaned. ¡°Territory you say¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Kotori shouted and-------at that moment, she found a weird point inside the artificial satellite inside the image.


    The round object that got pierced through by the <Mystletainn>.


    Inside it, a familiar looking face peeped out.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­<Bandersnatch>¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Yes. The DEM¡¯s mechanical doll <Bandersnatch>. More specifically, it was a unit quite similar to it. It was able to use the Realizer without the assist of a Wizard, and thus is able to deploy the Territory; it was the DEM¡¯s unmanned weapon.


    That was completely docked onto the artificial satellite.


    ¡°Impossible-----they had such a method¡­¡­..!¡±


    Looking at that, Kotori understood the outline of this artificial satellite in an instant.


    Most probably the DEM Company launched the custom type <Bandersnatch> from the ground and made it dock with the artificial satellite which was planned to be disposed of.


    Even though it is an artificial satellite cruising with crazy speed, it is possible to seize it if it is a unit with a Realizer installed.


    And having the <Bandersnatch> attached on it would mean------it is possible to attach a Territory onto the artificial satellite.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s the reason why the artificial satellite is not damaged even a little when it breaks through the atmosphere¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Kotori clicked her tongue in detest, she heard the sound of Reine fiddling the console.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­This is not a good situation. If an artificial satellite with this size crashes down while maintaining that mass, the high-rank explosion arts owned by DEM, and what¡¯s more all of that would be amplified by the Territory made by the <Bandersnatch>¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    *Kaa* the sound of a key was produced and a number was shown on the screen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t know the exact numbers so, it would just approximate but¡­..most likely, it would be equal to a tactical nuke¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    Hearing those words, Kotori gasped.


    She planned to expect the worst case scenario but------in reality, it crossed her assumptions by a lot. If something like that falls, the Tenguu city would wholly turn into scorched earth.


    And inside them, Kannazuki was the only one making a difficult face while stroking his chin.


    ¡°-----it¡¯s weird¡±


    ¡°What is¡±


    ¡°No, it is unthinkable that the Territory generated by the Realizer from the installed <Bandersnatch> would deflect <Mystletainn>¡±


    ¡°Then what is¡­¡­no, anyways, striking it down now is our first priority! Reload the Maryoku! We have to do it before the artificial satellite reaches the ground------Kyaaa!?¡±


    In an instant, the <Fraxinus> frame shook intensely and Kotori cut her voice.


    ¡°What happened!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bombardment! The Realizer has reduced by 15 percent!¡±


    ¡°A bombardment¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°The image is out!¡±


    At the same time with Minowa¡¯s voice, the image of the sky was shown out in the monitor. Wondering when it appeared, an airship bigger than <Fraxinus> was floating there. Even though it was organized in a straight line, it has a frame which makes them think it was somewhat coordinated. DEM¡¯s common, eerie weapons could be seen on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s----the DEM¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..so that¡¯s the reason why our cannon attack was averted¡±


    Kotori clenched her teeth in regret. Most likely, they predicted that the artificial satellite would be intercepted by them.


    They don¡¯t know the details of the enemy ship¡¯s performance but-------it¡¯s true that it was powerful enough to generate a spontaneous point with the Territory to avert the <Mystletainn >. They could not shoot down the artificial satellite unless they do something about that enemy ship. On the other hand, if they do that, the artificial satellite will fall to the ground.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡­..!¡±


    That result was probably easy to predict. The crew made horrified face while raising their face.


    However. After Kotori made a sigh in a very calm manner, she once again sat back at the commander seat.


    ¡°Kannazuki, I will leave this to you.-----we will use the <Gungnir>¡±


    When Kotori said that, everyone twitched their eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­are you alright with that, Kotori¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not like I am going to shoot it in my full form. And I can¡¯t take away Shidou¡¯s regenerative abilities now¡±


    After Kotori answered Reine with that, she then brought her sights towards Kannazuki.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss this, Kannazuki¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me¡±


    Kannazuki said that while standing straight. After Kotori nodded in satisfaction, she then placed the palm of her hand on the verification device attached to the side of the console.


    When she did that, the commander seat Kotori was seating, slide back downwards as if it was being sucked to the ground.


    And after a few seconds, Kotori who was sitting in the chair came out in an open area.


    It was a round shaped space with a radius of 3 meters. Since the outside condition could be projected on the smooth curved wall in real time, she felt a delusion as if she was floating in the air.


    But, Kotori does not have the leisure of enjoying a walk in the pleasant air now. After Kotori jumped off the commander seat, she stood in the middle of the circle and made thin exhales while calming her heart.


    ¡°Well then, let us begin.-----My war¡±


    Inside the cage of her consciousness, she felt the reeling in of a thin thread.


    She imaged a scorching hot fire covering her body.


    Not long later, that imagination turned into reality and when Kotori thought a swirl of fire was covering her surroundings, it turned into the shape of a magical raiment. And after that, the fire crawled up to Kotori¡¯s hair and-----horns of an oni[9E 1] appeared on the side of her head.


    --Astral Dress. The absolute armor covering the Spirit.


    There was once a time when, Kotori¡¯s reiryoku was sealed by Shidou but, thanks to her controlling her own mental state, it became possible to reverse the reiryoku from Shidou spontaneously.


    Nonetheless, if she brings out 100 percent of her power then, there is a danger of her consciousness being eaten by that power. By ensuring her reiryoku to a certain level, she would close the pass deliberately and maintain a limit release astral dress.


    ¡°<Camael>¡±


    After Kotori quietly said that, the flames concentrated in Kotori¡¯s hand and it turned into a giant battle-axe.


    At that moment, an explosion echoed and the ship shook a little.


    It was most likely because they received an attack from the foresaid enemy ship. It seems the protective territory was defending right now but, if more time was wasted, then <Fraxinus> would get damaged before the artificial satellite falls. Kotori hanged <Camael> while releasing her voice.


    ¡°----[Megido]!¡±


    When she did that, the cylindrical shape of <Camael> changed and was equipped on Kotori¡¯s arm perfectly. The appearance was like-----a giant cannon. The giant cannon that did not look suitable on Kotori¡¯s small body, was equipped onto Kotori¡¯s right hand.


    And at the same time, a giant connector like equipment descended in front of her. When Kotori then touched it with <Camael>¡¯s tip, a small electronic sound was produced and <Camael> was linked towards the connector tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Kannazuki¡±


    ¡°Yes, anytime as you wish¡±


    When Kotori said that, she could hear Kannazuki¡¯s voice from the speaker.


    After acknowledging that, Kotori concentrated her mind and gathered her reiryoku in the Angel.


    Yes. If it was able to flick off the convergence Maryoku cannon <Mystletainn> then, there was only one method left.


    The Spirit Reiryoku cannon <Gungnir>.


    Just like its name, she would convert the power of the Spirit and release a amplified mortality attack; it is <Fraxinus>¡¯s strongest weapon.


    ---in the surrounding of her body,


    ¡°Now! Spirit Reiryoku cannon <Gungnir>!¡±


    ¡°Fire!!¡±


    At the same time with Kannazuki¡¯s voice echoing from the speaker, the Spirit cannon fired from the giant cannon located in the center of <Fraxinus>.


    That was. It was something that could no longer be called a laser cannon or beam anymore.


    Suffice to say-------a pillar.


    The giant light pillar made up of thick reiryoku, extended out to the artificial satellite from <Fraxinus> like a straight line connecting.


    If it was pierced with this cluster of reiryoku then, just what would happen to the target.


    Immediately, that peerless illustration got shown.


    The instant the cannon hit its target, the artificial satellite once again averted its course and had the Territory deployed on its surroundings.


    But, after the <Gungnir> attack slaughtered that in an instant--------the artificial satellite that was falling to Tenguu city got annihilated without leaving any shadow or shapes left.


    The explosion art. Countless fragments. All those predicted damages, got evaporated without a trance with that simple ultra-high output attack.


    ¡°-----Target, destroyed! It¡¯s a success!¡±


    The crew¡¯s voice echoed through the speaker. After hearing that, Kotori fell to her knees on the spot.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A light headache and drowsiness attacked Kotori. Although it was a part, maybe because she used her spirit powers, a mysterious destructive impulse started licking Kotori¡¯s heart as if it was scorching it.


    This was the reason why they could not frequently use <Gungnir> which holds absolute power. By any chance, Kotori¡¯s consciousness got eaten by that destructive impulse then, Kotori would become a threat to <Fraxinus>. Because of that, they could only fire the main cannon during really critical moments.


    Kotori took a deep breath while erasing her angel and released her Astral dress. She then sat on the ground like that.


    She then let out her voice to call out to the crew in the bridge.


    ¡°Good work. But we still can¡¯t rest. We have to do something about the enemy ship-----¡°


    But, at that moment.


    As if to interrupt Kotori¡¯s voice, a very loud emergency rang and echoed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­., what happened! Did the enemy ship do something!?¡±


    ¡°N-no! it¡¯s not! Thi-this is------¡°


    At the same time the crew¡¯s words, the radar image got shown on a part of the wall showing the sky¡¯s scenery.


    Looking at that readings shown on it------she gasped.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.this is------another artificial satellite¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Yes. A reading similar to the one¡¯s that got annihilated has appeared on <Fraxinus>¡¯s higher air again.


    ¡°Impossible-------are you saying the last one was a decoy¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Kotori distorted her face in detest.


    Most likely the enemy prepared several artificial satellites in the beginning as they saw through the fact that they had an airship and they had a method to shoot down the artificial satellite. Kotori clenched her teeth before placing her hand on her knee and putting strength in it to stand up on the spot.


    ¡°Bring it on¡­¡­¡­¡­! One more time¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­no, you can¡¯t, Kotori. Continous <Gungnir> would bring big burden to you and <Fraxinus>¡±


    Just when Kotori hung her hand up to manifest her angel again, Reine said that softly.


    In an instant, another sound of an explosion echoed and the ship shook harder compared to just now.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The attacks from the enemy ship probably increased. It was dangerous to stay defensive. Either they have to switch to retaliation or took evasive maneuvers.


    It was the worst thinkable situation. Even now when the 2nd artificial satellite was falling towards the ground, they could not shoot the <Gungnir> and they are unable to shoot down that ship¡¯s territory with <Mystletainn >¡¯s output. No, even before that, if they were to concentrate their attacks onto the artificial satellite then, the <Fraxinus> would sink before that.


    ¡°Just what should we------¡°


    When Kotori was lost in her decisions for a few moments, she could hear the door of the bridge opening from the speaker.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Wha-what is happening¡±


    After confirming securing them just now, Tohka and the girls were the ones that entered the bridge. Maybe she saw the noisy bridge, the enemy ship shown n the screen and also the image of the 2nd artificial satellite continuing its fall; she echoed her voice in surprise.


    ¡°Ah-Ahnoo¡­¡­..what is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uhhaa. Don¡¯t you feel we are in a pinch?¡±


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­..how miserable. To think you would panic with something like this¡±


    ¡°Agree. You all should be calmer¡±


    ¡°Ah-re? Is that the artificial satellite we were told just now on the screen? Somehow¡­¡­¡­.it feels like it¡¯s still falling though¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Following after Tohka, the next that entered the bridge were, Yoshino, [Yoshinon], Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku; all of them said that.


    ¡°Yo-you girls¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Kotori opened her eyes wide and answered back, Tohka replied in wonder.


    ¡°Kotori? Where are you? I don¡¯t see Shidou but, what is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori gasped unintentionally at Tohka¡¯s question.


    Maybe she felt something from that Kotori manner, Tohka made her expression a little stern.


    ¡°-----Kotori, what¡¯s wrong. Please tell me. Is there something we can help?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori silently clenched her teeth. The Spirits are targets to be protected. Even if there is a mistake, they should not send them to the dangerous surface.


    But-----Shidou is on the ground.


    If they find out that the artificial satellite is still falling then, Shidou, that kind brother would without a mistake oppose it.


    Commander and sister.


    Each position''s intentions fought each other------ Kotori opened her lips half unconscious.


    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡­.everyone. That stupid¡­¡­¡­..my only Onii-chan¡­¡­.save him¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Time limit¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­huh¡±


    After the transmission from Kotori got cut, Shidou looked downwards and clenched his fist.


    In an instant, he was about to ignore Kotori¡¯s evacuation advice and the thought of resuming to find Natsumi scratched his mind. Even if he gets heavily injured by the poured down artificial satellite fragments and blast, if it is Shidou who has Kotori¡¯s protection then, he would not die straight away and would probably resurrect back.


    But, when he thought about that, Kotori¡¯s words revived in his mind.


    (------inside the lives you want to protect, please properly add yours in it too)


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­sorry, Kotori¡±


    Shidou said that as if he re-thinks back, and raised his face.


    He has been shouting while running around for this much. If Natsumi is observing Shidou then, she would probably run away after realizing the restless situation. He could only pray for that.


    Shidou crawled his sights and, looked for the public shelter nearby. During the time when the spacequake alarm is announced, the electric signs and electric noticeboard would show the path to the nearest shelter.


    After Shidou confirmed the direction to the nearest underground shelter, he once again raised a shout to his surroundings.


    ¡°---Natsumi! I will now evacuate to the underground shelter! If you don¡¯t know where the shelter is, then follow me!¡±


    A reply¡­¡­..there was none, like he thought.


    ¡°Okay!?¡±


    Shidou prayed that his voice would reach Natsumi and ran towards to the shelter.


    Since he ran around to find Natsumi, it was hard for him to breath, and his legs were in dull pain. But he could not stop. He does not know how much time he has left. If Kotori and the group were to destroy the artificial satellite then, an explosion would probably occur. Before that happens, he has to run inside the shelter------and if Natsumi was hiding herself while following Shidou then, Natsumi would probably be dragged into this too.


    He appealed to his body which wants to stop and somehow manage to reach a nearby shelter.


    Since quite some time has passed since the alarm was announced, the main entrance has already closed down. But, basically these types of public shelter would make an emergency entrance for late runners like Shidou. He moved towards that.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­.made it¡±


    Having reached the emergency entrance, Shidou made a small sigh before looking behind.


    ¡°Natsumi! it¡¯s over here! It¡¯s okay to hide yourself! Before the fragments fall------¡°


    He then raised his chin for his voice to get through, before leaving a last appeal.


    But.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou stopped his body there.


    The reason was simple. When he raised his face, he saw some kind of small shadow coming from the rift of the clouds.


    ¡°That¡¯s-----¡°


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise for an instant but, he immediately noticed its identity.-----It was the artificial satellite Kotori told him about.


    ¡°Oi, You¡¯re joking right¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou squeezed out his trembling voice from his throat.


    That was only normal. That¡¯s because, instead of thin fragments, right now the thing falling down to Tenguu city was-----a giant cluster of metal.


    If that artificial satellite falls down the ground like that, the surrounding shelters won¡¯t end up safe. He recalled back what Kotori said just now. Shidou felt something cold expanding in his stomach.


    Don¡¯t tell me, <Fraxinus> failed to shoot it down¡­¡­¡­¡­..!? Shidou raised his voice towards the Incam in panic.


    ¡°Kotori! Oi, Kotori! What happened!?¡±


    When he did that, he could hear a voice with noises mixed in from the Incam.


    ¡°-----dou!? Right now, with enemy ship¡­¡­¡­¡­., ¡­¡­¡­¡­.failed to shoot¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­..right now-----¡°


    ¡°Eh!? Wha-what did you say!?¡±


    He asked again but, at the same time he heard some kind of explosion, he could not hear anything anymore from the Incam.


    He doesn¡¯t know the details. But, he could at least understand that there was some kind of emergency situation happening in the sky.


    After Shidou gasped, he once again looked back at the sky.


    That black boorish silhouette was slowly-----but certainly getting bigger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Damn it!¡±


    After Shidou shouted that, he did not enter the shelter and ran away from that spot.


    Even if he enters the shelter now, it would be meaningless if that artificial satellite remains un-destroyed and crashes down. The whole area would be scorch down because of the explosion arts and impact of the crash, and the people evacuated in the shelter would die too.


    Tonomachi, Ai, Mai, Mii and his other classmates, his homeroom teacher Tama-chan-sensei, the neighbor he exchanges greeting with every morning, the people in the shopping district that are always kind to him¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..countless lives would disappear in an instant.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let¡­¡­¡­¡­..something like that happen¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    He glared at the sky while shaking his throat and ran towards the bottom of the artificial satellite.


    Shidou did not think he could do something with that giant artificial satellite with his powers alone in the first place. But, there was no one else that can move in the ground. If Shidou gives up then at that moment, everyone losing their lives would be definite. Shidou would never allow something like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    But even so, the speed of the artificial satellite falling was crazy. it got bigger in a blink of an eye-----and the whole picture could be seen by Shidou eyes.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou ran while grinding his teeth.


    If this goes on----it would be no good. Even if he reached the point where the artificial satellite was going to fall to, it would end with Shidou and the city getting blasted off.


    --Power.


    It was essential to have a giant power strong enough to sink that embodiment of despair coming from the sky in one hit.


    But even so, Shidou was human. A normal¡­¡­¡­¡­...although he walks a life decorated with misfortune, he was still human in the end. Thinking logically, there was no way he would have that power.


    But. Even if Shidou does not have it------if it¡¯s the Spirits powers that Shidou was borrowing then.


    ¡°I beg you¡­¡­¡­¡­..there is only me! Please lend me your power¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, he thrust out his right hand. As if he wanted to cling onto something invisible.-----or possibly-----he grasped something.


    And then. There was only one thing in his heart. He only pictured the wish of wanting to save everyone.


    ¡°-----I beg you¡­¡­¡­<Sandalphon>!¡±


    At that instant when he did that, a dazzling light shined in Shidou¡¯s sights and------a feeling of holding something in his right hand was born. When the blinding light faded away, a giant sword giving off a pale glow appeared in Shidou¡¯s hand.


    The Angel <Sandalphon>. It was the absolute sword Tohka holds.


    ¡°¡­¡­..! I did it!¡±


    Shidou raised his voice unintentionally. It was the angel that he has manifested many times until now. This was the first time he was able to hold <Sandalphon> by his own will.


    ¡°With this I could-----!¡±


    After Shidou sharpen his sights, he stopped his legs and glared at the falling artificial satellite while making a stance with <Sandalphon> using both his hands.


    He made a thin exhale and calmed his heart down. He threw away any unnecessary worries and only thought of protecting the people in the ground. Shidou then swung down <Sandalphon>----and made a line towards the sky.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-----!¡±


    Light overflowed out from <Sandalphon>¡¯s blade and Shidou then extended it to the sky as if he was following swordsmanship. An absolute strike from the powerful Angel. No matter if the opponent has a territory put up; it should break easily in front of the Angel¡¯s slash.


    But.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    The moment the strike Shidou released approached the artificial satellite, it then changed its direction unnaturally just before it hits and then extended to the sky just like that.


    The artificial satellite was still going strong. It was spreading thunderous roars while, approaching the ground to annihilate Tenguu city.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­.! Once more-----¡°


    After Shidou clenched his teeth, he once again lifted up <Sandalphon>. But at that moment, a strong pain ran through his body and fell to one of his knees after distorting his face in reflex.


    ¡°A-gah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s the price for using the power of Angels which is too much for humans. Shidou¡¯s whole body turned worn-out in just one swing.


    Next off, a scorching feeling of him being thrown into fire attacked his body. It was the fire regenerative ability he gained by sealing Kotori¡¯s powers but, it half-forced heal Shidou¡¯s injured body.


    ¡°Guh-------!¡±


    His faced was dyed in pain and he put in strength into his right hand to avoid dropping <Sandalphon>.


    But, while he was doing that, the artificial satellite was still approaching to the ground. If he waits for his body to heal then, everything would end before he could release the next strike. Inside the pain and heat which is almost causing him to faint, Shidou somehow managed to stand up with both his legs.


    ¡°Kuh, ah, ah ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    He lifted <Sandalphon> with all his might. However, the artificial satellite was already showing its giant appearance towards Shidou¡¯s sights. Most likely in another 10 seconds, the whole of Tenguu city would become scorched earth.


    ¡°A-Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Shidou recklessly swung <Sandalphon>. But, there was no way he could use an angel after having lost his concentration. The point of <Sandalphon> sliced the sky fruitlessly and produced loud sounds when it touches the ground.


    But, Shidou did not give up. He did not let go of <Sandalphon> even when his muscle fibers are torn, bones cracked and his whole body was burned in scorching heat due to it getting forcefully healed.


    ¡°The hell¡­.I will let you¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    He put strength into his legs when he was about to fall.


    The moment, if Shidou gives up, the people evacuated in the shelter will be killed. He would never let something like that ever happen.


    ¡°My¡­¡­¡­¡­.city¡­¡­¡­.! Don¡¯t you fall¡­¡­¡­..on itttttttttttttttt!¡±


    Shidou mustered his strength into his whole body and swung <Sandalphon> down. The sword strike turned into light and stretched out to the artificial satellite as if to swallow it. But-----that strike could not even break the Territory.


    --at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou suddenly twitched his shoulders.


    The moment Shidou swung the sword, a cold wind suddenly blew passed by suddenly.


    It was a sudden cold wind that feels like the arrival of winter. But immediately, Shidou noticed that he was familiar with that feeling.


    ¡°This is------¡°


    Next, Shidou looked up at the sky and lost his breath.


    The artificial satellite has stopped in a position just few hundreds meter from the ground.


    No-----more specifically, a wind pressure blowing upwards like an updraft and a wall compiled with ice, just barely stopped the artificial satellite was approaching to the ground by emitting its thrusters.


    ¡°-----Shidou-san!¡±


    A familiar voice echoed from behind. Shidou moved his painful body and turned around.


    Over there, Yoshino clinging to an angel that looks like a giant rabbit was there.


    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡­..why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°Kuku, Yoshino isn¡¯t the only one¡±


    ¡°Unsatisfied. I wished you would see Yuzuru and Kaguya¡¯s great effort¡±


    He then heard 2 voices coming from the sky next. When he looked over, he found out that the Yamai sisters were floating there while manifesting their angels and astral dress in limited release mode in the sky. It seems Yoshino and the Yamai sisters have hold back the artificial satellite from falling in the nick of time.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    The next ones that echoed were Tohka and Miku¡¯s voices. Both of them were covered in a pale light dress and Tohka was holding in her hands a sword with the same shape as the Angel Shidou was holding in his hands.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­.even Miku too¡­¡­..!¡±


    Tohka nodded, when Shidou said that in a surprised face.


    ¡°Umu, we heard that Shidou and everyone was in danger so, we quickly had them teleport us here. It¡¯s good that we made it¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­.how about Kotori and the rest?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Miku was the one who raised her voice this time.


    ¡°They are fighting with the enemy ship. Well, I think is alright to leave that to them¡±


    He was convinced after hearing those words. It was probably their fault that <Fraxinus> failed in shooting down the artificial satellite and the transmission got cut just now.


    Although he was worried about <Fraxinus> but, he could only believe Kotori and the rest now. He looked back at the girls and slightly lowered his head.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­..you saved me. I honestly thought I was going to die¡±


    ¡°What are you saying. Isn¡¯t Shidou the one that saved us. We have already received the debt to repay back for something like this¡±


    After Tohka said that, everyone in the surroundings nodded.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And when Shidou looked at everyone faces, Yoshino and the Yamai sisters suddenly distorted their faces.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Kuh, what is with this guy, it suddenly gotten more energetic¡±


    ¡°Resent. I wish it would read the atmosphere¡±


    It seems the custom type <Bandersnatch> combined with the artificial satellite increased the thrusters output. The artificial satellite that was being held back gradually got closer to the ground once again.


    When Miku saw that, she spread out both her hands and then crossed both of it In front of her body like that.


    ¡°I will¡­¡­¡­not let that happen!¡±


    After Miku made tracks with her hands, a light keyboard appeared on the spot. Next off behind Miku, a big piano organ-like shape angel was manifested.


    ¡°<Gabriel>-----[March]!¡±


    At the same time when she shouted, Miku¡¯s thin fingers started dancing fluently on top of the light keyboard. When she did that, a gallant tone echoed throughout-------the wind and ice holding back the artificial satellite got even stronger.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­.desu¡±


    ¡°Kuku, this song is the best like I thought. My blood is boiling and body is dancing¡­..!¡±


    ¡°With all might. Nice assist¡±


    Yoshino and the Yamai sisters bounced their voices. The song controlling Angel <Gabriel> Miku holds. Just by changing the song tone it is performing, it is possible to grant several types of results to the target.


    Hearing that song, the people that hears the brave [March] will have their heart and body invigorated and made them able to use their powers, stronger than usual.


    Feeling power flowing into his body too, Shidou clenched his fist.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­if it¡¯s like this! Tohka, help me! We are going to destroy that big thing! We can do it if it is the both of us!¡±


    Yes. Right now and right here, Shidou and Tohka, there are 2 <Sandalphon> existing here. If they attacked at the same time then, there is no mistake they can break the enemy¡¯s territory.


    However, Tohka swung her head with a difficult face.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­..? Wh-why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t get it but, Kotori said we can¡¯t. It seems this thing has an explosion art thingy attached to it so, it would activate once it is destroyed. That¡¯s why, we have to break it higher up in the sky¡±


    ¡°-----uh, i- I see¡­..!¡±


    What she said was true. Thanks to Yoshino, Kaguya and Yuzuru, they managed to kill off the falling speed but, this artificial satellite still has the ability of a pure bomb. If it explodes this close to the ground then, the shelter right below won''t stand a chance.


    ¡°Th-then what should we----¡°


    Shidou then mumbled that painfully, and the Yamai sisters echoed their voice from the sky.


    ¡°Kuku, the reason is very simple. If we can¡¯t destroy it here then, we should just push it back to the sky¡±


    ¡°Consent. That is the only way¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­can you do that!?¡±


    When Shidou asked that, Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at each other before, *nii* making a smile.


    ¡°Ku-Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­.who do you think we are. We are the child of the hurricanes which mows down everything, the Yamai¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Undertaking. Leave it to Yuzuru and Kaguya. We will throw away this small luggage¡±


    After saying it with confidence, the both of them nodded.


    But, there was faint droplets of sweat oozing down their cheeks, and he could see that they are only putting up a brave act. That¡¯s only normal. The artificial satellite can be easily estimated to be a few tons. What¡¯s more, it was currently having the thrusters propelling downwards. It might still be okay if they use full power but, Kaguya and Yuzuru were still currently in a state where their Reiryoku is being sealed by Shidou. There was no way they could carry it that easily.


    However, the Yamai sisters did not make even a simple complain and after making a small nod, both of them spread out both their hands.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­.okay, let¡¯s do this Yuzuru¡±


    ¡°Reply. Whenever you are¡±


    At the same time when both of them said that, the wind swirling nearby turned stronger by one layer. The surroundings signboard, road signs, traffic lights and other various things got dragged in while turning it into a giant tornado.


    ¡°Uu, ooo, ryahhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°With all might. Teiiyaa----¡°


    Both of them then raised both their hands upwards and the artificial satellite bit by bit, but was certainly going up.


    ¡°O-ooh¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    This might work with this. Shidou felt his fist naturally clenching harder.


    But, at that moment. When he thought a small missile-like object flew towards the Yamai sisters from the sky, it then landed on both of their backs and an explosion occurred.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..agah!¡±


    ¡°Anguish. Uguhh¡±


    At the same time with the Yamai sisters echoing an anguish sound from the sky, the wind weaken down and the artificial satellite that was heading upwards once again dropped down on the wall of ice.


    ¡°Kaguya! Yuzuru!¡±


    After Shidou called out to both of their names, the thick smoke shrouding them was blown off by the wind and the Yamai sisters with a little sooty appearance compared to just now appeared. It seems, even if it is a limited state, since they manifested their Astraldress and was covered with wind in the surroundings, they both end up safe.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­Who is it! To hinder us like this¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Inelegant. How annoying¡±


    The Yamai sisters glared up at the sky.


    Shidou raised his eyes to chase both of their sights and-----gasped.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.., that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Across the sky, countless <Bandersnatch>¡¯s were heading towards Shidou and the girls direction. They does not know the exact number but, it is under around 50 units at the very least by estimation. Each one of them had CR-units equipped in their hands and legs making them prepared for battle.


    Thinking back, there was a DEM airship in the sky now. Most likely this <Bandersnatch> team was sent from there.------in order to eliminate Shidou and the girls who were preventing the artificial satellite from crashing.


    After the group of <Bandersnatch> was deployed to up, down, left, right directions in the sky, they launched an attack at the Yamai sisters who were making the artificial satellite rise up, Yoshino who was preventing it from falling, Miku who was amplifying everyone¡¯s power with her performance and Shidou and Tohka who were waiting to make a decisive hit to blow up the artificial satellite.


    ¡°Kuh-------Be careful, everyone!¡±


    At the same time with Shidou¡¯s shout, the <Bandersnatch> group that spread out in the sky shot micro missiles at the same time.


    But, since everyone was just barely holding back the falling artificial satellite, they were unable to cope with that. Yoshino with cold air, the Yamai with the wind and Miku with the sound made walls respectively and tried blocking but, they could not completely kill off the impact. One of the explosions induced the surrounding missiles to explode causing it to shake the surrounding atmosphere together with the flames of the explosion.


    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Guee!¡±


    ¡°Dull pain. Ukyuu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wai-wait! What is thiss!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s screams could be heard nearby and the wall of wind and ice stopping the falling artificial satellite started to creak.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­.! Damn you!¡±


    Being the only one who mowed down every missiles heading towards her, Tohka *kii* sharpen her sights before contracting her legs tightly and kicking the ground.


    She then advances in the sky in one straight line and one after another, she cut off the <Bandersnatch>¡¯s that attacked Yoshino and the rest.


    ¡°Now, Kaguya, Yuzuru! The artificial satellite------Uguh!¡±


    However, the number of the enemies was too many for one person to handle. From the enemy that was approaching in four sides, she was immediately pushed with the launched micro missiles and laser guns as if they were trying to weave that distance.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Tohka! Kuh¡­..¡±


    While shouting-----Shidou leaped backwards. The reason was simple. That¡¯s because a <Bandersnatch> came attacking up by swinging its laser blade.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    After Shidou inserted strength into his hand which was holding the grip, he then swung <Sandalphon> sideways. The upper half and lower half of the <Bandersnatch> in front of him were separated beautifully and sparks were scattering about from the severed surface.


    However, the true horror of the <Bandersnatch> was its numbers and combinations. It would not care if its allies are down and the dolls, fearless of death would keep on attacking.


    ¡°Kuh------¡°


    Shidou continued avoiding the attacks, handling it, and counter back when there is a chance but------his limit immediately arrived.


    Of course, there was no way the <Bandersnatch> would not give mercy and pity to him. The expressionless grim reapers did not let this good chance go and headed towards Shidou.


    ¡°! Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Tohka and the girls noticed that and raised their voices but, they were currently surrounded by countless <Bandersnatch>¡¯s too. Even if they want to run towards Shidou¡¯s side, they were currently in a situation where they can¡¯t move.


    The <Bandersnatch> stood in front of Shidou and swing up the laser blade.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Inside the echoes of Tohka¡¯s voice------the <Bandersnatch> swung its sword down accurately at Shidou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ike!¡±


    In the suite room of the imperial hotel located at east Tenbuu, Westcott looked behind at the voice that suddenly called out to him.


    Nonetheless, behind Westcott was not the room¡¯s entrance but instead there was a giant window showing the Tenguu city¡¯s townscape. Thinking normally, there should not be a voice calling out.


    But, he immediately knew the situation the moment he looked behind. Wearing a CR-unit and floating in the sky, Ellen was calling to Westcott through the glass she gouged a rectangle out from. Most likely, she hated the labor of entering through the lobby and flew directly to the room.


    ¡°Hey, Ellen. It¡¯s a wonderful entrance but, it¡¯s a little violent though¡±


    When Westcott said that while looking at the beautiful surface of the cut glass, Ellen entered the room through the glass hole she opened.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for jokes. Please run away immediately. The rebels in the previous board¡¯s meeting are planning to kill you by crashing an artificial satellite¡±


    ¡°Aah, I heard. There was a contact to me too just now¡±


    Westcott raised the side of his lips before giggling.


    ¡°I never would have thought Murdoch would have this much execution power and courage. It¡¯s an interesting method to use the artificial satellite that was planned for disposal instead of sending an assassin. Iya iya, I might have underestimated him. What a wonderful personal. I have to praise him if I head back to Great Britain¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ike¡±


    Ellen said that as if she was unsatisfied with Westcott¡¯s happy manner.


    ¡°Anyway, it is dangerous to stay here. I will maintain my Territory while flying as far as possible. Please gather everything you need¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright here. What, it won¡¯t become a big deal¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., it¡¯s true that if you are with me then, it is possible to restrain the damages with the Territory. But, this is just in case¡±


    ¡°No, before even that, I predict that Murdoch¡¯s plan is going to fail¡±


    When Westcott said that, Ellen raised her eyebrows in suspicion.


    ¡°What do you mean¡±


    ¡°----here in the Tenguu city, there is Itsuka Shidou¡¯s house and it is the foundation of the Spirits daily life. Also, there is no mistake that the <Ratatoskr> airship is here. If they are the one then, they would probably do something about it. That¡¯s because------that is the organization that Elliot created¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The moment the name Elliot was brought up, he found out that Ellen¡¯s face distorted in unpleasantness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Are you stopping here just because of that reason?¡±


    ¡°Aah. I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Don¡¯t you understand of importance of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ike¡±


    Ellen said that in a threatening tone. Westcott made a small sigh before slightly raising both his hands.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s do this then. It¡¯s true there is a one in a thousand chance. Murdoch is meticulous. It is thinkable enough for him to have 2 or 3 methods. That¡¯s why------¡°


    Towards the direction Ellen was facing towards to----Westcott faced back to the center of the room.


    Over there, there was one girl standing there without saying any words from just now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dispatch her¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., her you say¡±


    ¡°Aah. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a perfect chance to test run <Modred>¡±


    After Westcott said that, he then narrowed his eyes while asking the girl.


    ¡°-----I want you to show your power. How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything as expected and only nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­, ¡­..¡­¡±


    Natsumi somehow managed to kill off her rough breathing.


    *Dokun**Dokun*. Her heart was beating unwantedly fast from just now. Like a titan¡¯s footstep, Natsumi¡¯s insides to her eardrums were shaking.


    It was unnecessary to think for the reason. It was Shidou, and his comrades.


    It was good until half-way. It seems Tohka and the girls had already evacuated and Shidou who has been contacted by Kotori, honestly headed to the shelter. Everything was going as what Natsumi had planned.


    But, just when she thought Shidou noticed about something and ran out to the city, he started trying to stop the giant artificial satellite.


    ---And now, a life-threatening predicament was approaching Shidou.


    Around the time they were pushing back the artificial satellite to the sky when his comrades came running, countless machine dolls called <Bandersnatch> appeared and started attacking Shidou and the rest.


    A <Bandersnatch> raised its sword up at Shidou who was kneeling down. After an instant, once that blade concentrated with Maryoku was swung down, Shidou¡¯s body would probably get slice easily. Natsumi recalled back the pain when she got cut by Ellen on her stomach and shivered in reflex.


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou will definitely die if this goes on. When she thought of that, rather than recalling the wound she got from Ellen, Natsumi felt a vigorous pain in her chest.


    It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, and she kept repeating that in her heart as if to make herself hear it. It will be okay anyway. Even if Natsumi doesn¡¯t goes out, Shidou will not die.


    Currently, things somehow managed when Shidou got attacked by Ellen in his house, and even though Shidou was about to be crushed by the artificial satellite, Tohka and the rest saved him. Shidou has many trustworthy comrades. It was not a scene where someone like Natsumi should come out after such a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s alright¡­¡­..someone will save him anyway right¡­¡­..? Hurry up already¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While saying that with a soft voice, she waited for someone to save Shidou.


    But because Tohka, Yoshino, the Yamai sisters and Miku were being stopped by <Bandersnatch>, they were unable to run over to him. Adding on, speaking of which she realized that they said Kotori and the rest were in a middle of a fight in the skies, from just now.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡­¡­¡­someone¡­¡­someone¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Although Natsumi distorted her face at her painfully pulsating heart while saying that-------no one appeared. The <Bandersnatch> swung down its sword at Shidou.


    ¡°Someone¡­¡­¡­someone¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Natsumi finally realized, that there was not a single [someone] existing in this spot.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes in shock.


    In front of Shidou who was unable to move, the <Bandersnatch> swung its blade down and in the instant of the given up life-threatening predicament------


    Something in Shidou¡¯s pocket wriggled around.


    He thought it was his cell-phone was reaching a call for a moment. But-----it was wrong. The chupa chups Shidou picked up in the underground jumped out from his pocket vigorously and protected Shidou from the <Bandersnatch> attack with its small body.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? A ca-candy¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    He opened his mouth wide blankly at the unexpected event.


    That¡¯s only normal. A sphere small enough to be fit inside the palm of Shidou¡¯s hands was floating in front of him and was defending the laser blade attack while scattering maryoku light. Getting surprised was probably what this meant.


    After the chupa chups flick away the laser blade, it destroyed the <Bandersnatch> head like that before starting to give out a pale glow. That small silhouette then gradually grows bigger.


    After a few seconds, a petite girl wearing a witch-like astral dress was there.


    ¡°Wha----Natsumi!?¡±


    Shidou shouted unintentionally. Yes, that was the Spirit girl Shidou was running in the city looking for.


    It¡¯s true that if she was left on the surface then, she would probably be in a position observing Shidou¡¯s movements¡­¡­.he thought of something like that but, he never would have thought she was hiding this nearby him.


    ¡°Natsumi, you------¡°


    When Shidou said that, Natsumi remained still, not matching her sights with him and slightly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.ry, up¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..hurry up. You are going to break that big thing right¡±


    After saying that, she used the visor of the hat to hide her face while facing her back at Shidou.


    But, that was enough for Shidou. Of course, there was the case about the increase of trustworthy comrades in this predicament. But more than that, no matter what reason it may be for Natsumi who did not open her hearts to Shidou and the group, he was very happy for her to say she wanted to help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ou!¡±


    Shidou made a strong nod, and put in strength to the hand holding <Sandalphon>.


    But------


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    At that moment, when he thought he heard Miku¡¯s scream coming from behind, the brave march song flowing nearby was suddenly cut.


    It seems, she was unable to continue performing due to the <Bandersnatch>¡¯s attack. Miku jumped behind and started attacking the group of <Bandersnatch> with her [Voice].


    At the same time with the performance being cut off and her doing that, cracks entered in the ice wall that was barely holding back the artificial satellite and it started collapsing. And at exact timing with that, the wind swirling around also lost its energy.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    The Yamai sisters and Yoshino¡¯s Reiryoku which was increased because of Miku¡¯s performance was probably unable to circulate into preserving the wall. With its shackle lost, the artificial satellite once again accelerated and started falling towards the ground.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    At that moment, after shaking off the <Bandersnatch> in the sky, Tohka descended towards Shidou and Natsumi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you okay, Shidou!¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­I am okay. More importantly----¡°


    When Shidou looked up at the falling artificial satellite, Tohka nodded in horror.


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡­but, what should we do!? If we destroy it here then, a giant explosion will occur here right!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.fuun¡±


    After Tohka said that in panic, Natsumi snorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­anyway, just break that thing already. Don¡¯t you two have that amazing sword¡±


    ¡°No, that thing has something called explosion arts on it------¡°


    ¡°Fuun¡±


    Just when Shidou said that, Natsumi snorted unhappily again.


    She then thrust her hand forward and shouted.


    ¡°-----<Haniel>!¡±


    When she did that, a broom-like Angel appeared in her hand and when he thought the tip of it opened up, a blinding light wrapped the surroundings.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Nu!¡±


    Shidou and Tohka covered their eyes reflexively in an instant.


    Next, the moment they opened their eyes.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou looked up at the sky, and opened his eyes in surprise, contrastively different from just now.


    That was only normal. That¡¯s because, the artificial satellite that has reached until a few hundred meters off the ground was transformed into a giant fat round Mr. Pig mascot.


    It was unmistakably <Haniel>¡¯s transformation ability. Shidou immediately looked at Natsumi.


    In mid-October. He recalled back the time he first met Natsumi. During that time, Natsumi changed the appearance of the AST members into mascots and the approaching missiles into carrots just like right now.


    And even when those carrot missiles landed on the floor, only comical-like explosion from mangas occurred.


    Of course, it would turn out the same way since the difference between its original power and size is too different but, maybe with this------!


    ¡°Come on, hurry up¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Natsumi said that irritated. There was still a giant pig approaching Tenguu city. The ability of it being a bomb has dropped drastically but, if something that size falls down then, a tremendous impact will probably occur.


    But, it does not change the fact that it became possible to destroy the target in the spot with this. After Shidou express his thanks to Natsumi, he brought his sights towards Tohka.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Tohka!¡±


    ¡°Umu! Ready when you are!¡±


    After Shidou and Tohka nodded at each other, both of them prepared <Sandalphon> at the target at the same time.


    Originally, this angel was the only one in existence. It was [A miracle that holds a shape] that definitely has nothing that can oppose it.


    With that miracle, Shidou and Tohka swung it down at the same time.


    ¡°Uoooooooooooooou!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The shining sword strike released by Shidou and Tohka, made a cross in the sky and exploded at the target.


    However, maybe since it still has its <Bandersnatch> ability even though it has its shape changed, it put up a territory to defend against the attack made from both of them.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    It was still an angel attack. There was no way the <Bandersnatch> territory would defend against it easily. But, not only is Tohka also quite exhausted from fighting the <Bandersnatch>s; being not the true user of the angel-----Shidou¡¯s body was reaching its limit because of frequent force usage. The strike barely broke through the territory and was approaching the giant pig as if it was leaning forward to it.


    ¡°Kuh------!¡±


    A little more. It was seriously a little bit more. However, he could not fill in that little bit no matter what he does.


    Whether it¡¯s Yoshino or Kaguya or Yuzuru or Miku. If one of them could provide assistance then it could probably be destroyed but-------Yoshino and the others were still being blocked by the <Bandersnatch> and could not move.


    ¡°If, this, goes on------¡°


    Shidou made an anguished expression and was about to fall on his knees.


    ¡°<Haniel>!¡±


    Natsumi raised the angel she was holding in her right hand and shouted once more.


    It can¡¯t be because she saw Shidou and Tohka unable to destroy this Mr. Pig that she planned to transform it into something else. No------ she would do that in the beginning if that was possible. Then what is she¡­¡­¡­.


    When Shidou thought about that, Natsumi then continued raising her voice.


    ¡°------[Kaleidoscope]¡±


    In an instant.


    A change appeared on the broom Angel that Natsumi was hanging out.


    The broom¡¯s whole body was covered with a mysterious color like a polished mirror and the broom itself transformed its silhouette like clay. Moments later.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise when he saw that in Natsumi¡¯s hand.


    It was a [sword].


    It has a blade with the width just around Natsumi¡¯s body. It has a glowing gold guard and black grip. Yes-----


    ---The Angel <Sandalphon> manifested there.


    ¡°What are you doing to Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­! The only one that can mess with him is----------only meeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    After Natsumi shouted, she then swung as hard as possible at the Mr. Pig with <Sandalphon>.


    ¡°<Sandalphon>¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    When she did that, the blade was overflowing with light and Natsumi performed a sword strike at the target as if she was following swordsmanship.


    It was not only the shape. Although it is inferior to Tohka¡¯s, it unmistakably has the same powers as the real <Sandalphon>.


    Shidou, Tohka and also----Natsumi.


    The <Sandalphon> sword strike from 3 of them, bathed the target¡¯s territory.


    The invisible wall put up around the Mr. Pig, made sounds as if it was cracking-----and gradually get smashed up.


    Once it loses its Territory, there will be nothing left to protect the mascot which only has its giant size. Thanks to the remains of the sword strike that broke through the territory, Mr. Pig made a comical sound like the ones from Mangas and burst------countless chupa chups then poured down nearby like rain.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­.san!¡±


    ¡°Kuku, you did it¡±


    ¡°Consent. Magnificent¡±


    ¡°Aah, darling was so cool--¡±


    After succeeding in destroying the artificial satellite. Having defeating all the <Bandersnatch>, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru and Miku went over to Shidou and the others side. It seems everyone got light injuries but, they seem to be alright.


    After Shidou took a sigh of relief about that fact for now, he then deeply lowered his heads towards everyone.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­..thank you. If it was only me¡­¡­¡­¡­..I could not have saved everyone from the city. Really, thank you all very much¡±


    When Shidou said that, the girls lined up there swung their heads uniformly.


    ¡°I told you already Shidou. All of us wanted to help you¡±


    ¡°I also, like¡­¡­¡­¡­..this city so¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, that¡¯s about it. Well, just let us help this much¡±


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­¡­..well, it was thanks to you in the first place or else we won¡¯t be here now¡±


    ¡°Agree. Even this much isn¡¯t enough to repay you back¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right you know. Rather, I would be so happy until the level of writing a new song, just by being relied on by darling¡±


    After saying that, everyone *nii* smiled. Shidou scratched his cheeks while making a wry smile and-----said [Thank you] once more.


    But, inside there, there was only one person not saying anything and was about to leave the place.-----it¡¯s Natsumi.


    ¡°Natsumi!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    When Shidou called her, Natsumi made a big twitch with her shoulders and stopped on the spot.


    She then slowly looked over to Shidou and the girls, and *fuun* snorted in a manner as if she was a little afraid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.wha-what is it. Are you saying I should come out faster rather than that moment? Or maybe, are you saying it¡¯s disgusting for me to transform as a candy and hide in your pocket¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Again in a negative manner, she said that. After Shidou made a wry smile at that unchanging manner, he *fuu* made a sigh.


    ¡°------Glad you¡¯re safe¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said that, Natsumi opened her eyes wide and stood still on the spot.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡­.are you saying. I¡­¡­¡­¡­..hide as I pleased¡­¡­¡­¡­..and still cause trouble to you¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While saying that with difficulty, Natsumi¡¯s body started to tremble a little.


    ¡°Before even that¡­¡­¡­I did a lot of bad things to you all¡­¡­..but even so, why, why¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Gradually, her voice started to have sobs mixed into it. Large drops of tears started to fall from her emerald eyes and her voice gradually got louder.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­just what is with you all, every one of you¡­¡­¡­! Aren¡¯t you all stupid, aren¡¯t you all stupid¡­¡­.!? I don¡¯t get it¡­..! Why, why would you all go¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The last part of the sentence was no longer words anymore. Road of tears formed on her cheeks and she started to cry loudly.


    ¡°U-ue¡­¡­¡­¡­,ku, uaa,aaaaaaaaaaaaa, uaaaaaaah-----¡°


    ¡°O-oi, Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou did not think she would cry. Not knowing what to do, he moved his hands hastily to try to calm her down. Maybe they realized the weird situation, Tohka and the girls started to try and stop Natsumi from crying too.


    But, Natsumi did not stop crying and---------continued, echoing her tear filled voice.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡­¡­¡­..I did so many bad things¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..cause trouble for everyone¡­¡­¡­sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­even though everyone was nice to me¡­¡­¡­¡­..I am sorry for saying only bad things¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though she was making hiccups, Natsumi did not stop her words. She continued on as if to release all of the pent up emotions she accumulated in her heart until now in one go.


    ¡°When you all gave me a massage¡­¡­¡­I was happy¡­¡­¡­.when you all cut my hair¡­¡­¡­¡­I was happy¡­¡­¡­., when you all chose clothes for me¡­¡­.I was happy¡­¡­¡­.., when you all put make-up on me¡­¡­¡­¡­I was happy¡­¡­¡­uh, when everyone told me I was cute¡­¡­¡­¡­I was happy¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    She then slurp up the running mucus from her noise-----


    ¡°Even¡­¡­..when I was that happy¡­¡­¡­¡­.I did not say it at that time¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi looked at Shidou¡¯s eyes with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Thank¡­¡­¡­¡­you¡±


    After Shidou opened his eyes wide, he looked at Tohka and the others faces. Tohka and the rest also made the same faces.


    But, they immediately relaxed their mouth and faced Natsumi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We are thankful too. Without you, I have no idea what would happen to everyone by now¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.also, you don¡¯t have to bother about it. I was the one that got taken care off anyway¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    After Shidou said that, he made a soft sigh before putting out his right hand to Natsumi.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­¡­.well, about that. I promised you that you can go anywhere you like once everything is over so, even though I can¡¯t stop you anymore, if it is okay with you¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that, Shidou this time stared at Natsumi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°-----Can we¡­¡­¡­..become friends?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Natsumi gasped in shock and looked at Shidou, Tohka and the others in turns.


    After that, slowly-----in a timid manner, Natsumi grabbed Shidou¡¯s hand before, nodding.


    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­u¡­¡­¡­.u¡­¡­¡­uaaaaaaaaaaaaa, uaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    Once again, large drops of tears flowed down her eyes and she started to cry.


    ¡°Aaah--, oh darling, you made Natsumi-chan cry again--¡±


    ¡°Hu-huuh!?¡±


    Miku said that while teasing him. Shidou twitched his shoulders.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Natsumi-chan to someone like that. So with that, Natsumi-chan lets become friends too¡ª¡°


    ¡°Mu! Shidou, don¡¯t bully Natsumi. Let¡¯s be friends too!¡±


    ¡°A-ah-no¡­¡­..err¡­¡­..m-me too¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yoshinon too---! Yoshinon too---!¡±


    ¡°Kuku, it''s dangerous to leave your body to Shidou. Alright, Natsumi. I specially allow you to be my kinsman¡±


    ¡°Consent. Who knows what kind of perverted plays Shidou would force onto you. Yuzuru and the others will protect you properly.


    And, continuing right after Miku, everyone started to gather around Natsumi too. Shidou could not stand it anymore and raised his voice.


    ¡°O-oi, you girls! Don¡¯t say things that could make misunderstandings about me!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, everyone started to laugh.


    He then looked over to Natsumi-----and although there were still tears left on Natsumi¡¯s cheeks, Shidou made an expression as if he saw something the first time.


    That¡¯s------a very cute smile.

 Volume 9 - Epilogue

    ---It has been around 30 minutes since they finished shooting down the artificial satellite safely.


    After having a battle with a DEM airship in the Tenguu city skies, Kotori contacted them and although the enemy ship has ran away, she told that the <Fraxinus> only received some damage.


    But, it seems they temporarily can¡¯t use the teleporter so, Shidou and the girls were walking to the foresaid underground facility before the residents that evacuated are released outside.


    Having received damage to his body because of using an angel, Shidou took some rest until he recovered enough to walk. Well, Tohka who was still worried about Shidou suggested [I will carry you!] to him and although there was no one to see them, it was still embarrassing so he refused politely.


    In the end, Natsumi------decided to go to <Ratatoskr> with Shidou and the rest.


    Of course, her Reiryoku was still not sealed and she has not received the explanation about it. It was easy to imagine Natsumi not liking the fact of losing her transformation ability which she can use like it¡¯s natural.


    But-------if he took the time to explain to her, Natsumi would probably understand. Shidou looked over to Natsumi who was walking beside him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-what¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Natsumi said that in bewilderment. But in that expression, he could not see the harsh look that he saw before last time. Shidou made a smile while swinging his head.


    ¡°No, nothing¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah, I see¡±


    After Natsumi said that absentmindedly, she *pui* averted her sights.


    But, after a while. This time from Natsumi, she talked to Shidou using a voice soft enough to avoid Tohka and the girls in front of them from hearing her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ahno, err¡±


    ¡°Hnn, what¡¯s wrong Natsumi¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­want to ask a little something, can I?¡±


    ¡°Aah, what is it?¡±


    When Shidou replied, Natsumi silently pulled Shidou¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Wai-wait a second, what happened all of a sudden¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, come here a bit¡±


    After Natsumi pulled Shidou, she then pulled him and entered a corner. She then looked at Shidou¡¯s face while asking with a meek expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.hey, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?¡±


    After Shidou got nervous at the strange situation, Natsumi gulped down her saliva while continuing on.


    ¡°Am I¡­¡­¡­¡­.really, cute?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide at the unexpected question.


    But, thinking back carefully, it was almost the same question she asked during the first time Shidou met Natsumi. Well of course, Natsumi was in an adult onee-san appearance at that time.


    Shidou immediately smiled broadly and made a big nod.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.of course. ----you¡¯re cute, Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face turned red and she opened her eyes wide before, mumbling something and continuing the rest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­next time¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡±


    ¡°Ahno¡­¡­¡­¡­.make-up¡­¡­¡­¡­.will you teach me¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Natsumi casted her face downwards in embarrassment while saying awkwardly. Shidou also made an exaggerated nod.


    ¡°Aah, okay. If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll probably remember it immediately¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I see¡±


    When Shidou answered her, Natsumi made a small nod as if she was satisfied with something.


    And then-----


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou let out a hysteric voice. But that was only something normal. That¡¯s because, Natsumi suddenly extended out her hand and pulled Shidou¡¯s neck just like that and-----


    *Chuu* their lips touched each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    It¡¯s true that, he was going to explain the situation to Natsumi sooner or later and tell her that they have to kiss to seal her Reiryoku. But, since it was too sudden, he could not make any preparations in his heart. His eyes were about to dart out.


    In an instant, a warm feeling flowing into his body was born and----at the same time with that, the witch astral dress Natsumi was wearing disappear together with the light.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡­.!? Wha-what is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face was covered with bewilderment and she covered her chest with her arms while crouching down on the spot.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know this. The Astral dress would disappear after the Reiryoku is sealed¡­¡­.¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face was beet red while she mumbled that. Shidou hastily moved his hands while opening his mouth in panic.


    ¡°A-aah, it seems the astral dress is something made out of Reiryoku so¡­¡­¡­wait, Natsumi? Why do you know about sealing the Reiryoku-----¡°


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Around the time Shidou was saying that, he could hear Tohka¡¯s voice coming from behind. It seems they retraced their steps, since they could not see Shidou and Natsumi walking behind them. Of course Tohka wasn¡¯t the only one, Yoshino, the Yamai sisters and Miku were also there.


    ¡°Shidou! What are you doing in a place like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! A-ahno¡­..I, am not looking so¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kuku, to perform the seal in the middle of the city like this, what an admirable fetish¡±


    ¡°Consent. Your greed to use the unusual space of an empty city for your play is as one would expect¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa--! Darling is so daring!¡±


    Etc etc, they started making a commotion.


    ¡°Wai-wait a second! I wasn¡¯t the one-----¡°


    Although Shidou tried to make an excuse, Tohka and the girls did not have the ears to hear.


    ¡°We failed¡­¡­¡­you say!?¡±


    Inside the meeting room of the DEM industry British HQ, Murdoch raised a voice like a scream at the news that he just received.


    At the same time, the faces of every board directors lined up there turned pale.


    But that was normal. ------Isaac Westcott¡¯s assassination was a failure. This would mean that, the hostility and malice directed to him will be repaid accordingly-----no, several times more than what was dealt to their bodies.


    ¡°Wha-what do you mean by this, Murdoch! I joined in this plan because y-you said this is for certain!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What are you going to do about this!?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about this! This is all Murdoch¡¯s rampage!¡±


    The males in their primes all raised shouts pathetically while slamming the table. It was a very funny state but, the current Murdoch doesn''t have pleasure to laugh at that.


    The mastermind of this plan was Murdoch. That is a fact that cannot be overturned. If this enters Westcott¡¯s ears then, it would expose Westcott¡¯s malice towards Murdoch-----no, to everyone related to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, it¡¯s not like everything is over. Murdoch pulled the mike placed on the table and let out his voice towards the bridge of the giant airship <Heptameron> that was dispatched to Tenguu city.


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡­¡­.things are not done yet. Captain, is <Heptameron> safe!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­.! We had a battle with <Ratatoskr>¡¯s ship but, our ship only suffered less than 10% of damage¡±


    ¡°Then------The last <Humpty Dumpty> is still there right!?¡±


    The board directors lined up in the room twitched their eyebrows at Murdoch¡¯s words.


    Yes. For this operation, the cautious Murdoch prepared 3 <Humpty dumpty>.


    First was a bait to bring out <Ratatoskr> airship out, the [First Egg].


    The other one is the real one that is going to accurately stop Westcott¡¯s life, the [Second Egg].


    And-----the last one.


    By any chance the first two <Humpty dumpty> ended with misfires, the last unit------[Third Egg] was prepared but it was equipped onto the <Heptameron>. Of course, unless it is equipped onto the artificial satellite, it will not fall down from the satellite orbit. The power compared to the [First] and [Second] is very far apart.


    But even so, if it is able to accurately explode right on top of Westcott then, the shelter should get blown to bits together with him using only the explosion arts installed on it.


    ¡°Where is Westcott MD¡¯s current position!?¡±


    ¡°Right now¡­¡­¡­.., uh, it seems he is still inside his hotel room¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Murdoch distorted his face-------are you saying you¡¯re not going to run to the underground shelter in this situation.


    An extraordinary amount of frustration ran through his body. Murdoch felt that that man was making a scornful laugh at the plan, he poured in his soul and blood for.


    But, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that this was favorable. If he did not evacuate to the shelter then it would mean that it is possible for the power of the [Third Egg] to be more than enough to take him down. Murdoch made an order towards the mike.


    ¡°-----Do it. I don¡¯t care how much of the city you destroy. Get Westcott¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Having lent his jacket to Natsumi who was half-naked because of the seal and once again headed towards the underground facility, Shidou suddenly pressed his ears and raised his eyebrows.


    The reason is simple. A very loud alarm rang and echoed from the Incam he was wearing on his ear.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong, Kotori¡±


    When Shidou asked, he could hear Kotori¡¯s panicked voice coming from the Incam immeadiately.


    ¡°Maryoku readings are being picked up in the sky¡­¡­¡­.! This is-------an explosion art reading coming from the airship that ran away just now¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou gasped and looked up the sky.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­? What¡¯s happened, Shidou¡±


    Maybe they felt something strange at that weird state, Tohka and the girls tilted their head. Shidou opened his mouth without releasing his sights from the sky.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­it seems, it¡¯s still not over yet. She said there is another bomb like the one from just now is going to fall again¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When Shidou said that, everyone¡¯s face was filled with nervousness all at once. And just like Shidou, they looked up to the sky to once again shoot down the incarnation of hostility that was falling down.


    But Natsumi, who just had her Main Transformation Reiryoku Sealed, and with everyone else having used up all their powers, Intercepting the falling target like just now is going to be hard with the current condition at the very least.


    However¡­¡­ he has to do it. Shidou calmed his heart down like just now and concentrate his mentality onto his right hand.


    But-------before he could manifest <Sandalphon>, a tremendous pain ran through his whole body and he fell onto his knees on the spot by reflex.


    ¡°Guah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shidou¡±


    Tohka ran over to him, worried. But, there was no way the enemy would consider carefully Shidou¡¯s condition. Another alarm could be heard again from the Incam immediately.


    ¡°Commander! An explosion arts equipped type <Bandersnatch> was thrown off from the airship!¡±


    ¡°What about an intercept from <Fraxinus>!?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible in the current position!¡±


    ¡°Kuh-----Maximum speed! No matter what, before it falls to the ground we have to-----¡°


    And.


    In the middle of Kotori¡¯s command reaching Shidou¡¯s eardrums.


    In an instant, he saw a line of light in the sky before a huge explosion occurred in the skies of Tenguu city-----the surrounding atmosphere trembled.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!?¡±


    After Shidou and the Spirits opened their eyes wide, he could hear the crew¡¯s voice from the Incam.


    ¡°The readings-----disappeared!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Did it self-destruct?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but before the explosion, there is heat source-----¡°


    Heat source. That word caused Shidou to recall back the line of light that he saw just now. Impossible, did someone just sniped the thrown off bomb.


    It¡¯s true that he can comprehend it, if he thought like that. But, something like making the same type of bomb that took Shidou and the others to join their powers to explode with just one hit is------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Shidou moved his sights left and right.


    Towards the line of light he got attracted to before the explosion occurred. Towards the direction of that origin, he saw a small shadow there.


    ¡°That¡¯s------¡°


    That shadow slowly looked over to Shidou and the girls before stopping in the sky.


    It was a wizard wearing a CR-unit. It was something not from AST. She was wearing a wiring suit with the same design as Ellen¡¯s, thrusters with a special shape, and also, the Giant Maryoku Cannon she was holding was very impressive.


    ¡°Wha-------¡°


    Looking at that appearance, Shidou opened his eyes in shock.


    It¡¯s not like he was not surprised by the fact that a DEM wizard attacked a DEM bomb. The power that took one hit to destroy the bomb deserved to be shocked when it took several spirits to destroy it even though they were in sealed condition.


    But-------the one that stole Shidou¡¯s eyes was a much simple matter.


    He was familiar with that Wizard¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ori-gami¡­..?¡±


    When Shidou called that name, the Wizard------Origami silently send her sights towards Shidou and the girls.


    With her normal----no,


    Even more than normal; with her eyes which he could not read any emotions from.

 Volume 10 - Prologue

    It was 5 years from now, when the girl known as Tobiichi Origami became [Special].


    She was smarter than a normal child; she was also excellent in her school grades and physical abilities but all of it was within normal limits and at the very least, it was at the level where her mother could act proud in the legal guardian association or parent-child meetings.


    Her forte subject was math. Her weak subject was the Japanese language.


    Her favorite food was gratin. Her hated food was celery.


    Her future dream was----to be a cute wife.


    The world was filled with common sense and no one would doubt that. If she performs things within her limits then her friends and the adults would praise her. She was not really conscious of whether or not that gentle world would continue forever.


    But on that summer day, five years ago. Everything surrounding Origami changed.


    ---on that day. The scenery that came welcoming Origami when she returned back to the city was not her familiar city scenery, but rather a hellish scenery burning in crimson flames.


    (Father, Mother¡­¡­!)


    When Origami recalled back her parent¡¯s existence inside her house, she ran into the city wrapped in flames.


    Thinking about it, it was an extremely reckless act. Even if Origami reaches back to her home, there was nothing she could do. However during that time, Origami was only thinking about checking her parent¡¯s safety.


    Not long later after Origami reached home, her father was holding her mother by the shoulders while kicking opening the door of her burning house before coming outside.


    At that time, Origami could only be relieved. Both her father and mother were alive. She was so happy she extended her hands to take her father''s hand while tears were floating on her eyes.


    However, at that moment.


    (-----------Eh?)


    A light suddenly poured down from the sky and easily blew Origami¡¯s body away.


    And------her parents were right under that light.


    They became small bits, and it was unthinkable that they had the shape of a human just a moment ago.


    (A-ah¡­¡­..ah¡­¡­¡­..Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh-----------)


    Origami was clattering her teeth while looking up at the sky.


    The silhouette of the girl who released that light was there.


    (It was you¡­¡­¡­)


    --The one who killed my father and mother.


    (I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡­..! kill¡­¡­¡­¡­I will kill you¡­..! I will----definitely¡­¡­¡­!)


    Raising a voice filled with resentment, Origami vowed her revenge.


    That was Origami¡¯s meeting with the Spirit.


    It became the starting point of a long destiny.


    With that day as her boundary, Origami changed.


    Since she had no close relatives, she got taken into custody temporarily by an aunt living nearby but----that aunt was apparently previously related to the AST and, she was the reason for Origami¡¯s decision for her future life.


    Her aunt, told her beforehand to keep this a secret from everyone else while telling Origami of a certain existence.


    --Spirits. The disaster killing the world.


    After that, Origami started becoming obsessed for knowledge and training.


    There was only one reason. The Spirit she saw that time. Find out its identity and kill her with her own hands.


    The young Origami did not know the specific way to do so. That¡¯s why-----she frantically continued training herself. She trained her body and mind with a strictness which could be mistaken with the ones from a Shura or Rakshasa to prepare herself to be able to take action immediately when the day she tracked down her parent¡¯s killer comes.


    Her forte subject was everything. There was no subject she was bad with. She mastered every knowledge and technique she could gather and completely destroyed the word [Impossible].


    She no longer cared whether or not she had likes or dislikes for food from that time on wards. She only needed the adequate amount of nutrients to make a strong body and didn¡¯t care for anything else.


    Her future dream-----was only towards killing that Spirit.


    Few years passed since then. Origami knocked on the AST door by her aunt¡¯s referral, and she became a Wizard after confirming that she had compatibility with the Realizer.


    Origami¡¯s training when she became an AST member became even harsher.


    The world was filled with irrationality and no one would try to oppose it. Her limits could not achieve her goals no matter how hard she tried. In order to live through that cruel world, she could only continue being strongly conscious about the things she should do and her own meaning of life.


    But even so-----Even that Origami had moments when she can feel at ease.


    Yes. It was the young boy she met at that time.


    Thinking back, the emotion she had might be more like reliance compared to deep affections.


    Having lost both her parents, Origami was barely able to maintain her sanity thanks to his existence approaching her.


    That¡¯s why-----he became an underlying cause, and even though she got chased out from the AST because of him, she had not once harbored any hatred towards him.


    Now that she thought about it¡­¡­¡­..Origami might have felt her limits.


    The AST was an organization made to defeat the Spirits. The Realizer which is able to grant super powers to humans.


    Even though she had them both, she could not compare to a Spirit at all.


    That¡¯s why. Origami wanted more power.


    From the DEM industry, the company that invented the Realizer. She wanted the latest cutting edge equipment and the body to use it.


    And, Origami-----

 Volume 10 - CH 1

    The smell was the odd thing he felt first in the dark.


    It smelled sweet like a flower or soap. It clearly didn''t belong to him but, it suddenly tickled Shidou¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­.¡±


    He stirred around while making a small groan before taking a stretch while lying down.


    This time after he did that, he felt a warm and soft feeling at the back of his hand and a soft [Kyaa] could be heard at the same time as well.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­?¡±


    After Shidou forcefully awaken his cloudy consciousness, he rubbed his eyes while slowly raising his body.


    His familiar bed was the first thing that entered his view. On top of the white sheets, there were wrinkled blankets and bath blankets covered on top. But, it was clear that the feeling he felt on his hand was not that and more importantly, cloths don¡¯t give out voices. Shidou slowly raised his sights.


    When he did that,


    ¡°Fufu¡­..Good morning, Shidou-kun¡±


    A girl in her underwear was snuggling beside Shidou while relaxing her mouth charmingly and lifting her hair erotically.


    She should be in her mid-twenties; she had slender limbs and voluptuous breasts. She was a beauty with prided proportions that would make even models feel shame.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Hnn, aahh, Goo------¡°


    Shidou replied in a half-awake state before-----stopping mid-way in his words.


    ¡°U-uwaahhhhhhhh!?¡±


    The same time his brain understood the strange situation, Shidou took some distance back to make a gap between the beauty. But, this was on top of the bed. Having lost the space to support his butt, Shidou fell backwards just like that and hit his head on the floor.


    ¡°Guwahh!¡±


    ¡°A-ra a-ra. Mouu, you have to notice this you know, Shidou-kun¡±


    The sound of the girl giggling could be heard. After Shidou raised his head up in his face-up body posture, he looked up towards the bed with feelings of perplexity and surprise mixed together.


    ¡°Na¡­¡­¡­.Natsumi¡­¡­!? Why are you-----¡°


    He then called the girl¡¯s name with a voice filled with panic.


    Yes. Shidou knows this girl. Natsumi. She was the Spirit that had her Reiryoku sealed by Shidou a few days ago.


    ¡°What do you mean why, it¡¯s a greeting. I came here to wake up the sleepyhead you know¡±


    After Natsumi slowly raised her body, she [hnnn] stretched. Even though it was just that, it looked like that one scene that happens in movies.


    Shidou was close to being attracted to Natsumi¡¯s beautiful gesture for one moment but, he immediately regained his composure and swung his head.


    ¡°Not that¡­¡­¡­..! No, I am curious as to why you''re sleeping there too but, more importantly----¡°


    Shidou rubbed his eyes once more; he also pinched his cheeks and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t daydreaming before continuing his words.


    ¡°Natsumi, why are you an adult!?¡±


    Yes. Actually, this beautiful lady was not Natsumi¡¯s real appearance.


    Natsumi was a spirit with transformation abilities and this was her appearance after she transformed her body to match an ideal woman¡¯s body.


    But, the current Natsumi should have her Reiryoku sealed away by Shidou. Thinking normally, there was no way she could use her transformation abilities. Even if she use her limited released powers, it should be only possible when the spirit''s mental state is in considerable disorder.


    That means, Natsumi¡¯s body has probably fallen prey to a severe stress. No, from what he could see from Natsumi, it didn''t look like her mental state was in disorder at all------


    The room door suddenly opened, just when Shidou was thinking about that.


    ¡°Just what is going on, you were so noisy just now¡±


    A middle school aged girl with her hair tied into two sides (twin tails) with black ribbons entered the room. It was Shidou¡¯s sister, Itsuka Kotori. It seems, she felt suspicious and came to check the situation out because I raised a loud shout when I fell down to the floor just now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­wait¡±


    After Kotori looked around the room while opening the door, she looked at Natsumi who was half-naked, and Shidou who was on the ground before *twitch* her eyebrows twitched.


    Not caring that her panties could be seen from Shidou¡¯s angle, she swung her legs up before dropping her heel onto Shidou¡¯s stomach while he was facing upwards.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing this early in the morningggggg!¡±


    ¡°Gyaann¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou bent his body like the shape of the word ¤¯, he held his stomach while groaning in agony. Maintaining the momentum from when she heel dropped Shidou, Kotori turned her back to Shidou and after both her legs landed on the ground, she slammed her left palm into her right fist and took a finishing pose. If this was a fighting game then, there was no mistake that the word [KO!] would be dancing between them.


    ¡°Fuun, gyaan huh. How about changing your occupation to an antique shop owner?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why you¡­¡­¡±


    Even though he was raising a voice filled with pain, it seems Kotori did not bother to listen.


    ¡°So, just what were you thinking about when you were going to commit an obscene act in the house which has your sister in it? I thought you were someone more discrete and prudent¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s false accusations!¡±


    ¡°Uwah, false accusations huh¡­¡­.how indecent¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge it by the appearance of the word! Anyway, Natsumi was sleeping beside me when I woke up for some reason¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­is that so?¡±


    Kotori looked towards Natsumi with a dubious look.


    Natsumi¡¯s cheeks turned red when Kotori did that, and she opened her mouth embarrassingly while hugging her chest.


    ¡°Shidou-kun¡­¡­.Pervert¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Kotori¡¯s sights turned sharp, she once again lifted her leg and was about to drop her heel on Shidou. But, Shidou managed to block it in the nick of time and shouted as if he was trying to appeal to her.


    ¡°Ca-calm down! I didn¡¯t do anything, I am serious here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.You better be right?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s the truth! Rather, why can Natsumi turn into her adult version!? What happened!?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori slowly moved her legs away from Shidou when he asked.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t tell you.------about Natsumi¡¯s condition¡±


    ¡°Condition? What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me the seal was not enough¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou said that in a nervous tone. But, Kotori cast her eyes down and swung her head.


    ¡°Noo. The seal was successful. Just like the other spirits, Natsumi¡¯s reiryoku was properly sealed by Shidou.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­..did something happen to make Natsumi¡¯s mental state be in disorder!?¡±


    After he said that, Kotori made a complicated face while groaning.


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­.that might be the case¡­¡­..if you put it that way¡±


    ¡°? What do you mean¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    He could not get any of the points at all. Shidou wring his neck. When he did that, Kotori bent down and brought her face closer to Shidou¡¯s ear in order to prevent Natsumi from hearing; she was probably being considerate.


    ¡°¡­..you know, Natsumi¡¯s mentality is super weak right¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ahh¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while maintaining a weird pose. Now that he thought about it, the untransformed Natsumi was a cluster of complexes and her mood would break even from little things.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Natsumi¡¯s ability appears much easier compared to the others¡±


    ¡°I-isnt that kind of dangerous¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­nonetheless, her abilities only appear to transform her own body so I guess it will work out somehow for the time being. Most likely, she would naturally hide her real appearance when she feels embarrass and wants to escape from peoples eyes. We have no choice but to take time and let her get used to this¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you two whispering about? Don¡¯t leave this onee-san out from the group¡±


    In an unnecessarily erotic pose, Natsumi said that while fixing her disordered hair. Not even a spec of a weak mentality could be felt and she was giving off a confident appearance. Now that he thought about it, Natsumi¡¯s personality will transform into something filled with confidence just like the word as if the person changed.


    ¡°Natsumi, you¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori stood up and sighed while opening her eyes half way.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to wake Shidou up but, do something about the habit of transforming whenever you like. If you keep that up, you will not mix into society no matter how long it takes.¡±


    ¡°Aaan, you got angry because I took the role to wake Shidou-kun up huh. Your cute face will go to waste you know?¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s written on your face even if you don¡¯t say it. But see, Shidou-kun won¡¯t notice Kotori-chan even if you snuggled beside him with that body¡±


    ¡°Wh-what did you say!?¡±


    After Natsumi said that while folding her arms and lifting her big breasts, Kotori shouted in an unbearable state.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth right? It might look promising in some specific aspects but, how should I say this, it¡¯s lacking firepower or it¡¯s a work of art with the wind resistance being close to zero¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t look down on me! I am still in puberty!¡±


    ¡°Eeeh¡­¡­..but breasts stop growing around the age of 15 you know?¡±


    ¡°I-I am still 14! Forget that, why are you acting big for! You might have a nice body in your transformed form but, your real body is lower than mine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment Kotori shouted, Natsumi¡¯s expression which was filled with confidence turned into astonishment. There was a hallucination as if the surroundings suddenly just got dark. If this was a manga then, there would probably be sound effects like [Gaaaan] or [Zuuun] appearing on top of Natsumi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Li-like I thought¡­¡­Kotori thinks that way of me. U-uuuu¡­¡­I look like an idiot. Turning all jolly alone after making friends¡­¡­¡­..it is impossible for people to accept someone like me¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi covered her face with both her hands and her shoulders were trembling periodically. I see, her mentality was as weak as tofu. Kotori made a [Oh crap] face before walking to Natsumi in panic.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that. How should I say this, that was just the spur of the moment or, that was a tit for tat errr¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­.uu¡­¡­.it¡¯s okay Kotori-chan, don¡¯t force yourself. Sorry to make you keep someone like me company¡­¡­I am more of a midget than Kotori-chan anyway¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am serious! I don¡¯t think that way!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­I am more of a midget than Kotori-chan anyway¡­..¡±


    ¡°Th-that is not true!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Then, Kotori-chan is more of a midget than me¡­.?¡±


    ¡°U, th-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori hesitated while sweat was flowing down her forehead. When she did that, large teardrops started to form on Natsumi¡¯s eyes and she started crying.


    ¡°It was a lie like I thoughttttt! It¡¯s the kind lie that hurts a person¡¯s heart the most rightttt!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aaah, mouuu! That¡¯s right! I am more of a midget than Natsumi!¡±


    Kotori gave up and said that. Natsumi then stopped crying like it was a lie just now and *pan**pan* started laughing on the bed this time.


    ¡°Aha-hahahhaa! She''s a midget! Kotori-chan is a midget!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.¡±


    Unable to comprehend what happened, Kotori went blank for a moment but her sights turned sharp immediately and she glared at Natsumi.


    ¡°Y-you¡­..you tricked me!?¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! The midget is attacking!¡±


    Natsumi made an innocent smile while jumping off the bed and exited the room before heading to the first floor.


    ¡°Why you little, wait there¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori chased after Natsumi and *batabata* ran down the stairs.


    ---and finally, peace visited Shidou¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­¡­..I guess I¡¯ll wash my face¡±


    Shidou *ya-re ya-re* made a tired sigh before slowly standing up from his place on the floor.


    Although there was a morning wake up surprise, that day¡¯s morning was shockingly [Normal] if that event was excluded.


    He washed his face, changed his clothes, finished his breakfast with Kotori, who let Natsumi get away in the end, and left the house.


    When he did that, a cheerful voice echoed from the mansion next door.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    When he brought his eyes there, he saw a girl in the same Raizen high school uniform waving her hands to him.


    She had characteristic long night black hair and shinning crystal-like eyes; she was a girl whose beauty seemed almost artificial. She had a well-proportioned nose bridge, and sakura petal-like lips. Anyone who sees her will feel a somewhat artificial mystique aura coming from her.


    But, the lovely expression on her face was enough to flip that impression of her around; it was a cheerful and intimate smile.


    Yatogami Tohka. She was the Itsuka family house''s neighbor and at the same time Shidou¡¯s classmate.


    ¡°Ou, Tohka. Good morning¡±


    ¡°Umu, good morning!¡±


    After Shidou waved his hand, Tohka made a satisfied smile while making a big nod. All of her behavior was filled with life and cheerfulness. As usual, she was living her life to the fullest.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice weather today too! It feels warm and cozy!¡±


    ¡°Aah, it doesn¡¯t feel like November at all.-----wait, now that I think about it, where are Kaguya and Yuzuru? Don¡¯t tell me they overslept?¡±


    Shidou tilted his head and looked behind Tohka. The Yamai Kaguya and Yuzuru sisters who were living in the same mansion as Tohka could not be seen there.


    ¡°No, both of them went already. It seems they were having a competition on who would reach the school first¡±


    ¡°Aah, I see¡±


    At that [normal] reason, Shidou unintentionally made a wry smile. Kaguya and Yuzuru are very close sisters but, they love competing more than the second meal of rice (I was going to say third meal but, it seems they competed on not having meals three times already and it was invalid for competing anymore) and would come up with something to compete.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°Umu!¡±


    Tohka made a cheerful nod when Shidou said that. They then started walking to school along the path they frequently used to get there.


    This was also a scene from their usual normal days.


    This was one part of the everyday life that they repeated several times these past few months. The strange scenery of the special existence-Spirits that crosses the category of logic had become something normal to Shidou before he noticed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.ouch ouch¡±


    And suddenly, Shidou''s neck hurted when he looked up to the sky and he puckered his face.


    "Nu? What¡¯s wrong, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­.I fell off the bed this morning¡±


    ¡°Muu, you have to be careful¡±


    Tohka said that worryingly. Shidou said [I am okay] and made a wry smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall off normally. Today, Natsumi-----¡°


    ¡°Natsumi? What happened to Natsumi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, nothing¡±


    Shidou swung his hand to trick her. Tohka made a dubious face but, she immediately recalled something and opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Oh yeah Shidou, speaking of Natsumi, there was something I''ve been wondering about from before¡±


    ¡°Hn? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Natsumi is called natsumi[10a 1] because she is loved by everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah---¡°


    Although he was relieved that the topic changed, it was only for a brief moment. Sweat flow down Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    The word [Natsumi] was taught to Tohka by Shidou a few days back ago. The meaning is [I like you]. ¡­¡­..well actually, It was something Shidou made up to trick Tohka when he called her Natsumi.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. Words like [Love] and [Like] are good ones as expected. It¡¯s often used as names. You see, Yamabuki from our class is named [Ai] too if I am correct right?¡±


    ¡°Ooo! I see!¡±


    Shidou brought up something random and Tohka hit her hand as if she was impressed from the bottom of her heart¡­¡­¡­¡­.his chest hurting. Incidentally, Yamabuki from his class was [Ai[10a 2]] not [Ai[10a 3]].


    After talking about that while walking, both of them reached the high school.


    He changed his shoes like usual, climbed the stairs as usual, entered the classroom as usual and reached his seat as usual. Shidou¡¯s seat was the second seat from the window, Tohka¡¯s seat was beside him¡­¡­¡­¡­for some reason, the moment Shidou entered the classroom, his classmates were sending cautious looks to him but, well he decided to now worry about that.


    What¡¯s left was to prepare for classes and he should just have a random conversation with Tohka until homeroom starts. This was also the same as usual.


    ---But.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked at the seat to his left silently.


    The seat was still vacant. Shidou¡¯s classmate----Tobiichi Origami¡¯s seat.


    Yes. There was something missing in his days which should be normal.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou called her name with a soft voice.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­.¡±


    When he did that, Tohka looked towards Origami''s seat when she noticed him doing that.


    Origami was in the AST-----a member of the team that aims to exterminate the Spirits. And of course, Origami was not close to Tohka who was a Spirit. No, their relationship was so bad it¡¯s even proper to call it the relation of dogs and monkeys.


    But, what is going on, he could feel that Tohka¡¯s eyes had some kind of complex emotion inside when she was looking at that vacant seat.


    However, that was something only natural. Shidou made a small nod to answer Tohka¡¯s word before sighing and recalled back the memory of when he last saw Origami.


    ---it happened a few days earlier. Tenguu city was in danger.


    The DEM industry dropped an artificial satellite with explosion arts installed on the city from the satellite''s orbit.


    Thanks to the efforts of Shidou, the spirits and <Ratatoskr>, they managed to stop it at the last minute but, DEM industries had one secret move prepared.


    A bomb with the same power as the one installed on the artificial satellite was dropped towards Tenguu city from an airship.


    Completely depleted of energy, Shidou and the group were in a predicament. There was nothing left they could do.


    At that time-----a Wizard appeared from the skies and destroyed it with one hit. That was Origami.


    ¡°What¡­.was that¡±


    After Shidou mumbled that as if to ask himself that, he placed his hands on his forehead and immersed himself in thoughts.


    Thinking normally, that event was just Origami coming to save Shidou and the group from a pinch. All he had to do was to raise both his hands in happiness and thank Origami.


    But, the situation was not something that could end that easily.


    The CR-unit Origami was wearing-----instead of the official basic equipment¡¯s from the JGSDF that she usually wears; the unit was something from DEM industries.


    Just what does that mean? In the end, Origami did not descend towards the gang and left the spot after leaving a meaningful sight to them. He thought he would ask her in details next time they meet but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And at that moment, he could hear a familiar chime from the speaker installed in the classroom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Oh, it¡¯s homeroom¡±


    The students scattered around the classroom quickly started returning to their own seats. When he looked out the window, he could see several boys and girls slipping pass the school gate while it was closing.


    But------Origami could be not seen among them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.She¡¯s absent today huh¡±


    Shidou made a small sigh. Disappointment and------a slight relief was mixed in his sigh.


    Nonetheless, there was no problem fixing this issue. Even though he was going to head back today, it¡¯s better to visit Origami¡¯s home with an excuse like a home visit.


    When Shidou was thinking about that, the teacher Okamine Tamae AKA Tama-chan entered the classroom.


    Stand, bow, sit. After performing the usual greeting, Tama-chan-sensei opened the attendance book.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Okay, gooood morning everyone. Let¡¯s be in high-spirits today too¡±


    Tama-chan-sensei said it in a dark voice compared to the high-spirits she said, and dropped her sights to the attendance book.


    The class was worried when they saw Tama-chan-sensei in a downhearted mood compared to her usual self.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.What, what happened Tama-chan?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look un-energetic?¡±


    ¡°Ah, perhaps the marriage interview was no good again?¡±


    ¡°Ah---¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Random speculation came flying from left and right.


    Maybe Tama-chan did not hear that, *Haaa* she made a sigh.


    ¡°Before we take attendance, there is sad news I need to tell everyone¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, Tama-chan frowned her eyebrows like the word °Ë. Seeing her weird state, everyone in the class said [¡­¡­.Like I thought].


    ¡°That¡¯s why I kept telling her not to go all out on the photo for the marriage interview¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true they won¡¯t even let you meet if the first impression is bad but, it¡¯s bad if the gap is too big¡±


    ¡°I-yaa, but would she go through all the trouble to announce that during the homeroom?¡±


    ¡°Ehh, what is it then¡±


    ¡°She went through a scam marriage and lost all her inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah, now that¡¯s sad¡±


    Etc etc, many rumors started to form. Tama-chan gave a warning by *cough**cough* purposely coughing before continuing her words.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡­..Tobiichi-san is going to transfer schools due to sudden circumstances¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou stood up by reflex when he heard Tama-chan-sensei''s words. Beside him, Tohka was also opening her eyes wide in surprise.


    Everyone in the class was surprised too but, Shidou¡¯s reaction was too big. Everyone¡¯s sights gathered on Shidou.


    Normally, it was an uncomfortable situation. But right now, Shidou didn¡¯t have the leisure to worry about it. He slammed on the table and threw questions at Tama-chan.


    ¡°Wa-wait a second. Origami is going!? What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°E-even if you tell me that¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know the details. Tobiichi-san suddenly called me and told me she was transferring, and will send the necessary documents later¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou could not hide his discomposure and hit his forehead with his hand. The surrounding classmates started whispering. Everyone probably thought Shidou¡¯s panic was unexpected.-----No, speaking it in a more correct term, they might be shocked that Shidou did not hear the situation from Origami.


    ¡°S-so¡­¡­¡­.Which school was she transferring to?¡±


    Shidou continued his words as if he was imploring. As long as he knows the school¡¯s name, it was possible to have <Ratatoskr> investigate it for him.


    It seems Shidou¡¯s desperate state could be conveyed to Tama-chan. She quickly looked through the printout pinched between the attendance book and raised her face.


    ¡°Ab-about that¡­¡­.¡±


    But, that expression was filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°A-a school in Britain¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Shidou heard those words and gulped down.


    ¡°U¡­¡­..u-ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    This was in a room of the spirit mansion located beside the Itsuka house.


    Natsumi was planting her face into a pillow while shouting.


    Incidentally, even though she disliked the dust puffing up nearby, she continued swinging her limbs and *poof**poof* it was hitting the bed. She would sometimes cover her face from recalling back memories while writhing in agony. It was like she was possessed or sick, or maybe a high school boy who had his hidden treasure under his bed discovered by his mother.


    ¡°U-uguuuu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After continuing those actions for a few more minutes, Natsumi lied on top of the bed completely exhausted.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like she was satisfied. It was just simply because she got exhausted from going wild.


    Natsumi waited to recover some of her stamina before heavily raising her body and looking at a mirror placed on the wall.


    A small, thin, and dark-faced girl was shown on it. At the very least, there were no traces of the onee-san who gave off an attractive and lovely scent when she was snuggling beside Shidou.


    This was Natsumi¡¯s real appearance.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­.mouu, why am I like this¡±


    She made her hair messy and once again threw herself onto the bed.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like Natsumi hated her real self like last time.


    ¡­¡­¡­no, it would be a lie if she said she had no dissatisfaction with her body at all. She would like to be taller or, her breasts to be bigger; the insufficient parts she wanted to increase was endless.


    But, that complex was quite an improvement compared to the Natsumi a while back. Natsumi has come to accept her real appearance that she hated until she could not bear it.


    This and that was all thanks to Shidou and the other spirits. They [Transformed] Natsumi----and more importantly, they [accepted] Natsumi.


    She was thankful to them. That is why, Natsumi was thinking of a way to repay them somehow. And the results was, she decided to wake everyone up in the morning for now.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    For starters, things went well when she sneaked into Shidou¡¯s room but, a weird nervousness fell upon Natsumi the moment she thought of waking Shidou up.


    Once she wakes Shidou up, just what kind of answer should she give if he asked why Natsumi was here. No, it¡¯s obvious the answer was she went there to wake Shidou up but, there is a possibility he would ask back [Why?]. No no, that is still better. If Shidou is someone that gets in bad mood once he wakes up then there might be a possibility he might scold her¡­¡­¡­? No no no, more important than that, if-----


    Etc etc etc, after thinking all that, Shidou suddenly [u¡­¡­¡­.nn¡­¡­..] moaned while turning over.


    Natsumi¡¯s nervousness reached its peak in an instant¡­¡­¡­¡­..and before she knew it, Natsumi¡¯s body turned into her Onee-san version which was supposed to be sealed away.


    Strangely enough, the only thing that was supposed to change was her outer appearance but, she would oddly be very big-hearted when she turned into that appearance, and was brimming with confidence¡­¡­¡­.All the things Natsumi could not do before could easily be done now.


    Specifically speaking, she could snuggle beside Shidou in an underwear appearance, make his heart start pumping hard when he wakes up, or even trick Kotori by faking her cries¡­¡­¡­¡­those types of examples.


    Natsumi then ran away from Kotori and reached her room and laughed for a period of time before turning back to normal and------


    ¡°Ugooooo¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And thus, she fell into a tremendous self-hatred.


    She hated her weak heart. She was completely soft and frail. If this goes on, a soft tofu was tons more times sturdier than her.


    At that moment. The chime rang without any warning at all, and Natsumi twitched her shoulders. And judging from the sound, it was not from the entrance but rather it was the chime installed in front of her room.


    She was close to transforming to her adult version from the shock but, she placed her hands on her chest and somehow managed to suppress the heartbeat. After fixing her breathing, Natsumi walked towards the door while walking silently for some reason.


    For an instant, she thought Shidou and Kotori chased her to the mansion but, both of them should have gone to school already. Then who is¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°W-who is it¡­¡­.?¡±


    Standing in front of the door, Natsumi timidly asked (She was scared to peek at the door scope for some reason) before, a soft voice answered back soon. The door was made sturdy just in case for any emergencies but, since there was a mike and speaker installed on it like an intercom, it was possible to have a conversation through the door.


    ¡°E-err¡­¡­it¡¯s Yoshino¡±


    ¡°Yoshinon is here too~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Natsumi brought her eyebrows closer from the unexpected voice.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know the owner of the voice. It was Yoshino. She was one of the spirits living in the mansion just like Natsumi.


    Just what business does she have with her? Natsumi wrung her neck while placing her hand on the door knob.


    But, she then noticed her appearance when she saw her reflection in the mirror on the shoe box (closet?) door and immediately gasped. Because she was rolling around on her bed until now, the hair she carefully combed during the morning turned totally messy without any trace of neatness left. Maybe it was because of the amount of hair she has; it totally exploded because she let her guard down.


    ¡°Wai¡­..wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Eh? O¡­.okay¡±


    After Yoshino replied through the door, Natsumi ran through the corridor to the washroom and used a big brush to fix her hair.


    ¡°Al¡­¡­alright¡±


    About 3 minutes later. Natsumi put down the brush and ran back to the door. Of course, it was far from satisfaction but, it can¡¯t be helped. At the minimum, she probably managed to exorcise the unsightly bed hair.


    Natsumi took a deep breath before putting on her sandals and opened the door.


    At the same time she did that, a small girl standing there bowed her head.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­¡­Good morning, Natsumi-san¡±


    It was a cute girl with a casket hat with a cute design on her head and a puppet in her left hand. Her soft wavy hair was blue like the sea and her eyes were like glittering sapphires.


    ¡°Gooood morninggg Natsumi-chan. How are you doing---?¡±


    Next off, the puppet worn on Yoshino¡¯s left hand greeted her while skillfully moving its hands. It was Yoshino¡¯s friend [Yoshinon].


    ¡°A¡­¡­Go-ood¡­¡­¡­ning¡±


    Natsumi averted her sights away in difficulty before greeting back¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.If she was in her adult appearance, she would probably say [Good morning Yoshino and Yoshinon. What brings you here? Perhaps you came to visit me? Yaaan, Natsumi is moved---] and hug her but¡­¡­¡­.that level was too hard for Natsumi now. The silence continued for a few moments.


    ---What should I do in this situation? She came all the way here so, [Talking while standing is tiring so, come on in. I have good tea] naturally urging her like that would be a good choice for a good woman? However if it was something she could finish here then, Yoshino might be the one to be considerate instead. She passed through the room, and finishes her business with one or two words after having some tea. In a way, there might be some people who thinks that it¡¯s a good idea to enjoy having a fun conversation but, that would be a heartless excuse of a monster with the communication skills to be able to converse with someone naturally. If she could do that then, Natsumi wouldn¡¯t be silently standing frozen at the door. Incidentally, Natsumi has no idea what tea was good even though her room has tea in it.


    ¡°Neee neee Natsumi-chan. How long should we be doing this? Can we enter the room please?¡±


    [Yoshinon] moved its mouth when Natsumi was in agony with sweat flowing down her forehead. What a lifeboat at an amazing timing. She was a good women compared to Natsumi.


    ¡°uu, Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Yoshino warned [Yoshinon] but, Natsumi quickly swung her head.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay. Come in. It¡¯s nothing much anyway¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Natsumi-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s totally okay. Rather, I was thinking of saying that anyway¡­¡­.:


    Natsumi urged Yoshino and [Yoshinon] into the room after saying that in a shrill voice. Yoshino bowed down and said I will be intruding before taking off her shoes, neatly arranged them and entering the room. Incidentally, Natsumi¡¯s shoes were thrown aside in a ¥Ïshape¡­¡­¡­¡­..Natsumi somehow felt embarrassed and secretly arranged her shoes properly.


    ¡°S-sit anywhere you like. I will prepare the tea¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After urging Yoshino into the living room, she took a tea bag from the shelves installed in the room and put it into a cup before pouring hot water into it. There were proper tea leaves there but, she had no clue how to prepare tea with them.


    Natsumi lined up the tea and random snacks on the table before sitting at the opposite side of Yoshino.


    ¡°G-go ahead¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­.Thank you very much¡±


    Yoshino slightly lowered her head and took a sip of the tea. Natsumi did the same and placed the cup to her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But since both Natsumi and Yoshino didn¡¯t have a talkative personality, silence flowed in again at this moment. Natsumi was giving off the feeling of [I am drinking tea so I can¡¯t talk] but, she was taking peeks at Yoshino.


    Although she invited her into her room following the flow, just what kind of business does she have where she has to visit Natsumi. Nothing came to Natsumi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    But at that moment, Natsumi reached one possibility.


    In the first place, before Shidou sealed Natsumi¡¯s Reiryoku, she caused an incident and dragged Shidou and the spirits into it. Everyone forgave her already but¡­¡­¡­.It was not weird if there was at least one person that only showed her agreement because everyone else had and still felt some resentment towards her.


    What¡¯s more, [Yoshinon] was the thing Natsumi transformed into¡­¡­¡­¡­..it was Yoshino¡¯s irreplaceable friend. She waited for the moment when Shidou and the other spirits went to school and it was not weird she was going to have her pay back then.


    ¡°Errr, Natsumi-san¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Hiii!¡±


    She got called out suddenly. Natsumi twitched her shoulders and hid under the table like that.


    ¡°S-sorry, I¡­¡­..!¡±


    Natsumi said that while shaking the table causing Yoshino and [Yoshinon] to tilt her head in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? Haa, don¡¯t tell me you put a dose of something inside the tea Yoshino drank!?¡±


    ¡°E-eehh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Aah, Yoshino is going to collapse after a sudden sleepiness attacks her. Inside the hazy consciousness, the last thing Yoshino saw was Natsumi-chan licking her lips while making a lustful smile¡­¡­¡­.Welcome to the Yuri-yuri[10a 4] world!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way¡­¡­.!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand it and raised her face. But, since she hid under the table, Natsumi bumped her head under the table severely.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°A-are you okay, Natsumi-san¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.i-I¡¯m okay¡­¡­.¡±


    After Natsumi replied back to Yoshino who said that worryingly, she slowly got out from under the table.


    But again, it was thanks to [Yoshinon] that the nervousness got cleared, even though it¡¯s a little. Natsumi silently took a deep breath before asking Yoshino.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­soo¡­¡­.what do you want with me¡­¡­?¡±


    When Natsumi said that, Yoshino [Errr¡­¡­¡­] spoke something ambiguously before her cheeks started to blush while looking away. But, she immediately decided to try over again and looked straight at Natsumi¡¯s eye before opening her small lips.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­Na-Natsumi-san started living here recently so, I thought you don¡¯t know¡­¡­..about this city¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino *kokun* gulped down the nervousness before continuing her words.


    ¡°If it is okay¡­¡­¡­with you, I thought of¡­¡­..giving you a tour of the city¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.?¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide from the unexpected sentence.


    Just what did she take Natsumi¡¯s reaction for, Yoshino swung her hands in panic.


    ¡°E-errr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I am not too clear about the city too and I might not be so useful to you but¡­¡­¡­..I think I can do something simple like giving a simple tour. Errrr, really, if it isn¡¯t any trouble for you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh-aahh¡±


    While hearing Yoshino¡¯s words, Natsumi covered her eyes with both her hands. The reason was simple. Yoshino was so dazzling that she could not look straight at her.


    Even though it was for a moment, she hated herself for thinking something disgusting like Yoshino might be here for revenge. She even thought that it was an unforgivable blasphemy to even look at Yoshino with her corrupted views.


    ¡°u-errrr, sorry, I didn¡¯t think you would hate it that much¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.you¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­.Its just, I am sorry to have been born¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Na-natsumi-san¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Yoshino tilted her head in a troubled manner. Natsumi slowly opened her eyes before looking back at Yoshino after she was able to look straight at her.


    She then moved her sights away while letting out a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­eerr, okay¡­¡­..I am counting on you¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Yoshino¡¯s voice bounced happily when Natsumi replied and made an angelic smile. Natsumi was close to covering her eyes again when she saw that.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­.why would you go so far to do something like that for me?¡±


    While half of it was a pure question the remaining half was to hide her embarrassment, when Natsumi asked that in that manner while scratching her cheeks, Yoshino shrugged her shoulders before answering.


    ¡°I was¡­..a little happy. At this time, Shidou-san and the others would go to school so¡­¡­¡­¡­.I can talk a lot with Natsumi since you have come here¡­¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s what I thought. Also, err¡­¡­..¡±


    Yoshino¡¯s cheeks turned red before continuing her words.


    ¡°W-we¡­¡­are friends so¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that, Yoshino closed her eyes tightly in embarrassment. Natsumi¡¯s face turned completely red when she saw that.


    ¡°Uwahh¡­¡­what¡¯s with this girl, I want to marry her¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Fueee!?¡±


    ¡°Oooyaaa?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!"


    She accidentally proposed from Yoshino¡¯s cuteness. Yoshino twitched her shoulders from Natsumi¡¯s words that unconsciously spilled out from her mouth, and [Yoshinon] was stroking its chin. Natsumi then *buun**buun* swung her head.


    ¡°No-nothing! Mo-more importantly, you''re going to give me a tour of the city right!? Then let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Errrrrrr¡­¡­¡­O-okay¡±


    Natsumi pushed the puzzled Yoshino and exited the room.


    ¡°------The number you have dialed cannot be connected to because it is either in a place where signals can''t reach or it does not have any power. Please wait a while before---------¡°


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    In front of the Raizen high school gates. Shidou clenched his teeth after hearing the announcement from his phone receiver.


    It was 9:30am. Of course it was still class time but, after being told that Origami was going to transfer schools, Shidou could not stand still and left school early after acting sick.


    Tohka looked worried but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..she decided to stay in school in the end. He thought it was not a good idea to let the spirits meet Origami with her intentions still unknown to him.


    He recalled back to the last time he saw Origami-----the time while she was in DEM¡¯s CR-unit. He clenched the phone which was repeatedly giving off an automated announcement.


    After being told that Origami was going to transfer during homeroom, he tried calling her several times but, none of them connected at all.


    Shidou cut the line and put the phone in his phone before letting out a small sigh.


    Regret and a powerless feeling were gradually filling his heart. Origami was wearing DEM¡¯s equipment. Even after seeing that, somewhere in Shidou¡¯s heart, he thought Origami would still come to school normally. He never would have thought his days with Origami would collapse.


    ¡°Kuh--------¡°


    Shidou lifted his face and started running.


    There was only one goal, it was Origami¡¯s mansion. He doesn¡¯t know if Origami was still there but¡­¡­¡­.even if she was not there, she might have left some kind of clue there. Whatever the reason may be, he has to hurry now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.*huff* ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*huff*¡±


    Shidou continued running without caring about the pain coming from his lungs and legs. If he takes his time then, he felt that Origami would go to a place where his hands can never reach.


    After running for who knows how long, Shidou reached the mansion Origami was living in.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­..haa¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    All the palpitation and fatigue Shidou had been restraining until now, attacked him at once when he stopped his legs. He placed his hands on his knees for a while and arranged his breathing.


    ¡°Please be here¡­¡­Origami¡±


    After Shidou entered the entrance with feelings like praying, he typed in Origami¡¯s room number in the intercom.


    But-----no reply came no matter how long he waited. He repeated this for a 2nd and 3rd time but, the results was the same. Maybe her room was vacant already¡­¡­¡­..or maybe she was ignoring him.


    While Shidou was thinking that, a woman most likely a resident of the mansion entered the mansion through the entrance with her shopping bags in her hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..*hmf*¡±


    After Shidou left the intercom, he acted like a resident checking his mailbox and faced his back to the woman.


    The woman then typed her password in a familiar manner and entered the mansion through the opened automated door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Seeing her do that with the side of his eye, Shidou gulped before waiting for the woman to be gone and slipped into the automated door the moment the door was going to close.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s only for this time¡­¡­.¡±


    While apologizing in a soft voice, Shidou walked into the corridor.


    He then ascended to the next floor with the escalator and reached Origami¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­okay¡±


    After making a small nod, Shidou pushed the intercom installed beside the door.


    *pin pon* He could hear the sound echo throughout the room.


    But as expected, there was no response. Shidou knocked on the door while talking.


    ¡°Origami, it¡¯s me. Please answer me if you are here¡±


    However, there was no reply. While thinking it was a useless act, Shidou placed his hands on the door knob.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows. The reason was simple. He could not feel the resistance from the knob he imagined when twisting the door knob.


    ¡°The door¡­¡­¡­..isn¡¯t locked?¡±


    Having a realization pass through his head, Shidou felt a small hope shining into his head. After Shidou made up his mind, he inserted energy into his hand and opened the door in one go.


    ¡°Origami!¡±


    But.


    Shidou lost the small hope he had in an instant.


    ---by the scenery of the empty room.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou opened his eyes wide, he simply took off his shoes and entered the room. Even though he went to search in the corridor, living room and also bedroom¡­¡­¡­..it was the same. Forget furniture, not even the intruder/escapee preventing traps were left there even though it was something laid out carefully. He even thought that he entered a vacant room by mistake for an instant.


    ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou placed his hands on his head and unenergetically collapsed onto the ground.


    It¡¯s not like this result wasn¡¯t within his predicted possibilities. Rather, the worst possible outcome was regularly floating in his head right when he was running here after leaving the school. But, when that reality was brought forward to him, it became a tremendous impact and squeezed Shidou¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Where¡­..did you go, Origami¡­¡­.¡±


    But staying here like this was meaningless. Shidou scratched his head before putting strength into his legs and stood up from the floor.


    He then headed to the next location.


    He headed to a place that might have clues about Origami-----the JGSDF Tenguu city garrison.


    Of course, that place was on a whole different level than Origami¡¯s mansion. It was a JGSDF garrison vital to the country¡¯s defense; what¡¯s more the existence of the AST was a secret to the public citizens. 8 or 9 out of 10 times, he will probably be forced away from the gate without them hearing anything he says.


    But, there was no place that came to mind left. He started moving forward as if to cling onto that small possibility.


    However, even though he determined the next place he was going to head, Shidou stopped his legs the moment he left the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    The reason was simple. One girl was in the alley facing towards the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    She was a characteristic girl with hair that reaches her shoulders, white skin, and an expressionless face like a doll.


    Yes------It was the girl Shidou was looking for, Tobiichi Origami.


    ¡°Origami!?¡±


    After Shidou called her name with a loud voice, he quickly ran towards Origami. He then grabbed both her shoulders. Overenthusiastically¡­¡­¡­..that was also a reason but he felt that she might disappear somewhere again if he doesn¡¯t catch her properly.


    ¡°Just where were you!? What¡¯s with suddenly transferring schools! Your room is empty too-----¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou continued talking, Origami silently made one finger stand. She then placed her index finger on Shidou¡¯s lips to interrupt his words and stared back at him.


    Then,


    ¡°-------I want to talk alone with you. Follow me¡±


    After saying it in a quiet tone, Origami slipped past Shidou¡¯s hands by turning her heel and walked towards the back-alley.


    ¡°O-O-Origami!¡±


    Even though Shidou called out to her, Origami did not stop her feet. She did not turn back and continued walking.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou slightly brought his eyebrows together, he lightly hit his cheeks before following after Origami. He went looking for Origami to talk to her in the first place anyway. There was nothing to lose.


    But, no matter how long they walked, Origami would not stop. They kept going deep into a back-alley and the surroundings started to be less populated.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­..Origami, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Almost there¡±


    Origami said that without taking a glance at Shidou and continued walking in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though he felt that it was weird, he just followed her.


    And the moment----- he turned a corner for who knows how many times already, while he was following Origami.


    ¡°Ah-re¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise. Origami who should have turned the corner a moment ago was not there at all.


    ¡°Origami? where are we¡­¡­..------!?¡±


    In an instant----Shidou gasped.


    Just when he thought someone suddenly grappled him from behind, a handkerchief covered his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Wha-this is¡­¡­.!¡±


    He took a big breathe because of the sudden event. And immediately, a strong odor struck his nose and at the same time, a feeling as if the ground was wobbling attacked him.


    ¡°Uuaa-----¡°


    His view got distorted and his consciousness turned hazy. It became a hard task to stand not long later and-----Shidou collapsed onto the ground.

 Volume 10 - CH 2

    ¡°----Shidou¡¯s missing?¡±


    In a middle school classroom, Kotori made a suspicious voice while pushing her cellphone onto her ears.


    The chime for lunch time rang and Kotori received a transmission from <<Fraxinus>> on her cellphone.


    She felt something strange about it and picked up the phone immediately after changing into her black ribbons-----she then heard a report from her subordinates.


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s school time now you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡­¡­That should be the case but, judging by analyst Murasame¡¯s report ¡­¡­¡­ he went back 1 hour before class ¡±


    ¡°He went back early?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From what we heard from Tohka-chan, it seems Tobiichi Origami suddenly changed schools¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­.?¡±


    Kotori raised her eyebrows. It''s impossible to think that Tobiichi Origami would change schools without telling Shidou anything about it.


    But-----it¡¯s not like she had no clue about the reason for the strange event. Yes, the last time Origami appeared in front of Shidou and the group was when she was wearing the DEM CR-unit.


    Origami opposed DEM before to protect Shidou once but, she could not deny the chances that Origami might have make some kind of secret with DEM.


    Or maybe-------it might be possible to think that she got brainwashed by DEM. That¡¯s because, the enemy was that DEM industries. It¡¯s not weird if they did something like that.


    Shidou probably thought of the same thing as Kotori. There was no way that he could stand still and went looking for Origami.


    ¡°That idiot¡­¡­.he didn¡¯t tell us anything¡­¡­¡±


    After Kotori clicked her tongue in irritation, she continued her words softly to avoid having the surroundings hear her.


    ¡°A disappearance at this timing¡­¡­smells fishy to me. Worst come to worst, he might have gotten kidnapped by the DEM.------how are the girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­..Tohka-chan, the Yamai sisters, and Miku-chan are having lunch in their respective schools. Natsumi-chan went out with Yoshino-chan to play in the city.¡±


    ¡°I see. ----They might not be uneasy yet but, we can¡¯t keep them fooled for too long. Anyways, use all personnel and look for Shidou¡¯s whereabouts. I will head back to <<Fraxinus>> soon too. We have to find him before the girls go home no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    Her subordinate¡¯s reply came from the phone¡¯s receiver. After Kotori ended the call, she put her phone into her pocket and separated from the wall.


    And while changing her ribbons, she walked towards her friends eating their bentos with their tables joined together.


    ¡°Ah, Kotori-chan, you finished your call?¡±


    ¡°Who was it? Your brother?¡±


    Her friends asked her. Kotori made a fuzzy smile before squatting down on the spot while holding her stomach.


    ¡°U¡­¡­.unnn¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong Kotori-chan, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I feel a little sick¡­¡­sorry, I am going back early today¡­¡­¡­can you tell teacher for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind but¡­are you okay? Want to go to the nurse room?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Okay then, I am counting on you¡±


    Kotori took her bag while making a painful face before slowly walking out of the classroom and----aimed towards the rooftop instead of the entrance.


    ¡°¡­¡­.u-uh¡­¡­¡±


    After releasing a soft moan, Shidou gradually opened his eyes.


    ¡°Where¡­..am I¡­..¡±


    His view was hazy. Shidou tried raising his right hand to rub his eyes and-----he raised his eyebrows.


    His right hand wouldn¡¯t move. No¡­¡­more specifically, he could not bring his arms forward as if both his wrists were connected behind him.


    After 10 seconds. Right in the middle of his consciousness that was gradually getting clearer, Shidou noticed his hands were handcuffed behind him and he was sitting on a chair. What¡¯s more in a polite manner, he was fastened to the chair with a rope around the torso, and incidentally, the legs of the chair were fixed into the ground. It was a persistent handiwork that gave him the impression that they did not want to let Shidou out no matter what happens.


    ¡°What the heck is this¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Luckily, he was not blindfolded or gagged. After Shidou grumbled, he slowly turned his head and looked around the place that he was in.


    It was the corner of a dark, abandoned building. There were cracks on the wall and a part of the ceiling was damaged, exposing the steel frame. It was giving off an aura that this place was away from human hands for a very long time.


    Just why was he captured in a place like this? Shidou twisted his head at that basic question------and immediately, he recalled the events that occurred before he fainted.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I was chasing after Origami¡­¡­..¡±


    Just when Shidou said that, the door in front of him opened with a *giii* sound.


    When he looked over there as he got attracted by the sound, he noticed Origami carrying a huge Boston bag and was standing there.


    ¡°Origami! What are you doing-----¡°


    Shidou said that before gasping.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really joined DEM¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Origami approached Shidou silently, she put the Boston bag on the floor and started looking inside of it.


    ¡°Wh-what are you¡­¡­.!¡±


    He had no clue what she was going to bring out but, if Origami has really involved herself with the DEM then, Shidou will probably be in some kind of trouble. A gun, knife, or maybe truth serum¡­¡­¡­..various ideas flew into Shidou¡¯s mind instantly.


    But,


    ¡°-----here¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­..?¡±


    In response to Shidou¡¯s predictions, the object Origami brought out was a PET bottle filled with mineral water.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s this¡±


    ¡°Water. You¡¯re thirsty right?¡±


    Within this extremely weird situation, Origami asked him in an extremely normal manner. Shidou raised his eyebrows in reflex from that odd feeling.


    It¡¯s true that his lips were dry but, he was hesitant to simply drink something given to him by the person that kidnapped him. He sent a suspicious gaze to Origami who was handing him water.


    Maybe Origami noticed Shidou¡¯s feelings, she opened the PET bottle and *Gulp*, took a sip and drank the water inside the bottle to show him¡­¡­¡­.it seems she was telling him that there was no poison or anything similar inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.eh?¡±


    No. He was wrong. Origami drank the water without swallowing and brought her lips closer to Shidou¡¯s lips like that.


    Yes. It was like¡­¡­¡­¡­she was going to transfer the water to his mouth.


    ¡°S-Stop! I get it! I¡¯ll take it! I¡¯ll take it so let me drink it normally!¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    After hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Origami swallowed the water and said that with a slightly disappointed expression. She then handed over the opened PET bottle to him.


    ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°A-aahh, then slowly-----Muguuuf!?¡±


    Without hearing the end of Shidou¡¯s words, Origami shoved the PET bottle into Shidou¡¯s mouth. It was a forceful indirect kiss. He could not fight back since it was pushed towards him suddenly and he drank the water poured into his mouth like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After confirming that he drank the water, Origami pulled her hands back in satisfaction. And for some reason, she licked the mouth of the PET bottle before putting the lid back on.


    He was curious about that action but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, forget it. He coughed violently as if he was choking before, looking back at Origami again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­so for starters, can you let me go¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡±


    Origami replied back bluntly even though Shidou said that.


    But, that reaction was within his expectations. Shidou slightly rocked his body and continued talking.


    ¡°Ah---¡­¡­I get it I get it. Then can you at least unravel the rope one time, and let me bring my handcuffed hands forward?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Please stay that way a little longer¡±


    ¡°Please. I have the urge to go to the toilet from just now. Even you don¡¯t want me to leak here right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When he said that, Origami silently crouched down and looked into the Boston bag before taking a PET bottle out from inside again.


    For an instant, he thought she was going to make him drink water again even though he said he wanted to go toilet but----he was wrong. Shidou felt something was off immediately. There was no content in the PET bottle Origami was holding.


    Origami opened the lid of the PET bottle while approaching Shidou.


    ¡°O-oi¡­¡­.?¡±


    Even though Shidou said that with sweat flowing down his cheeks, Origami did not stop. She placed the PET bottle on the floor before placing her hands on Shidou¡¯s belt and *Kacha**Kacha* was opening it while making that sound.


    ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaaaa! Gyaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Having guessed what Origami was thinking about, he twisted his body while rocking the chair.


    ¡°Hey! Its okay like I thought! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I see¡±


    When Shidou shouted, Origami looked somewhat disappointed while re-tying his belt.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou took a deep breath after breathing heavily and------calmed his heartbeat before looking back at Origami.


    There was a mountains worth of things he wanted to say but¡­¡­..now isn¡¯t the time for that. Shidou continued talking in a soft tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Origami¡±


    ¡°What¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Are you in DEM now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Origami replied back in a calm manner. Shidou got let-down at her acting as if all this was nothing.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­wait, you should know what that place is right?¡±


    ¡°A rough idea¡±


    ¡°Then----¡°


    ¡°-----To get power¡±


    ¡°Power¡­¡­..?¡±


    After Shidou brought his eyebrows closer, Origami started talking blandly.


    Due to her continuous pile up of disobeying orders, they finally decided to discipline Origami.


    And----in order to continue being a Wizard, there was no other way but to join the DEM.


    ¡°But even so¡­..it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.-----There is no other way to gain power to defeat the Spirits¡±


    In a quiet¡­¡­.a shockingly quiet tone, Origami moved her lips. Shidou could not make up any words after seeing that.


    Most likely, Origami has a clearer picture of the company called DEM industries than Shidou. She probably knows about agony and suffering that Shidou could only think of since a long time ago. On top of that-----she chose this current situation. It wasn¡¯t rejection. It wasn¡¯t retaliation. Shidou just felt a type of shiver when he heard Origami¡¯s bland voice.


    But, he can¡¯t go down like this. Shidou coughed to regain his composure and moved his mouth again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Then, kidnapping me was-----that Westcott¡¯s orders? Just what are you going to do with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou said that, Origami slowly swung her head side-ways.


    ¡°It was my decision to bring Shidou here. This matter is totally unrelated to DEM Company¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s face was smeared with bewilderment.


    ¡°What do you mean? Then why are you doing this¡±


    ¡°Personally, it was not my intentions to take your freedom away. I feel apologetic for this¡±


    Origami looked away before continuing her words.


    ¡°It was an unavoidable procedure. In order to avoid dragging you into this, this was the most assuring method¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait a second. What are you saying? In order to avoid dragging me in¡­¡­¡­? What the hell is that about!¡±


    Origami clenched her fist as if she was renewing her determination when he asked before opening her lips.


    ¡°----It¡¯s the fight between me and the Spirits¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in astonishment.


    ¡°Sp-spirits¡­¡­and, who are they¡±


    ¡°Spirits are Spirits. Of course----¡°


    Origami stopped her words for a moment and took a light breath before continuing on.


    ¡°----Yatogami Tohka and the rest are no exemptions¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.uh!¡±


    Shidou gasped. Even though it was just a few moments since he drank water, his throat was oddly dry. *Dokun**dokun* his heartbeat started becoming harder and it made him feel as if his whole body was shaking.


    Fighting with Spirits. And----Killing the Spirits.


    Now that he thinks about, these were the words Origami was saying ever since he first met her. She was an AST member that has a goal in defeating the Spirits so, this was normal. Of course, Shidou has heard those words countless times already.


    But----why.


    He never would have imagined his heart would be this painful even though those were words he was used to hearing.


    ¡°Wai-wait Origami! Your target is the Spirit that killed your parents 5 years ago right!? Tohka and the girls are not related in this!¡±


    ¡°----They are still spirits. They are dangerous. In order to avoid making people like me ever again, their existence cannot be forgiven¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.! Tohka and the rest shouldn¡¯t have any spirit readings on them now! You can¡¯t target them in that condition, you said-----¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s the policy the higher ups in the JGSDF gave. That¡¯s also not my problem anymore now that I am out of the AST¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou groaned while puckering his face. It¡¯s just as he says. Origami said she was obeying orders from the higher ups reluctantly.


    Now that he thinks about it, Origami¡¯s actions were no different from the start. She hates Spirits, detests Spirit, and wants to kill the Spirits.


    But-------it can¡¯t be helped for Shidou to think that those actions were very warped.


    Of course, the factor of Shidou not wanting Origami and the Spirits to fight was big. However, even if he takes that point away, he still feels an odd feeling coming from Origami¡¯s words.


    Shidou somehow managed to restrain his feelings for shouting and talked in a very calm tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Hey, Origami. It¡¯s already more than half a year since Tohka transferred into our school right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Of course, Origami was looking back at Shidou. Shidou felt that her gaze was a little different from not understanding what he was saying.


    ¡°Time sure flies huh. The Spirits that you were fighting with have mixed into this world you know? Of course Tohka wasn¡¯t the only one. Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Natsumi, and naturally Kotori and Miku too¡­¡­¡­..everyone is living as [Humans]¡±


    Shidou said it as if he was urging her.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­are you going to say nothing changed after seeing them for this long? The Spirits are only Spirits¡­¡­¡­¡­..are you going to say they have to be killed because their existence are dangerous¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Origami twitched her eyebrows for the first time, when Shidou said that.


    She then slowly walked to the corner of the room and raised her right hand before *gaa*! She punched the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­.I know that¡±


    ¡°O-Ori¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yatogami Tohka and the other Spirits are still spirits, and that didn¡¯t change. They are my target for revenge.--------that was supposed to be the case¡±


    After Origami said that in a slightly trembling voice, she continued her monologue.


    ¡°I could not forgive myself for slowly changing my recognition after spending time with them. 5 years ago on that day, I should have vowed to have my revenge on the Spirits and yet, I got scared¡­¡­¡­¡­for getting used to this situation¡±


    After saying that, Origami punched the wall once more.


    ¡°The reason why I joined DEM was not only because of the AST¡¯s disciplinary punishment. Before I could notice this situation-------I started forgiving the days with Yatogami Tohka in it¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide and cramped his voice.


    ¡°Why------why is that wrong! You should know that too! Tohka and the rest just want to live a normal life!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­no. I can¡¯t forgive that. As long as they are Spirits¡±


    Origami separated her fist from the wall before turning her back to Shidou in a relaxed state.


    ¡°The Spirits aren¡¯t the only thing I am going to kill. I am going to kill the me who formed a connection to them before I knew it. With Yatogami Tohka¡¯s life-----I will regain myself¡±


    After saying that, Origami left the room. *Batann* the door closed together with that sound, and fragments from a part of the wall fell off.


    ¡°Wait! Origami! Please wait!¡±


    Shidou twisted his body while shouting desperately. But the restraints that she put on carefully would not come off easily.


    However, he could not give up because of that. If this goes on, the fight between Origami and the girls cannot be avoided.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­.! Origami! Origami!¡±


    Shidou used all his strength to shake his body and shouted until his throat was close to breaking.


    ¡°--------Is it okay, Ike. To let her move by her own judgment¡±


    In the highest suite room of a hotel located in east Tenguu, Ellen Mira Mathers spoke in a quiet tone.


    She was a characteristic girl with light Nordic blonde hair, blue eyes, snow white skin and a slender body. However, the atmosphere of her outward features were not giving off the feeling of a fleeting sheltered lady, but rather it was the atmosphere of a veteran soldier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡±


    However, the man sitting opposite of Ellen did not get swallowed up by her atmosphere and replied back in a relaxed manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I plan to look at the situation for a while but, she finally decided to do something. There is no need to discourage our young Wizard right.-----well, that just happened recently anyways. The bribe needed for the JGSDF became larger than usual¡±


    It was a young man around his mid-thirties. He has dark ash blonde hair and blade-sharp eyes. His eyes filled with darkness could make the people facing him feel an indescribable anxiety.


    Sir Isaac Rey Peram Westcott. He was the managing director of the huge world famous company, DEM industries.


    ¡°You mean that¡­..huh¡±


    Ellen turned slightly discouraged when she heard Westcott¡¯s words.


    Nonetheless, it was only natural. That¡¯s because a few days ago, both Westcott and Ellen were close to having an artificial satellite fall onto their heads by the hands of DEM Company¡¯s Board of directors.


    The situation somehow got resolved and all the board members including the mastermind- Roger Murdoch were arrested but¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ellen was still feeling unsatisfied because she was not given any specific orders by Westcott on how to punish them.


    Maybe he guessed what she was thinking, Westcott purposely shrugged his shoulders and continued talking.


    ¡°Of course, I have no plans to overturn the plan we¡¯ve been going through until now.-----however, it¡¯s also true that I want the data that occurs in various cases. We have that many Spirits gathered there. It¡¯s possible to turn one or two of them into Sephira crystals¡±


    After saying that, Westcott made his mouth turn into a smile.


    ¡°Also, It¡¯s about time I want <Mordred>¡¯s battle data. Our target is still the Spirit. Shooting down a dropping bomb is not enough to measure its true strength.-----You want to see how amazing she is too right? Well, if she brings out a power more than our expectations then-------we might have to stop her before she kills off all the Spirits¡±


    Westcott looked back at Ellen while continuing on. Ellen made a small sigh while nodding.


    It was just as Westcott says. Ellen also wanted to grasp the ability of that girl----Tobiichi Origami.


    Although there were records of her data and AST battle records, it was to the end something recorded with her using the official equipment¡¯s provided by the AST. She wants to know how strong is Origami when she fights the Spirits using the DEM industries latest CR-unit <Mordred>----the sister unit of Ellen¡¯s


    . That¡¯s because, she scouted her to support her for the missions that are going to come.


    ¡°Understood. I will work behind the scenes this time¡±


    After Ellen said that, Westcott giggled.


    ¡°You look unsatisfied¡±


    ¡°No that is not true¡±


    ¡°Whenever you lie, your eyebrows will go closer so I understood immediately¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    She immediately touched the space between her eyebrows with her right hand. But¡­¡­¡­¡­..there wasn¡¯t really any wrinkles formed there.


    Westcott smiled happily when he saw Ellen do that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen put her hand back to its usual spot and this time, she made an obvious unpleasant face while looking at Westcott.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t get looks so angry, my cute little Ellen.-----I want you to handle a different target this time¡±


    ¡°¡­.Different target?¡±


    When Ellen asked dubiously, Westcott [Yes] nodded.


    ¡°If Tobiichi Origami targets


    and the rest, a hindrance will definitely disturb them¡±


    Ellen twitched her cheeks when she heard Westcott¡¯s words.


    ¡°------<Ratatoskr>¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡±


    Westcott nodded.


    Yes, the Spirits in this city did not gather by just some kind of coincidence. It was because they were under the protection of the organization that protects Spirits----<Ratatoskr organization>.


    And they know that <Ratatoskr> has an airship that protects and observes the Spirits, handles the Space quakes, and also it has the power to oppose DEM whose goal is to destroy/capture Spirits.


    If Tobiichi Origami targets the spirits then, there was no mistake that they will interrupt her. What¡¯s more, <Ratatoskr> currently has Takamiya Mana the DEM Company¡¯s previous number 2 with them. If she appears then, Origami might not have the chance to target the Spirits.


    ¡°So, you want me to handle Mana?¡±


    Westcott slowly swung his head when Ellen asked.


    ¡°Noo¡±


    ¡°? Then who¡±


    ¡°I contacted HQ yesterday-----I told them to send <Goetia> here¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!


    Ellen opened her eyes wide when she heard Westcott¡¯s words.


    She immediately understood Westcott¡¯s words.


    ¡°-------Are you telling me to stop the <Ratatoskr> ship?¡±


    ¡°It helps that you understand fast¡±


    Westcott raised the edge of his lips and smiled.


    ¡°The fight on Arubi island, the fight at the Japan branch company, and also the matter with the artificial satellite-----behind all those events, <Ratatoskr>¡¯s airship was involved in. There is no mistake for this time too, that ship will butt in too. Well¡­¡­¡­¡­.I might have to express my thanks to them regarding the last matter though¡±


    Westcott said that while shrugging his shoulders in a joking manner. But Ellen replied back with her expression still not changed.


    ¡°--------Is it really okay? I can¡¯t hold back if I use <Goetia>. It won¡¯t end with me slowing them down¡±


    ¡°Aah. I leave this matter to you. Handle it as you see fit. If it falls because of something like that then, it means that it''s the end of their ship¡±


    Ellen replied with a deep nod after hearing Westcott¡¯s words.


    The school without Shidou ended and it was after school. The clear sky during the morning was now cloudy as if it was going to rain any second now. Maybe it was an assist to the sunset, the surroundings was already dark.


    Under that sky, Tohka and the Yamai sisters from the neighboring class were walking towards the mansion beside the Itsuka house.


    ¡°Fuun, but Shidou really is weak huh, for heading back early. Looks like I have to train him a bit¡±


    ¡°Consent. He is really weak. It is decided that he will be running starting tomorrow¡±


    From behind, Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s voice could be heard in order. While walking, Tohka looked behind her and saw two identical girls standing beside each other.


    On the right, the girl was making a face filled with confidence-Yamai Kaguya while on the left; the girl was making a sleepy face-Yamai Yuzuru. They are twin Spirits that were hard to distinguish if someone took a quick look at them but¡­.......it is possible to distinguish them by their obvious body structure if they slightly lower their sights.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Shidou must have some kind of reason¡±


    After Tohka said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru shrugged their shoulders at the same time.


    ¡°Kaka, I know that. It¡¯s just a joke. Well, it¡¯s the truth that I am thinking of training him a little though¡±


    ¡°Question. Now that I think back, I heard master Origami transferred schools. Is Shidou going back early related to that?¡±


    Yuzuru asked while tilting her head. Tohka brought her eyebrows closer in a troubled manner.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s true that Shidou disappeared right after he heard that she transferred. It might be related¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru both *Fufuun* snorted after hearing Tohka¡¯s words.


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­..Just like I thought. This certainly is suspicious¡±


    ¡°Agree. It smells of a scheme¡±


    ¡°Suspicious? It doesn¡¯t smell anything like flour [10b 1]?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡­..¡±


    Kaguya scratched her cheeks while sweat was flowing down her forehead, when Tohka said that while tilting her head. For some reason, Kaguya¡¯s voice tone would sometimes change.


    After walking while having that conversation, the Spirit mansion they live in could be seen not long later.


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    Tohka stopped at that moment. Beside the Mansion----in front of Shidou¡¯s house, there was a girl standing there.


    It was a tall girl in a sailor uniform with her bluish purple hair fluttering by the wind. She has meaty proportions like a model and a lovely face. However, that expression now was being clouded in boredom.


    ¡°------ahh¡±


    It seems that girl noticed the girls. The gloomy expression turned bright and she ran towards the girls with both her hands spread out.


    ¡°Tohka-saaaaan, Kaguya-saaaaan, Yuzuru-saaaan¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­..!!¡±¡±¡±


    Tohka, Kaguya, Yuzuru felt danger at the same time and dodged from the spot. However, since the girl charged at them without letting off any momentum, she hugged the telephone pole just like that.


    ¡°Nguh! Moou, why did you dodge it¡±


    After saying that, [Puu--] she pouted her lips and while maintaining the posture of a koala hanging onto a tree, the girl let out an unsatisfied voice.


    She had a beautiful voice which sounded like a clear bell. But it isn¡¯t any surprise at all; she''s currently Japan¡¯s most popular top idol while at the same time a student of Rindouji girl academy; she was called Izayoi Miku.


    ¡°No, before that, why did you charge at us!?¡±


    ¡°Eeh? It¡¯s obviously a hug. It¡¯s a display of my affection¡±


    Tohka asked her with a shout and Miku replied back as if it was normal.


    ¡°I-is that so¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone does it. Come on, Tohka-chan too¡±


    After saying that, Miku left the telephone pole and spread her arms to Tohka. Tohka somehow gradually felt Miku¡¯s words were true after looking at that open state.


    ¡°Mu-muu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, both sides of her shoulders got grabbed tightly from behind.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t get fooled my kinsman!¡±


    ¡°Warning. It smells like a lie¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! I-it¡¯s just like I thought!¡±


    Tohka immediately twitched her shoulders and stopped. Miku made her eyebrows look like a °Ë in disappointment.


    ¡°Aaaahn, no waaay. You don¡¯t have to worry; I will give Kaguya and Yuzuru a good strong hug too¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that!¡±


    ¡°Shudder. My chastity is in danger¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru hugged their own shoulders and backed off. Miku *Ahaha* laughed after looking at them like that.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­by the way Miku, what are you doing here?¡±


    When Tohka asked her, Miku blinked her eyes in surprise before hitting her hand as if she recalled something.


    ¡°Yes oh yes! That¡¯s right, I came here to darling¡¯s place to play after school ended but, no one was here and that made me bored. I tried going to the mansion next door but, it seems everyone was out¡±


    Miku said that in a bored manner. Tohka and the Yamai sisters looked at each other when she heard those words.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­..Shidou isn¡¯t back yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was no reply even though I pressed the chime many times. It seems Kotori-chan isn¡¯t at home too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fuun, it might be related with the Origami case¡±


    ¡°Consent. There might be something to it¡±


    The Yamai sisters placed their hands on their chins while talking with each other. Miku pouted her lips again in dissatisfaction again.


    ¡°Mouu, explain to me too please! Just what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Mu-umu¡­¡­Actually¡±


    Tohka gave a summarized explanation. And in a blink of an eye, several senses of urgency and a curiosity could be sensed coming from Miku.


    ¡°Fuumu, It really is suspicious¡­¡­¡­..A danger might be approaching darling¡±


    ¡°Da-danger? What do you mean?¡±


    Tohka was sweating from those unrestful words and Miku made one finger stand before continuing on.


    ¡°Try thinking about it. First off, there is no mistake that darling went back early from school because he went to find Origami-san¡¯s whereabouts right? And, he isn¡¯t back home in this late hour would mean¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.? Doesn¡¯t that mean he hasn¡¯t find Tobiichi Origami yet?¡±


    Miku swung her head at Tohka¡¯s words.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he would at least contact us. Which means¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s just that. If darling got captured by Origami instead then, there might be a possibility that he is getting licked all over now!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wha¡­¡­!?¡±¡±¡±


    All three of them opened their eyes wide. Impossible-----Shidou is currently being!?


    But, judging by Origami¡¯s daily behavior, it can¡¯t be passed off as a simple joke. The three of them shuddered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here! Let¡¯s hurry and find darling!¡±


    After saying that, Miku raised her fist up energetically. Tohka and the Yamai sisters too, [Oooh!] raised their right fists as if to continue with her.


    But-----at that moment.


    ---UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-------------


    A very loud siren echoed through the area.


    ¡°Mu, this is¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Space quake alarm¡­¡­..?¡±


    Miku made a bitter face while mumbling.


    However, she had no choice but to do so. The alarm ringing would mean that, the search for Shidou has to be stopped.


    A space quake, just like its name says, is an earthquake occurring on space. It¡¯s a disaster that occurs unexpectedly------and the reason for it was the appearance of Spirits like the Tohka and girls, although the facts were not announced to the public.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­..so this is the appearance of a new Spirit huh¡±


    ¡°Interested. I wonder what kind of Spirit it is¡±


    The Yamai sisters stroke their chins while saying it in deep interest. However, Miku swung her head as if to warn them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, both of you. If the space quake alarm sounds then, you have to evacuate to the shelter¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­..i-I know that. I just wanted to say that¡±


    ¡°Disappointed. We have no choice. Let¡¯s evacuate¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru nodded bitterly and headed towards the nearest shelter in the area.


    ¡°M-muu¡­¡­¡­.but Shidou is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, Tohka brought her eyebrows closer in a troubled manner.


    They have to evacuate when the alarm rings. She knows that. But, Shidou might be in some kind of crisis. Origami might have finished licking him if she waited for the space quake to settle down. Tohka was troubled and did not move from the spot.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°-----there is no need for that¡±


    A quiet voice came from behind.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Tohka turned around dubiously----and opened her eyes wide.


    That¡¯s because, the person called Tobiichi Origami who she just found out transferred schools this morning was standing there.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­..? What are you doing here¡±


    ¡°Houu? To think you would appear by your own will. Did you realize that it¡¯s useless to hide and run from my magic eye?¡±


    ¡°Wonder. Master Origami. Is it true that you transferred?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Origami-san. Isn¡¯t darling with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Even though everyone opened their mouth, Origami did not reply to any of them. She just silently------looked at them with a freezing-cold glare.


    While bringing her eyebrows closer and looking at that glare, Tohka opened her mouth again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..so, what do you mean by not needing to evacuate?¡±


    ¡°The space quake won¡¯t occur¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tohka wrung her neck after hearing Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a space quake alarm? Everyone is evacuating you know¡±


    After saying that, Tohka spread her arms to show Origami the surrounding state. The residents quickly jumped out from their houses when they heard the space quake alarm and headed towards the nearest shelter.


    However, Origami silently-------(as if she was waiting for the nearby residents to get away from the place)-----continued staring at Tohka and the rest before finally opening her mouth.


    ¡°This alarm was ringed by my request. Actually, neither Spirits nor AST will appear¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Why did you do such a-----¡°


    After Tohka asked again, Origami looked at the girls in order once more and took a deep breath to calm her heart before taking out a dog tag from her pocket and lightly placing it on her forehead.


    ¡°----To defeat you all here¡±


    In an instant, Origami¡¯s body gave off a pale light and her body was wearing the Wizard armor----the CR-unit.


    It had dark grey composition and a sharp form. It had deployed X shaped thrusters and the giant equipment¡¯s loaded on her hips were characteristic.


    It was not the AST official equipment that Origami usually wears. Although the weapon types were different, it closely resembles the unit the DEM industries Wizard-Ellen Mathers uses.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    She let out a surprised voice at Origami¡¯s sudden actions. However, Origami did not bother about that and swung her right hand forward. And as if to match that action, the weapons equipped on her hips transformed, deployed and was being held on Origami¡¯s hand.


    It was a huge Maryoku cannon as big as Origami. After Origami prepared that with one hand, she pulled the trigger without any hesitation at all. Just when an eye-glaring light appeared in the cannon, an enormous Maryoku torrent came out from it and headed towards the girls.


    ¡°Kuh------¡°


    After Tohka gasped, she immediately carried Miku and jumped towards the left. And at the same timing, the Yamai sisters kicked the ground and jumped upwards.


    In the next moment, the place the girls were standing just now got erased by Origami¡¯s maryoku cannon. The asphalt ground and concrete wall were the victims. All of them got blown away by a straight line from Origami.


    If they were to jump away a few seconds later then, the girls would probably be erased like the wall. Tohka took a glance at the tip of her hair that touched the attack and glared at Origami.


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing all of a sudden! Isn¡¯t that dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I told you already. I will defeat you----Spirits¡±


    After saying that in a cold voice, Origami pointed the cannon to Tohka and Miku. There was neither doubt nor hesitation in her eyes at all.


    Different from the usual Origami, her sights were painted with pure hostility and killing intent. Tohka gulped looking at her weird state.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    No-----it¡¯s different. Tohka clenched her teeth as if to recall back. Tohka has seen this Origami before.


    It was over half a year ago. Before Tohka met Shidou, the AST Tobiichi Origami that would attack her each time Tohka appeared in this world would show the same kind of eyes like now. The girl that hates the Spirits, detest the Spirits and had her whole existence devoted into killing Spirits. The current Origami was just like her previous self.


    Yes. She did not notice until now since she usually sees her in school but, Origami clearly has changed in the past half of the year. Of course, Shidou¡¯s existence played an important role for that but-------it was quiet but gradual that her hatred towards Tohka and the Yamai sisters was different from when she first met her.


    But now.


    ¡°Why--------why did you turn back, Tobiichi Origami!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami did not care even though Tohka shouted. She remained silent and pulled the trigger again.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    It was too late even though she jumped away while carrying Miku again. Origami¡¯s finger moved faster than Tohka¡¯s movements by one tempo.


    But at that moment, the cannon pointed to Tohka suddenly moved upwards.


    The reason was immediately identified. The Yamai Sisters that jumped upwards from the cannon attack just now manifested their Limit Astral Dress and attacked Origami from the sky.


    The dense light of Maryoku was shot towards the sky. However, the Yamai sisters twisted their bodies mid-air and dodged it by a paper thin difference.


    ¡°Kukuh, good job noticing!¡±


    ¡°Admiration. As expected from Master Origami¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru performed a somersault before descending down in front of Origami as if to protect Tohka and Miku. They then took a cool pose while, pointing the Angel in their hand <Raphiel> towards Origami.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll listen to your excuse just in case, Origami. This is too much for a joke, no?¡±


    ¡°Interrogate. Please answer us Master Origami. I don¡¯t want to fight you¡±


    ¡°There is no need to answer¡±


    Faster than her words, Origami converted the Maryoku cannon and manifested a huge blade formed from Maryoku on the tip of the cannon. She then prepared that laser blade and charged towards the Yamai sisters. She most likely bounced her body by using the Territory; it was an acceleration with no useless actions. If it was a normal opponent then, they would probably be cut down before even responding to her moves.


    However, the opponent Origami was dealing with now was the Yamai sisters known for being the Spirits with the highest mobility. After dodging that attack both of them, started crossing weapons with Origami.


    But, the battle situation couldn''t be said to be good. The Yamai sister¡¯s movements were probably obstructed by Origami¡¯s spread out Territory. Not long later, Origami started pushing both of them back.


    ¡°Kuh----Miku, we are going to save those two!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    The Yamai sisters were in danger at this rate. The moment she thought that, light started covering Tohka¡¯s body and it took the form of her Astral Dress.


    ¡°<Sandalphon>¡­!¡±


    She shouted and thrust her right hand forward. Light particles gathered from nowhere when she did that and Tohka¡¯s Angel manifested. It was <Sandalphon>. The strongest sword that was able to cut through anything.


    At the same time, several pipes appeared around Origami and sound started producing near them. ----it was Miku. Just like Tohka and the Yamai sisters, Miku manifested her limit Astral dress and Angel-<Gabriel> and started making an elegant song by playing her light keyboard.


    ¡°<Gabriel>----[Rondo]!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami slightly frowned her eyebrows. The [Sound] produced by Miku¡¯s angel-<Gabriel> was restraining Origami¡¯s body.


    She had no intention of killing Origami. But, it was also fact that they can¡¯t have a normal conversation like this. After Tohka exchanged sights with the Yamai sisters up in the sky, they matched their timing and flew towards Origami from 3 directions at the same time.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    She swung <Sandalpon> at Origami. At the same time, Kaguya¡¯s lance approached her from the upper right while Yuruzu¡¯s pendulum approached her from the upper left.


    There was no place to run, it was in perfect timing. No matter if Origami was wearing the DEM equipment¡¯s, there was no way she would run off un-scattered if she takes on the attack of three Angels at the same time.


    But.


    ¡°----Haa!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    The pipes surrounding Origami in a radius got blown away the moment Origami made a strong shout. At the same time, Tohka felt the hallucination as if she got grabbed by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!¡±


    She remembers this feeling. Yes, this was a super dense Territory------it''s quite similar to the move Ellen Mathers used to capture her. As if she got thrown into very thick mud, she could not move her limbs as she liked and it became hard to breathe.


    Nonetheless, this feeling won¡¯t last that long. Turning it into time, it will last probably around 3 seconds.


    However, the girls'' position switched with Origami¡¯s within that small 3 seconds.


    ¡°---------!¡±


    Origami put Maryoku inside the laser blade and slashed.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Kuhah!¡±


    ¡°Regret. Uguh¡±


    Although they managed to barely block her blade, they could not kill off the impact force. Tohka, Kaguya and Yuzuru let out painful groans before getting blown away in 3 different directions.


    ¡°*cough*¡­¡­¡­¡­*cough*¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ev-everyone! Are you all okay!?¡±


    Miku¡¯s worried voice echoed from behind. But, Tohka could not reply back to her. The reason was simple. Origami who blew them all away was sending a sharp glare at her without lowering her guard down.


    If she looks away for an instant, her head will probably fly up to the sky in that instant. Tohka could not feel that this was a joke.


    ---Origami was seriously trying to kill the girls.


    The words Origami chanted just now has finally sunk into her body.


    And now, Origami gained the power to do so.


    ---Lets settle things by knocking her out? Hold back my strength to the point that I can¡¯t kill her and listen to her? She became aware of how na?ve her thoughts were a few minutes ago.


    Right now in front of her was the strongest enemy who has power worthy of her will of destruction. I have to kill her----or I will be killed.


    That was her battlefield common sense she should have thrown away half a year ago. That cold feeling pierced Tohka¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    But, Tohka gulped.


    Even though she was aware of that, Tohka did not have the will to kill Origami.


    ---Origami wasn¡¯t the only one that changed in this period of half a year. Tohka finally noticed this now. During the perioot that she had spent time with her, her hatred and hostility to Origami had turned into something else compared to the first time she met her.


    ¡°-----What are you doing, Tohka!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    She twitched her shoulders when she suddenly heard Kaguya¡¯s voice.-----During the time Tohka was thinking, Origami took this chance to close in right in front of her.


    ¡°Fu-----¡°


    ¡°Ku-ah¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    A merciless attack struck Tohka. Her armor which was supposed to be absolute got cut apart and blood scattered around.


    ¡°Space quake alarm¡­.!? Is there a Reiha nearby?¡±


    In the bridge of the air ship <Fraxinus> floating up 15,000 meters above Tenguu city, Kotori with a crimson jacket on her shoulders raised her voice.


    Just when she was finding Shidou¡¯s whereabouts from <Fraxinus>, the Tenguu city space quake alarm suddenly echoed.


    ¡°Th-There is no Reiha standing out in the area!¡±


    Operating the detection device at the lower bridge Minowa raised her voice.


    Kotori frowned from the expected reply. There was no way <Fraxinus> loaded with the world¡¯s highest class Reiha detection device would fall behind the JGSDF. Then just what was----


    ¡°So this is a¡­¡­false alarm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.No, it might be dangerous to decide that¡±


    The person that replied Kotori was a woman with a sleepy expression and splendid thick shades under her eyes.


    It was <Ratatoskr> Analyst officer and Kotori¡¯s best friend, Murasame Reine.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Try recalling back. A few months ago, a space quake alarm like now was issued during the time Shin infiltrated the DEM Japan branch too¡±


    Kotori twitched her eyebrows after hearing Reine¡¯s words. It¡¯s true that there is a possibility for DEM, or maybe the JGSDF higher ups to ring the alarm.


    ¡°Which means----this is to ward people off? Are they trying to do something so big that they require the residents to evacuate?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.The possibility of that is enough. At the very least, it¡¯s more dangerous to think that this was a false alarm¡±


    It¡¯s just as Reine says. After Kotori made the Chupa Chups she was eating stand, she sent her voice towards the lower bridge.


    ¡°This is urgent; please investigate the situation within the alarm¡¯s radius. Take one part of the automated camera searching Shidou to----¡°


    In the middle of Kotori¡¯s words, an extremely loud alarm echoed in the bridge.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­! What is it!?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thi-this is-----I confirmed a strong Maryoku reading coming from nearby commander¡¯s house! Tohka-chan and the others are there too!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Display it, Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Roger¡­¡­!¡±


    The same time the crew operated the consoles, the familiar image of her house was shown on the bridge''s main monitor.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    But, Kotori gasped in fear after looking at that image.


    That¡¯s only normal. That¡¯s because, Tohka, the Yamai sisters, and Miku were----confronting in front of the Itsuka house Tobiichi Origami in a DEM CR-unit.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­¡­!? Why is she over there!¡±


    She could easily see that Origami was not there for a peaceful conversation. Actually, Origami started attacking the girls immediately when Kotori raised her voice.


    ¡°Kuh-----¡°


    ¡°I-it¡¯s a crazy value of Maryoku! It cannot be compared to her previous ones at all! At this rate, the girls not in their complete Astral Dress will¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kawagoe¡¯s shout echoed from the lower bridge. Kotori frowned her face in detest.


    She didn''t know what happened between Origami and DEM. But, it was also a fact that the girls are now in danger. She raised her right hand forward and raised her voice.


    ¡°<Fraxinus> Maximum speed ahead! We are going to retrieve the girls! If we are in trouble then deploy the <Yggd Folium> and have it support us!¡±


    ¡°Roger!!¡±


    The same time the crew members replied all at once, the motor sound slightly got louder and the bridge shook a little. The <Fraxinus> then changed its course towards Kotori¡¯s house and-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    In an instant, their movements stopped because of a strong impact.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s an attack from outside! Territory 30 percent down!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! Enemy sighted at 3 o¡¯ clock! This is----an airship!¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    The same time Kotori shouted, a giant ship''s image was shown on the main monitor.


    More specifically--------an empty space distorted and an air ship appeared from it.


    Nonetheless, of course there was no way a giant cluster of iron appeared out of nowhere. It must have deployed a stealth cover just like the <Fraxinus>.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori lost her words after seeing the ship shown on the monitor.


    It was a ship with the same size as <Fraxinus> and had a fluid exterior. It was a beautiful ship with gold decorations covering everywhere on its silver body.


    As long as there are only 2 companies in the world that can manufacture Realizers, it¡¯s most likely a DEM ship but, it had the impression that it was quite different from the last 2 ships Kotori and the group saw until now. But the ship in front of <Fraxinus> right now looked like it was made for high-class personal to ride on and had aspects as if it was prepared for some sort of etiquette.


    But, Kotori swung her head to deny her own thoughts.


    The airship uses the permanent territory produced by the Realizer to make its huge body to float and it¡¯s an existence that should not appear on the [Surface] of history. Even if the ship was decorated like a carriage, it would not be displayed anywhere and even before that problem, no matter how whimsical the DEM company was, there was no way they would use a show-off specialized ship to attack <Fraxinus>.


    Even though it looks unsuitable in this spot------the ship floating in front of them right now, it was an emissary of destruction created with the intentions to destroy by DEM industries.


    ¡°*Tsk* at a time like this!¡±


    No¡­¡­¡­..it was probably because the time was now that they appeared. Kotori clenched her teeth. It was hard to think that a ship would appear around Origami when she appeared in front of the Spirits without any reason. Most likely, they came to a conclusion that Kotori and the group will try to save the girls and prepared the ship in the sky just so that it could obstruct them from doing so.


    The stealth cover was used to blend into the surroundings by manipulating the Territory but, in order to fully display that function, the ship must stay still on the spot. If it were to sail while maintaining its camouflage, the surrounding scenery would seem distorted, although it was just by a little.


    When Kotori was biting her teeth in frustration, an alarm echoed suddenly from the speaker. ¡°uh, Just what is it¡±


    When Kotori asked, Shiizaki on the lower bridge operated the console----and gasped in shock.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡­is a transmission! We received a transmission line to <Fraxinus> from the concerned ship!¡±


    ¡°Transmission¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Kotori brought her eyebrows closer in suspicion and replied back.


    ¡°Link it please¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At the same time with Shiizaki¡¯s words, a window was displayed on the monitor and a girl was shown on it. She had light blonde hair and blue eyes to show that she was a westerner. Her absolute confidence in herself could be felt from that elegant expression.


    ¡°------This should be our first meeting I think. I thank you for replying to the transmission¡±


    The girl said it with fluent Japanese. Kotori unintentionally gasped after seeing the girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­., Ellen Mathers¡­..!?¡±


    Yes. The person shown on the screen was the DEM industries 2nd executive Wizard- Ellen Mathers.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!¡±


    Gasps could be heard coming from the crew¡¯s at the lower bridge.


    But it was only natural. That¡¯s because the girl being shown now was someone with a body that can take on a Spirit, known as humanity¡¯s strongest Wizard and was targeted to be someone they should watch out for the most.


    Ellen twitched the side of her eyebrows.


    ¡°So you know of me. This is an honor.----Itsuka Kotori¡±


    After saying that, she said Kotori¡¯s name as her reply. It seems the other side has investigated them too. Unlike her elegant appearance, she was a girl that hated to lose. Kotori *Fuun* snorted and glared at Ellen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­yes, you have a problem with it? Is a middle-School kid like me acting as commander bad or something?¡±


    ¡°No way. Personal abilities are not related to looks or age. To display my respect to you who has been obstructing our plans until now, I will honestly say I do not dislike that way of you¡±


    Without saying it in a joking manner, Ellen replied back. Unable to grasp any of her plots, Kotori lightly narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.-----So, what business does the world¡¯s strongest Wizard have with us? Is it an invitation for tea time? We are busy now.


    Even though she said it ironically, Ellen did not move her expression at all. She replied back to Kotori¡¯s question in a bland tone.


    ¡°I have 2 requests-----one. I will give you all 3 minutes so, whoever wants to live please evacuate the ship¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­..?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s gaze turned even sharper after Ellen¡¯s words and she *Fuun* snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you''re saying you are going to shoot this <Fraxinus> down?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that possibility that it might happen. However, <Fraxinus> huh¡­¡­¡­¡­.Is that the name of that ship. I see, it''s really smart to use the world tree¡¯s name.---Was Elliot the one who named it?¡±


    Kotori slightly opened her eyes wider when she heard the name Ellen brought up.


    He was the founder of <Ratatoskr> and the chairman of the decision-making organization-Rounds, Elliot Baldwin Woodman was his name.


    But there was something bothering her even more compared to that right now. She made a hateful sigh and glared at the screen with sniping-like eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a looking down on <Fraxinus> a little too much?¡±


    ¡°These are my words but, aren¡¯t you the ones that''s underestimating me? Underestimating the performance of this <Goetia> and----my power¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Jest could not be seen from her state as expected. She was seriously saying that. She was seriously saying that her ship would beat this <Fraxinus>---The airship made by the joint effort of all of Asgard electronics techniques.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then why go all the way and try to decrease my crew numbers? It sounds like you were trying to cut our battle potential by using words because you can¡¯t win at this rate you know?¡±


    ¡°That is related to the other request¡±


    Ellen said it in a calm tone. She was someone impossible to shake. Kotori clicked her tongue in frustration before continuing her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuuun? So, what is the other request?¡±


    Ellen made a thin sigh when Kotori said that and took a deep bow.


    ¡°Yes. The person who manages to escape this fight, I have a message for Elliot that I want you to send¡±


    ¡°Message?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    After Ellen made a quiet nod------it was the first time her flat voice had emotions in it.


    ¡°-----Elliot. Elliot. You betrayer. You who betrayed our vow. Please prepare yourself. No matter where you hide, I will definitely find you and I will cut off that head of yours¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Kotori gasped in reflex at the stern tone that was unthinkable judging by Ellen¡¯s speech until now.


    Ellen coughed before returning to that unconcerned face like just now and looked towards Kotori.


    ¡°That is all. ----Well then, I will now give you all 3 minutes from now. Please go ahead and evacuate¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..You all heard her¡±


    Kotori looked down at the crew on the lower bridge while saying that after hearing Ellen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our enemy is humanity¡¯s strongest. I don¡¯t mind if you all want to run¡±


    She said it seriously without any hint of joking in it.


    The crew twitched their shoulders for an instant when she said that but however, everyone *Nii* raised the sides of their lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.No way. I wouldn¡¯t have come to the Commander¡¯s side in the first place if I was going to run ¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there a difference between death and leaving the commander here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who the heck is humanity¡¯s strongest, let¡¯s show her our power¡±


    ¡°Your orders please, commander. I wrote my will a long time ago¡±


    ¡°M-me too, I already set my D-drive at home to delete all of its data when I die¡­¡­..!¡±


    Every member of the crew said that.


    As if to continue from that, Kannazuki behind the commander seat made a big nod.


    ¡°Of course. But well, it¡¯s also hard to throw away the chance to get punished by the commander for running away though¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She silently stomped on Kannazuki¡¯s foot. [KyaaOO!] A strange voice filled with ecstasy came from behind.


    Kotori snorted and made a small sigh before looking back at the screen.


    ¡°----And there you have it¡±


    ¡°Is that so. How disappointing¡±


    Not showing a disappointed expression, Ellen said that. Kotori swung her hand and sent her orders to the lower bridge.


    ¡°Parallel activate AR-008, from number 3 to number 6! Initiate Maryoku charge, prepare <Mystletainn>! Target at 3 o¡¯ clock! DEM airship----<Goetia>!!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    As if they got bounced by Kotori¡¯s voice, the crew members started operating their consoles all at once.


    After seeing that response, Ellen narrowed her eyes and sat straight in the chair. No------the shape was a little different from a chair. It looks like a slanted oxygen capsule machine. It either looks like a hibernation device that often appears in movies or maybe, a metallic coffin.


    She then took out a headset. Although the shape was different, she deployed the same thing that the <Fraxinus> has too.


    ¡°----Itsuka Kotori. I thought you¡¯re someone with calm judgments. Even though you aren¡¯t blood related, you really are Itsuka Shidou¡¯s sister¡±


    ¡°That is the best compliment¡±


    After Kotori said that while snorting, she operated the console near her and forcefully cut the transmission.


    ¡°Deploy <Yggd Folium>, number 1 to 12!---Kannazuki!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    When Kotori called his name, <Fraxinus> vice commander-Kannazuki Kyouhei standing right behind the commander seat replied back.


    ¡°The opponent is the strongest wizard. Please prepare yourself just in case¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that¡±


    Kannazuki said that. Kotori took a glance behind her and found out Kannazuki was standing there equipped with the headset on his head already.


    Kotori relaxed her mouth and placed the rod of the Chupa Chups between her fingers before taking it out from her mouth.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep her company forever! Let¡¯s finish this quick and save the girls!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Maryoku charge complete, <Mystletainn> is ready to fire!¡±


    ¡°The enemy ship <Goetia> is not moving!¡±


    Kotori clicked her tongue after hearing the crews¡¯ words. Even though the fight has begun, the enemy has not taken any actions. And although the deal was off, there was no way the enemy was so carefree to honestly wait for 3 minutes. As long as the opponent was not an idiot------there was no mistake that the enemy was letting them have the first move.


    If that is the case then they are being looked down upon. Kotori pointed the Chupa Chups at the enemy ship.


    ¡°<Mystletainn> Fire!¡±


    The same time Kotori¡¯s voice echoed throughout the ship, a blinding light started to gush out of the cannon prepared in front of <Fraxinus>.


    It was a giant cluster of Maryoku produced by simultaneous activating the giant Realizers carried in the ship. The light it produces is the light of destruction that will turn anything it touches into dust. The timing was perfect. It was probably impossible to dodge it with the movements of a giant airship.


    Of course, as long as the opponent ship is covered in Territory too, Kotori didn''t think this hit will end things. It seems the opponent has quite the confidence in her Territory¡¯s strength so she was taking provocative action like stopping in mid-air.


    However, creating the starting point and getting hold of the initiative plays a very important role in airship battles. There is meaning in scraping off the opponents Territory as much as possible and if she focus in defensive Territory in front of the ship to defend against the cannon attack then, they will use the way of turning the <Yggd Folium> they released just now into mines and send it behind the opponent before exploding it.


    No matter what it may be, they have to attack from here on. If Ellen was serious in bringing down <Fraxinus> then, bringing her down right in the get go is the only choice after the first unexpected transmission call.


    ---But.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Kotori opened her eyes wide in reflex in the next moment.


    The moment it was about to touch <Mystletainn>¡¯s light, <Goetia> moved to the left with an unbelievable speed and dodged the attack with a paper thin difference.


    Thinking normally, that was an impossible path. It was not forward or backwards, it¡¯s not even rotating, but directly to the side. It made an unnatural move as it was a chess piece sliding to the next grid on the chess board.


    ¡°What was that¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Fumu. It seems the Territory wrapping the ship is quite light and it made it increase its performance. And most likely, the movement just now was done by flicking the ship using the Territory¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible!?¡±


    ¡°It is not impossible according to theory. I have never tried it before though. -----As expected from the eternal Mathers huh¡±


    Kannazuki stroked his chin and said that. Kotori *Gan* slammed the handrails of the commander seat.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be impressed! It¡¯s coming!¡±


    The same time Kotori shouted, <Goetia> took an unnatural path again while approaching <Fraxinus>. It was a speed unthinkable from an airship.


    ¡°Kuh¡ªTurn the Territory to defensive! Prepare for impact!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the next moment, a shot was released from the cannon prepared on the tip of <Goetia> and it touched the Territory covering <Fraxinus> causing Maryoku light fireworks to scatter nearby.


    ¡°*Tsk*¡­¡­.now she''s done it. Set the <Ygdd Foluim> to mine mode! Take off <Goetia>¡¯s back!¡±


    They had to counterattack before she goes on the offensive. Kotori sent her orders to the lower bridge.


    The <Yggd Folium> just like its name states are leaf shaped units equipped behind <Fraxinus>. All of them had independent Realizers on and they were an all-purpose weapon that''s able to deploy its Territory by remote control from the mother ship. It has an extreme wide range of uses from transmission relays to attacking the enemy. The existence of this weapon is the greatest characteristics of the airship <Fraxinus> made by Asgard Electronics.


    ¡°Rog---- uh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    However. An irregularity occurred. A very loud alarm echoed in the bridge the moment the crew¡¯s reply reached her.


    ¡°What is it!?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­another attack is coming!¡±


    ¡°What did you-----¡°


    The instant Kotori gasped, a light glittered from <Goetia>¡¯s tip and <Fraxinus> shook tremendously.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori clenched her teeth while glaring at the <Goetia> shown on screen.


    The main armament on the airship was obviously a Maryoku cannons with Maryoku pumped from the Realizer. Although it was equipped with weapons like the machine guns but, it could be said to be useless to use such a thing in an airship battle with Territory¡¯s covering the ships.


    The most important thing now is to scrape off the Territory. If that is achieved then, the choices they have left will be probably increasing the ship¡¯s body Territory density or attacking with the Maryoku cannon, leaving the special weapon like <Yggd Folium> out of the equation.


    Because of that, the strategy <Goetia> took was very orthodox. ----leaving that crazy speed aside though.


    ¡°Another attack from a small 10 second interval from the first attack¡­¡­¡­!? Impossible, what kind of Realizer is loaded in there¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Yes. As long as Maryoku is produced by simultaneously activating the Realizers, it was basically impossible to fire the main cannon continuously. Even for <Fraxinus>, it requires at least 30 seconds for the next shot no matter how much they rush.


    Then increasing the number of Realizers for Maryoku production¡­¡­¡­¡­that seems unlikely. Simply just by increasing the generated amount would only cause the processing ability to reach its limits. There has to be an effective way to use it or------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..*tsk*¡±


    Kotori clicked her tongue in detest. The ship had weird motoring moves. Continuous fire of the Maryoku cannon. All of that connected to the moment she saw Ellen Mathers just now.


    Although the performance gaps were closed in by the appearance of the new model Realizer called <Ashcroft-Beta>, <Ratatoskr>¡¯s technology was probably still higher.


    That is why the DEM Company came to fill the performance gap with a different approach.


    Just like <Fraxinus> they included the plan for a processing ability using the human brain in the first draft and instead using it during emergency processing, it was made as a pure [Battleship] designed with effective uses.


    This cheat was only possible because of Ellen- humanity¡¯s strongest Wizard.


    Of course the burden to the brain cannot be compared to a normal CR-unit. Most likely, long period sailing was impossible even for Ellen.


    But at this moment, the ship in front of <Fraxinus> was not a slow airship that requires several people to steer but rather------it was [Ellen Mathers] in a huge CR-unit.


    ¡°Commander! The left wing Territory has reached its limits!¡±


    ¡°*Tsk*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori brought her eyes to her personal monitor. It¡¯s true that a part of the Territory has suffered serious damage.


    ¡°Reactivate the Territory! Hurry with the <Mystletainn> recharge!¡±


    ¡°U-understood!¡±


    ¡°-----Kannazuki!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    Kannazuki understood Kotori¡¯s intentions and sharpens his sights. In an instant, the <Yggd folium> soared in the sky with tremendous speed.


    The one controlling the <Ygdd Folium> now was not the remote control Realizer in <Fraxinus>. It was vice commander Kannazuki standing behind the Commander''s seat.


    The <Yggd Folium> danced up in the sky and deployed around <Goetia>. All of them then used the Territory they produced and increased their radius with them at the center.


    Yes. It made up a [cage] around <Goetia> in the sky.


    ¡°Commander, now¡±


    ¡°Yes, <Mystletainn>--Fire!¡±


    Kotori shouted after pointing the Chupa Chups at <Goetia>. As if to respond to that voice, the fully charged Maryoku convergence cannon <Mystletainn> made a line of light in the sky.


    A Maryoku cannon in front. However, even if she was able to dodge that, the <Yggd Folium> in mine mode was waiting for her. Even <Goetia> can¡¯t get away from this one.


    But, the moment <Mystletainn> was fired, <Goetia> charged straight towards the attack and tilted itself the moment it was going to touch the attack, the upper part of the ship then grazed on the <Yggd Folium>¡¯s Territory while dodging <Mystletainn>.


    ¡°What¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Of course, the <Yggd Folium> in mine mode detected the impact and caused a huge explosion but------<Goetia> was still going strong. She most likely focused the Territory covering the ship into one point and withstood the explosion.


    ¡°What is that woman¡¯s heart made of¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori clenched her teeth in detest. If she were to mess up the controls for even a little then she would probably be blown to bits; it was a very risky plan. If she had a normal head then, she would specialize the defensive Territory to the direction of the attack and withstand the attack.


    Actually, the moment Kotori saw the opponent took those actions, she had no intentions of ordering a follow-up attack by the <Yggd Folium>. It seems Ellen won this prediction battle because her tactics were better. Ellen took a dangerous bet because she predicted Kotori¡¯s plan------


    ¡°*Tsk*¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori frowned her face knowing that Ellen thought that far ahead.


    It can¡¯t be helped to think that Ellen did not think that her previous action was even a bet. It was just simply because of [There is no way I cannot achieve that] an arrogant thought and she felt that it was only natural to dodge the cannon attack.


    ¡°! <Goetia> incoming!¡±


    Mikimoto from the lower bridge raised a shout. Having dodged <Mystletainn>, the <Goetia> was charging at them in a straight line.


    ¡°Kuh, evasive-----¡°


    ¡°Please relax, commander¡±


    Kannazuki with his headset on stepped forth to stand beside the commander seat and *Pachin* snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the <Mystletainn> attack that was supposed to be dodged by <Goetia>, diverted its direction towards <Goetia>¡¯s back and returned back to them.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    She did not know what happened for an instant but, she understood it immediately right after.


    There were countless <Yggd Folium> with its Territory deployed floating behind <Goetia>. He controlled all of their Territory and forcefully made the Maryoku cannon attack bends its course.


    It seems that this was out of her predictions. <Mystletainn> burst behind the unguarded <Goetia> and an explosion occurred.


    That¡¯s right. If the enemy was a monster then they had a monster too as well. Kotori looked up at the tall man standing beside the commander seat while making a small sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­As expected from you, Kannazuki¡±


    ¡°I feel obliged. We can¡¯t have her damage this beautiful world tree. And------¡°


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Commander, I think attacking is more wonderful than getting attacked!!¡±


    Kannazuki clenched his fist while shouting. Kotori *Haa* sighed.


    But-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! Commander! The <Goetia>!¡±


    Kotori twitched her shoulders when she heard Nakatsugawa¡¯s shout.


    ---<Goetia> which supposed to have taken a direct hit by <Mystletainn> was currently rushing madly towards <Fraxinus> bridge.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    <Goetia> converged its Maryoku and fired.


    A blinding light filled the monitor on the <Fraxinus> bridge.

 Volume 10 - CH 3

    Turning back to 10 minutes ago.


    Inside the abandoned building, Shidou was struggling desperately while stuck on the chair.


    ¡°Kuh, Get off¡­..!¡±


    Even though he hit the chair with his arms, the metal handcuffs would not break because of that. Similarly, the chair fix to the floor with a rivet, also did not move at all.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡­¡­ I shouldn''t be doing this at a time like this¡­¡­! Origami! Origami!¡±


    Even though he shouted, there was no one that would respond to his call. He could only hear his voice bounce back hopelessly from the wall while frowning his face.


    He had no clue where this abandoned building was located but, there was no completely no presence of anyone nearby. The only thing he could hear was the creaking door moved by the wind and sometimes the sound of car horns from far away.


    Nonetheless, this was only something natural. That¡¯s because, this was the confinement place that Origami picked. It should be somewhere hard for anyone to find.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­finding out what that meant only brought forth despair for him.


    Having spent a long time with Origami, he could understand her train of thoughts. There was no way she would pick a place like [A place where no one will ever pass-by] to confine Shidou in.


    The reason was simple. By any chance that Origami was the only one to know this place then; there exists no one to save Shidou if anything happens to Origami by any chance.


    Of course, there was a possibility that a program was prepared to send a mail of Shidou¡¯s location to the police or school after some time passed. But, with a minimum insurance, Origami probably took consideration of someone at least passing by this area once every 2 or 3 days so that Shidou won¡¯t starve to death.


    Especially for this situation, Origami did this so that Shidou won¡¯t get dragged into her fight with the Spirits. There wasn''t any problem for her if Shidou was stuck here for the whole day.


    Then------there might be a chance [someone] that passes by here once every 2 or 3 days would appear. Placing his bet on that small possibility, Shidou continued shouting.


    ¡°Anyone! Is there anyone here!¡±


    He can¡¯t trust the current Origami. He didn''t care about his thirsty throat and continued shouting.


    However no matter how much he shouted, the only thing he could hear was his echoed back voice.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At least it would be nice if he could contact someone but naturally, his phone was confiscated by Origami. Kotori and the rest would probably look for Shidou if they don¡¯t know where he was but, it will be too late.


    ¡°Damn, what should I¡­¡­.!¡±


    It happened the moment Shidou shook his body violently even though he knew it was futile.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide when he heard another creak other than the chair.


    He stopped moving and focused his ears. When he did that, he found out there were soft footsteps echoing from the other side of the door in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­..! I-is anyone there!?¡±


    It was help from the heavens. Shidou raised his voice to avoid losing this chance. The footsteps slowly got closer as if the person noticed his voice and stopped right in front of the room door that Shidou was trapped inside.


    But.


    After seeing the person opening the door while creaks could be heard from the rusty joints, Shidou¡¯s relaxed expression was again controlled by nervousness again.


    ¡°O-Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Yes. The person there was the culprit that confined Shidou here. It was Miss Tobiichi Origami that left the area just now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Origami opened the door, she walked to Shidou silently.


    Shidou was surprised for an instant but, he immediately swung his head to regain his composure.


    ¡°Origami----you came back?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami did not say anything even though he asked her. She walked to him without changing her pace and stood right in front of him.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou frowned his eyebrows at the un-talkative Origami----


    ¡°Uh, you------¡°


    He gasped at the sudden possibility that scratched his mind.


    At first, Shidou thought Origami reconsidered her thoughts half-way and decided to come back to Shidou but¡­¡­¡­that was a selfish thought.


    But, thinking calmly, that was a very na?ve hopeful view for him.


    Yes. The girl-Tobiichi Origami had a stronger determination than anyone else and there was no way she would change her mind without any reason.


    Then why did she come back?


    There were only 2 things he could think off.


    First, some kind of problem occurred and she had no choice but to come back to Shidou.


    And another.


    ---She has already finished her goal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou gulped, Origami opened her eyes.


    ¡°Origami, why¡­¡­are you back here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami did not answer. She remain silent and only stared at Shidou.


    Shidou¡¯s breathing slowly turned wild when he saw her unreadable robotic expression. His heartbeat turned rough and his voice turned very dry.


    ¡°N-no way, you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said it with a terrified voice, Origami showed a reaction for the first time.


    However, it wasn¡¯t consent nor was it denial. She only raised the side of her lips silently and----*nii* she made a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Wha-----¡°


    Shidou felt that his heart was getting squeezed when he saw that face.


    But that was only natural. That¡¯s because the person in front of him was Tobiichi Origami. She seldom changes her expression and that graceful appearance was even enough to be compared with a doll. There were times that she raised her eyebrows or relaxes her cheeks but, he has never seen her make a distinct [smile] like now.


    That might be true. This was the first time Shidou was able to read Origami¡¯s emotion from her expression.


    ¡°W-why¡­¡­are you smiling¡­¡­¡­hey, Origami¡­¡­.¡±


    When Shidou asked, Origami¡¯s smile turned even bigger and her body started trembling as if she could not handle it anymore.


    ¡°Fu---------fufu, fufufu¡±


    It then slowly got louder.


    ¡°Fufuu, ahaha-haha¡­..ahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°O¡­¡­ri, ga¡­.mi?¡±


    Origami twisted her body and started laughing. Shidou could only call her name blankly when he saw that weird scene.


    He had no idea what that laugh meant. But, he unpleasantly found out that the Origami in front of him now was different from usual. His heart was ringing like an alarm bell from that weird scene.


    ---but, he noticed something weird.


    He felt that Origami¡­¡­..was laughing too much.


    ¡°Hii, hiii, hii! What is with that face, what is with that face! Ahahahaha! So weird! So weird! Ah it hurts!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Origami?¡±


    Sweat was flowing down Shidou¡¯s cheek while he closed half of his eyes¡­¡­¡­¡­..Origami was holding her stomach while rolling around. Her panties could sometimes be seen from her skirt since she was moving that wildly. It was white.


    When Origami was laughing and rolling around, the door that Origami came in just now opened again and a girl entered the room.


    She was a small girl wearing a casket with cute decorations, and a puppet in her left hand. Shidou raised his voice in reflex when he saw her.


    ¡°Yoshino!?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­are you okay, Shidou-san¡±


    Yoshino made a worried face while saying that. As if to match with that, her left hand [Yoshinon] *Clatter**clatter* opened her mouth.


    ¡°Iyaah, this is one amazing kidnap and confinement. Come on Yoshino, this is a chance you know? you can do anything to Shidou now!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Yoshino¡¯s face turned beet red and she suppressed [Yoshinon]''s mouth.


    It¡¯s not like he was not curious at [Yoshinon]¡¯s improper comment but, there was no time for that. Shidou shouted.


    ¡°Yoshino, run! The current Origami is weird!¡±


    He had no idea why Yoshino was here. But, he could easily understand how dangerous it is to expose Yoshino to the eyes of Origami who said she was going to kill the Spirits.


    However, Yoshino made big blinks after bringing her sights to Origami who was still rolling around laughing.


    She then quietly opened her mouth to the weird Origami without being afraid.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­.I think it¡¯s enough¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fu-fufu¡­¡­hi-hiii¡­¡­..hii¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Yoshino said that, Origami finally arranged her breathing and raised her body from the spot. She then flip up her messed up front hair and made a fearless smile before her body started giving off a pale glow.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    After Shidou opened his eyes wide blankly and Origami¡¯s silhouette gradually turned smaller------she turned into the appearance of a girl he was familiar with.


    ¡°Natsumi!?¡±


    Yes. The person that appeared there was the Spirit Natsumi in her real appearance ----who came to wake Shidou up this morning. It seems, that Origami just now was Natsumi in her transformation¡­¡­¡­.No wonder something was off.


    For now, Shidou made a relieved sigh after knowing that the Origami just now was a fake and that both of them were safe. However, Natsumi might have taken the meaning of the sigh in a wrong way and brought her eyebrows closer while looking at Shidou¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­What, you got a problem? Unsatisfied because I came?¡±


    ¡°No, no way at all¡­¡­..More importantly, why are you two here?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Yoshino and Natsumi looked at each other before opening their mouth.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­.I was giving a tour of the city for Natsumi-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Right when we were doing so, we saw you walking with Origami for some reason. So, Yoshino was curious about it and decided to follow you then-----¡°


    ¡°Na-natsumi-san¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoshino pulled the sleeves of Natsumi¡¯s clothes. Natsumi [Haa] face turned red and she grabbed Yoshino¡¯s shirt sleeves too. Both of them were shyly pulling each other¡¯s shirt¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it was a weird scene.


    ¡°A-anyway, you guys are lifesavers! Please, could you take off this handcuffs and rope?¡±


    After Shidou said that, both of them looked at each other before nodding and went behind Shidou. Both of them then started fiddling with the handcuffs and the knot of the rope to help him get loose.


    ¡°Shi-shidou-san¡­¡­¡­.where is the keys for the handcuffs¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uwah, the hell is with this rope. On top of being tied in such a complex manner, the knot is hardened with adhesives¡­¡­¡±


    It seems he underestimated Origami. It¡¯s nice that help came but, this doesn¡¯t change the situation at all.


    However, *Don* Natsumi hit her chest that moment.


    ¡°I have no choice. Leave this to me¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Wait a second¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi closed her eyes and silently stood still for a while.


    And after a few seconds, her expression for some reason started turning painful before she moved her fingers as if she was scratching her throat and-------she suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°-----Shut the hell up damn ittttttttt!¡±


    Natsumi shouted something unknown to him. And the instant she did that, the rope and handcuffs tying Shidou¡¯s body gave a pale glow before turning into soft cottons.


    ¡°Thi-this¡­..!¡±


    Shidou brought both his arms forward while opening his eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°Natsumi, how did you get back your Reiryoku¡±


    When Shidou asked, Natsumi whipped the sweat on her forehead as if she was tired and *Fuuu* exhaled.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­Whenever I think of something that would give me a nasty feeling in my mind, I noticed a little of my power comes back. Well, there are only limited things I can do with it though¡±


    ¡°Nasty feeling¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­yeah. Incidentally just now, i had a scene image of me heading to the toilet during lunch time and having my bento in the toilet cubicle because I had no friends, I then completely forget to lock the door and I accidentally met a girl in my class when the door opened¡±


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­..that¡¯s just embarrassing¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.And when I got back to class, I noticed everyone was laughing while looking at my direction. Ehh, seriously? So things like that really happen. Ehh, isn¡¯t that dirty?¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Shidou covered his ears and shouted in reflex at that sad scene.


    But immediately, he recalled that now wasn¡¯t the time to be doing that. He took off the cotton curled around his body and wrist before standing up from the chair. His muscles were aching because his body was stuck in the same position for too long.


    Anyway, he has to head towards the girls now. The worst case scenario, was that Origami has already come in contact with the girls.


    At that moment, Shidou [Ah] let out his voice.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡­! Both of you, can I borrow your cellphone if you have it?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, here¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino took her blue cellphone out from her pocket.


    After saying thank you and receiving it, he picked the name Itsuka house (2) from the address record and called.


    This Itsuka house (2) is actually a code for <Fraxinus>. This number was specially registered into the cellphones given to the Spirits for them to contact Fraxinus if there was an emergency.


    With this, he could contact <Fraxinus> and use the teleporter to immediately head to the girls. Even in a worst case scenario, he''s able to ask Kotori to support the girls.


    However, instead of the call voice or crew voice coming from the receiver, he could only hear a robotic *duu* *duu* sound from it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..What¡¯s this?¡±


    It¡¯s still okay if it was Kotori answering her personal cellphone but, this was <Fraxinus> exclusive line. He remembered being told to use this connectable special line even if the communication station might be blown off by the space quake.


    ---Did something happen to <Fraxinus>. Shidou¡¯s face distorted his face in reflex when anxiety spread out in the reverse side of his chest.


    ¡°Err, Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Maybe she felt uneasy from his expression; Yoshino said that in a worried manner.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­.Sorry. Thank you¡±


    After saying that, Shidou returned Yoshino¡¯s cellphone and pointed his toe to the room entrance.


    ¡°Both of you, please! I don¡¯t know where this is. Will you all lead me to a place that I am familiar with?-----The others are in danger¡±


    When Shidou said that, Yoshino and Natsumi made a shocked face but however, they immediately made serious eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Uu¡­..Guh¡­¡­..¡±


    Tohka raised her body while distorting her face. It seems she was unconscious for a while.


    She found sticky blood on her chest when she touched it. However, it was only natural. That¡¯s because her Astral Dress which was supposed to be an absolute armor was mercilessly sliced apart by Origami¡¯s laser blade.


    ¡°I¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..aah, Tohka-san¡­¡­you woke up¡±


    When Tohka raised her eyebrows while mumbling, she could hear that weak voice.


    After lifting her face, she saw Miku in a sliced apart limited Astral dress standing up while breathing heavily as if to protect Tohka. There were several bruises and cuts on her white skin; she was literally wounded all over. It was even a mystery that she was able to stand with both her legs.


    ¡°Miku! A-are you okay¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­.somehow. Tohka-san, it¡¯s good to see you¡¯re¡­..oka-----¡°


    Right in the middle of her words, Miku fell to her knees and collapsed. Tohka ran to her quickly and supported her body.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Miku! Miku!¡±


    After Miku smiled weakly in response to Tohka¡¯s voice, she closed her eyes. At the same time, she lost all her strength in her body and went limp. It looks like she fainted.


    And at that moment. She could hear the sound of wreckage getting stepped on in the front direction.


    When she looked over there. She found a death god in dark gray armor.


    ¡°Tobiichi----Origami¡­¡­!!¡±


    She called the girl''s name with hatred. As if to respond to her voice, Origami sent an indifferent glance at Tohka.


    Yuzuru was around her feet and Kaguya was collapsed a little further away from her. It seems both of them were still conscious but, both their bodies were covered with wounds like Miku and it looked so painful that it made Tohka want to look away in reflex.


    Both of them were showing signs of a fierce battle during the time Tohka was unconscious.----Most likely, they were protecting the defenseless Tohka from Origami.


    After Tohka clenched her teeth, she laid Miku¡¯s body down gently and stood up with <Sandalphon> in her hands.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡­¡­.why would you do this¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your question¡±


    Origami did not move her expression at all and replied back.


    ¡°All of you are Spirits are disasters killing this world; an existence threatening humanity. That reason is enough. Don¡¯t make me say this again¡±


    After saying that in a very calm manner, she bent the fingers on her left hand. And as if to match with that, Yuzuru who was collapsed at her feet was lifted up by an invisible hand.


    ¡°An¡­guish. Master¡­¡­Origami, why¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Origami brought her eyebrows closer, she extended her hand to Yuzuru¡¯s neck and made her stop her words. Origami poured strength into her hand and a painful voice leaked out Yuzuru¡¯s throat.


    However, Origami did not bother about it and readied the laser blade in her right hand to thrust it into Yuzuru¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡­!¡±


    Tohka shouted and prepared <Sandalphon>. But------faster than a beat, there was a shadow flying towards Origami.----It was Kaguya. Kaguya was also buried in the wreckage but, she charged towards Origami with her giant lance while a crazy amount of blood was flowing out of her body.


    ¡°-----What you doing to Yuzuru, Origamiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and she attacked Origami like a devil. Maybe Origami could not take on the sudden attack; Kaguya¡¯s lance passed through Origami¡¯s Territoy and damaged a part of her CR-unit.


    ¡°Kuh-------¡°


    But, that was all. The moment Origami brought her eyebrows closer; Kaguya fell to the ground after getting crushed by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kaguya did not give up and raised her face but, she fell down without able to do anything in front of her overwhelming Territory.


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    At this rate, it¡¯s dangerous for Kaguya and Yuzuru. Faster than her words, Tohka kicked the ground and ran towards Origami.


    But, Tohka stopped far away from Origami.------No, she was forced to stop because she was blocked by an invisible wall.


    It seems Origami expanded her Territory that far. Her body lost its freedom; forget about stopping Origami, she couldn''t even swing her sword.


    ¡°Kuh, Tobiichi Origami, you¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Even though she groaned painfully, Origami did not bother about it at all and returned her sights back to the laser blade after preparing it again.


    ¡°-----It was long. I''ve finally obtained it. The power to defeat Spirits.----The power to grant my dear wish¡±


    After mumbling to herself, Origami made a long thin sigh.


    It was as if she released all the last cloudy hesitation and doubt in her as a sigh.


    ¡°I will regain myself with this attack. I will defeat all the spirits in this world. Never more-----will people like me occur in this world again¡±


    She sharpened her sights after telling that to herself, and poured strength into the hand holding the laser blade.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Tohka shook her throat and called Origami. But, the Territory restraining Tohka¡¯s body did not loosen even by a little.


    However, Tohka did not give up. Tohka was the only one here that could fight Origami. The moment Tohka lowers her sword, Kaguya, Yuzuru and Miku will definitely get killed.


    The current Origami will definitely do it. And------once she achieved that, there was no mistake she will turn into a monster.


    Tohka didn''t know why. But, Tohka did not want that to happen.


    ¡°U----A-aaaaaahhhhhh!¡±


    Tohka shouted and used all her power to escape the Territory¡¯s binding.


    However----it was not enough. The strong Territory which could not even be compared to what the previous Origami had, did not let loosen even by a little.


    It¡¯s useless if she stays like that. She can¡¯t save in this situation.


    ---She needed power. A bigger power.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The moment Tohka felt that, a strong chill attacked Tohka.


    She knew this feeling. A few months ago------in the DEM Japan branch, this disgusting feeling was quite close to what she felt back then when Shidou was almost close to getting killed by Ellen.


    Something that does not belong to her appeared inside her and it felt as if she was getting grabbed by a hand. Her consciousness turned thin and instead, a scary feeling of her mind getting filled with some kind of unknown black thing was attacking her.


    Tohka clenched her teeth. She had no idea what this feeling was. But, she could guess what it was by instinct.-----That power won¡¯t save anyone.


    Tohka had to remain as herself.


    In order to save Kaguya.


    In order to save Yuzuru.


    In order to let Miku live.


    And also---for that girl.


    She was arrogant, violent, no sense of courtesy, foul-mouth, Tohka had no clue what she thinks about and she always disturbed Tohka; In order to grab the hands of the high-minded girl that Tohka really hates.


    Tohka had to remain as herself and swing her sword.


    ¡°Shidou-----Lend me strength¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Tohka shouted Shidou¡¯s name and grabbed on the Angel <Sandalphon>¡¯s hilt before pouring strength into the hand holding it.


    ¡°------Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    She imagined something flicking in her mind. Tohka felt a somewhat warm feeling flow into her body.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!?¡±


    While holding Yamai Yuzuru¡¯s neck, Origami was close to stabbing Yuzuru¡¯s body but she frowned her eyebrows from the sudden light born in front of her.


    The moment she thought Yatogami Tohka who she was stopping with her Territory shouted, Tohka¡¯s body started giving off a blinding light.


    The weird situation did not end at there. Tohka¡¯s feeling disappeared from the Territory she used to stop Tohka.


    No-----it was different. Origami sharpened her sight. It¡¯s not like Tohka disappeared. A part of the Territory wrapping Tohka was erased as if a hole was opened in it.


    ¡°-----!!¡±


    Next moment, Origami felt a strong hostility directed towards her and let go of the hand grabbing Yuzuru¡¯z neck before jumping behind. The moment she did that, the space Origami was at, a pale glowing sword left a light path while passing through.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..¡±


    The same time Origami opened her eyes in confusion, Yuzuru¡¯s body was released by her Territory and was falling to the ground but someone supported her body.


    The light was settling down and that person¡¯s appearance could be seen.


    Origami gasped in reflex when she saw the girl that appeared there.


    Her night colored hair was being played around by the wind. She had crystal eyes silently staring at Origami. In her hands, she was holding a great sword emitting light.-----Yes. It was Yatogami Tohka.


    But, the difference was the thing she was wearing now.


    On her shoulders, breast, and hips-----all those body parts had bluish purple armor on them and she had a skirt emitting a pale glow. The absolute majestic appearance that was able to overpower anyone that sees it was completely different from the one Tohka had just now.


    ---Astral Dress. The absolute strongest armor and castle that signifies a Spirit.


    It was not the limit form that the girls were wearing until now, Origami gulped at that perfect and flawless appearance.


    The last time she saw [That] was probably half a year ago.


    Before Yatogami Tohka transferred to school; it was the opponent that tried to kill Origami at the high-ground park.


    ---The sword spirit


    was there.


    ¡°That appearance¡­¡­.¡±


    After Origami sharpened her expression and mumbled that, Tohka let Yuzuru sleep beside Kaguya before calmly raising her face.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami. I hate you. Now, before and it will not change.------but, the [Hate] I have now is most likely different from the old [hate] I had. So------¡°


    ¡°I will come with the intentions to destroyKill you-----Don¡¯t die, Origami¡±


    Tohka said that with a quiet----but however freezing tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    Just by hearing those words, Origami felt an illusion as if her heart got shot.


    She had an overwhelming intimidating air around her. Pressure bringing forth despair. A sword pressure that gave her a feeling that her head might get sliced off if she relaxes even by a little attacked Origami¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Origami did not back down.-----No, rather, this Tohka was what Origami was waiting for instead.


    It was the strongest Spirit that cut down Origami with one attack. Origami felt that she couldn''t advance forward until she was finally able to bring down the perfect


    .


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Along with letting out a strong shout, she concentrated her Territory to her body and equipment to increase its strength. It was impossible to bind Tohka¡¯s movement now even if she increases the deployment radius. Since that was the case, rather than fruitlessly wasting her Maryoku, it¡¯s smarter to strengthen her defense.


    She swung her laser blade and that light blade headed towards Tohka. After Tohka slightly twitched her eyebrows, she used <Sandalphon> to block the attack.


    But, that was what Origami was aiming for. Origami gave a command in her mind and a part of the laser blade separated.


    The DEM created CR-unit <Modred>¡¯s main weapon <Clarent> was a weapon that was able to transform into 2 forms, the Maryoku cannon <Clarent Cannon> and Laser blade <Clarent Sword> when she converts its main body within her Territory.


    However it was only converted to suitably match its respective performance and it was not like it loses its other ability after changing its form.


    Although a great amount of generated Maryoku was needed to operate a denser Territory, it was possible to perform a cannon attack while maintaining the <Sword> form depending on the way she does it.


    A splash of Maryoku light was shot upwards from the laser blade¡¯s muzzle while it was locking onto <Sandalphon> and it scattered mid-air before attacking Tohka like rain.


    Of course, as it was a cannon attack while clashing with Tohka, the power was not that high. It was probably a pea shot that could easily be warded off by an attack with <Sandalphon> under normal circumstances.


    But currently, that <Sandalphon> was currently being suppressed by Origami. If she recklessly tries to ward off that attack then she might get slashed by Origami instead. No matter what she picked, Tohka could not escape without suffering any damage.


    ---That was supposed to happen.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    However, while still clashing with Origami, Tohka kicked the ground and used her overwhelming power to push Origami back and forcefully escaped the cannon¡¯s impact range.


    ¡°Kuh------¡°


    She frowned her eyebrows and groaned. Like she thought, Tohka¡¯s Reiryoku and arm strength was in a completely different class than before. She can¡¯t win in a simple showdown of power. Origami changed the angle of her laser blade and deflected Tohka¡¯s sword away before performing a combo with a speed that could not be seen.


    Tohka was attacked several times with sword strikes that were able to annihilate a normal person¡¯s body with one hit. But Tohka was able to grasp her sword movements and accurately block them all.


    ¡°----Taaa!¡±


    Tohka thrust <Sandalphon> into the gap found in the combo as if she was sliding it in.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Origami saw that attack and blocked it as well.


    Slam, slash upwards, thrust, mow, block and brandish downwards.


    The storm of clashing swords was sweeping both sides.


    ---She can do this. Origami clenched <Clarent> harder.


    Their abilities are equal. Origami was not the same as the time when she was slashed by Tohka without able to do anything.


    The current Origami is able to fight a Spirit in its perfect state.


    Human knowledge works on the disaster killing this world.


    That was the wish Origami has been yearning and wishing for.


    Origami was not wrong. The training Origami accumulated until now was not a waste.


    ---CR-unit <Mordred>. As long as she owns that, Origami is able to defeat Yatogami Tohka, the Yamai sisters, Izayoi Miku and the Spirit that killed Origami¡¯s parents 5 years ago.


    Yes.------the Spirit from 5 years ago. As a condition for joining DEM, Origami gained information of that spirit''s existence from Ellen Mathers.


    The specific appearance and its ability was unknown. For information, it was only worth that much.


    But, it¡¯s true that there was another Spirit other than <Efreet> Itsuka Kotori in the city. Confirming that fact itself was really worth looking into DEM¡¯s intelligence.


    The current Origami can achieve it. She can cut off that Spirits head if she finds her but-----


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.?¡±


    But, a violent headache struck Origami.


    For a moment, Origami thought she mishandled Tohka¡¯s attack and got slashed on her head but-----it was wrong. This pain was clearly from inside her head.


    Next, her consciousness paused as if it got turned off and her sights were covered with red.


    ¡°Ah----¡°


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    Tohka did not let that chance go. Tohka performed a side sweep with <Sandalphon> to Origami¡¯s free torso.


    That absolute tyrant attack holds the power to destroy everything. Just like leaves being played by the wind, Origami was easily blown backwards in a straight line.


    The debris broken into several fragments from that momentum, she slamed through the building and reached a distance where she could not see Tohka anymore-----she rolled 2 or 3 times on the ground before finally lying down on the ground facing upwards.


    ¡°Kuhah¡­¡­¡±


    She managed to avoid a life-threatening wound by strengthening the Territory but, the damage to her whole body was serious.


    No. The serious matter was not the external injuries. Origami wiped her face with hands and clenched her teeth after seeing the red blood that was sticking on her face.


    Blood was coming out from her nose and eyes. This was not the first time she had these symptoms. These symptoms were seen happening when she had recklessly use the annihilation weapon <White Licorice> to its activation limit.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..¡±


    Before she noticed it, it seems she abused her brain too much in order to fight back Tohka who got back her complete strength. Origami clenched her teeth in regret, and punched the ground while facing upwards.


    ---What equal. What about I can fight with the Spirit. In the end, all Origami has done was erasing her life while somehow managing Tohka¡¯s power.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami extended her trembling hands to the heavens. It was as if-------she was a devout believer relying on God.


    Of course, Origami did not believe in the existence of God. Ever since the day her parents got killed in front of her 5 years ago, the word God disappeared from Origami¡¯s head.


    But maybe.


    If devils and God really does exist in this world then, Origami would definitely offer any sacrifice with those hands. Even if it was a contract to give her heart away once she achieves her goal.


    She knows it was very unlike herself to think this. Something like entrusting her wish to something that does not exist was nothing more than pure stupidity. Only she can save herself. If she had time to pray, she would rather use it to train. If she had time to wish, she would rather use it to form strategies. And that resulted in the Wizard known as Tobiichi Origami.


    But-----Origami had nothing left.


    Blood-puking training, sleepless nights for research, the latest equipment¡¯s burdening her body and fighting beside deaths door. All of the ideas Origami could think of was joined together.


    And this was the result.


    The power she gained by sacrificing everything does not work on Spirits.


    This cruel reality was what awaited Origami after such long battles.


    ¡°I------¡°


    The thought of giving up suddenly passed through Origami¡¯s mind.


    After Origami weakly sigh, she powerlessly lowered her hand that was holding up to the heavens.


    ---But at that moment.


    ¡°-----Hey, you. Do you want power?¡±


    Origami could hear a voice which didn''t sound like it was from a man or woman.


    ¡°Eh--?¡±


    She opened her eyes wide at the sudden voice and raised her body while groaning.


    After she did that, she found an unknown [Something] standing there.


    That [Something] had no other way to describe it so it was called something. Even though she knows it was existing there and yet she was unable to see its real image. Its existence could be called rough but, she felt a hallucination as if there was a noise-like censor blocking its whole body.


    ¡°What¡­are you?¡±


    Origami used [What] instead of [Who] in reflex. That [Something] might have guessed what she meant and *kusu**kusu* giggled as if it was funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important now regarding what I am. More importantly, what is your answer? Don¡¯t you want power? Don¡¯t you want an absolute power that won¡¯t lose to anyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Origami gasped and brought her eyebrows closer.


    For a moment, Origami suspected she gone crazy from the damage she got by using the Realizer. This was clearly a weird situation. It was probably insane to put up with this.


    But, the answer for that question was already decided. Origami moved her lips in her half-conscious state.


    ¡°Of course-----I want that¡±


    Origami said those words as if she were vomiting them.


    ¡°I¡­¡­.want power. Even if I have to leave everything. Even if I have to sacrifice everything¡­..! I want the absolute power to grant my dear wish! I want¡­¡­.The strongest power that no one can reach!¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    That [Something] made a short answer.


    She wondered why. Even though she could not see its expression-------she felt the [Something] made a smile for an instant.


    ¡°-----Then let me grant you that. The power you wish for¡±


    After saying that, that [Something] held out something towards Origami.


    It was a gem giving off a white glow. Origami¡¯s eyes were snatched away for an instant when she saw that magical glow.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bring out your hand if you want power¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though Origami was frowning her eyebrows in suspicion, she slowly extended her hands¡­¡­.and touched that gem.


    That instant.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The gem gave off a strong glow and floated up to the sky before------getting sucked into Origami¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What is¡­¡­..¡±


    Although Origami was looking down at her chest and mumbled that, the gem was no longer there.


    ¡°What was that-----¡°


    She lifted her face to ask a question but Origami stopped her words. That [Something] suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Like she suspected, the reason she had that imagination was probably because she was brought to her limits. Origami reached that conclusion and placed her hands on her forehead.


    However at that moment.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.?¡±


    *Dokun* her heartbeat made a huge beat and Origami brought her eyebrows closer.


    She felt as if another heart had formed inside her body and felt a different hot kind of blood pumping into her body. Origami unintentionally fell on her knees from that feeling that she had never felt before.


    ¡°A-a-a-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-a-aah----¡°


    Inside her hazy consciousness.


    Origami felt like she was turning into another existence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! What¡¯s happening!?¡±


    AST captain-Kusakabe Ryouko shook her throat when she suddenly heard the alarm echoing in the JGSDF Tenguu Garrison.


    Normally, the AST would be training now but------she was currently heading to the control room because there was a certain matter today.


    After hearing Ryouko¡¯s voice, the officer manipulated the console and *Hii* gasped.


    ¡°Thi-this----is one heck of a Reiha reading!¡±


    ¡°Reiha reading¡­¡­¡­..I-is this from DEM too!?¡±


    Ryouko frowns her eyebrows in detest.


    Yes. Actually in regards to Reiha readings, several of them were detected just now.


    <Berserk>, <Diva>, and also-----


    .


    Especially the readings


    gave off suddenly increased and were showing the readings similar to the time they fought with her last time.


    While they are an organization with the goal to defeat the spirits, the reason why Ryouko and the other AST members were not at the spot even though those monsters appeared in the city was really simple.----It¡¯s because of DEM industries.


    That company was commencing a special practice so they used their influence on the Minister of Defense so that AST would not meddle in their affairs.


    Because of that, the group could only glare at the radar in the control room even though they knew Spirits have appeared in the city.


    And thus, the officer looking at the values on the screen gulped in a frightened manner.


    ¡°N-no it isnt¡­¡­! This-----This is a reading not included inside the notice DEM provided beforehand¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    Ryouko shouted when she heard the officer¡¯s words and peeked at the screen after placing her hands on the officer¡¯s shoulders.


    It¡¯s true that another Reiha different from the existing Spirits has been detected. What¡¯s more, the readings were so big that it would not lose to


    in her full power.


    ¡°So that means another Spirit appeared in the practice!? Since a Space quake did not occur that would mean that this is a silent appearance¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Ryouko made a stern expression. She was told to stand down but, the situations call for her to report this emergency as soon as possible. She could not even imagine what the damages would be, if this Spirit starts fighting with


    .


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    At that moment, the door of the control room was swung opened and 2 small girls entered the room. They were AST member Okamine Mikie and maintenance mechanic Mildred F Fujimura. Mikie was already in her wiring suit.


    ¡°Everyone in AST is ready!¡±


    ¡°The CR-unit is ready too. It can go in full performance anytime¡±


    ¡°Mikie¡­¡­¡­Mily¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ryouko called their names and made a small sigh.


    There was no way they could react that fast at the Reiha that just appeared. Most likely, they were already ready for sortie from just now.-----all of them probably had the same feelings as Ryouko.


    Mikie felt shaken and said she would quit AST too when Origami was given her disciplinary punishment, but now, she was doing her duties splendidly. She was cheering herself up by telling herself not to show her pathetic self to Origami when she comes back someday. Ryouko relaxed her mouth after seeing her subordinate¡¯s growth.


    And at the same time with that, the officer raised her voice.


    ¡°-----! Captain, a message from HQ!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is good timing¡±


    It¡¯s probably a sortie order. Ryouko anticipated that and took out an emergency equipment device from her pocket.


    But,


    ¡°Uh, eh, AST continue standing by¡­¡­..that¡¯s about it¡±


    Ryouko, Mikie and Mily opened their eyes wide when they heard the officer.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on. A spirit appeared in the city you know!?¡±


    ¡°E-even if you tell me that¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The officer made a troubled face. Well, that¡¯s normal. She just told the orders that were given by the higher-ups.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Ryouko clenched her teeth in anger, she clenched her fist and *Gan*! She punched the wall.


    ¡°What is the AST for if we can¡¯t move in this emergency¡­¡­¡­.! Are those big-heads in HQ that afraid of DEM¡­¡­.!?¡±


    For a moment, Origami¡¯s face passed through her mind.


    She might have been a problematic member but-------she will never go against her beliefs. Origami will definitely ignore the stand-by order and head out without any hesitation.


    But. If Ryouko does that, the higher-ups would gladly replace her captain status. ----and most likely, she would be replaced by a Wizard influenced by DEM to make things easier to control. That was something she had to avoid no matter what.


    ¡°Ca-captain¡­¡±


    Mikie made a worried face.


    Ryoku looked in pain for a few instant before,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Everyone, stay on stand-by¡­¡­.che¡±


    She said that as if she was vomiting.


    ¡°Are you okay, Kaguya, Yuzuru!¡±


    After blowing Origami away with <Sandalphon>, Tohka ran towards the Yamai sisters lying on the ground.


    Tohka could have choose to pursue Origami but, she decided not to do so. It was not her goal to kill Origami in the first place anyway----and more importantly, her priorities now were to confirm Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s safety now.


    As to respond to Tohka¡¯s voice, Kaguya raised her unsteady body and Yuzuru waved to her powerlessly. Their wounds are not light but, at least they are still conscious. Tohka made a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Tohka¡­..your appearance¡±


    Kaguya withstood the pain and groaned a little before looking over to Tohka and taking a good look at her armor.


    Tohka tilted her head for a moment but, she immediately noticed the reason. Tohka was currently wearing her completed Astral dress that she had manifested.


    ¡°Umu, my powers came back when I thought of saving everyone¡±


    After Tohka said that, Kaguya took a good look at Tohka¡¯s Astral dress again and *Puu* pouted her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Damn it, that¡¯s so cool. What¡¯s with that heroic sudden power up. Don¡¯t stand out more than your masters when you are my kinsman. Teach me how to do it later¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­umu¡±


    Tohka nodded to Kaguya¡¯s words in reflex but¡­¡­¡­she could not explain properly on how she did it if she was asked to. Even Tohka had no clue on why the Reiryoku which was supposed to be sealed by Shidou had returned to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.*cough*, *cough*¡±


    Yuzuru later raised her body and coughed painfully for several times.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ques-tion. Tohka, where is Master Origami¡­¡­.?¡±


    After saying that, she looked over to Tohka. Tohka nodded to respond to her.


    ¡°I slammed my sword at her with all my strength. She might not be able to fight for a while but, she won¡¯t die. It¡¯s true that there is that so-called Teriyaki surrounding her body¡±


    After Tohka stabbed <Sandalphon> while saying that, Kaguya and Yuzuru symmetrically tilted their hands to left and right.


    ¡°¡­..Teriyaki?¡±


    ¡°Correction¡­¡­..is it Territory?¡±


    Yuzuru said that. Now that Tohka thinks about it, it might be called that¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that so-called Territory[10d 1]¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    She should be right this time but, for some reason the Yamai sisters were tilting their head in doubt.


    But, she had no time to bother about that now. Tohka released her sights from the Yamai sisters and looked behind.


    Miku was lying down senseless on the messed up road.


    ¡°Miku!¡±


    She did not respond even though she was called. It seems she was still unconscious. Tohka ran to Miku and crouched down to peek at her face.


    However, what she saw was Miku sleeping peacefully which was the opposite from her expectations. *Suu**suu* she was breathing and would sometimes *Munya**munya* sleep talk. Tohka made a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­..you should thank her when she wakes up, Tohka. She was the one who used her body as a shield to protect you when you fainted¡±


    ¡°Consent. She was amazing. Her legs were trembling from the start to the end though¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru were supporting each other and approached Miku by following Tohka.


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡­.Is that so. You saved me, Miku¡±


    After Tohka said that, voices started to appear again.


    ¡°---------yes yes, that¡¯s why we have to wake her up quick¡±


    ¡°Mu? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Kuku, it¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s already determined that you must perform a passionate kiss to wake a sleeping princess¡±


    ¡°Ki-kiss you say!?¡±


    ¡°Agree. That¡¯s correct. Okay then, please give it your all. Kiss, kiss¡±


    ¡°Mu-muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She might¡­¡­¡­have no choice. Tohka gulped.


    ¡°Wait a second! I never said that!¡±


    ¡°Agree. Yuzuru too¡±


    ¡°W-wha?¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru told her that and Tohka brought her eyebrows closer. Now that she thinks about it, the voice echoing was a little different from the both of them. Then why-----


    Tohka then lowered her sights and found Miku slightly opening her eyes while *Nya**nya* smiling broadly.


    ¡°Ah Miku! You are awake aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°Pufufuu! Ahhn, I was found out?¡±


    After Tohka pointed her finger and shouted, Miku started laughing because she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Mouu, please don¡¯t say anything unnecessary Kaguya-san, Yuzuru-saaaan. A little more and I might have enjoyed myself with Tohka-san¡¯s pretty lips¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice and what are you saying! Your crimes for using our voices are heavy, Miku! Know that your sins won¡¯t clear up even if you fall to purgatory!¡±


    ¡°Resent. *Angry*¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru made stern faces. After they did that, Miku raised her body and touched both of their legs as if to act flirtatiously.


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have such intentions. Please forgive me. I will compensate for this with my body¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that, Miku licked her lips. In that instant, the Yamai sister¡¯s face turned pale and backed off to run away from Miku.


    ¡°Ahhn, why are you running away. Wait for me¡±


    ¡°S-shut up! Don¡¯t get closer pervert!¡±


    ¡°Run away. *Cross fingers to form an X*¡±


    Miku chased after them and both of them ran away while staggering. It was such a peaceful scene that the death match just now was like a lie.


    When Tohka saw the three of them being lively, she made a sighed in ease before clapping her hands to stop the girls in their game of tag.


    ¡°Anyways, everyone¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t light. Let¡¯s get fixed up in <Fraxinus>. Can someone contact Kotori?¡±


    After saying that, three of them stopped their game of tag and looked at Tohka¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­let¡¯s do that. Well, these injuries are nothing to me but, we have Miku and Yuzuru¡±


    ¡°Tease. *Poke* *poke*¡±


    ¡°Akyaaa!?¡±


    After Yuzuru poked Kaguya¡¯s stomach, Kaguya shouted with tears on her eyes. As expected, what hurts will hurt.


    ¡°W-what was that for!¡±


    ¡°Sneer. Nothing to me (Stiff)¡°


    ¡°Aah, I want to try that too! *poke**poke*!¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­.Stop it!¡±


    After saying that, the three of them started causing trouble again. Tohka *Haa* sighed.


    ¡°Anyway, please do it. The three of you head to <Fraxinus> first¡±


    Miku moved her eyebrows in wonder after hearing Tohka¡¯s words.


    ¡°First¡­¡­.wait, Tohka-san what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Mu. I am going to bring Tobiichi Origami. She most likely can¡¯t move by herself. ------I still haven¡¯t heard any answers from her mouth¡±


    After Tohka said that, the three of them *fuu* exhaled before nodding.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­..Well it can¡¯t be helped if Tohka says that. Of course, no matter what reason she might have, I will have her pay for this¡±


    ¡°Consent. It¡¯s going to be a ticklish sentence. I will break Master Origami¡¯s metal mask¡±


    ¡°Ah, can we separate the payment? I have a lot of things in my mind I want to do¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Miku said that with glittering eyes. Kaguya and Yuzuru had sweat flowing their cheeks.


    After Tohka gained everyone¡¯s approval, she looked towards the direction she sent Origami flying to just now. Since Tohka was quite pissed, she might have put too much strength into the hit. She could not see her from there-----


    ¡°¡­¡­..Mu?¡±


    Thus. Tohka twitched her eyebrows.


    Further up her view. She saw someone at the sky covered with ash grey clouds.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong, Tohka¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­..¡±


    Being asked by Kaguya, Tohka was in loss on how to answer before rubbing her eyes.


    She thought it was a mistake but----she was wrong.


    A ray of light shined through the gloomy space and inside that light, a girl was floating in it.


    The first thing that entered her eyes was her clothes.


    However that was only natural. Her body was covered with a dress emphasizing on her body line. She had a skirt like a flower in full bloom. And also, there was a floating ring around her head with veils extending out from it. -----all of it was made by eye-opening pure white.


    That appearance looked like a wedding dress only permitted to be worn by a pure maiden-----or, an Angel descending from the darkness.


    ¡°¡­¡­..uh, that¡¯s-----¡°


    However, the reason why Tohka gasped was not because her eyes were stolen by those factors.


    The same time when that white silhouette was getting closer, the girls face could be seen.


    ---That was Tobiichi Origami¡¯s face.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Confirm. As expected, Kaguya sees it too huh¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡­ah-re, but that appearance¡­¡­..¡±


    Kaguya, Yuzuru and Miku noticed that too. They were raising their eyebrows while saying that.


    But, their words were immediately interrupted.


    The reason was simple. The moment Origami looked over to them------they got attacked by a chill as if countless needles pierced into their body.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±¡±¡±


    Kaguya and the others were opening their eyes wide while standing still blankly. After Tohka clenched her teeth, she then stood in front the three of them to separate Origami from them and prepared <Sandalphon>.


    ¡°To-Tohka¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°----Run. I can¡¯t fight while protecting you¡±


    Tohka did not look away from Origami even for a moment and said that with the three of them behind her. Sweat was flowing down from her forehead and it flown down her cheeks before dripping off.


    Kaguya and the others did not resist. They did not say they wanted to fight too. It took them only an instant to understand that they can¡¯t be any help since they can¡¯t use their full Reiryoku. No--------forget providing help, they might even end up being hindrance for Tohka.


    It was that much.


    The thing that currently appeared in front of the girls has overwhelming power.


    She knew that by instinct, she didn¡¯t need to exchange swords or have a conversation.


    ---That. That was something she had to confront.


    ¡°Tohka, sorry¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Pray¡­¡­.best of luck¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait both of you¡­.ukyaa!¡±


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru carried Miku by both her shoulders, they then covered themselves with wind and ran to the sky with tremendous speed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami did not show interest to them and continued staring at Tohka¡¯s direction while slowly approaching her as if she was sliding down from the sky.


    She then looked down at Tohka and slightly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yatogami¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka. -----to defeat her. I¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Origami, you¡±


    After Tohka sharpened her sights, Origami calmly raised her right hand to the sky.


    She then called it.


    The name Origami was supposed to not know----the name of the angel.


    ¡°----<Metatron>¡±


    As if to respond to Origami¡¯s words, several rays of lights came pouring down from the sky which has lost its sun and surrounded Origami. All of those light then materialized and each one of them looked like long slender wings.


    The same time she clenched the hand raised to the sky, all those wings spread out in a circle.


    Yes. It was as if------Origami was getting crowned.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka frowned her face.


    Astral dress and¡­¡­¡­..Angel. There was no mistake.


    She continued looking up and shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Origami. Why-----why are you a Spirit¡±


    Yes.


    Tohka had no idea what happened when she was helping the other girls.


    But she can be certain of one thing-----The current Origami was a Spirit.


    ¡°Spi-rit¡­¡­..¡±


    After Origami recited the words Tohka said, she distorted her eyes listlessly and looked down to her hands and body.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­..it¡¯s just like I thought¡±


    After Origami closed her eyes, she told herself that.


    ¡°Then-----I don¡¯t mind¡±


    She then opened her eyes and pointed her sights to Tohka like a sword.


    ¡°I will now wield this power to defeat the Spirits. I will become the spirit that kills spirits. Once I eliminate all Spirits----I will erase the last one, me¡±


    Origami spread both her hands out. As if to match that action, the tip of the crown above her head expanded and made a circle that looks like the sun.


    ¡°<Metatron>----->---[SunShemesh]!!¡±


    Origami silently announced that. In an instant, the Angel forming a ring above Origami¡¯s head started to spin and release light particles around.


    ¡°Kuh-----¡°


    Tohka spread out her left hand and made a wall around her with Reiryoku. After an instant, crazy amount of light particles were poured down at her from Origami¡¯s angel.


    It was such a beautiful and extremely destructive rain. Each drop was clusters of Reiryoku capable of tremendous power and several thousands of it continued overrunning the ground without pause.


    The asphalt road. The thrown away vehicle. The houses lined up. The fair Angel did not let any of them off the hook. The familiar city scenery was easily destroyed like paper touched by rain.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka somehow managed to block that attack with the shield concentrated with Reiryoku but, this will not go well if this goes on. After Tohka poured in strength into the right hand holding <Sandalphon>, she cut the interior of the wall with full knowledge that she would take few hits.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Together with a powerful shout, the angel <Sandalphon> released a sword slash which extended out as if it was tracing her sword skills.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    After Origami slightly twitched her eyebrows, she pointed her other hand downward. When she did that, the ring releasing light particles separated and made a shield in front of Origami to fend off Tohka¡¯s slash.


    At that moment, the light particles were interrupted. Tohka did not let this chance go and kicked the ground causing her to fly straight up to the sky and closed in to Origami after slipping through the Angel.


    ¡°Deyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the leisure to hold back her strength. Tohka grabbed <Sandalphon> with both her hands and slashed at Origami with all her might.


    But-----There was no feeling.


    The moment <Sandalphon> touched Origami¡¯s Astral dress, Origami¡¯s appearance turned to light and disappeared; she then appeared a few meters back from her original position.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°-----uh¡±


    Tohka was not the only one opening her eyes in dismay. Even Origami who avoided the attack was distorting her expression in astonishment. It seems that happening was also unexpected for Origami too.


    After Origami looked at her own hand, she mumbled to herself as if she wants to vomit.


    ¡°----Monster¡±


    Origami frowned her eyebrows and clenched her fist before using that hand and pointing it upwards.


    ¡°[Heavenly WingsMalakh]!¡±


    When she did that, <Metatron> collected itself again and made wings behind Origami. Origami flapped <Metatron> like wings and ran backwards using only an instant.


    At the same time, several rays of light came from the tip of the wing form <Metratron> and attacked Tohka.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡­..!¡±


    Tohka made a short shout and swung <Sandalphon>. It will be too late if she made a wall anyways and------intuitively, Tohka sensed that she could not block this attack with her wall.


    She used <Sandalphon> to slash away the approaching light. But, the numbers were too much. The lights beams she could not manage to handle, pierced into her left shoulder and right leg.


    ¡°Gu-ah¡­.!¡±


    Sharp pain. She didn¡¯t need to see it to know that her Astral dress has been broken.


    However, Origami¡¯s attack did not lighten. The wings behind Origami spread up, down, left, and right, after Origami swung her hand from above straight downwards.


    ¡°[Kaddour]!!¡±


    The same time Origami shouted, the separated <Metatron> flied freely around the sky as if it was equipped with its own will and released beams from all directions. It looked like she was captured in a cage made by laser grids. What¡¯s more, it was a prison that was able to cause her to cut through her bones and flesh if she touches the grids.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Tohka swung <Sandalphon> and struck down all the attacks that were continuously firing from all direction.


    However, it was impossible to respond to all of it. Her back, hips and hands. All of those parts got a direct hit by the destructive beams and Tohka¡¯s armor got destroyed.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.,u, aah---------¡°


    She was going to get one-sidedly tormented at this rate. Tohka made a painful expression while glaring at Origami before kicking the sky with all her strength.


    Without even needing to block that charge, <Metatron> added more devastating attacks towards Tohka but, she completely ignored that. Even if she received a direct hit to her stomach, even if her leg got shot through, Tohka did not look away from Origami and continued rushing madly at Origami.


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡±


    She shouted and slashed <Sandalphon> upwards.


    ¡°Fuu-------!¡±


    However, there was no effect at all. The moment the sword was about to touch Origami, she turned to light and disappeared resulting in dodging Tohka¡¯s attack. After an instant,


    But----that was within Tohka¡¯s prediction.


    After Tohka let go of <Sandalphon>, she continued using that momentum and twisted her body in mid-air-----


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    She used all her strength, and used her bare hands to punch Origami¡¯s face the moment she reappeared in the air.


    ¡°-----Ka,hah¡­..!?¡±


    Origami spat out painfully and distorted her face. Maybe she might have broken a tooth; one white fragment flew out from her mouth.


    It was a full powered right straight from the Spirit-Tohka. Even if Origami became a spirit, forget about her head flying off the attack was enough to mash her skull to pieces.


    Maybe she was unable to continuously turn to light; or maybe she could not respond attacks she could not perceive, she might not know the details but-----anyway, she managed to give Origami a hit. She clenched her fist tightly and *fuun* snorted.


    However, it was impossible to continue her attack there. While Origami was swinging her head dizzily, she once again turned <Metatron> into wings and back off from the spot again with high-speed.


    ¡°Tsk-----¡°


    After Tohka landed to the ground, she raised her right hand to the side. A few moments later, <Sandalphon> which she threw just now fell down from the sky and beautifully settled in that hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    From the ground, Tohka looked up at Origami wiping the blood that came from her mouth.


    She gave quite some damage to Origami but, it was clear that Tohka¡¯s wounds were more serious. If she continued fighting this way then, it was disadvantageous for Tohka since she had less moves.


    Then----There was only one thing Tohka could do.


    ¡°<Sandalphon>!¡±


    After Tohka called out the Angel¡¯s name, she kicked the ground with her heel.


    That name does not only signify the sword in Tohka¡¯s hands.


    The ground then rose as if to respond her call and a giant throne which could easily surpass Tohka¡¯s height appeared from there.


    ¡°-------[Last swordHalvenhelev!!¡±]¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    She then called it.


    The name of the strongest sword; the true form of Tohka¡¯s angel-<Sandalphon>.


    In an instant, several cracks appeared on the throne and it broke into pieces. All of the fragments then joined together with the sword Tohka was holding and------it formed a giant blade.


    Origami¡¯s strange ability will make her dodge an attack if it was just one hit. But even so, Origami was not an idiot to fall for the same trick twice.


    Kotori and Reine would have probably thought of a better plan. They would analyze Origami¡¯s ability and take on an effective way to fight her.


    However, that was beyond Tohka¡¯s abilities. What she understood was, to grasp the way by using her sword and fists. What she came up was a very clumsy way to fight her.


    In other words-------She was going to slaughter everything from Origami turning into light and the direction she dodges to in one go with her ultimate attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Kuh----¡°


    Origami probably sensed that; she reverted <Metatron> to its original crown shape from its wing form and pointed the tips downwards----towards Tohka.


    Tohka could somehow understand the meaning of that. Each of the Angel¡¯s tips had power enough to destroy her Astral dress. It was a grand attack with all of those cannons concentrating in one attack.


    ¡°------Origami!¡±


    Having sensed that, Tohka looked up to the sky and raised her voice.


    ¡°I will ask you one more time! Can we----really not understand each other!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­., don¡¯t joke with me¡±


    Origami distorted her face grimly while replying back. For some reason, Tohka could see her as a sobbing young girl.


    ¡°My determination will not change. My mission will not change. I will deny----All Spirits!¡±


    Tohka took a deep breath when she heard Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°I see. Then I have no choice¡±


    She slowly swung Last swordHalvenhelev up. There was black light covering its blade.


    ¡°----It¡¯s time for your scolding. Prepare yourself, you spoiled child!¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting----bullshiiiiiiit!¡±


    Origami shouted and raised both her hands forward. When she did that, pure light started to concentrate on <Metatron> tip.


    ¡°<Sandalphon>---[Last swordHalvenhelev]!!¡±


    ¡°<Metatron>----[Crown cannonArtilife]!!¡±


    Both of their shouts joined together.


    The sky was pure white. The ground was giving off a mysterious light.


    Both of their destructive moves with all of their Reiryoku were going to be fired from top and bottom.


    But at that moment.


    ¡°-----Stoooooooooooooooooooppppppppppp!¡±


    A loud shout echoed into both their ears.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uh!¡±


    Both Tohka and Origami twitched their shoulders and face towards the direction of the voice.


    During battle-----something like averting their eyes away from their opponent who was currently pointing a power enough to kill each other was insane. But, Tohka and Origami could not ignore only that voice. That¡¯s because------


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Both of them opened their eyes wide and called that person¡¯s name.


    Yes. The person that appeared there was Itsuka Shidou whose whereabouts was unknown.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡­why must this happen! Tohka----Origami¡­..!!¡±


    ¡°Shidou, why are you here------¡°


    When Shidou frowned his face while making a painful voice, Origami mumbled that blankly and looked away. It was as if she was reluctant to show her own appearance to Shidou.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami rearranged the crown form <Metatron> into its wing form again before flying to the sky with tremendous speed.


    ¡°Origami! Origamiiiiiiiiii-------!!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s echoing shout was the only thing left in the sky.

 Volume 10 - CH 4

    A few minutes after the residential area was turned into ruins. After reaching an unpopulated high-ground area, Origami finally loosens her speed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When she took a glance backwards, it seems no one was chasing after her. After Origami silently raised one of her hands, she disassembled the Angel-<Metatron> fixed from its wing-form and landed on the ground.


    Origami slightly frowned her eyebrows while watching <Metatron> turn to separate parts and into light particles before disappearing into thin air after she released its bindings.


    It was a weird feeling. Origami was naturally using an unnatural existence which she had no clue existed a few minutes ago, like a weapon she had been using for years.


    She felt disgusted too. Ever since the crystal that [Something] gave her was sucked into her body, she gained the ability to control the Angel based only by her instinct.


    That was not all. The moment she was about to dodge Tohka¡¯s attack, Origami felt her body turning into light for an instant. She turned into something that could no longer be called human anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡­..This power¡±


    After Origami mumbled with a volume inaudible to others, she lowered her sights to the pure white clothes she was wearing.


    It was the strongest and absolute armor a Spirit owns.


    Yes. What Origami was wearing was a genuine Astral Dress.


    ¡°I am-----a Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Origami spilled those words, she clenched her teeth to hold back the vomit gradually rising from her stomach.


    A tremendous disgust assaulted her after she realized she turned into the existence she detested, and hated the most.


    That was the reason why she ran away from the spot, even though she was in a conclusive battle with Yatogami Tohka. The moment Shidou appeared at that place, the disgust she had towards herself started to rise again even after she numbed it in the fight with Tohka.


    ---Shidou was the only one she did not want to see her like that. Desiring power no matter what sacrifice it may be, to that Origami, this was her last spoiled wish and-----selfishness.


    However. She had something she was more concern about than that now.


    She didn¡¯t need to say it. It was that noise-like [Something] that made Origami into a Spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that was¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The power to turn humans to Spirits. Even though it was an unbelievable ability, Origami has heard it before.


    It was the mysterious existence Shidou told Origami before.-----A [Something] turned the originally human Itsuka Kotori into a Spirit.


    Yes. [One other Spirit] was in the burning city 5 years ago on that day.


    That noise-like [Something] had the same ability.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    . That was what Shidou told Origami after that, it was the code name of that unidentified Spirit.


    There was no guarantee that the [Something] that appeared in front of Origami was


    that appeared in front of Shidou and Kotori. In the first place, humanity has too little information about the Spirits. Something like a Spirit with the powers to turn humans into Spirits; she had no idea if that Spirit was the only one existing.


    But-----if that [Something] was the Spirit that appeared at the Tenguu Nankou town then,


    ¡°That was the one¡­¡­¡­who killed mom and dad¡­¡­.?¡±


    ---Then that unidentified [Something] must be Origami¡¯s target for her parents revenge.


    The moment Origami noticed that possibility, the [Something] had already disappeared and because of that, she could not ask any question to that [Something]. What Origami should do now was to look for that [Something] to confirm its goal, identity and also¡­¡­..where was it during that day 5 years ago.


    ¡°uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Just when she thought to that point, the urge to vomit assaulted Origami again and she frowned her face.


    It was not only because she turned into a Spirit. The fact that she was turned into a Spirit by the existence that might be her parent¡¯s killer became filth wrapping around Origami¡¯s heart.


    However. Origami managed to prevent herself from falling to her knees and brought her face forward.


    Origami did not know why that [Something] gave her Spirit powers. What kind of goal does it have for doing so and why it had to be Origami of all people. Was it just going around increasing Spirits, following its whim?


    But-----there was one thing she was sure about.


    Yes. Right now, Origami was a Spirit¡­¡­¡­and she has the power to defeat Spirits.


    AST official equipment. Annihilation weapon <White Licorice>. Personal CR-unit <Mordred>. Origami was currently in a realm that she could not achieve even though she used all types of equipment.


    She had the absolute power strong enough to fight Tohka-


    in her full power in equal grounds.


    Origami has gained the [Power] she wished from deep down her heart, even though it may have been gained by the worst form.


    ¡°If it¡¯s me¡­¡­.now¡±


    ---She is able to kill them. The Spirits.


    Not only


    . Yatogami Tohka. Yoshino. Yamai Kaguya. Yamai Yuzuru. Izayoi Miku. Natsumi and even that Tokisaki Kurumi-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aa--------¡°


    She thought to that point.


    Origami suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    A certain thought grazed Origami¡¯s mind.


    That was one possibility. It was just a dream Origami imagined by whim. There was no guarantee it would happen. Forget that, the success rate was extremely low.


    But-----She clenched her teeth. By gaining the gear of obtaining the Spirits powers, it has buried the part of that possibility it was missing.


    ¡°If¡­¡­¡­¡­that is possible then¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami felt goosebumps all around her body. It was different from the disgust just now. She felt a feeling similar to excitement as if she was a victim wandering in a dark cave and found a ray of light shining in between the rocks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami gulped down before taking a step forward.


    ---To find a certain person.


    ¡°A-are you okay, Tohka¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Umu, it''s nothing¡±


    When Shidou asked, Tohka with her body covered with fomentation and bandages nodded. But, that movement might had caused her stomach to hurt because she brought her eye brows closer and made a small groan.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­..mu¡±


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t force yourself. Rest a bit¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.umu, I¡¯ll do that¡±


    After saying that, Tohka obediently lied down on the bed.


    Right now the group was in the infirmary located on the first floor of Raizen high school. At first, Shidou wanted to bring Tohka to his house or the Spirit mansion to treat Tohka¡¯s wounds but, since the area was messed up badly by Origami and Tohka¡¯s fight, he had no choice but to come here.


    After Origami left, they met up with Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Miku; including Tohka, they were lying on the beds lined up in the room. It seems they fought with Origami together with Tohka.


    Natsumi¡¯s abilities were used to cover the wounds causing especially bad bleeding but, they had to rely on their own stamina in regards to their own body¡¯s regenerative abilities. Everyone was covered with bandages like Tohka and they looked like mummies. The infirmary right now looks exactly like the kings grave sealed during ancient times.


    Bandages, fomentation and antiseptics were the only medications there. The nurse teacher was not there so Shidou, Yoshino and Natsumi¡¯s were the ones performing emergency treatment on them. But¡­¡­.they could not ask for any luxury now.


    After Origami left, he tried contacting <Fraxinus> to have them heal Tohka who was covered in wounds but, the line wouldn¡¯t connect as expected.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Uhah, you got beat up badly huh¡±


    Yoshino was making a worried face while gently wiping Kaguya¡¯s dirty face with a wet cloth. Kaguya made a painful face for an instant but, she immediately [Fu-fuun¡­¡­..] made a face as if nothing was wrong and acted cool. Well, there were small tears formed on the side of her eyes though.


    ¡°Sigh. Kaguya is acting tough¡±


    ¡°S-shut up! I am completely okay!¡±


    When she was told that by Yuzuru, Kaguya replied back in reflex. It was painful as expected. She exaggeratedly distorted her face before lying back down on the bed.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it was a relief knowing that she had the energy to act stubborn. Shidou made a wry smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­.Incidentally, just now in order to cover everyone¡¯s wounds, Natsumi who squeezed out her spirit powers half-forcefully was currently hugging her knees at the corner of the infirmary mumbling something. Somehow, he felt the atmosphere there had gone darker. It seems she had to feel extremely bad to perform emergency treatment on everyone.


    ¡°Ouch ouch¡­¡­..¡±


    Miku who was sleeping on the bed beside the wall made a soft voice while raising her upper body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Miku. Don¡¯t force yourself¡±


    After Shidou walked closer, Miku swung her hands to stop Shidou.


    ¡°It''s okay-. ---More importantly, I have to get to work while I still have my Reiryoku¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    When Shidou tilted his head, Miku made an exaggerated nod and clapped her hands twice as if she was using castanets.


    ¡°<Gabriel>-----[Requiem]¡±


    And as if to respond to that, several silver pipes appeared around Miku. It was a part of Miku¡¯s angel <Gabriel>.


    After everyone opened their eyes wide in surprise, Miku made a smile and took a bow.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman. Welcome to the live limited to only to this evening. Izayoi Miku on stage!¡±


    After Miku said that, she took a deep breath and her beautiful voice echoed in the room. As if to resonance with that, <Gabriel> squirmed and increased its volume.


    When she did that.


    ¡°Mu¡­this is¡±


    ¡°Houu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wonder. The pain got lighter¡±


    Tohka and the Yamai sisters opened their eyes wide in surprise and looked down at their body. Looking at that state, Miku made a small smile.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s a pain-killer [Song]. It has no healing effects so it¡¯s just for relaxation.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a great help. It¡¯s much¡­¡­better now¡±


    Tohka *Fuu* exhaled and relaxed her body. Shidou made a relieved sigh for now.


    But, they were currently in a situation where they can''t be optimistic. <Fraxinus> still cannot be contacted and, DEM¡¯s secret movements. Also-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Hey, tell me please everyone. What happened to her----Origami?¡±


    Shidou somehow managed to control his nervous trembling voice while asking Tohka, the Yamai sisters and Miku.


    Yes. When Shidou ran to the battle field, it was not a Wizard in DEM¡¯s CR-unit but rather----it was a Spirit wearing a pure white Astral dress with an Angel in its hands, opposing Tohka preparing the giant [Halvanhelev].


    He was shocked when he saw Tohka swinging powers which should be sealed. But, Shidou¡¯s head was in extreme chaos ever since he saw the unexpected girl floating in the sky.


    Origami was originally human. Which means------today, what¡¯s more during the battle with Tohka, Origami [Turned] into a Spirit. That was the only conclusion he could come up with.


    It was really ridiculous and unbelievable. But, Shidou could not take it as a joke and laugh it off. That¡¯s because he actually saw Origami turned into Spirit.


    No¡­¡­..more precisely, that was not all.


    Shidou had an idea on the Spirit that can [Turn humans into Spirits].


    ---


    .


    5 years ago, it appeared in front of Shidou and Kotori to turn Kotori into the Spirit-<Efreet>.


    Having no idea what goal it has, it was the existence that hidden Shidou and Kotori¡¯s memories of itself from them.


    And also-----it might be the existence that killed Origami¡¯s parents.


    Then, the girls might have seen its appearance since they were fighting Origami. Shidou gulped down while looking at the 4 of them in order.


    However.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t know the details. I sent her flying once but¡­¡­¡­she became like that when she came back¡±


    Tohka said it with a difficult face. Kaguya and Yuzuru nodded with the same expression.


    ¡°Fuun, even I was surprised. Kuh¡­¡­¡­..That flashy entrance. I wonder if I can use it as reference¡­¡­, but white don¡¯t match me at all¡±


    ¡°Consent. She was very overwhelming. If Tohka didn¡¯t have her full Reiryoku then, all of us might have died there¡±


    She said that before groaning.


    However, Miku was the only within them that placed her fingers on her chin as if she had something in mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uuun, I did not see it but¡­¡­¡­¡­maybe, Origami-san met up with God too¡±


    Now that he thinks back, Miku who was human, also had a history of being turned into a Spirit just like Kotori by the Spirit thought to be


    . It was only natural to think of its existence after seeing Origami¡¯s sudden transformation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Maybe¡±


    After Shidou replied that with a soft voice, he started thinking in silence.


    He had no idea what happened to Origami. But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­it was a fact that Origami turned into the Spirit she detested so much.


    Shidou recalled Origami¡¯s expression when she ran off to the sky after seeing him. The face of the girl who hates the Spirits more than anyone else.


    Just what kind of emotion was swirling in Origami¡¯s heart now that she has that self-contradiction. At the very least------there was no doubt that she was feeling tremendous agony and torment that Shidou can¡¯t even begin to imagine. Shidou was feeling shaken in his heart.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­what is she going to do from now on¡±


    Shidou mumbled that to himself, and Tohka raised her voice when she recalled something.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡­¡­¡­.She said this. She would use the powers of the Spirit to kill the Spirits. And for last¡­¡­¡­.She would kill even herself too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    Shidou was terrified when he heard those words.


    No, more specifically, that was within his expectations.-----it was thinkable, as the worst ending.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou had to find Origami¡¯s whereabouts as fast as possible. Impatience was making his heart pump hard.


    But forget chasing after Origami, Shidou currently had no means to even find her whereabouts.


    If it¡¯s <Fraxinus> they will be able to chase after Origami with the automated camera or observation device but¡­¡­¡­¡­..there was no way to confirm that since he can¡¯t contact them in the first place.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou clenched his teeth in regret. He could not take action just because he was unable to contact <Fraxinus>.


    He realizes again on how much reliant he was to Kotori and Riene. But, he can¡¯t afford to do nothing. Shidou made a thick sigh after he summarized in his mind the things that needed to be done.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Anyway, we have to do something about everyone¡¯s injuries first. The alarm will stop soon so let¡¯s head to the hospital after that. It¡¯s better to have you all examined than this emergency treatment¡±


    He had to do something about Origami but, that was his first priority.


    But at that moment, Shidou noticed a certain problem.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While letting off a soft voice, he looked over to Tohka.


    Now that he thinks about it, Tohka has completely manifested her Astral Dress when Shidou got there. Which means-----different from the 3 of them in limit Astral dress, the Reiryoku Shidou sealed has completely returned to Tohka.


    Shidou recalled the memories when Kotori had her Reiryoku completely back flowed into her from Shidou.


    Yes. Kotori said this during that time. The Reiryoku back flowed in a limit form will return back to Shidou as time passes but------the Reiryoku completely back flowed will stabilize and will need to be re-sealed again.


    Which means, Tohka currently possess her full power as a Spirit.


    If this goes on, Tohka¡¯s Reiha will be picked up by AST and the alarm might ring again. In order to avoid that he had to re-seal her as fast as possible.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However. Sweat was flowing down Shidou¡¯s cheek.


    Re-seal. The meaning of that was of course-----to kiss the target.


    What¡¯s more, everyone was injured now. It¡¯s a problem to bring Tohka out or get everyone out from the infirmary.


    ¡°Mu? What¡¯s wrong, Shidou¡±


    Tohka tilted her head in wonder. Even though Shidou¡¯s heart skip a beat but, he swung his hands to play it off.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, a certain something flew into Shidou¡¯s view.


    On the room¡¯s ceiling there were rails surrounding the bed and white curtains were dangling downwards.


    Yes. This was the school infirmary. It was normal to have a curtain separating the beds.


    ¡°C-can I have a moment, everyone. I need to talk to Tohka for a while¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone opened their eyes wide in wonder when they heard Shidou¡¯s words but, they immediately nodded.


    After Shidou confirmed that, he released the curtain collected at the wall and surrounded it around Tohka¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Shidou? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­.Actually¡±


    Shidou brought his face closer to Tohka¡¯s ears and briefly explained about the re-seal with a soft voice.


    Fumu fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­.After hearing that, Tohka¡¯s face turned red.


    She then looked around to confirm that everyone did not hear that before looking back to Shidou.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­.So that means, err, ermmm, we are going¡­¡­to do it here?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s the case¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka¡¯s eyes were swimming around in hesitation but, she nodded as if she made up her mind and joined her hands in front of her breasts before closing her eyes.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was something he brought up but, after looking at Tohka like that, Shidou instantly froze on the spot.


    That was exactly like sleeping beauty. Her beautiful sleeping figure made the normal pipe bed and white curtain look like a forest of roses.


    But, he could not keep this up forever. Shidou took a deep breath before calming his heart and brought his lips closer to Tohka¡¯s lips while she was lying on the bed.


    However.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Just when his face reached a distance where he could feel Tohka¡¯s breath. Shidou suddenly raised his sights. Somehow, he felt as if someone was looking at them.


    ¡°Ooaah¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    He then raised his voice in reflex. Shidou¡¯s feelings were correct. The curtain he closed without leaving any gaps slightly opened and coming from that gap, Yoshino, [Yoshinon], Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku and Natsumi were vertically lined up while staring at Shidou and Tohka¡¯s directions.


    ¡°Shi-Shidou-san, what are you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uhah, to do that in a place like this, how daring¡±


    ¡°Houu¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou has a fetish on doing whatever he wants to a sleeping girl¡±


    ¡°Fed up. You necrophilia¡±


    ¡°Ahh, no fair it¡¯s always Tohka-san! Darling, me too! Me too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­D-don¡¯t show off you normal fag¡±


    Each of them said that before 5 people + 1 object entered the curtain.


    ¡°U-uwah¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­.?Wha-what is this!¡±


    Shidou and Tohka were getting crushed by everyone and they were pushed to the bed.


    Even though Miku¡¯s [Requiem] was in effect, the girl¡¯s wounds are serious. Everyone¡¯s painful shout echoed in the school¡¯s infirmary.


    Instead of looking up at the city¡¯s stars, she was looking down at them.


    City lights. Window lights. Car head lights. Colorful illuminations in the city. ------on the roof of a tall building glaring down at the city, Tokisaki Kurumi narrowed her eyes while staring at the several lights glittering in the darkness like stars.


    She was a beauty wearing a blood red and shadow black dress. She had black hair tied up left and right unequally. Her skin was as white as white porcelain.


    Each of those features was more than enough to burn her existence into a person¡¯s mind. However, the part that would most definitely be carved into the mind of the person that sees her would definitely be her special eye.


    ---She had different eye colors. What¡¯s more, it was not a mismatch in eye colors. There were small numbers drawn in her glowing gold left eye and clock needles were *Kachi**kachi* ticking.


    Of course, there was no way a girl with that special body features would be human.


    Spirit. The disaster killing this world.


    She was also one of the existences called by that general term by humans.


    ¡°----------¡°


    Thus. Kurumi made a small sigh.


    It was not like she did not feel moved by the scenery spread out under her eyes, and it¡¯s not like she was submerged into a sweet sentimentalism. She had already thrown away those sentimental feelings a long time ago. Kurumi did not come up to this tall building because she wanted to enjoy the night scenery; it was because this location had the view of the whole place and that made it easy to grasp the positions of the [Group of Kurumi] she released into the city, nothing more.


    Yes. She simply realized a certain matter through her clones.


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh my oh my¡±


    After Kurumi made a small shrug with her shoulders, she leaked a sigh again.


    Not even after a few minutes passed, she noticed someone¡¯s presence on the building¡¯s roof which was supposed to be empty with no one. Kurumi spun behind.


    ¡°-----Well this is a strange visitor¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the visitor.


    Over there was a girl wearing pure white clothes. The reason why her appearance could be seen clearly even though it was in the night was because the clothes were glowing.----Astral Dress. What she was wearing was definitely the same type of clothes as the ones Kurumi were wearing.


    However. Kurumi raised her lips at the sudden Spirit visitor.


    ¡°Long time no see, Origami-san¡±


    Yes. The face of the Spirit belonged to Tobiichi Origami who used to be Kurumi¡¯s classmate and a member of AST.


    ¡°Ufufu, looks like I was correct to not have you during that time.-----I never would have thought you would turn out this delicious. This is beyond my expectations¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Kurumi licked her lips, Origami¡¯s expression did not change. Cautiousness, confusion, even disgust could not be felt from her face.


    Kurumi thought she was implying that she didn¡¯t need to be cautious to her but-----most likely it was different. Kurumi had no guarantee for this but for some reason; she felt that there was a strong motive hidden inside Origami¡¯s eyes. ----It was so big that it was enough to ignore the other emotions she had.


    But, Kurumi could not grasp what Origami¡¯s motives were. After a moment of silence, she exchanged sights with Origami and *fuuu* sigh.


    ¡°But even so, it¡¯s amazing you know I was here¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Kurumi said that, Origami slowly moved her right hand forward. ----The right hand which was grabbing the neck of a lifeless [Kurumi].


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­aa¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A girl that looks like Kurumi was giving off a painful groan. When Kurumi looked at her, she found painful wounds around her body in Astral Dress. It seems she was beaten badly before she was brought here.


    ¡°-----It might be hard to find the real one but, it was easy for the current me to capture one of your several clones mixed inside the city¡±


    After saying that, Origami let go of the clone¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..,*cough*¡­¡­.*cough*¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The clone fell down prostrate on the roof and after coughing a few times, she ran into the shadows while glaring hatefully at Origami.


    ¡°Oh my oh my, you were quite rough I see¡±


    ¡°I held myself back from killing her¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­I see¡±


    Kurumi slid her lips with her finger while raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°So, what do you want with me? Don¡¯t tell me you think you can beat me now that you became a Spirit? You¡¯ll experience pain if you measured my strength by comparing it with my clone¡±


    After saying that, she bends her fingers as if she was taunting Origami.


    But even so, Origami did nothing. She continued staring silently at Kurumi¡¯s eyes and talked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I did not come here to fight¡±


    Is it okay to believe those words? If Origami really had the intentions to fight Kurumi then, she would not let go off the clone and just killed her.


    However, Kurumi distorted her mouth with intentions of taunting.


    ¡°Oh my, those are words I never would have thought to come out from the Spirit-hating Origami. Even though you are currently confronting a Spirit that has killed many people, is it okay to not shoot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    At that moment, Origami twitched her eyebrows for the first time. But even so, Origami did not even try to attack Kurumi.


    She had no completely no clues on what Origami¡¯s intentions were. Kurumi shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Then what is it? It¡¯s not an invitation for tea right?¡±


    After Kurumi said that, Origami made a serious expression and tilted her head forward.


    ¡°I want to ask 1 question¡±


    ¡°Question¡­¡­¡­..huh. Ufufu, my answer will depend on the contents¡±


    She joked around. Origami might have taken that as a symbol of acknowledgment. She continued staring straight at Kurumi and continued her words.


    ¡°That Angel-<Zafkiel> is an Angel that can control time. And each of the 12 numbers has different powers in them¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kurumi silently stroke her chin.


    What Origami said was roughly correct¡­¡­¡­.But, it was not enough to make Kurumi alert. She doesn¡¯t remember giving a detailed explanation but, Origami has seen Kurumi¡¯s Angel-<Zafkiel> before.


    However. Kurumi brought her eyebrows closer in reflex when she heard Origami¡¯s next words.


    That¡¯s because,


    ¡°-----Is there a bullet that can send its target to the past within those 12?¡±


    It was because Origami had accurately said the ability of the [Yud BetTwelve bullet]------The last bullet Kurumi has not shown her before.


    Nonetheless, for a smart girl like her, it was probably easy to analogize the remaining abilities from the abilities she saw from <Zafkiel>. The power to control time------which means, it was only natural to think of time traveling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..So what if it there is such a thing?¡±


    Kurumi replied back while making a suspicious face.


    It was easy to lie or act dumb. But, Kurumi did not do so. It might be because she got taken back by surprise and¡­more importantly, the moment she says [No], she felt as if she was denying her own wish.


    Origami might have taken the answer as a yes and continued talking.


    ¡°----Tokisaki Kurumi. I want to borrow your power¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..huh?¡±


    Kurumi opened her eyes wide in surprise when she heard the unexpected words coming from Origami. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I want to borrow your power.----The power of your angel¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Oh my, oh my¡±


    Kurumi was stroking her chin while crawling her sights on Origami as if to probe for her intentions.


    ¡°Are you saying I should use the [Yud BetTwelve bullet] for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Kurumi silently made a peaceful smile, she opened her right hand.


    An olden-style infantry gun then popped out from the shadow and settled in her hands. At the same time, Kurumi pointed that gun towards Origami and pulled the trigger without any hesitation.


    The shadow bullet loaded in the gun was shot towards Origami.


    But, the moment Origami¡¯s soft skin was about to take the bullet, her body turned to light and disappeared; the shadow bullet lost its target and sliced straight into the night sky.


    After a moment, Kurumi immediately turned behind after she noticed a presence behind her.-----Origami who disappeared just now, was standing there.


    ¡°Your power is very strong. However, it won¡¯t mean anything unless it hits¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Oh my my, you have gained a magnificent magic trick I see¡±


    Kurumi made a friendly smile to avoid having the discomfort in her to be perceived before continuing her words.


    ¡°And, that is my answer. Sorry but I can¡¯t meet your expectations. [Yud BetTwelve bullet] is a special shot within the bullets I have. There is no reason to give that shot to you¡±


    Yes. [Yud BetTwelve bullet] was Kurumi¡¯s last bullet. It was the only method to achieve Kurumi¡¯s dearest wish.


    She had no obligation to use it on Origami who suddenly appeared from the sidelines.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though Kurumi said that, Origami continued standing still while staring at Kurumi.


    After some time pass, Kruumi *Fuu* sighed after losing her patience.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡­ask you this just in case. What are you going to do using [Yud BetTwelve bullet]? Don¡¯t tell me, you want to see a young and innocent Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s not such a stupid reason right?¡±


    It¡¯s not like she had a change of heart. But she was very interested on what would the Origami who obtained Spirit powers use [Yud BetTwelve bullet] for.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Origami pondered for a while, she nodded and moved her mouth.


    ¡°I want you to shoot me with that bullet.-----I want you to send me back 5 years on the 3rd of August¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­5 years back?¡±


    Kurumi brought her eyebrows closer suspiciously.


    ¡°What are you going to do at that period?¡±


    When she asked, Origami instantly sharpened her sights and continued.


    ¡°I will go back 5 years and kill the Spirit that killed my parents. I will void the death of my father and mother.-----I will change History with my power"


    Origami said that and clenched her fist to show her determination.


    After hearing that, Kurumi gasped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Is that, so¡±


    It was not like she got pressured by Origami¡¯s determination. It¡¯s just that-----she saw herself in Origami for an instant because of that goal.


    ¡°If I refuse then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will use any method to make you agree¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fuun, now you¡¯ve said it¡±


    After Kurumi distorted her face, she pointed the gun at Origami again.


    Use any method, it was easy to know that violence was included in that word. Kurumi could feel the intentions, of forcefully making her shoot [Yud BetTwelve bullet] if she felt like doing so. Maybe she was underestimating Kurumi or maybe she was high from the Spirit powers she suddenly gained¡­¡­.


    No, it¡¯s unthinkable for Origami to misread her strength just because of such reasons. If that¡¯s the case then, the reason why Origami said those words close to taunting was because she seriously thinks she can make Kurumi surrender or------ she stood in front of Kurumi without calculating anything, either one of those choices.


    It was hard to think that the smart Origami would perform such a reckless move. But, Kurumi could only think Origami¡¯s actions were the latter.


    The reason why the calm and composed Origami would move forward without thinking. The reason why she stood in front of the enemy even though she was relying on a possibility that she had no confirmation of whether or not it was possible or not.


    The possibility of fixing a broken past.


    The possibility of reliving an event that has passed.


    Those sweet temptations easily slip into a person¡¯s heart and corrode the person like drugs. They would not mind even if they were aware of the facts and desire it as if they yearn for it.


    ---Kurumi understood that until it hurts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She silently lowered the gun.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Well, okay. Even I feel scared to enter the [Real thing] without using [Yud BetTwelve bullet] even once. I guess I will use you as an experiment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! Really?¡±


    Origami opened her eyes and said that. Her expression was so pure that it was unthinkable for the usual Origami and-----she looked exactly like an innocent child.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..This is breaking my vibe¡±


    After Kurumi scratched her cheeks, she coughed to regain her composure.


    ¡°But even so, an enormous amount of Reiryoku is needed to use [Yud BetTwelve bullet]. Of course, I don¡¯t even have the slightest intentions to use my Reiryoku. Can you pay for it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. How much is needed¡±


    Origami asked with sincere eyes. After Kurumi erected her index finger, she touched her lips to ponder.


    ¡°It defers on how far the date and time for the time travel. If it is the past then, the amount of Reiryoku consumed will increase exponentially. If it¡¯s-----climbing up to 30 years back then, it would be enough to use up a Spirit¡¯s life¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.30 years?¡±


    Origami made a suspicious face. Kurumi simply swung her hands to play it off and looked back at Origami.


    ¡°What¡¯s next-----let¡¯s see. The amount of Reiryoku used will change depending on how long you stay at the time you traveled but¡­¡­¡­..for this, since I never tried this before so I have no grasp of the feeling. Of course, I don¡¯t think you will be forced back to the present as soon as you return to the past but, you have to deal with the slight time difference¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.------There is no problem if it can be managed¡±


    Origami answered immediately after Kurumi said that.


    She might be feeling confident because no doubt or hesitation could be felt from her eyes.


    Actually, for the current Origami, even if the Reiryoku used for time travelling 5 years to the past was consumed, she would probably have enough remaining power to put up a fight. The thick Reiryoku covering Origami could be strongly felt just by standing in front of her.


    ¡°Is that so.----Then¡±


    After Kurumi spun around in that spot, she pinched her skirt with her free left hand and took an exaggerated bow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. ----okay, come here, <Zaaaaaaaaffffzieeeeeel>¡±


    And as if to match with her voice, a giant clock appeared from the shadows lurking under Kurumi¡¯s feet.


    <Zafkiel>. The time controlling Angel Kurumi owns.


    Kurumi was already holding the infantry gun upwards while *Tan*, *Tan*making that sound by stepping on the ground.


    At that moment, Kurumi¡¯s shadows expanded in size and crawled on the building roof until it reached Origami¡¯s feet.


    ¡°----This is¡±


    She immediately noticed an abnormality. Origami slightly brought her eyebrows closer.


    ¡°Ufufu, do you remember?¡±


    Kurumi raised the side of her lips and smiled. Origami stepped on this shadow at school last time.


    <Time devouring castle>. It was Kurumi¡¯s ability that would suck away a human¡¯s [Time] once they step into the shadow Kurumi spread outs. It was not the usual range she uses and the shadow was condensed to its limit; this was a special version set to suck the target¡¯s Reiryoku directly. Most likely, Origami was feeling her power getting sucked away in extreme speed.


    ¡°This is the last chance if you want to quit. I am insincere. Maybe, I might only steal your Reiryoku and scrap the promise away you know?¡±


    After saying that, she made a disgusting smile.


    But, Origami looked straight at Kurumi and did not look away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..But even so. I have no choice but to rely on you¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡±


    It was words unthinkable from the calculative Origami. After Kurumi tiredly sighed, she waited until she secure enough Reiryoku from Origami before holding the gun in her right hand and poured in strength.


    Just like what she said just now, she had the choice to suck all of Origami¡¯s Reiryoku. Even if she did not do that, she could suck more Reiryoku than the amount needed for [Yud BetTwelve bullet].


    But Kurumi did not do so. The reason¡­¡­she does not know it too.


    Maybe, she just wanted to see it.


    The girl that reached that method other than her------just what kind of path would be opened by the girl that reached it.


    ---or maybe, how she would reach her end.


    ¡°<Zafkiel>-----[Yud BetTwelve bullet]!!¡±


    She then shouted. The name of the last bullet she never shot before while grasping its ability.


    <Zafkiel> made a creak she have never heard before until now and started giving off a black glow. The excess Reiryoku flicked around like thunder, sending sparks around.


    It then concentrated on one point----the number XII and thick shadows started splashing out from it before getting sucked into the gun Kurumi was preparing through the nozzle.


    The gun loaded with the bullet felt like it was shaking in her hands. The super condensed Reiryoku was rampaging inside the gun.


    It felt like an invisible being was preventing Kurumi from shooting that bullet. It was like holding a power that would disobey reason and God--the existence that transcends an irreversible and inviolable phenomenon known as time.


    After Kurumi *nii* distorted her lips, she pointed her gun at Origami---and pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Okay, have fun, Origami-san.-----so that you would achieve your dearest wish¡±


    The black bullet shot out from the gun flew at a straight line while leaving a black path in the space-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment Origami touched her chest; her body was getting warped into the bullet¡¯s rotation.


    The warp turned bigger and not long later, Origami¡¯s body distorted into the bullet¡¯s trajectory and disappeared into space.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.fuu¡±


    After a moment. Kurumi looked at the space Origami was standing just now while getting blown by the night wind while lowering her gun.


    ¡°---Show it to me. The foolish and reckless act of rewriting the world; and how much of it would be forgiven by God¡±


    Kurumi mumbled that to herself before relaxing her hands and dropped the gun into the shadow.


    ¡°uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami slightly frowned her eyebrows. The moment the bullet Kurumi shot touched her chest, she was assaulted by a feeling of her existence getting twisted and her consciousness getting torn to pieces.


    There was no pain. Instead, a feeling of drunkenness and vomiting was lurking in Origami¡¯s chest as if she was grabbed by the leg and was swung around violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    After a while, Origami gasped in reflex.


    The same time her conscious turned clear, a strong pull of gravity and the feeling of floating in the sky assaulted her this time.


    Yes. Right now, Origami was upside down and falling down from the sky.


    ¡°Fuu-----¡°


    Origami poured some strength into her body and stopped mid-air before fixing her posture.


    The method was not that different from manipulating the Territory when she uses the CR-unit. She would make an order in her mind and twist the space wrapping around her after matching up with it.


    Either the power of the Spirits and Wizards are fundamentally the same or Origami¡¯s feelings of controlling a CR-unit was linked to match the method of using the Spirit¡¯s power inside her memories.


    If the feeling of [Flying in the sky] was not provided to her as common sense then, she would definitely slam to the ground after she was unable to make immediate decisions.-----in the first place, the current Origami won¡¯t die even if she fell from a tall place.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami was bringing her eyebrows closer from the dull pain left in her head while looking around the sky.


    It was a weird feeling. The sky that was completely dark just now, turned bright like a re-winded scene. She was not clear on what exact time it was but, it was around evening. It was the time where the sun was starting to set and the shadows of the buildings were extending.


    After looking around the city from the sky, she found out the scenery of the ground was a little different from what she saw when she was on the building.


    More specifically, the shapes of the large roads and blocks were not that different. The buildings lined up and patterns of signboards hung up were different from Origami¡¯s memories.


    If she were to state another difference then, the trees growing beside the roadside and the trees in the park was different from just now. Inside Origami¡¯s memories, the trees were covered with red leaves but the trees she was seeing now was full with green leaves as if it was in mid-summer.


    Origami then looked straight down. She found out she was right in the center of the foundation for a tall building and several heavy equipment were lined up there.


    ---Now that Origami thinks about it, the building Kurumi and Origami was talking on top just now was not still completed 5 years ago.


    She then recognized it and raised her face again.


    ¡°----Tenguu city from 5 years ago¡±


    Origami felt goosebumps all around her body when she said those words. Her heartbeat turned wilder from excitement and she could not say anything for a while.


    But it was only natural. Who would blame her to be like that when she was being absentminded from touching her dearest wish that was thought to never be granted. 5 years. Just who would laugh to the girl¡¯s emotion when she devoted her life for revenge for a quarter of a human¡¯s lifetime.


    She became a Spirit and returned back to the past to kill the Spirit who killed her parents with the strength of the Spirits. It was an unbelievably weird situation. Most likely, if this was told to Origami from a day back, she would only take it as a bad joke and take it as a ridiculous event.


    However, she knew that this was all reality by feeling this world with her 5 senses. She didn¡¯t need to pinch her cheeks to be convinced that this was the truth.


    Right now----Origami was back.


    To the 3rd of August, 5 years ago.


    The day her parents was killed by a Spirit.


    She wished, desired and yearn---She has returned back to the day that was out from her reach.


    ¡°----Aah¡±


    Origami let out her admiration with a volume that no one could hear before making a thin sigh.


    She then clenched her fist and sharpened her sights as if she was renewing her determination.


    ---That was enough for now.


    More words will be left to after achieving her goal.


    Yes. Origami was finally on the stage. The important part starts now.----Origami recalled back the scenery she saw on that day.


    The burning city. Her parents that got eradicated by the light poured down from the sky.-----The silhouette of her hated Spirit floating in the sky.


    She will kill the Spirit before it kills her father and mother. She will make her parents death event into something that has never happened. She will recreate the world into the world that [Should] happen.


    Origami would not forgive any tears until that is finished.


    The enemy is the Spirit and the world. However, there exist not a fragment of flatter and hesitation in Origami¡¯s heart.


    The only thing in her heart was burning revenge and radiant hope.


    After Origami scratched the corner of her eyes with her thumb as if to wipe off the oozing tears, she changed her body direction and raised her voice.


    ¡°<Metatron>-----[Heavenly WingsMalakh]¡±


    At the same time, light particles sparkled around Origami and all of it gathered behind Origami before <Metatron> in wing-form was manifested.


    Origami moved by flapping [Malakh] wings, and flew in the sky at high speed.


    Of course, the direction----was south.


    She was heading towards the Tenguu Nankou town she used to live ub until 5 years ago.


    Although she succeeded in time traveling, she had no idea how long she could stay in this time. She had to take action quick. If she came all this way and did not find the Spirit for her revenge then-----no, even if she found the Spirit but reached the time limit before defeating it then it would really be a miserable sight to behold.


    Origami sharpened the hostility she kept harboring in her heart for many years while rushing towards the residential area of her goal.


    Not long later, a loud noise echoed into her ears.


    She thought it was a Space quake alarm for a moment but-----it was wrong. This was a fire alarm, and also the sound of sirens from the ambulance and fire trucks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At the same time, Origami could feel a heat haze coming from the front.


    The city in front----was burning.


    It was not a metaphor or joke. The residential area spread out in her view was burning in red flames as if the city was air-raided. The sound of the alarm and siren mixing, the sound of buildings collapsing, loud scorching sounds, the screams of people running in chaos; all of it was exhibiting a scene suitable to be called hell.


    This was in Origami¡¯s memories too. The great fire that occurred in Nankou town 5 years ago.


    That event was happening right in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then-----¡°


    The memories of the past resurfaced and caused Origami to be absentminded for a moment but, she regained her composure immediately.


    This fire was caused by Itsuka Kotori----the Fire Spirit <Efreet>. She could not control her Spirit powers and the side-effects of that enormous Reiryoku caused her surroundings to turn into a sea of flames.


    Then it should be there.


    ---The other Spirit that made Itsuka Kotori into Spirit.


    ¡°Fuu------¡°


    The same time Origami recognized that, she lowered her altitude and flew over the city.


    Sparks were scattering, smokes were fuming, and the view was extremely bad. But, Origami did not bother about and crawled her sights at the city.


    She then-----found them.


    She saw an elementary school boy and a young girl in a glowing Astral dress.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­., Shidou¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami let out her voice in reflex.


    Yes. There was no mistake; it was Origami¡¯s lover-Itsuka Shidou and his sister----Itsuka Kotori from 5 years ago.


    Which means-----


    ¡°-------¡°


    Origami gulped while slightly turning her sights away from Shidou.


    Right beside Kotori and Shidou who was lying on the ground.


    Over there.


    [That] was there.


    Age, gender, height, nothing could be understood but, [Something] was definitely there.


    The Spirit with noise blocking its existence was standing there.


    As she thought, it resembles the existence that gave Origami her Spirit powers.-----was it the same existence? Or maybe it was a different existence that was concealing its identity with the same method.


    But, those were trivial worthless things to Origami now.


    ¡°-----Found you¡±


    Origami mumbled.


    At the same time, she felt her body temperature drop rapidly.


    ¡°Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you. Found you.¡±


    Her consciousness turned clear and her view-----only had the Spirit-


    in it.


    Even though she finally found the target she was yearning for like a maiden in love, Origami¡¯s mind was very cool.---- it was so cool that she might even get frostbites.


    She felt her whole existence was calibrating itself to kill [That]. Right now, Origami was pure hostility and also blade.


    ¡°-----<Metatron>¡±


    She raised her right hand and called its name.


    When she did that, the wings manifested behind her flew in the sky independently in a group and pointed its tip downwards.


    Next, a beam gushed out from <Metatron>¡¯s tip and attacked


    who was standing on the ground.


    But, the moment the light was about to reach it,


    disappeared from the spot just when she thought


    vibrated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    However, Origami did not get flustered.----She slowly raised her face forward.


    When she did that-----she found


    , who was on the ground just now, at the same height as Origami. It seems it dodged Origami¡¯s attack in an instant and flew over there.


    ¡°---Ah-re?¡±


    talked to her in a hard to hear voice.


    ¡°Just when I thought who attacked me all of a sudden¡­..are you a Spirit?¡±


    Since there was a noise covering its body, she could not see its expression in detail but, she could somewhat know that


    was taking a surprised posture. It looked at Origami in an interested manner and continued her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, that Angel----<Metatron>¡­¡­¡­..? What¡¯s going on? I still have that Sephira crystal with me¡±


    tilted her head and said that.


    Judging by its words, Origami speculated that the Spirit in front of her now was the same existence as the [Something] that gave her Reiryoku.


    However, Origami no longer had the disgust that she got when she got the power from her target. Instead, Origami felt an uplifting feeling which was close to a kind of predominance when she thought of killing it with the power given to her by no other than itself, as


    ¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? Where did you come from? Why are you attacking me?¡±


    ¡°----------Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Origami did not answer and shouted before directing her right hand forward.


    As if to match with that, <Metatron>¡¯s tip pointed forward and shot a beam towards


    .


    ¡¯s body vibrated like just now and dodged it with a paper thin difference.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­That is definitely <Metatron>-----huh. Then the only thinkable way would be¡­¡­¡­.Did you time travel using <Zafkiel>¡¯s power? If that is the case then¡­¡­¡­this is a little unexpected. I never would have thought that girl would lend her power to someone else¡±


    mumbled to itself. But, it did not matter to Origami now.


    ¡°[Kaddour]¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ---Origami spread out both her hands. As if to match with that action, the wing-form <Metatron> was completely separated into bits and was deployed into the air before pointing its tip to


    .


    ¡°---Haaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The same time Origami shouted, beams were fired towards


    from all of the tips.


    ¡°----uh¡°


    gasped and barely dodged the beam that was sliding in the sky.


    However, <Metatron>¡¯s continued attacking from all direction without pause. This was at full power and was different from the first shot because she held back on the power to avoid dragging Shidou into the blast.


    probably decided that it would get hit eventually if it stayed there. It escaped backwards to slip past <Metatron>¡¯s range and flew in the sky to run away from Origami.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run¡­..!¡±


    After Origami sharpened her sights, she kicked the ground to pursue


    while still deploying <Metatron> into the surroundings.


    She fired several beams while chasing


    who was flying in the sky and making complex maneuvers. Even though


    dodged all of it, its travelling distance gradually turned shorter.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­it seems my future self has quite a grudge from you¡±


    Just how long did the chase continued,


    said it with a fed-up voice while flying freely in the sky and dodging the beams.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Fut, sorry, I can¡¯t have you killing me here.----Even I have a wish I have to realize no matter what¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Origami¡¯s eyebrows got closer when she heard those words.


    ¡°A----Wish?¡±


    As if to respond to Origami¡¯s words, <Metatron> flew in the sky like a falcon and made a line of light in the sky.


    ¡°You killed my¡­father and mother, and you still want a wish¡­¡­.? Don¡¯t screw with me. Don¡¯t screw with me. Don¡¯t screw with me¡­¡­¡­¡­! I won¡¯t give you time to hope. I won¡¯t give you time to wish. You will die without achieving anything. You will disappear without leaving anything at all. Get lost from this world with regret in that empty heart----!¡±


    However.


    tilted its head in wonder after hearing Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°Father and mother¡­¡­? What are you saying? I don¡¯t remember. Sorry, but did you mistake me with someone else?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami gasped when she heard


    ¡¯s words.


    Nonetheless,


    ¡¯s reply was normal. That¡¯s because at the current stage,


    has not kill Origami¡¯s parents yet. It was probably fact that it could not answer anything even if it was pressed with a crime it has not done.


    But.


    ¡¯s answer showed one absolute truth.


    said this. [I don¡¯t remember].


    Which means, unless


    was playing a fool, in this situation where


    was originally going to kill Origami¡¯s parents in just another few minutes,


    does not even know of their existence and name.


    Those actions were not calculated, thought out-----and had no reason in it.


    To this Spirit, the fact of killing Origami¡¯s parents was not for any principles or goal, it either done it by whim-----like stomping on ants on the roadside; it was just a useless event for it.


    Inside her head mad in anger, Origami felt her head turn even more messed up.


    Anger filled her body and it felt like it was about to breakthrough her skin.


    Even Origami no longer had the words to describe this feeling. Anger. Hostility. Detest. Those words could not even show 10% of the insanity filling Origami¡¯s heart.


    But what¡¯s certain was-----she will not allow


    to exist in this world.


    ¡°You-----Bastaaaaaaaaaaard!¡±


    Together with a shout, <Metatron> which was spread out it the sky all fired beams at once and attacked


    . However,


    dodged all of it with perfect movements.


    But----That was within her calculations. Origami saw through


    ¡¯s evasion habits during the few minutes of battle and purposely shot the beam in an easy way so it could dodge it.


    Yes. She made it so


    ¡¯s could only slip into the safe zones. All the beams were made so it could barely dodge them all. However in another hand, the beams formed a cage of light around


    .


    It only last a moment to maintain that shape. However, it was more than enough for her.


    ¡°----Haaaa!


    Right while the beams of light was still in the sky, she gathered <Metatron> and made it into crown-form on top of


    before directing an enormous beam from the tip down from the sky as if it was meant to slam


    down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ch¡±


    It was the first time


    was in dismay.


    However, its judgment was fast. It probably thought that it was impossible to dodge this attack without getting hurt.


    rammed at the cage of light surrounding it and dodged the pouring beam of light from above in a paper thin difference. With her Reiryoku gathered into that one ultimate attack, Origami¡¯s attack pierced into the ground like that after losing its target.


    At the same time, the wall of Reiryoku covering


    touched the <Metatron>¡¯s beams formed into a cage and caused sparks of Reiryoku around like fireworks. An intense light spread out nearby and blinded Origami for an instant.


    But,


    did not take that chance to attack Origami.


    It stopped on the spot and talked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..That was magnificent. Even I can¡¯t dodge that. To think that you could use <Metatron> this good¡±


    ¡°----------?¡±


    Thus. Origami raised her eyebrows in reflex.


    She could not distinguish whether it was female or male just now and


    voice she could not hear just now turned really clear and shook Origami¡¯s eardrum.


    It was the voice----of a young girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­However, this is a problem. I want to avoid trouble if possible but, it¡¯s unthinkable for me to not give a Sephira crystal to a girl that can use power this skillfully¡­¡­.. While knowing you will go against me, this would mean I will be making a rebellious Spirit¡­¡­¡­..huh¡±


    After saying this,


    turned around and faced her back to Origami.


    Its appearance was not an identified existence completely covered in noise anymore-----it was a girl with her long hair fluttering in the wind.


    Most likely, the noise film covering her temporarily disappeared when she forcefully broke through the cage of light. The identity of


    that she could not recognize until now, was being exposed under the daylight.


    But, that was not the only reason why Origami stopped attacking even though it was for a moment.


    ---She felt that she had heard that girl¡¯s voice before.


    ¡°You are----¡°


    The girl ignored Origami¡¯s voice and continued her words.


    ¡°¡­..Well, I have no choice then. I should be welcoming the birth of a powerful Spirit. I will quietly receive this attack. All of this----is for my wish¡±


    After saying that, the girl did not show her face to Origami and made a small wave with her hands.


    ¡°----okay see you. I will be leaving now. I achieved my goal today anyway. Actually, I want to see more of your powers but¡­¡­¡­¡­if I stay here any longer, nothing good will happen¡±


    In an instant, the girl slowly disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! Wait!¡±


    Origami separated <Metatron> into bits again shot several beams to shoot through the girl¡¯s back.


    But---it was too late.


    <Metatron> beams passed through the girls shadow and extended into the sky.


    ¡°Kuh-----¡°


    After Origami glared at the space the girl disappeared into, she clenched her teeth in pain.


    The regret of letting her parent¡¯s killer run away in front of her was filling her body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    No. Origami swung her head to deny her own thoughts.


    It¡¯s true that Origami let


    ran away. She could not kill her parent¡¯s killer.


    But, she managed to achieve a greater goal.


    Yes.


    ¡¯s disappearance would mean that----there is no Spirit to kill Origami¡¯s parents.


    ¡°----Ah, ah¡±


    Origami looked up at the sky while letting out her voice.


    Origami¡¯s parents avoid getting killed.


    This---will change things.


    The world will be recreated.


    Once the time limit for Kurumi¡¯s bullet passes and she returns back to the present, both her gentle father and mother would be waiting for her with a smile.


    ¡°Father¡­¡­Mother¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears were oozing out the corner of her eyes.


    Origami has achieved it.


    She gained back her parents with these hands.


    She erased the fact that was supposed to be unable to overturn.


    ---and.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    At that moment.


    Origami noticed a certain matter.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While saying that, she looked down at the scenery spread out under her eyes.


    Of course, it was a part of the residential area covered in flames. However, now that she took a good look at it, she felt that she recognized the shape of the road.


    Yes. That was the place Origami used to live at.


    ¡°--------Eh?¡±


    Then. Origami let out a soft voice.


    There was a girl, right under Origami who was flying in the sky.


    After seeing that, Origami got assaulted by a feeling as if her body was squeezed.


    It was an elementary school girl with hairs reaching her shoulders and was hold up by a pin. She had a cute face but, the girl¡¯s face was currently tragic because she was making a blank expression and was covered with black soot.


    ¡°That¡¯s-----¡°


    Origami¡¯s voice leaked out from her trembling lips.


    There was no mistake. There was no way she could mistake it. That¡¯s.


    ---That was Origami 5 years ago.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­Ah-----¡°


    *Dokun**dokun*.


    Her heart bounced.


    She felt her head getting messed up.


    Sight, hearing, smell----several of her senses shut down and an urge to shut off all information of the outer world filled her.


    But, Origami saw it.


    While she was half-conscious, she moved her sights.


    --Further up the direction the sitting down elementary school Origami was looking at.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.., ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In front of the Origami 5 years ago. She saw a remarkably big ruin compared to the others in the surroundings.


    The asphalt road was completely destroyed. No matter how chaotic the fire disaster was, there were no flames that could cause that.


    It was as if-----the mark was formed from a beam of light that came pouring from above the sky.


    And in the center of the ruins.


    Countless flesh and bones which probably had the shape of humans just a few moments ago were scattered about in the center.


    Yes. It was right where¡­¡­¡­¡­Origami shot the beam down towards


    just now.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Her view shook. Her throat got clogged. Her fingers were trembling.


    ---The scenery she saw before clearly flashed back to her.


    5 years ago. Origami, who came back to the residential area covered in flames, was reunited with her parents in front of her house.


    Her father and mother were safe. Origami was happy from her heart and was relieved.


    But, next off, light poured down from the sky and erased her parents in front of her in an instant.


    She could recall back that memory if she closes her eyes; it was a hellish scene.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes, Origami looked up at the sky at that time.


    Up the direction where the light poured down. She looked up as if to find the culprit that killed her parents.


    She then---saw it.


    In the sky. There was 1 silhouette.


    This was how the Origami from 5 years ago who had no knowledge of the Spirit¡¯s existence describe it.


    An Angel.


    ¡°--------¡°


    Origami from 5 years ago then looked up from the ground and looked up at Origami.


    Origami followed her sights and lowered her sights to her trembling hands.


    She then looked around her body.


    The glowing pure white Astral dress covering her slender body.


    The countless [Wings] hovering in the sky around her.


    If a stranger were to see her appearance.


    ---they would probably look at her as an Angel.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah-aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    Her whole body trembled.


    Origami held her head and twist her body.


    She felt her body breaking down and disappearing.


    No, it might be something close to desire.


    The disgust of wanting to erase herself immediately, filled her brain. The despair of not forgiving her existence filled the gaps of her heart.


    At that moment, the small Origami on the ground opened her mouth while she was making an expression filled with anger and despair.


    The voice could not be heard since it was erased by the sound of collapsing building and echoing siren.


    But, those words clearly reached Origami¡¯s head even though the voice did not shake her eardrums.


    ---It was you¡­¡­..you¡¯re the one that killed my father and mother.


    ---I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡­..! kill¡­¡­¡­¡­I will kill you¡­..! I will----definitely¡­¡­¡­!


    That¡¯s.


    That was none other than the curse that Origami kept repeating in her mind.


    Origami understood everything.


    She accidentally understood it.


    5 years ago. Here, the fire of Tenguu city Nankou town had several Spirit¡¯s in it just like what Shidou and the others said.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­..it wasn¡¯t 2 Spirits.


    The Spirit that caused the fire, <Efreet>-Itsuka Kotori.


    The one who made Kotori into a Spirit,


    .


    And----The Spirit that came back from the future to kill that


    ¡­¡­.Origami.


    There was 3 Spirit there.


    Origami let out a blurry voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I-i¡­¡­..was the one who killed mother and father-----?¡±


    Yes.


    did not kill Origami¡¯s parents.


    A straight attack that killed Origami¡¯s parents.


    That was none other than the light Origami released by using <Metatron>.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡±


    The moment she recognized that.


    Origami felt an illusion as if the color of the scenery spread out in her view inversed.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    She felt the world turning upside down.


    Just before Origami¡¯s consciousness shut down, she felt her heart getting painted in pure black.

 Volume 10 - CH 5

    The time is 10:30pm. Shidou and the girls were in a hospital room in the city.


    After the previous events, the Space quake alarm was turned off and people returned back to the city and school. Shidou and the group who were locked in a grapple, got scolded by the school nurse on why they did not evacuate before getting transported to the hospital.


    Even though they were in a sealed state, the Spirits had a tougher body than humans. Even if it¡¯s just healing wounds, they''re much faster than a normal human.


    Although it was like that, they can¡¯t heal like Kurumi and Kotori so they still had painful wounds on their body. Having seen that, it was only normal for the school nurse to call 117 without any argument. Well, to Shidou who was planning to bring them to the hospital, it saved the trouble for him.


    ¡°muuu¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou, I am hungry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After being re-bandaged nicely, Tohka told him. Shidou made a wry smile and shrugged his shoulders. She had dinner just a while ago but, the amount served by the hospital was definitely not enough for Tohka.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­seriously, I have no choice huh. But it¡¯s already late so, it will be food easy for digestion. Should I buy jelly from the convenience store for you?¡±


    ¡°Umu!¡±


    Tohka nodded happily. And when they were having that conversation, the other Spirits who saw that from the side [Buuu] were making unsatisfied voices.


    ¡°Hey Shidou. What¡¯s the idea of giving the forbidden fruit to my kinsman after leaving me aside¡±


    ¡°Unsatisfied. Shidou is lacking the awareness that he is Yuzuru and Kaguya¡¯s shared property¡±


    ¡°Aaah, it¡¯s always Tohka-san, that¡¯s not fair¡±


    Yes. Luckily, it seems the door to the big room was opened so everyone managed to enter the same room. Shidou, Yoshino and Natsumi had no serious injuries but, since everyone had no home to go back to, they were specially allowed to stay there until they get the confirmation for an empty evacuation facility.


    In Tenguu city, there exists several temporary facilities for residents to gather after losing their homes from the space quake disaster but since the disaster occurred in the middle of the residential area this time, there were many people who had lost their homes and it caused support to be late.


    In the end, the area around the Itsuka house was concluded to be a disaster zone from a Space quake. However, it was only normal. Origami probably did it so that it would turn out this way -----since a space quake disaster was generally an explosion that occurs when a Spirit appears and when the AST and Spirits fight. It has not strayed from that definition.


    ¡°Alright alright¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯ll buy some for everyone so wait for me.-----How about you two Yoshino, Natsumi?¡±


    After saying that, he looked into the room. Yoshino and Natsumi were sitting side by side on a chair placed at the side of the wall.


    No, speaking more precisely, both of them were closing their eyes and while *suu**suu* they were giving off sleeping breaths; they were snuggling by leaning on each other. It seems they fell asleep from the tiredness.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou¡¯s mouth relaxed, he took an extra blanket and placed it on both of them. A lot of things happened today, it was normal.


    And.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Hn?¡±


    Shidou slightly brought his eyebrows closer. He could hear a shaking sound from somewhere.


    ¡°Mu, what¡¯s wrong Shidou¡±


    ¡°No, I thought I heard a weird sound¡­¡­wait, ah¡±


    At that moment, Shidou noticed the identity of the sound. Yes. It was the vibration from a phone.


    ¡°Is it from Yoshino¡­..? Now that I think about it, she forgot to turn off her phone before entering the hospital¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks before, *umu* making a nod. Of course, it was strictly forbidden to use a phone in the hospital but, that¡¯s something hard to ask from a Spirit. It was Shidou¡¯s mistake to forget about that.


    ¡°I have no choice¡­¡­..I can¡¯t leave it alone anyways¡±


    He had no idea who was the one calling her but, it will be a problem if that person keeps calling if he leaves it alone. In order to turn off the power, Shidou extended his hands to Yoshino¡¯s clothes pocket.


    ¡°Ah-re?¡±


    But, the phone was not in the pocket he picked. It¡¯s probably in somewhere else. Shidou counted on the sound of the vibration and looked around Yoshino¡¯s body for it.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­found it¡±


    He found the phone in the pocket in the inner side of her clothes and took it.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­..unn¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino suddenly made a ticklish voice and slowly opened her eyes.


    And after looking around blankly for a while, her face turned red when she saw him feeling around her body and his face was right in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! E-errr¡­¡­¡­.Shidou-hyaan¡­¡­.!?¡±


    After saying that, her body froze while tears were oozing out at the corner of her eyes¡­¡­¡­somehow, it seems she misunderstood something.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­¡­, you¡¯re wrong Yoshino! This is----¡°


    And when Shidou was about to explain himself, Natsumi who was sleeping beside Yoshino woke up this time.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­..What is it, its so noi¡­..s-y¡­.¡±


    Natsumi then opened her eyes wide and raised her right hand to magnificently launch an uppercut to Shidou¡¯s chin.


    ¡°You, rotten fienddddd!¡±


    ¡°Hebuuu¡­¡­.!?¡±


    After Shidou made an odd shout, he got blown away in a parabolic line from the momentum of Natsumi¡¯s uppercut, he then fell face upwards on the hospital floor. *Kan**kan**kan*! The sound of the match being over rang. He thought he heard that.


    ¡°shi-shidou!?¡±


    Since Yoshino and Natsumi were sitting at the other side of the curtain, it was at a blind spot from the bed side. By Tohka and the girls'' view, they probably saw Shidou suddenly get blown away. She opened her eyes wide and let out a surprised voice.


    Shidou weakly swung his hand to tell her that he was alright before stroking his chin while slowly raising his body.


    ¡°A-are you okay, Yoshino¡­.! Did he do anything strange to you!?¡±


    ¡°E-err¡­¡­.Ye-yes. More importantly, Shidou-san is¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that useless guy! I-I never thought he would do something that perverted to Yoshino when I was sleeping beside her¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re misunderstanding¡­..I just-----¡°


    Shidou showed Yoshino¡¯s phone he was holding to Natsumi to explain himself.


    But-----he raised his eyebrows and stopped his words.


    The reason was simple. On Yoshino¡¯s phone''s calling screen, he saw a familiar name being displayed on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment he recognized that, Shidou immediately pressed the accept button and placed the phone on his ears. He was well-aware that calling in the hospital was forbidden but-----his body moved before he was conscious about that fact.


    When he did that, he could hear a familiar voice coming from the receiver.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Hello, is this Yoshino?¡±


    ¡°------Kotori! Is it Kotori!?¡±


    Shidou replied back in an excited voice.


    Yes. What he heard from the other side of the receiver was definitely Shidou¡¯s sister- Kotori¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mu¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Hou, she¡¯s safe huh¡±


    Maybe they reacted to the name Shidou said, the girls raised their voice. Shidou nodded to reply to them before focusing back on the phone.


    ¡°Shidou? Aah¡­¡­¡­this is good, it looks like you¡¯re safe. How about everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Aah, everyone¡¯s safe------I can¡¯t say that but, at least they are alive¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is great¡±


    ¡°Rather, that¡¯s my line. Where were you? Is <Fraxinus> okay? I got worried since I couldn¡¯t contact you¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kotori turned silent for a while. He could only hear regretful breathing.


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°-----Right now, we are in the underground facility <Ratatoskr> owns. The crew is safe somehow. But¡­¡­we lost. Completely too¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in shock when he heard the sudden announcement.


    ¡°Wha-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Just like what I meant. We lost to DEM. The ship damage is over 30%. Running away after using all the <Ygdd Folium> was our limits. <Fraxinus> is being repaired. The ship is being barely maintained by the Territory but¡­¡­¡­for a while, please start thinking that it¡¯s not possible to use it like we used to¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou lost his words.


    It¡¯s not like he could not understand her words. But, the word [Defeat] and <Fraxinus> does not stick well in his head.


    But, thinking rationally, it was something not impossible. <Fraxinus> is an airship. Then things like this happen too. It¡¯s Shidou¡¯s own fault for thinking that <Fraxinus> was a place with absolute safety.


    ¡°The <Fraxinus> got¡­¡­¡­!? But, the <Ratatoskr> realizer¡¯s performance should be better than DEM¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fundamentally yes¡­¡­¡­¡­..but, the gap got quite filled in after the development of DEM new model-<Ashcroft ¦Â>. Also-----DEM have that woman¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    That woman. The moment Shidou heard those words. The face of a certain girl popped up in Shidou¡¯s mind. She has silky pale blonde hair and eyes filled with confidence.-----The face of the strongest Wizard, Ellen Mather.


    Shidou probably understood the situation in the silence. Kotori made a sigh before continuing on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, talking about the past won¡¯t do anything. ----More importantly, tell me something. Where did you go? Everyone being alive would mean that, they beat Tobiichi Origami?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou hesitated for a moment before making a sigh and briefly explained the events that happened a few hours ago.


    About the fact that he got confined by Origami. About Yoshino and Natsumi saving him. And, by the time he reached the place the Spirits was fighting----he saw Origami as a Spirit.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami turned into a Spirit¡­..!?¡±


    Kotori made a voice filled with shock.


    ¡°What is going on? Did


    appear¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But-----That is the only plausible answer¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh, oh damn. Why at a time like this¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori said it painfully. However, it was only natural for her to do so. To Kotori,


    was someone she has deep connections with.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s Tobiichi Origami?¡±


    ¡°She flew somewhere¡­¡­..I don¡¯t know where she went¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I see. I understand. We will look for her. Shidou, you should start preparing your heart too¡±


    ¡°Preparing my heart?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious right. No matter who it is, a Spirit is a Spirit. You have to conquer Tobiichi Origami next you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s true now that she mentioned it. Shidou¡¯s job is to raise the Spirit¡¯s affection level and to seal their Reiryoku by kissing them. Of course, Origami was not an exception too.


    ¡­¡­..but for some reason, when he thinks of Origami being the opponent, the image of being [Eaten] by Origami instead of [Conquering] her popped up in his mind. Even though the sealing must be done, he feels that a big problem would occur once he kisses her.


    Maybe she noticed Shidou¡¯s state, Kotori *Haaa* sighed.


    ¡°------Oh well, there is plenty more stuff I want to ask too but for now, let¡¯s do that when we meet up later. It¡¯s bad to talk too long in the hospital anyway¡±


    ¡°Eh? How did you¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose phone are you using to have a conversation with me now?¡±


    ¡°Ah---I see¡±


    After hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Shidou understood. Now that he thinks about it, he had heard before that there is a tracking device placed in the phones given to the Spirits in case any problems come up.


    ¡°I sent an organization member there to pick you all up just now; it won¡¯t be long until they reach there. Please follow the instructions given later. We will deal with the hospital so, set the tracking device¡±


    ¡°Aah, I get it¡­¡­¡­but, everyone is injured¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be as good as <Fraxinus> but, we have medical realizers here prepared too. They will heal faster here than sleeping in the hospital¡±


    ¡°I see. Understood¡±


    Luckily, everyone did not have injuries that would prevent them from moving by themselves. Shidou looked at everyone before making a soft sigh.


    ¡°The member should be there already. I¡¯ll leave the details later¡±


    The same time with Kotori¡¯s words, he could hear the sound of a car engine outside.


    He stood up from the spot and looked out the window to find several cars instead of ambulances stopping beside the hospital. Most likely, those were the members Kotori was talking about.


    At that moment, Shidou noticed the surroundings getting darker. The sky was already dark and the moon could clearly be seen.


    ¡°Aah, I get it. Then, see you later----¡°


    And.


    Shidou finished his greetings and was about to cut the line,


    ---At that moment.


    ¡°Good Work Ellen¡±


    After completing her mission magnificently and finishing several missions, Ellen suddenly got called by that voice when she entered her hotel room.


    When she looked over, she found Isaac Westcott sitting on the room¡¯s sofa as if he was waiting for her return.


    ¡°Ike¡±


    ¡°That was a magnificent display of skill. I could only say it¡¯s as expected from you¡±


    ¡°No, getting hit once was my calculation''s mistake. It seems the opponent had an astounding crew with them¡±


    Westcott made a small smile while shrugging his shoulders when he heard Ellen¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, is the crew safe?¡±


    ¡°Unknown. I told them to evacuate but, I got refused¡±


    ¡°I see, now that¡¯s disappointing. I will pray that many of the crew would survive¡±


    Westcott mumbled that without any irony mixed in it. Actually, he was being serious. Ellen¡¯s target this time was <Ratatoskr>¡¯s airship and not its crew members. They have the power to hinder DEM¡¯s actions, shelter the Spirits; it¡¯s also more convenient to leave some power around Itsuka Shidou anyway.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like all of <Ratatoskr>¡¯s members are packed into that ship. Even if all the crew members were annihilated, that man----Woodman will skillfully fill in that gap.


    Westcott probably understood that too. In response to those words, gloominess could be seen on his face.


    ¡°---More importantly, Ike¡±


    ¡°Aah, I know¡±


    When Ellen said that, Westcott tilted his head forward to tell her he knew before pointing the terminal on the table to Ellen.


    A certain image was being shown on screen.


    ---The appearance of Tobiichi Origami in a pure white Astral dress.


    Yes. Ellen also detected a new Reiha reading on the observation device installed in the ship but------she still doubted her ears when she got the report from HQ.


    That¡¯s because, Tobiichi Origami turned into a Spirit when she was battling with a Spirit.


    ¡°Haha, this is unexpected even for me too. I never would have thought she would become a Spirit¡±


    After saying that, Westcott made a smile as if he was enjoying this from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°No, I should be grieving on the loss of an excellent Wizard here. -----Aah, how could this happen. She would have definitely been a great addition to our forces¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is smiling, Ike¡±


    ¡°Oops, my mistake¡±


    Even though he said that, Westcott did not even try to hide his mouth. Ellen made a soft sigh before continuing her words.


    ¡°So, where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Aah, she was flying around Tenguu city just a while ago but, she suddenly disappeared¡±


    ¡°Her response disappeared? Does she have the ability to conceal her Reiha?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you think so too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that we will target her now that she became a Spirit. It¡¯s only natural to hide herself¡±


    ¡°I wonder. It¡¯s proper to think like that but------It¡¯s the Spirit¡¯s way of doing things that makes our imagination ineffective to them¡±


    While saying that, Westcott stood up from the sofa and slowly walked over to the window.


    The cloudless night sky expanded outside the window and one moon was being enshrined right in the middle.


    ¡°She might unexpectedly be seeing us from there¡±


    And.


    Westcott said that in a joking tone and made a smile,


    ---At that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Well then, I wonder if Origami achieved her goal.¡±


    Under the moonlight. Sitting at the edge of a building¡¯s roof, Kurumi mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Ufufu, who knows?¡±


    When she said that, a voice similar to Kurumi¡¯s echoed out from her shadow to reply her.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible. The world is tough. The wish of a girl will easily be grounded into pieces¡±


    ¡°Ah-ra, I don¡¯t understand. Did you see Origami-san? If she has that much power, it would be possible for her¡±


    ¡°What does [Me] think?¡±


    Next, her talkative clones started talking. Kurumi *fuu* exhaled before shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything. ----Well, but personally, I wish Origami would achieve her wish¡±


    When Kurumi said that, her clones in the shadow giggled.


    ¡°Ufufu, those are words un-like [Me]. Did you get hit by the moonlight?¡±


    How rude.


    But, Kurumi did not get mad and raised her lips before looking up at the magnificent moon floating in the sky.


    The moonlight might make a person mad. Then tonight, the whim of the lunatic Kurumi might have been because she got hit by the moon¡¯s poison.


    ¡°Well-----It should be alright. Even I feel like doing that now and then¡±


    And.


    After saying that, Kurumi placed her body weight on her hands and lightly bent her body,


    ---At that moment.


    The moon floating in the sky---Split in half.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Having seen the sky from the hospital window, Shidou opened his eyes wide at the sudden event.


    The full moon floating in the sky had a crack in it.


    Of course, it''s impossible for the moon to really split in half. He immediately noticed a shadow appearing in front of the bright moon.


    But-----He had no clue what it is. It¡¯s not a cloud, a sort of bird nor was it an airplane. The space was having cracks and that made it look like the moon was nicely getting cut up.


    ¡°What, is there something wrong?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s dubious voice could be heard from the phone receiver. But, Shidou could not reply back.


    Next, those cracks eroded the moon and covered the light as if it ate the moon.


    No------Shidou noticed something there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.What is this-----¡°


    It was not only the moon.


    The already night sky got covered by those cracks of darkness.


    He could finally understand when he focused his eyes. Under the dark sky, an even darker darkness was being formed like a spider¡¯s nest.


    He could not see how big the radius of it was. From what all of what he could see, the sky was being encroached by darkness. Maybe a city, or a state, or maybe the whole of Kantou region, or maybe-----


    It was spreading wider and wider until it made him think that.


    A different color than the night sky was spreading in the sky.


    ---That instant.


    The darkness formed in the sky vibrated like a living-thing and at the same time, the hospital Shidou and the girls were in was shaking violently.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Guh-----!¡±


    ¡°E-earthquake¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Everyone panicked; some clung onto the curtain and some even hid under the bed.


    But¡­¡­¡­Shidou picked up something by instinct. This was not an earthquake.


    Immediately when he realized that, an unnatural phenomenon attacked the hospital Shidou and the girls were in.------condensed darkness poured down from the sky like a black beam and pierced through the ceiling, and floors before going through the next floor.


    And a few moments later, the beam hit the ground and caused a stronger shake compared to the previous attack on the group¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°Wha¡­.! Wha-what is it!?¡±


    For a moment, he thought DEM''s Wizards appeared above them and attacked the group but-----he was wrong.


    When he looked out the window, torrents of black beams that attacked the group just now were pouring down from the sky to destroy the city.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    He was lost for words when he saw that scene.


    Several black beams were being pulled to the ground from the sky. Those beams easily pierced through the buildings lined up and destroyed them all instantaneously. Trees were mowed down, vehicles exploded, and roads were being crushed. The quiet city got destroyed in an instant and turned into a chaotic scene from hell.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s happening, Shidou¡±


    Tohka jumped out of the bed in panic.


    As if to show the destruction of the city, a very loud alarm started to rang.


    At the same time, an alarm could be heard from the phone¡¯s receiver which was in-call. It was slightly different from the sounds in <Fraxinus> but----there was no mistake. That alarm signifies the appearance of a Spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! Kotori, this is-----¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s a Spirit! But, what is with this phenomenon¡­..! A strong Spirit like this appearing all of a sudden without any¡­.wa-r-ning¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows when he heard Kotori¡¯s words lose their energy half-way.


    ¡°Kotori? Oi, what¡¯s wrong¡±


    ¡°This readings--------This is not a normal Spirit. This is¡­an Inverse-type¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide when he heard those words.


    Inverse-type. Shidou has only seen one Spirit called like that.


    He does not know the details. But, he heard that it will appear when a Spirit was filled up with deep despair and it will have a power different from its usual self.


    And-----it¡¯s also the negative Spirit that the leader of Shidou¡¯s group''s enemy--Isaac Westcott was trying to create.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­..Why would something like that appear suddenly! Is this DEM¡¯s work¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Anyway, it¡¯s dangerous there! Hurry----¡°


    But the moment Kotori urged him to evacuate. Several rays of light exploded from the sky and easily destroyed the hospital the group was in. The ground collapsed and his body was thrown into mid-air. The phone slipped off his hands and flew somewhere.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡±


    His body and rubble were falling to the ground.


    But, someone suddenly carried him from his stomach and pulled him upwards, helping Shidou to get through the rain of rubble.


    ¡°*Cough*¡­¡­.*cough*¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Shidou!¡±


    After coughing, he looked over to the person and found out it was Tohka. It seems, she immediately carried Shidou out from the collapsing hospital.


    She was in her complete Astral Dress that she manifested. ----yes. In the end, he could not get a time to be together and hasn''t performed the re-sealing for her Reiryoku.


    In the next moment, the other Spirits who were in their limited Astral dress descended behind Tohka. It seems everyone¡¯s safe.


    He let out a relieved sigh for now. But, Shidou and the girls weren¡¯t the only ones in the hospital. There are still many other patients, nurses and doctors; they should be trapped under the rubble.


    ¡°Kuh¡­.Everyone! lend me a hand! We need to get rid of this rubble----¡°


    But, just when Shidou said that, another beam that should be called dark rain splashed down from the sky again and changed the surrounding scenery. The rubble broke even more, and it looks as if it the ground was gouged out.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..!¡±


    In this situation, there was no way he could rescue them. No, before even that problem, the hospital was not the only place getting destroyed; the destruction of the whole city was spreading out. First off-----they had to do something about the beam falling down from the sky like rain.


    Even though she inversed, the opponent was still a Spirit. Then just like that time with Tohka, it should be possible to turn her back to normal. Shidou looked up to the sky and looked at the Spirit for her appearance.


    And----


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou saw a small shadow in the air and let out an astonished voice.


    Inside the black sky. There was one girl, wearing an Astral dress which looks like it¡¯s the embodiment of darkness floating in the sky.


    She was hugging her knees and was looking downwards as if she was rejecting the outside world while slowly drifting in the sky by defying gravity. And as if to protect her, the several [Wing] around her were making a circle around her.


    From the hell he could see, that place was the only one quiet and calm as if it was isolated away.


    Her appearance----looks like an embryo floating in the water.


    But, the Spirit¡¯s weird appearance wasn''t the reason why Shidou¡¯s eyes were stolen.


    Since she was squatting, he could not see her face and expression.


    However, Shidou knew her in one glance.


    The name of the girl he had talked to many times.


    ¡°Ori-gami¡­..?¡±


    Yes. The Spirit floating in the darkness was Shidou¡¯s classmate-Tobiichi Origami.


    ¡°What¡­¡­.?¡±


    Tohka made a dubious voice. And in the next moment, Kaguya and the others were gasping in terror.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­What is [That]¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Doubt. Master Origami¡­¡­..is that you?¡±


    After saying that, she raised her eyebrows in horror. Yoshino''s and Miku¡¯s reactions were similar with Natsumi¡¯s.


    But, it was only natural.


    Even though she was just floating in the air, the overwhelming pressure Origami was giving off could be understood well by Shidou too.


    That was exactly the manifestation of despair. The appearance of the [Devil King] that would bring destruction to the world.


    ¡°Wh-why¡­..did this-----¡°


    Shidou made a sullen face.


    He knew that Origami turned into a Spirit. Even though it was for a moment, Shidou had seen her and even the girls said that they fought with Origami who was wearing an Astral Dress.


    But, that should still be the same Spirit transformation like Kotori and Miku.


    It has only been one evening since Shidou recognized Origami.


    ---In that short time, does it mean that Origami experienced a despair that would make her overturn her own existence? In that unbelievable imagination, Shidou gulped.


    ¡°Just¡­¡­¡­.what happened to you, Origami¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou shouted. But of course, there was no way his voice would reach Origami. The arrows of darkness shot from the sky did not weaken and continued overrunning his familiar city.


    If the demon world really existed then the city would be suitably called that. The scenery was so weird that it made him carry such an obscure thought.


    Origami who was rooted to the sky was making the world go crazy by making black trees grow out from the ground.


    A few minutes ago, the city Shidou was familiar with, has turned into a den of chaotic despair.


    ¡°Origami¡­..!¡±


    Shidou managed to bring his collapsing body up and shouted once more.


    That Origami has a strong mentality but, it¡¯s still unbelievable for him that she turned into that. He could not imagine what had happened to her. Shidou felt an illusion as if his heart was breaking when he saw her like that.


    However, Shidou can¡¯t fall to his knees now.


    It¡¯s true that the situation was hopeless. But, If Origami was the inverse Spirit then-----there is still a way left.


    The girls probably knew that too, they nodded while looking over to Shidou¡¯s direction.


    ¡°-----I don¡¯t know what happened to Tobiichi Origami but, the only human that can make her sane again would be you Shidou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..aah, that¡¯s right¡±


    After he nodded, the Yamai sisters looked at each other as if they got affected by Tohka and Shidou¡¯s words. They poured strength into their body to hold down their trembling legs before standing beside Shidou on each side.


    ¡°Ka¡­..kaka, its good you know. If you even spout even one cowardly line, I would forcefully drag you up to the sky¡±


    ¡°Contract¡­¡­¡­Yuguru and Kaguya will bring you to Master Origami.----Shidou, please wake Master Origami up¡±


    As if to respond to her voice, Tohka manifested <Sandalphon> and readied it with both her hands. Next off, Kaguya and Yuzuru joined their hands before the nearby wind started to swirl and made Shidou¡¯s body float up.


    ¡°Kaguya, Yuzuru¡­¡­¡­sorry for making you two join this¡±


    ¡°Fu-fuun, don¡¯t worry about it¡±


    ¡°Consent. As payment, please help Master Origami¡±


    ¡°¡­.Aah!¡±


    At that moment, a valor song started echoing. At the same time, he felt that the glow coming from the Astral Dress Tohka and the Yamai sisters were wearing turned stronger.


    ¡°Miku!¡±


    ¡°Ufufu. It¡¯ll be a problem if you forget about me¡±


    After saying that, Miku showed a smile.


    After she did that, Natsumi and Yoshino also raised their voice too next.


    ¡°F-for the ground¡­¡­¡­¡­please leave it to me¡­¡­.. I think I can block some of the beams with <Zadkiel>¡¯s barrier¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Fuun, I¡¯ll help out since I have no choice. I will turn the rubble into fluffy cotton¡±


    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡­..Natsumi¡­¡­..¡±


    After Shidou sucked in air, he slowly exhaled it out.


    Shidou was not the only one. That was very re-assuring for him.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡­everyone¡±


    After Shidou said that, everyone smiled-----and looked upwards to Origami.


    ¡°Well---------Let¡¯s go! I will open the path! Follow me!¡±


    Tohka shouted and jumped up to the sky after kicking the ground.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Understood. *Toou*¡±


    As if to continue after that, the wind covered Kaguya and Yuzuru before they flew to the sky. At the same time, Shidou¡¯s body floated up like them while he was being carried in the wind they made.


    ¡°Uuoo¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Even though he turned over from the unfamiliar feeling, he somehow managed to regain his balance. Looking at his state, the Yamai Sister¡¯s laughed.


    ¡°You can fly well unexpectedly, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Praise. How skillful¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..well thanks¡±


    He replied back while sweat was flowing down like he was being treated like a child.


    However, that conversation did not last long. Origami probably judged them as a threat when they were flying towards her. The several black [Wing] floating systematically around the squatting Origami changed their trajectory as if they got stimulated suddenly and pointed their tip towards them.


    Black beams were fired from those tips all together at once.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­.!¡±


    Clusters of darkness with a more condensed power compared to the [Rain] falling down attacked the group. Of course for Shidou too, everything would end if the Yamai sisters in their manifested limit Astral dress gets a direct hit.


    ---But, now.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-------!!¡±


    Tohka brandished her sword together with a loud shout while she was flying in front of Shidou and the girls. And following her sword''s movements, the Reiryoku slash was released, countering the approaching attacks.


    ¡°Tohka!¡±


    ¡°Take the chance when I block the attacks, and go! ¡­¡­..I won¡¯t last long.¡±


    Tohka made a painful expression while readying her sword again-----when he looked carefully at her, he found several parts of her Astral dress broken and Tohka had painful wounds on her skin.


    Even if Tohka was able to manifest her complete Astral dress, there was no way she could fill in the gaps of the overwhelming number of attacks. What¡¯s more, Tohka was in a condition where the wounds she got from the fight she had with Origami previously were not healed yet. It was by no means a situation where a wrong decision could be forgiven.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    Shidou frowned his face in reflex. However, he shook his face immediately and raised his voice.


    ¡°Kaguya! Yuzuru! Please!¡±


    There was no way he would not feel uneasy at all at Tohka¡¯s painful appearance even though she has her full powers back. There was no way his heart wouldn''t feel painful; that he had to leave this place to Tohka and move on ahead.


    But, Shidou still had to go on. He had to return Origami back into Origami as fast as possible. That is the only way to repay everyone for lending him their powers.


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s go¡±


    The Yamai sisters probably knew Shidou¡¯s determination and nodded without even a pinch of hesitation before twisting their body in the sky and charged towards Origami with a tremendous speed after coming out of Tohka¡¯s shadow.


    But, at that moment.


    ¡°-----This is a problem, we can¡¯t have you hurting an inverse-type¡±


    Just when that unexpected voice echoed, a slash came from downwards. The barrier of wind carrying Shidou got dispelled, and Shidou¡¯s body got thrown into the air.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Rescue. <Raphael>----[El Nahash]!¡±


    However, the floating feeling was just for a moment. The Pendulum Yuzuru shot from above appeared and covered Shidou¡¯s body in wind again.


    Nonetheless, the dangerous situation did not change. Shidou distorted his expression while glaring at the owner of the voice that appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ellen¡­¡­..Mathers¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Yes. The person that appeared was a DEM wizard in a white CR-unit----Ellen Mathers.


    ¡°Long time no see, Itsuka Shidou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I never wanted to see you again though¡±


    Even though Shidou said it in detest, Ellen looked behind without giving him any attention and----took a glance at the crouching Origami.


    ¡°------It¡¯s a beautiful Inverse-type, not inferior to


    ¡¯s at that time. Ike would be very happy with this¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t screw with me! I am not handing Origami to you!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t achieve anything by howling loudly. Quietly-----¡°


    ¡°----Uooryaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    In an instant, a loud shout echoed to interrupt Ellen¡¯s words.----It was Kaguya. Having manifested a giant lance Angel, Kaguya charged at Ellen with tremendous speed.


    Of course, Kaguya can¡¯t take on Ellen now that she could only swing her powers in limit form. Actually, Ellen easily blocked Kaguya¡¯s charge attack with the laser blade she was holding.


    ¡°Tsk----¡°


    However, she managed to create a chance from the strongest Wizard with that sudden Angel charge attack, even though it was for an instant.


    ¡°-----Yuzuru!¡±


    ¡°Respond. Touu¡±


    In the timing as if she knew Kaguya¡¯s surprise attack, Yuzuru spun her body in the spot.


    When she did that, Shidou¡¯s body which was being supported by Yuzuru¡¯s pendulum got shot towards Origami like a marble flicked by a finger.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Gravity suddenly attacked his body and it almost caused him to faint but------he somehow managed to resist it by biting his tongue in his mouth. There was no way he could let go of the good opportunity and time created by Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s sacrifice with such a reason.


    Shidou advanced with the wind¡¯s energy and----approached Origami.


    Instantly, Shidou was wrapped in a weird float. He was ignoring gravity; it was a weird feeling different from the feeling when he was being covered in the Yamai¡¯s wind.


    Even though he raised his eye brows at the feeling as if he got lost in another world for a moment, he immediately recalled back on what he should be doing.


    ¡°Origami!¡±


    Shidou called out Origami¡¯s name when he saw her hugging her knees while squatting in front of him.


    However, there was no response.


    ¡°Origami, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s Shidou! Can you hear me!?¡±


    Even though he shook her shoulders, the results were the same. As if she could not hear anything, she remained lifeless and would not even move.


    It was clearly a weird situation. Just what could cause that Origami to become like this. Shidou clenched his teeth and made a sullen face.


    But, he had no time to be leisurely. Everyone worked hard to help Shidou reach there. Shidou started thinking desperately for a way to break this situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, that¡¯s right-----¡°


    He then recalled something-----about the time he dealt with an Inverse-type Spirit.


    A few months ago from now, there was a time when Tohka inversed just like Origami.


    At that time, forget about everyone, Tohka even forgotten about her own name and just like what it meant; she turned into someone else.


    At that time, the method Shidou used to turn Tohka back to normal----and miraculously enough, it was the same method to seal a Spirit.


    Which means----A kiss.


    He could not be sure if he was able to seal her Reiryoku. But, it was possible enough to bring back Origami¡¯s consciousness like the time with Tohka.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­., Alright¡­¡­..!¡±


    The situation was very grim. After Shidou made his decision, he touched Origami¡¯s head with his hands and lifted her face which was looking downwards.


    But---At that instant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Shidou felt an impact as if his heart got grabbed tightly and his body froze.


    The reason was simple. It was Origami¡¯s----face.


    Her face structure was no different from the normal Origami in his memories. She¡¯s the beautiful girl that looks like a doll.


    But her expression.


    ¡°Ori¡­¡­..gami¡­¡­?¡±


    He said it in a blank tone.


    Lightless eyes. Her cheeks were ruined with tears. Dry lips.


    She had a dead face as if she seen all kinds of despair in this world. If a stranger sees her, they would probably mistake her as a corpse; and it won¡¯t be a joke.


    For a moment, Shidou intuitively found out something.


    ---Origami was in an unrecoverable situation.


    ¡°O-i¡­¡­.Ori,gami¡­¡­..¡±


    His voice leaked out powerlessly.


    At that moment, Shidou¡¯s body which was covered with a weird float suddenly fell towards the ground as if the existence of gravity came back. ------It was as if, Shidou¡¯s broken heart was found out.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡±


    After Shidou fell down, he crashed to the ground like that.


    ¡°Guah¡­¡­.!¡±


    Tremendous pain and impact assaulted his body and it made him immobile. His consciousness turned hazy and he could not breathe for a while.


    But not long later, another feeling other than pain was born in Shidou¡¯s body. -----It was a scorching heat enough to make him scream out.


    But, those flames weren¡¯t there to burn Shidou¡¯s body. It was the healing flames given by the Spirit of flames-Kotori.


    After Shidou clenched his teeth from the scorching feeling, he raised his body while his breathing was rough.


    All of the wounds formed on his body, his crumbled bones, and several internal organs healed. Shidou calmed his breathing before placing his hands on his forehead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    The face of Origami he saw just now was burned into his mind and would not leave him. She had dead eyes filled with deep darkness.


    There was no disappointment or bad intentions. There was nothing there at all.


    She had an empty face as if she threw everything about herself away.


    Shidou had no idea on what to say to Origami when she¡¯s like that.


    ¡°Damn-----¡°


    However. Shidou swung his head to deny the resignation that passed by his mind.


    If Shidou gives up then at that moment, everything about Origami will end. The Origami Shidou knew about will never come back.


    And that¡¯s something----He will never allow happen.


    She¡¯s calm, frank, and extremely bad with Tohka, most of her actions are extreme, and would always cause trouble for Shidou----but, he does not want to lose that clumsy girl.


    After Shidou made a thin sigh to calm his heart, he lifted his face.


    Origami who was acting like an embryo was still floating in the middle of the sky. Around her, Tohka and the Yamai sisters were having a chaotic battle with the countless [Wing] and Ellen.


    What should he do? He could not give out a clear answer. But, it was clear that he has to reach Origami once more time.


    But, the moment Shidou stepped out again, the several units of [Wing] up in the sky pointed its tips at Shidou.


    ¡°Wha-----!¡±


    Shidou gasped. Several ideas ran around in his mind instantly. Just how would he defend against her attacks? Manifest <Sandalphon> and strike down the [Wing]? Make a shield with <Zadkiel>?


    Or recklessly withstand it by counting on the recovery abilities given by Kotori? Various thoughts came and went.


    However, when he was doing that, darkness lighted at the tips of the [Wing] and released it accurately at Shidou after taking a good aim.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­..!¡±


    He steeled his body for the incoming attack.


    However----The attack he predicted did not come.


    The moment the [Wing] was about to shoot its beam, a light of Maryoku was splashed from the right side and blasted away the [Wing] pointed its tips towards Shidou.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When he looked over there, he saw a giant airship with severe damage on its frame somehow maintaining its Territory .


    ¡°<Fraxinus>!?¡±


    He called out its name by reflex.


    Yes. The object floating there was the <Fraxinus> which was supposed to be in a half-destroyed state from the fight with DEM¡¯s ship.


    ¡°-----Like I thought, you were being reckless¡±


    He could hear Kotori¡¯s tired voice coming from <Fraxinus>¡¯s outer speaker.


    ¡°Kotori!¡±


    ¡°Retreat for now-----That¡¯s what I want to do but, looks like the situation won¡¯t allow any leisure huh. Since the teleporter is active we will pick you up and send you to Tobiichi Origami----¡°


    But.


    Before Kotori could finish her words, the [Wing] that <Fraxinus> blew away with their attack, performed complex trajectories in the skies and deployed around <Fraxinus>.


    ¡°Kuh------!¡±


    Kotori¡¯s anguish groan leaked out from the speaker.


    But------That was all he could hear.


    The several [Wing] hovering in the sky fired beams all at once at <Fraxinus>, and easily broke the Territory before the beams pierced through the ship, which was worn-out from four sides.


    ¡°Uh! Kotori!!¡±


    There was no answer even though he shouted.


    Having been pierced by the power beams fired all at once, <Fraxinus> fell towards the ground with flames and smoke coming from every part of its frame.


    ¡°Kotori-----Kotoriiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡±


    After Shidou let out a shrill shout, he ran towards the direction that <Fraxinus> was falling to while he was in his half-conscious state.


    No----more specifically, he was about to run to them.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?


    He raised his eyebrows at the weird feeling assaulting his body.


    The moment Shidou was about to move from the spot, his body suddenly became heavy and caused him to be immobile.


    ¡°Wha-what the heck¡­¡­¡­is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    His body lost its energy and it became hard to maintain his posture. Shidou fell to his knees in reflex.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­., ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He distorted his face while pouring strength into his legs to somehow bring himself up. But, the tremendous weariness curling around Shidou¡¯s body increased its influence as if to discourage Shidou.


    Yes-----he felt his energy was getting sucked away by someone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is¡­¡­¡±


    Having reached that thought, Shidou let out a painful voice and lowered his sights to the ground.


    He then noticed something weird.


    The place Shidou was at was destroyed and was lighted by sparks coming from destroyed street lights but------a shadow continued lurking at the ground.


    The same time he found that out, the shadow under Shidou¡¯s foot swell like a living thing and one girl crawled out from it.


    It was a beautiful girl in a black and red dress; she was so beautiful that it gave him the chills. Her eyes were different, her hair was tied up and her left eye carved with the clock numbers was characteristic.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡­¡­Long time no see, Shidou-san¡±


    The girl------Kurumi giggled before lifting the hem of her skirt and bending her knees exaggeratedly.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­¡­.What, do you want¡­¡­! At a time like, this----¡°


    Shidou distorted his expression and said that.


    Yes. Shidou remembered about the shadow spread out under his foot. . It¡¯s the field Kurumi uses to suck [Time] from humans.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­..the effect was in a completely different level compared to what Shidou saw before. Having sealed the powers of several Spirits, although he was feeling tired; it was possible for Shidou to move inside the field. However-----this was clearly different. It has an overwhelming power as if it was stealing Shidou¡¯s life by the roots. Shidou could not move normally and was stuck on the spot.


    Kurumi took on an elegant pose and smiled when she heard Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh my, you said something strange. Don¡¯t tell me a wonderful person like Shidou-san would forget my goal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ch¡±


    Shidou gasped.


    Kurumi¡¯s goal. That¡¯s------to eat Shidou, and gain the Reiryoku of the Spirits sealed in Shidou¡¯s body. Of course, there was no way he forgot about that.


    Kurumi¡¯s smile broadens.


    ¡°At a time like this¡­¡­¡­..you say that right? Ufufu, it¡¯s the exact opposite you know? The Spirit¡¯s look like they are busy. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t let this good chance to get away right?¡±


    After saying that, Kurumi walked over to Shidou who has fallen to his knees and lifted Shidou¡¯s face with bewitching hand movements.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kurumi¡¯s word might be true. It¡¯s not like Kurumi was their comrades nor was she affiliated with DEM. Their situation was probably not related to Kurumi. Instead, it was an extremely normal thought to take advantage of this chaos to achieve her goal.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou couldn''t afford to stop now.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­..! Please! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, Kurumi shrug her shoulders as if his reaction was interesting.


    ¡°Oh my oh my, It¡¯s sad to have Shidou-san saying that to me.-----In what form am I disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡­.I have to save Kotori and the others! I have to save Tohka and the girls! Also-----I have to go to Origami no matter what! If not, Origami is going to-----¡°


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kurumi leaked out a tired sigh when she heard Shidou¡¯s words before narrowing her eyes while looking behind----to take a glance at Origami.


    Her playful attitude from just now vanished and she continued talking in a soft tone.


    ¡°----It¡¯s useless¡±


    ¡°Huh-----?¡±


    Shidou brought his eyebrows closer when he heard Kurumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Everything you do becomes meaningless once you become like that. No voice can reach Origami-san now. -----and even if it¡¯s Shidou-san too¡±


    ¡°Tch, That¡¯s-----You won¡¯t know unless you try---rig-ht¡±


    Shidou stopped his words half way to stop disheartening himself.


    It¡¯s not like he gave up and it¡¯s not like all his energy was sucked up by her <Time Devouring Castle>.


    But, Kurumi was making a discouraged face which Shidou has not seen before while biting her own thumb.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Seriously, what did she find out at that time¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Not understanding what Kurumi meant, he made a dubious face.


    However, Kurumi did not reply and sighed.


    ¡°Well------anyway. I will do what I should be doing¡±


    After she said that, Kurumi took a step back and raised both her hands.


    As if to match her actions, 2 slender guns flew out from the shadows under her feet and settled in Kurumi¡¯s hands.


    One was a long infantry gun. The other one was a short gun. Both of them had delicate antique designs carved; they were guns from the olden ages.


    Next off, a giant clock with clock numbers on it appeared from the shadows.


    <Zafkiel>. The time controlling Angel, Kurumi owns.


    ¡°Come, come, <Zafkiel>. Let us begin¡±


    After she said that, <Zafkiel> vibrated by responding to Kurumi¡¯s words and shadows seeped out from the clock numbers before settling inside her guns through the muzzles.


    Kurumi then distorted her lips to a smile and pointed two slender guns towards Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­Wha!¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes in reflex at her unexpected actions.


    Kurumi¡¯s goal was to steal the Reiryoku from Shidou. He could not understand Kurumi¡¯s action for a moment and became dumbfounded.


    But, he did not have the leisure to talk. He has no clue what kind of effect the bullet loaded in Kurumi¡¯s gun has but, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that its effect would be to disadvantage Shidou.


    Shidou grit his teeth and poured his strength into his body to get away from the place by crawling out of the ground.


    ¡°Ori-gami¡­¡­!¡±


    Yes. Shidou must not get shot here. He has to climb back up to the sky to save Origami.


    But, Kurumi¡¯s voice echoed as if to laugh at Shidou¡¯s determination.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you.-----everything you do becomes meaningless once you become like that¡±


    At the same time, Kurumi pulled the trigger without any hesitation. The percussion hammer fell and a bullet was shot.


    The concentrated shadow bullet left a path in the black air and pierced through Shidou who was trying to run away.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou made a painful expression but-----he immediately brought his eyebrows closer at the weird feeling.


    It did not hurt at all even though he took a direct hit from the bullet.


    For a moment there, he thought Kotori¡¯s recovery powers immediately activated but¡­¡­he was wrong. There wasn¡¯t the scorching feeling when his wounds are healing.


    But even so, Shidou¡¯s [Time] did not come back, advance, or stop. At the very least Shidou could not find any aftereffects from the bullet by his cognition.


    ¡°Kuru¡­¡­¡­..mi? What are you planning to do¡­¡­?¡±


    After Shidou turned to Kurumi when he felt dubious, at that moment, Kurumi made a charming smile and placed her finger into the trigger hole of the other slender gun.


    ¡°Ufufu, that¡¯s right huh, I guess in your words it would be----¡°


    She then smiled.


    ¡°Okay then-----Let¡¯s begin our war?¡±


    Kurumi pulled the trigger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh!?¡±


    The black bullet pierced his forehead.


    Just like the bullet just now, this bullet did not hurt even though it landed.


    But------


    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­¡­uh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    The moment the bullet was shot into his head, Shidou felt a weird feeling as if his body turned into a gel state and was shoved into a mixer before stirred recklessly.


    He lost his sense of balance, and could not distinguish up from down. His feelings turned weak as if his consciousness was getting cut into small pieces and-----Shidou fainted.


    ---His consciousness which has fallen into the darkness slowly came back.


    During that event, the first thing Shidou felt was it was hot.


    Nonetheless, it was not like severe heat like Kotori¡¯s flames. It was lower in temperature and it felt like the heat from a distant fire.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    After a few seconds. Shidou slightly opened his eyelids.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    But, he immediately closed his eyes.


    The reason was simple. The moment he opened his eyelids, a blinding light flew into his view and it burned his eyes which became used to darkness.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±


    Shidou was in disclosure while he immersed himself in thought. What was that light¡­¡­?


    For a moment, Shidou thought he was secured by the hospital or the <Rataoskr> underground facility, and was placed on top a surgery table after losing consciousness from getting shot by Kurumi.


    But-----he immediately found out that his imagination was wrong.


    His eardrums captured the sound of bugs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Cicada?¡±


    Shidou twist his head and opened his eyelids while placing the palms of his hands in front of his eyes to make a shade.


    When he did that, he found out he was outside----and what¡¯s more, he was sleeping in the middle of the road.


    Adding on, the sun was shining brilliantly and was illumination his surroundings.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­? Eh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    After Shidou raised his body, he looked around restlessly.


    Shidou thought it became day time when he was unconscious but-----he was wrong.


    The world Shidou was in right now was clearly weird.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­.The city isn¡¯t destroyed¡­¡­?¡±


    Yes. The city that Origami mercilessly destroyed was back to normal.


    Shidou raised his eyebrows in doubt while looking at his surroundings again to grasp the situation.


    The place Shidou was lying down was a path with little people passing by. Even if the exposure from the sun was not that bad, sunlight was pouring down reaching to every corners of the road¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, it was just a little hot. Just like summer time.


    At that moment, Shidou recalled something he realized just now. ----Yes. Voices of various species of cicadas were echoing.


    Adding on, green trees could be seen growing beside the road, and the pedestrians were wearing short sleeved clothing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.What the heck is this¡±


    Shidou was making a surprised expression while he was using his sweaty shirt to fan himself.


    It¡¯s like¡­¡­.Forget that, it really is summer.


    ---Weird. This is clearly weird. Shidou placed his hands on his forehead and started thinking.


    If Shidou¡¯s memories were correct, then it¡¯s November now. It¡¯s the time when red leaves should be gone and the footsteps of winter are approaching.


    But, the scenery expanding in his view could only be seen as summer.


    ¡°No¡­more importantly¡±


    Shidou swung his head.


    It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t ignore this important problem. But, there was something he had to confirm first now.


    Of course----It was about Tohka, Origami and the others.


    ¡°Tohka! Origami!¡±


    After Shidou stood up while staggering, he raised his voice.


    But, there was no reply.


    ¡°Kotori! Yoshino! Natsumi! Miku! Kaguya! Yuzuru!..........Kurumii! Anyone! Is there anyone!?¡±


    Even though he shouted, there was no one that would respond to his call. There were several pedestrians looking at him with a suspicious sight as if they noticed Shidou¡¯s existence because of his voice.


    ¡°Damn, Just what is going on here¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou clenched his fist and punched a block wall in irritation.


    If his hand didn''t hurt then, he might be able to laugh off this situation as a dream. But, the dull pain when he punched the concrete was immediately felt at his harden fingers.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, the world that Shidou has been seeing until now might be a dream instead? Origami turning into a Spirit was just a nonsensical event and all of that just happened inside Shidou¡¯s head? He know that this was not true and that unavoidable thought was erased.


    What was with this place? Where did Tohka, Origami and the others go? Why is the season different?


    ---He had no idea on what was happening to his body.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Guh¡±


    But, he won¡¯t understand anything if he stands stills there.


    Shidou must get as much information possible, so he walked forward in an unsteady state.


    And not long later, he reached an open space. It was a wide main street. There were various shops lined up on both sides on the road and many people were coming and going.


    ¡°This¡­..is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    At that moment. Shidou brought his eyebrows closer.


    He felt the scenery was familiar.


    ¡°Tenguu City¡­..right¡­¡­.?¡±


    Yes. This was definitely Tenguu city. This was the road Shidou has passed by countless times already.


    But¡­¡­weird. Something¡¯s weird.


    The buildings that should be familiar to him were¡­¡­¡­..somehow clashing with his memories.


    Since he was not conscious of the buildings'' minor details when passing through, he could not clearly designate which parts were different but----It was a weird feeling, as if he had made his way into a parallel world that looks like his world.


    After Shidou tried searching for the identity of that weird feeling, he walked forward while looking at his surroundings attentively.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Shidou looked around restlessly while walking and ended up bumping into a girl walking in front him. The girl fell on her butt and the memo she held fell to the ground.


    ¡°So-sorry, I was daydreaming¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, I apologize too¡±


    When Shidou apologized in panic, the girl immediately stood up and bow down. Shidou bent down and picked up the memo that fell onto the ground before handing it to the girl.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­.at that moment, he froze.


    The reason was simple. He knows this small girl wearing glasses.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ta-Tama-chan?¡±


    Yes. It was Shidou¡¯s homeroom teacher-Okamine Tamae.


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    However, Tama-chan-sensei opened her eyes wide in an unexpected manner.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­.How did you know my nickname?¡±


    After saying that, she tilted her head. Shidou made a surprised expression.


    ¡°Huh¡­.? No, what are you saying? It¡¯s me. Itsuka Shidou¡±


    ¡°Errrr¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Tama-chan-sensei thought for a while, she opened her eyes wide as if she suddenly realized something and immediately *Poh*¡­¡­¡­.her cheeks turned red.


    ¡°I-is this perhaps, that? Are you hitting on me?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Even though Shidou brought his eyebrows closer, it seems that Tama-chan did not worry about it. She was being bashful and continued her words.


    ¡°Iyaaa, it really happens huh, this kind of stuff. Ufufu, oh this is embarrassing. Ah, but how old are you? I am often mistaken as underage but, I am already 24 you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.no, please don¡¯t deflate your age by 5 years¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes half-way and said that while sweat was flowing down his forehead. Speaking of the famous teacher Tama-chan of Raizen high school, she¡¯s a maiden at the critical age of 29 years old. Everyone in the class knows that.


    However, the moment Shidou said that, Tama-chan¡¯s [Mumuu!] turned stern.


    ¡°Wha, I did not deflate my age, how rude!¡±


    ¡°No no no, that¡¯s because Sensei should be 29¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that again! Enough! Please give me back my memo!¡±


    Tama-chan pulled away the memo from Shidou¡¯s hands. She then opened it while complaining and started walking to brush aside Shidou while lowering her sights.


    ¡°How rude of you. To a girl you first met¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    When Tama-chan passed by Shidou, he opened his eyes wide when he saw the date in her opened memo.


    ¡°Huh¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is it¡­¡­.?¡±


    Tama-chan sent a dubious sight when she saw Shidou suddenly raise a stupid voice.


    But the current Shidou did not worry about that. There was only one point----the number printed in the memo was controlling Shidou¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°So-Sorry, and¡­..Is that [Today]¡¯s page?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.? What are you saying? It¡¯s obvious right?¡±


    After Tama-chan made a suspicious face, she opened her memo and showed Shidou.


    Shidou brought his face closer to the page and started at the date printed into the paper.


    And.


    ¡°¡­¡­.., 5 years ago¡­.?¡±


    He mumbled blankly.


    Yes. The date written was from 5 years ago.


    To be continued

 Volume 11 - CH 1

    ¡°¡­¡­..err, are you done yet?¡±


    Itsuka Shidou twitched his shoulders when a timid voice called out to him.


    It seems Shidou dozed off for a while. When he looked towards the direction of the voice, he found out that the small girl wearing glasses----Teacher Okamine Tamae AKA Tama-chan was holding the memo towards Shidou while making a troubled expression. It looks like she couldn¡¯t move because Shidou was looking at it with a very serious look.


    ¡°! Y-Yes¡­..Thank you¡­.very much¡±


    After Shidou said that, he took a small bow before reverting back his posture.


    Nevertheless, it was only natural for Shidou to have his eyes stolen by the memo.


    The reason was simple. The date written there----was a date 5 years before [Today].


    After Shidou gulped to wet his throat, he looked at his surroundings once more.


    From what he could see, the buildings were slightly arranged different from his memories.


    The different seasonal scenery from just now.


    And also------Tama-chan-sensei does not know of Shidou.


    Those factors slowly back up the unbelievable information written on her memo.


    ¡°Then, I will be leaving now okay¡­¡­?¡±


    Tama-chan tilted her head while asking. Shidou, who was immersed in thought while his eyebrows were closer, widen his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡­.Sorry and thank you¡±


    After Shidou said that, Tama-chan twisted her head in wonder while leaving the place.


    After seeing her move away, he leaned his back against a fence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..5 years ago? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me?¡±


    Shidou pressed his forehead and groaned. There was a conflict occurring in his head because of his common sense trying to laugh off this absurd situation, and the various proofs shown in his view were colliding.


    That¡¯s normal. Time is unalterable and inviolable. It¡¯s impossible for a time that passed to return back once more.


    However, Shidou could not deny that fact.


    There was one possibility scratching his mind. Right before Shidou came to this world, he encountered a certain girl.


    ¡°Kuru-mi-------¡°


    After squeezing out that name from his dry throat, Shidou vividly recalled back that girl in his mind. She has unbalanced eyes, black hair, and white skin decorated with a crimson black dress. She also has a clock dial on her left eye.


    Kurumi. Tokisaki Kurumi. The name of the worst unsealed Spirit.


    She has an Angel known as <Zafkiel>. Its ability---was controlling time.


    Each of the clock-shaped Angel''s numbers had different abilities and by pouring the shadow coming from the number into her pistol, she can choose to accelerate, decelerate or even stop her target¡¯s time.


    And right before he came to this world, Shidou got shot twice by Kurumi¡¯s bullet. He touched his unwounded forehead while gulping.


    The existence of the Spirit and Angel, which are out of the realm of reason.


    With her powers, it might be possible----


    ¡°-----Kihihihi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    And thus. When Shidou was immersed in thought, he could hear a small laugh coming from somewhere.


    ¡°Wh-Who is it!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this is sad. Have you already forgotten about me?¡±


    Shidou gulped when he heard that voice and tone.


    ¡°No way¡­..Kurumi!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Ufufu, I am glad you realized that¡±


    The owner of the voice----Kurumi, continued talking. It was a weird feeling. He could hear her voice clearly even though he couldn''t see her anywhere. It¡¯s felt as if an invisible person was whispering into his ears or maybe, tiny people settled down inside his head.


    He quickly looked to the right and left. However, he could not see any human shadows anywhere nearby. Kurumi giggled maybe because she felt that Shidou¡¯s state was funny.


    ¡°Ufufu, doing that is meaningless.----That¡¯s because, I am currently in a different [time] from Shidou-san¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±


    Shidou gasped after hearing Kurumi¡¯s words.


    [That] was the possibility that overheated Shidou¡¯s mind just now but, now that he was told this again, he could feel a strong squeeze on his heart. The feeling of getting lost into this unknown world and an indescribable anxiety spread out inside him.


    However, after Shidou managed to fix his wild breathing, he threw his words to Kurumi, who he has no idea where she was.


    ¡°Like I thought-----This is Tenguu city from 5 years ago¡­¡­.right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡±


    Kurumi let out an expected voice.


    ¡°You already found out [When] that place is? Ufufu, as expected from (of) you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I was just lucky. More importantly------mind giving an explanation?¡±


    After Shidou brought his eyebrows closer and said that, Kurumi replied back with a [Yes].


    ¡°Just like what you thought, I sent Shidou-san back to Tenguu City from 5 years ago.-----That is the power of [Yud Bet12th bullet]; Zafkiel¡¯s last bullet¡±


    ¡°[Yud Bet12th bullet]¡­¡­..¡±


    Most likely, it¡¯s one of the abilities <Zafkiel> owns. He recognizes that it¡¯s an Angel with immense powers but, he never would have imagined that this was possible.


    ¡°Also, the reason why I am able to talk to Shidou-san now, is also because of <Zafkiel>¡¯s power. The [9th bulletTet]. It¡¯s a bullet that allows me to connect to a person¡¯s thoughts in a different time axis. -----well, it¡¯s a bullet I don¡¯t use a lot so I''m not used to it and it takes some effort to connect my thoughts¡±


    ¡°Connecting¡­¡­your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Obviously for talking to you, I am able to share what Shidou-san hears and see too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t feel good though¡±


    Shidou looked down before closing and opening his hands. Is this scene being transferred to Kurumi too? ............it feels like a remote control robot.


    ¡°Ufufu, with that said, please refrain yourself from actions that no one can say (speak about). I don¡¯t mind it at all though¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t!¡±


    He shouted back in reflex to Kurumi¡¯s joke. A girl coincidentally walking past him quickly passed by Shidou with a look as if she was looking at a suspicious person.


    ¡°An-anyway. Hurry up and send me back to my time! I have no time for this farce! Right when I am doing this, the girls are¡­..!


    Shidou shouted while clenching his fist.


    Yes. Shidou has to go back to his time as fast as possible.


    Right now in the Tenguu city of his original time, a great disaster was attacking. Countless beams were shot down from an inversed Origami, who suddenly appeared in the sky and was turning the whole city into rubble.


    Tohka, the Yamai sisters, and Miku were trying to stop Origami while Yoshino and Natsumi headed into the city to save the people in the city. Adding on to the problem, <Fraxinus> got shot down by Origami when it came to help Shidou, starting with Kotori and the crew, he had no clue about their welfare. In that situation, Shidou, who has the power to seal a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku was not present. Imagining the problems occurring at his world was not hard at all.


    ¡°Well-----That¡¯s true; it¡¯s terrible on this side. It¡¯s only scorched earth from what I can see. No matter how hell looks, it probably doesn¡¯t look as gruesome as this¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! Then hurry up and-----¡°


    However. Kurumi made a sigh as if she was fully aware of that.


    ¡°Seriously, are you okay with that? Returning back to your time without doing anything. I even went through all the trouble and sent you back to the past with <Zafkiel>¡¯s secret of secret-[Yud Bet12th bullet]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..? What¡­¡­.do you mean?¡±


    Without understanding what Kurumi said, Shidou groaned.


    ¡°Just like what it means.------If Shidou-san wants to fix that despair-like situation, the only way is to do something about the Origami-san of 5 years ago¡±


    ¡°Origami, what¡­¡­.? Wai-wait just a second. I don¡¯t get you. Well, obviously Origami is here too but, she¡¯s an elementary school student 5 years ago right? Just what-----¡°


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. The Origami-san you will be meeting will the one that has already turned into a Spirit.-----I should have sent her back 5 years ago with my [Yud Bet12th bullet]¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou let out his inner voice in reflex.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­to this time!?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is still some time left since I sent Shidou-san further up the past so, she hasn¡¯t appeared yet, I will send her there after a while¡±


    ¡°What is going on? Why did you send Origami back 5 years¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°To kill her parent¡¯s killer. More specifically-----to kill the enemy before she became the [Killer]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!!¡±


    Shidou felt his heart get squeezed each time Kurumi talked.


    The information in his head reached one intersection point.


    5 years ago, Origami¡¯s parents got killed by a Spirit. Origami gained the power transcending human knowledge. And-----Kurumi¡¯s [Yud Bet12th bullet].


    ¡°Did Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­come back to defeat <


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    5 years ago. Shidou mumbled while recalling back the other Spirit at the fire disaster.


    ¡°But, then why is Origami inversed when she came back to the original time! Just what the hell happened in this time!?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­even I have no idea. In order to find and stop that----I shot [Yud Bet12th bullet] at you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I see¡±


    Shidou placed his hand on his chest to suppress his heartbeat which was pumping wildly from just now.


    Look into Origami¡¯s movements who came back 5 years, pinpoint the reason for her inverse and fix that problem. If what Kurumi says is correct, that seems like the only way.


    However-----there was still one thing he doesn''t get. Shidou sharpened his sights as if to glare at the invisible girl while moving his lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Kurumi. If what you say is correct, then why are you doing this? Not only me. You got asked from Origami to send her back 5 years in the first place right?"


    Yes. That was the part that he doesn''t understand.


    Within a Spirit¡¯s outside reason, Kurumi was especially a different existence. It¡¯s true that Shidou was saved by Kurumi once before but, that was because it was within her interests too. It¡¯s unbelievable to think that she would use her Angel for someone else.


    After Shidou said that, Kurumi made a moment of silence before replying back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly have any benefit¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.is that what you mean? I don¡¯t have many chances to test shot [Yud Bet12th bullet] with someone else Reiryoku anyway. But¡­¡­¡­..let¡¯s see¡±


    After exhaling, Kurumi continued.


    ¡°In a forced attempt to put it into words; I just wanted proof¡±


    ¡°Proof? What proof?¡±


    ¡°-----The fact that humans can change history¡±


    Kurumi¡¯s tone when she said that was a little different from her usual joking tone and Shidou gulped when he heard that.


    ¡°Change history¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to see it. I wanted to see if she could turn this hopeless destruction and tragedy, into something that never happened¡±


    ¡°That¡­.....is it possible for me? I heard that history¡­¡­¡­has something like correction powers too but¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou said it with a difficult face. It¡¯s not like he was knowledgeable about SF but, he heard of that theory before when he saw a time leap movie last time.


    Basically, after returning back to the past with a time machine, even if a huge event that might change history occurred, a similar event will correct that change and form a world similar to the original history.


    But. Kurumi laughed at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°That was a weird thing you said, Shidou-san¡±


    A charming breath echoed in Shidou¡¯s mind. If Kurumi was here, then she would''ve definitely lifted Shidou¡¯s chin provocatively.


    ¡°Who was the one that proposed that? Did that person actually demonstrate time travel?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No matter how big the world is, Tokisaki Kurumi is the only person that can interfere with irreversible time. And also this <Zafkiel>. Please don¡¯t lend your ears to nonsense made by smart scholars and authors. The thing you-Shidou-san looking right now, is the only truth¡±


    Kurumi said it with a plain tone.


    It¡¯s as if she was telling that to herself instead of Shidou.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.it looks like I talked too much. Even though I shot [Yud Bet12th bullet] with time to spare, you can¡¯t stay there for too long. Let¡¯s begin the operation¡±


    Kurumi regained her composure and talked. Shidou clenched his teeth before swinging his head vertically.


    There are many things still in the unknown. But, in order to stop Origami from inversing and save the city from turning into hell, it¡¯s certain that this was the only way.


    ¡°Yeah¡­..let¡¯s go, Kurumi¡±


    After saying that, Shidou lifted his face and turned the direction of his toes.


    Origami¡¯s goal is to defeat the Spirit that killed her parents. And that Spirit is most likely----


    . If that is the case then, it should be appearing at the Tenguu Nankou town which was the place of the fire disaster.


    Shidou clenched his fist to make up his mind and ran to the destination.


    He doesn¡¯t know the exact time but, the sun was already setting. However, Shidou¡¯s body was burning without him knowing that the summer sun has become weak. Each time Shidou moved his hands and legs, sweat will flow out and would mercilessly take away his stamina.


    However, Shidou didn¡¯t stop. He had no idea how long he can stay in this age (time)----and more importantly, the girls were working hard in his original time so, he couldn''t just stand still and do nothing.


    After running for how long, Shidou reached a familiar place.


    ¡°Nankou, town¡­¡­¡±


    His speed gradually fell and he mumbled the name of the city in between his wild breathing.


    Yes. It was the scenery of Tenguu Nankou town before it was covered in flames.


    It was a weird feeling. His emotions were slightly shaken by nostalgia when he saw the city he used to live in.


    And---at that moment.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A certain discovery stopped Shidou¡¯s legs by reflex.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Shidou-san¡±


    Kurumi asked him suspiciously. However, Shidou couldn¡¯t reply her.


    The scene in front of Shidou, it was one house.


    It was a double story house with a characteristic deep red roof. It wasn¡¯t really that special that it would attract someone¡¯s eye but¡­¡­¡­¡­.the moment Shidou saw it, he couldn¡¯t move as if he got paralyzed.


    That was the house Shidou lived in 5 years ago.


    Nevertheless, the house itself wasn¡¯t the reason why Shidou stopped.


    The moment he saw it, one thought grazed his mind.


    5 years ago. Shidou was currently at Tenguu city from 5 years back. It was the day, Origami lost her parents to a Spirit and she vowed to kill that Spirit.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that occurred 5 years ago. At that moment Origami saw her parent¡¯s killer, the city was covered in flames.


    ---It was the flames caused by Shidou¡¯s sister, Itsuka Kotori.


    Kurumi said this. She told me to come in contact with Origami, who came back 5 years and make the inverse [Never happened].


    Shidou accidentally thought it. Then¡­..it might be possible to turn the fact that Kotori turned into a Spirit, into something that [Never Happened].


    If Kotori is at home right now, he wondered if he could tell her not to go to the park today along with staying away from the spot where she encountered


    .


    The moment that thought passed his mind, Shidou¡¯s legs unconsciously moved in front to his house.


    It was faint memories but, 5 years ago on August 3rd; Shidou should have gone out to the city to buy a birthday present for Kotori. There was no chance for meeting his old self here. In a familiar manner, Shidou opened the gates and walked to the house''s back door after passing the garden.


    At that moment, the nameplate with the word [Itsuka] was reflected onto his eyes. At that point, Kurumi guessed Shidou¡¯s actions. She then said it with a little stronger tone.


    ¡°Shidou-san, I understand your feelings but, please give up on Kotori-san¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan on neglecting Origami¡­¡­! But----¡°


    ¡°That is not it. If Kotori¡¯s never became a Spirit; even you know what kind of influence will happen 5 years later after [That moment]¡±


    ¡°¡­.! Ah-----¡°


    Shidou widen his eyes when he was told that.


    The possibility that Kotori wouldn¡¯t have to turn into a Spirit blinded his eyes and he didn¡¯t think about it. If Kotori did not become a Spirit----<Ratatoskr> wouldn¡¯t have found her.


    If that happens; <Ratatoskr> wouldn¡¯t know that Shidou has sealing abilities and the fact that the powers of Tohka, Yoshino, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku and Natsumi were sealed would [Never happened]. That was something that must be avoided at all cost.


    Shidou ground his teeth before swinging his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Sorry. Looks like blood rushed up to my head¡±


    ¡°No. The possibility to fix the past is a poisonous high-grade wine that will cause people to go crazy. I don''t blame Shidou-san for that¡±


    Kurumi said it with an understanding tone.


    Shidou slightly brought his eyebrows closer. Just like just now, he could not feel any self-admonition included in Kurumi¡¯s words.


    However, it¡¯s only natural once he thought about it. The possibility to change the past. That is something anyone would wish for. Shidou could not even begin to imagine what kind of anguish and thoughts Kurumi, who has this authority, had until now.


    ¡°Hey, Kurumi, you-----¡°


    The moment Shidou was about to talk to Kurumi, he could hear a voice coming from the back door.


    ¡°Itsuka-san, it¡¯s Suzumoto from next door¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou twitched his shoulders when a voice suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Not here I wonder¡­¡­¡­..lets go in and check¡±


    After saying that, the sound of the door opening could be heard.


    It was Suzumoto-san, who used to live next door 5 years ago. She would often share vegetables sent over from the countryside but¡­..now that he think about it, he had memories of her often placing vegetables at the front of the back garden when Shidou and his family wasn¡¯t around.


    He was thankful to her for doing that but, the timing now was just plain terrible. That¡¯s because right now, it the 5 years later high-school Shidou instead of the elementary school Shidou. He looks like an intruder from all angles. If he was reported to the police then it would consume much of his precious time.


    ¡°Wha-what am I going to do¡­¡­..!¡±


    Suzumoto-san¡¯s footsteps were slowly approaching when he was doing that. Even though he looked around in panic, there was no place to hide. There was nothing to be done.


    ---and at that moment. A certain idea grazed Shidou¡¯s anxious mind.


    ¡°-----Oh my?¡±


    The housewife next door-Suzumoto Naoko stepped into the Itsuka house''s back garden and found one boy there.


    He¡¯s probably in upper-level elementary school. His neuter and cute face was characteristic.


    ¡°Oh Shidou-kun, you were here. Sorry. Nobody came when I rang the doorbell¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­n-no! It¡¯s my fault for missing it¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The eldest son of this family-Itsuka Shidou said it while making an uncomfortable smile for some reason. Naoko twisted her head in wonder before handing over the plastic bag she was holding to Shidou.


    ¡°This was sent over from the countryside and if it¡¯s okay with you all, go ahead and eat it¡±


    ¡°T-thank you very much. It¡¯s really helpful¡±


    Shidou accepted the plastic bag and took a bow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­A-ra?¡±


    ¡°Err, is there something?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Shidou-kun¡¯s atmosphere is different from usual?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? N-no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true though¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really? Uuuun¡­¡­¡­it was my imagination I guess¡­¡­¡­¡­.well forget it. Give that to your mom okay¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much¡±


    Naoko heard Shidou¡¯s voice while exiting the Itsuka house''s garden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Haaa¡±


    After seeing Suzumoto-san leave the garden, Shidou made a big sigh.


    ¡°Ufufu, that was a good idea, Shidou-san¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­aah, I¡¯m glad it worked out nicely¡±


    Even though Kurumi said that, he replied back while wiping off his sweat. After he did that, he found out that his hand that he used to wipe off his sweat with was smaller than his usual hand in his memories.


    It wasn¡¯t only his hand. His torso, legs and even the clothes covering his body has turned small.


    Yes. When Shidou was about to be seen by his neighbor, the thought that grazed his mind was the other Spirits turned into children when Natsumi used her Angel <Haniel> that occurred once before.


    If Shidou was an elementary school student, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for him to be there. And, Shidou already sealed Natsumi¡¯s reiryoku. Then, it was possible for him to try this out¡­¡­¡­¡­.unlike Tohka¡¯s <Sandalphon> or Yoshino¡¯s <Zadkiel>, but, he somehow managed to make it work.


    ¡°Sorry, I wasted some time. Let¡¯s go¡±


    After placing the plastic bag he just received on the edge of the garden, Shidou talked to Kurumi before pouring strength into his body.


    But.


    ¡°¡­¡­.hnn?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­.how do I revert back?¡±


    Shidou frowns his eyebrows while sweat was flowing down his cheeks. It¡¯s because he suddenly transformed, he has no clue on how to turn back.


    ¡°Oh my, that is a problem. You have to head over to Origami-san now¡±


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­..I have to revert back somehow or¡­¡­.¡±


    When Shidou closed his eyes and groaned, Kurumi leaked a giggle in his head.


    ¡°Shidou-san, before you turn back, can you please stand in front of a mirror just once?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Shidou-san face, which turned cute from this angle¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­you¡±


    Shidou half-opened his eyes while making a sigh.


    But----at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    The sky suddenly glow red and Shidou immediately turned over to that direction.


    Opposite the well-ordered (organized) house roofs, a giant fire pillar soared and at that moment, it dispersed mid-air and attacked the whole area nearby with a wave of scorching heat.


    The whole city was wrapped in flames instantly; trees and houses were burning. Several screams and shouts appeared nearby and the citizens started evacuating.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­Kotori¡¯s!?¡±


    ¡°It seems, that is the case¡±


    Kurumi replied to Shidou¡¯s question. Shidou clenched his teeth in regret. It seems, Kotori has already gone to that park.


    And now, Kotori was turned to the Spirit <Efreet> by


    .


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou could not stand still anymore and ran from the spot. His body was still small but, he couldn¡¯t ask for any luxury. Kotori turning into a Spirit means that


    is there-----meaning that, Origami will travel through time to go to that place.


    However, the group of citizens evacuating and destroyed houses from the flames was blocking the road making it hard for him to advance.


    Shidou searched his memories from 5 years back to find an alternative road; and somehow managed to reach that particular park.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.! That¡¯s------¡°


    The moment Shidou reached that park. There were already 3 people there.


    One of them was a young crying Kotori. Another was Shidou from 5 years ago, lying on the ground face first.


    And-----a noise-like [Something] was standing there looking down at the both of them.


    ¡°


    ¡­¡­..!¡±


    And, the moment Shidou called that name.


    A beam poured down from the sky and erased


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou felt sparks in his head.


    That¡¯s right. Shidou knows this scene. 5 years ago, it¡¯s true that


    was shot by a beam from the sky.


    Shidou immediately looked up. He looked up at the direction of the source of the beam.


    When he did that, he recognized a person there.


    She was a beautiful girl covered with a magical white dress with several [Wings] accompanying her. However, her face right now looked frightening because of anger and hatred.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou shouted in reflex. Yes, over there, was the Spirit-Tobiichi Origami who travelled through time to come here.


    It was still a mystery on how Origami turned into a Spirit. However, Origami was still not an inverse-type yet.


    Most likely----it was going to occur now.


    Origami will turn, by an event that caused that firm girl stand into the abyss of despair.


    Up in the sky with Origami,


    who had just disappear could be seen with her there. Most probably, it dodged Origami¡¯s attack and ran to the sky.


    Once Origami swung her hand, the [Wing] surrounding Origami shot beams towards


    .


    Like a signal, both of them started flying in the sky.


    ¡°Shidou-san, please follow her. You will lose her like this¡±


    ¡°A-aah!¡±


    Shidou quickly replied to Kurumi¡¯s words and started running into the burning city to follow them.


    Origami repeatedly shot beams to attack


    but,


    dodged all of them and it seems that it wasn¡¯t countering back. Just like a game of tag, it flew around everywhere in the sky.


    ¡°Origami! Origami! It¡¯s me! Listen! You have to stop now, if this goes on you will¡ª!¡°


    Shidou desperately shouted at them while chasing them but, there was no response at all. However, that was natural. Not only were they far apart, she was right now in front of her sworn enemy who she has been continuously targeting her growing grudge at.


    But, he can¡¯t just give up because of that reason. He desperately chased after the 2 while shaking his throat.


    ¡°Origami! Origami!¡±


    ¡°¡°Origami!¡±¡±


    And.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou stopped and looked back at the ground when he heard a sudden voice other than his echoed.


    Over there was a male and female, thought to be a couple. Most likely, they ran out from their burning house. Both of their clothes were dirty and several small wounds could be seen on them.


    In an instant, Shidou wondered why they called Origami¡¯s name but-----he immediately knew the reason.


    At the direction that they were facing, an elementary school girl could be seen there.


    She has a hairstyle around shoulder length and a smart face.


    Yes¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s Origami from 5 years ago.


    ¡°Father, Mother--------!¡±


    Origami shouted, with tears at the side of her eyes from the happiness of knowing that her parents were safe.


    But, immediately afterwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou felt his view turned pure white.


    Afterwards, a strong impact attacked nearby, and Shidou¡¯s body easily got blown away since it turned small.


    ¡°Guah!¡±


    Shidou slammed towards the block fence and leaked a painful voice.


    ¡°Shidou-san, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah somehow. More importantly----¡°


    Shidou managed to raise his body and looked towards Origami and the couple thought to be her parents.


    ---and.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    Shidou lost his words when he saw them.


    There was a giant crater instead of the couple who were there just a moment ago, and several [Parts] which used to be 2 humans were scattered about mercilessly.


    A normal person would probably throw up as it was such a gruesome scene. However, Shidou remained opening his eyes without moving.


    That¡¯s because-----he saw it.


    The scene Origami from 5 years ago, who saw it in a closer position than Shidou.


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡­..ah¡­¡­¡­..Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh-----------¡°


    Origami made a blurry voice while crawling to the object that used to be her parents as if she was depending on it.


    Next off, she grinded her teeth before looking up-----she lifted her face and glared at the source of the pillar of light.


    And,


    ¡°An---gel¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami mumbled while looking up at the sky.


    Shidou lifted his face as if he got flicked by Origami¡¯s voice----and mumbled.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­! Do-don¡¯t tell me----¡°


    Shidou felt a chill as if a bug was crawling on his body while letting out a trembling voice.


    Yes. The person over there was,


    The Spirit Origami wearing a pure white Astral Dress.


    He couldn''t see the face of the Spirit that shot that light from there. The Origami from 5 years ago could probably just see a human silhouette. A person with no knowledge of Spirits will probably take that shadow as an [Angel].


    ¡°It was you¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami, who was sitting on the ground, twisted those pure eyes with tremendous rage and roared.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡­..! Kill¡­¡­¡­¡­I will kill you¡­..! I will----definitely¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    There was no way that her voice would reach that high in the sky but, the same time she spat out those words, Origami in the pure white Astral Dress twisted her body and trembled.


    A stranger might see her as laughing loudly.


    But, there was no way for that Spirit to laugh-----Shidou knows that clearly.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­just¡­¡­just what is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It only took a few seconds. But, all of that only need that much, before ending------and Shidou understood everything that happened.


    Origami went back 5 years to change the fact of her parents getting killed into an event that [Never Happened].


    However, Origami found out.-----The real culprit that killed her parents.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I see¡±


    With her vision shared with Shidou, Kurumi¡¯s voice echoed inside his head.


    ¡°I knew that something great must have happened to make a person like Origami turn into that¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Half-way into Kurumi¡¯s words, the Spirit floating in the sky disappeared like it was melting into the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!? Disappeared¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°[Yud Bet12th bullet] effects most likely worn off. She probably went back to the original time¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..uh, no way! Then¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou shouted in reflex. That was only normal. The goal of Shidou and also Kurumi, who sent him back into the world of 5 years ago, was to come back to search and also fix the cause for the inversion of Origami, who came 5 years back too.


    It¡¯s true that they were at the best seat to see the reason for her inversion. But at the same time, their goal vanished too. There was no way that history would change like this.


    ¡°Jus-just what should I-----¡°


    Shidou, who was in loss, suddenly gasped and stopped his words.


    The reason was simple. A part of a burning building was falling towards the Origami from 5 years back when she was sitting on the ground.


    ¡°----Origami!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, he jumped towards Origami faster than his words and both of them rolled on the ground like that. Next off, the burning building part fell onto the place Origami was at and caused a big spark and smoke.


    ¡°Guh¡­.!¡±


    Staying here was dangerous. Shidou made a light cough while taking Origami¡¯s hand and ran onto the red road.


    Thus, they stopped once they managed to escape to a place which the flames had not touched. Matching up with that, Origami *gatan* folded her knees.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­.ar-are you alright, Origami?¡±


    After saying that------he noticed his own mistake. It was a sudden action but, this Origami does not know Shidou. It might be bad to call her name.


    Origami wasn¡¯t concerned at all when her name was called by a complete stranger; she just kept on trembling while looking up at the sky with soulless eyes.


    No-------soulless, might not be the fitting word to put it.


    Anger, resentment, loss and grief--------many of every human¡¯s negative emotions mixed together and tainted those eyes.


    ¡°Fa¡­¡­.ther, mot-her¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami moved her dry lips and let out her disappearing voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    Shidou distorted his face in reflex when he saw that painful scene.


    ¡°I------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Origami!¡±


    He had no clue on what''s the best course of action he should use (take). He had no clue on what words he should say. But, he can¡¯t leave her like this. Half-consciously, Shidou hugged Origami with both his hands. As if to suppress the waves of raging emotions, he held her tightly with his trembling hands; tightly and strongly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, Y-ou..¡­are¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And for the first time, Origami leaked out a soft voice as she noticed Shidou¡¯s existence.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright! It¡¯s going to be alright, so¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    While still hugging Origami, Shidou groaned as if he was crying. He was fully aware that those were irresponsible words. But, he had to say it.


    The world was just too cruel and merciless for this small girl in Shidou¡¯s small arms to face.


    From now on, this girl will be walking a road full with hardships and she will find the [Truth] which lies at the end of her path. Shidou had to shout when he found out that cruel conclusion.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­..you must¡­¡­¡­..you will notice this someday. All of the truth¡­¡­! But----please don¡¯t forget! You are not alone¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°What, are you saying¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami replied back with a troubled voice. That "was only normal. But, Shidou just couldn¡¯t stop his words.


    ¡°I will take on your sadness¡­¡­.! I will stop your anger¡­¡­..! If you are at a loss, come to me! Use me if you face a hopeless situation! I won¡¯t mind if you throw everything at me! So, so-----¡°


    While hugging Origami tightly, he continued.


    ¡°Whatever you do----please don¡¯t feel despair¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Origami blankly heard Shidou¡¯s voice but-----after a while, her body started trembling.


    ¡°-------ah-uu-ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­.uu-yyaaaa¡­¡­¡­.aaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Origami grabbed Shidou¡¯s clothes, she started crying in his chest to kill the volume.


    Maybe the thread of nervousness broke when Shidou appeared or maybe the sadness of losing her parents was pressed onto her now after so long. He couldn¡¯t determine which one was correct but-----Origami was finally showing emotions fitting for her young age.


    ¡°Fa-ther¡­¡­¡­Mother¡­¡­..-----¡°


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou poured strength into his trembling hands to pat Origami on the back while she was crying.


    And----after who knows how long.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., thank you very much¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a period of crying, Origami said that with a soft voice before letting go of Shidou¡¯s shirt and stood up on the spot.


    After wiping her tears with her sleeves, she directed her bloodshot eyes to Shidou.


    ¡°Who¡­¡­¡­are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, e-err-------¡±


    It was extremely normal now that he thinks about it but, Shidou felt confused since he was suddenly asked. That answer suddenly flew out without a moment of thought for it.


    Trying too hard to play it off won''t do anything. Shidou made up his mind and looked back at Origami.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­Itsuka Shidou. I live nearby here¡±


    ¡°Itsuka¡­¡­Shidou¡±


    Origami pondered Shidou¡¯s name by mumbling before turning around.


    It was as if------she was trying to hide her expression from Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.was what you were saying just now true?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°That you will take anything?¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­..! Yeah I am¡±


    Shidou made a big nod at Origami¡¯s words. Those words came out half-consciously but, the contents weren''t lies.


    ¡°I see. Then-----¡°


    Origami continued without continuing.


    ¡°I will leave my tears with you. I will give you my smile. Please take my happiness, enjoyment, everything¡±


    ¡°Eh------?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes at those unexpected words.


    ¡°----This will be the last time I cry. This will also be the last time I smile¡±


    After saying that, Origami looked towards Shidou for a moment.


    Shidou lost his words when he saw that smile, wet with tears. Origami looked away once more.


    ¡°But, this anger is only mine. This ugly emotion is only mine.----I will kill. I will-----that Angel. No matter how long it takes. No matter what method it takes¡±


    ¡°---------------¡°


    Angel. Shidou twitched his fingers when he heard those words.


    But, he couldn¡¯t say it. That the Spirit was Origami from the future. He couldn''t bring himself to tell this small girl that.


    ¡°So until then, please keep them for me. Until----I kill that angel¡±


    Origami said that while facing her back at him.


    ¡°Ori-----gami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou could only call her name blankly.


    The young avenger ran off, leaving Shidou alone there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Inside the night with darkness falling. Kurumi let out a gloomy sigh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡­.¡±


    There were currently 2 scenes shown to Kurumi who currently was sharing Shidou¡¯s senses.


    If she opened her eyes, she would see black beams pouring down from the Inverse Origami towards the completely destroyed buildings but, if she closes her eyes, she would see the Origami from 5 years ago run away after she vowed to have her revenge on the Spirit.


    ---Now. Kurumi and Shidou knew everything. The reason why Origami inversed when she went back 5 years.


    ¡°This is ironic¡±


    She lifted her face and looked at Origami floating in the black sky.


    The spirit was covered in a black Astral Dress that looks like mourning clothes but, she was arching her body like an embryo in a womb and was floating mid-air. Countless [Wing] in many sizes made a circle around her and was constantly showing its destructive will towards the ground below.


    ¡°Oh----what are we going to do now¡±


    While stroking her chin, Kurumi mumbled.


    It was good that she sent Shidou back 5 years but, the only thing achieved was they found the reason for Origami¡¯s inversion. If this keeps up-------


    And.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Oh my?¡±


    After Kurumi suddenly twitched the side of her eyebrows, she looked behind.


    The reason was simple. Small footsteps appeared behind Kurumi.


    ¡°Who are you? What kind of business do you have with me?¡±


    She said it as if the mysterious visitor was a bother to her.


    After a beat, the person walked out in response to her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­! You¡¯re-----¡°


    Kurumi widen her eyes in surprise when she saw the appearance of an unexpected person.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.., I------¡°


    Shidou, who just saw Origami go away, fell to his knees.


    An extraordinary feeling of powerlessness filled his lungs. Shidou couldn''t do anything in the end. When that happened, the view of the ground shown in his view slowly moved away as if to respond to Shidou¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    For a moment there, he thought that his body moved in contrary to his wills but-----he was wrong. When he lowered his sights, he saw his body which was supposed to be child-like until just now, reverted back to its bigger version. Maybe his Reiryoku was depleted or maybe the time limit was up, or maybe it was because of another reason¡­¡­¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t know the details but, Natsumi¡¯s ability was completely released.


    The sound of an annoyed Kurumi echoed inside Shidou¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t like this¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Sorry. You went through all that trouble to use [Yud Bet12th bullet] for me and I still¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the problem¡±


    But, Kurumi continued with words mixed with a tired sigh, as a response to Shidou¡¯s apology.


    ¡°------Origami herself was the killer of her parents¡­..? I see, that reason might be enough to make her feel despair. However------that event clearly won¡¯t happen without my <Zafkiel>¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He could hear the sound of teeth grinding. It was a rare event since Kurumi was usually so carefree.


    ¡°Shidou-san. Let me ask you this, when was the first time you met Origami-san¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­? Well¡­¡­¡­.my class changed at the beginning of my 2nd year and at that time-----¡°


    ¡°Perhaps at that time, Origami-san already knows about Shidou-san even though it was supposed to be your first time meeting her, isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    Shidou recalled back after he was told that. It¡¯s true that, Origami knew Shidou¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ah-----¡°


    Shidou noticed at that moment.


    It was normal for Origami to know Shidou.


    That¡¯s because----Origami met Shidou [5 years ago], which was [At this time].


    Kurumi sounded even unhappier at Shidou¡¯s response.


    ¡°This is not funny. This is displeasing. It is very-----disgusting¡±


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°The reason on why Origami-san turned into her hated Spirit. The meeting of Shidou-san and Origami-san-----the primary factors used to construct the old world was entirely related to my power. If I didn¡¯t send Origami-san and Shidou-san back 5 years, the old world wouldn¡¯t have been created¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kurumi mumbled to herself.


    It¡¯s true that, what she say is correct. If it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit known as Kurumi; if it wasn¡¯t for the Angel known as <Zafkiel>; their world would most probably be different in the first place.


    ¡°B-but, Kurumi did not use <Zafkiel> to create this ending right..?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. My main goal is to use [An action that would change history] and make the world¡¯s new history. I was quite desperate but in the end, I was just dancing on top of the hand of an absolute existence known as the [World].-----that fact makes me very pissed¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    Shidou gulped in reflex when he heard Kurumi¡¯s pissed off words.


    But at the same time, one thought floated in his mind before¡­¡­¡­he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­¡­..is there something you want to redo?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­oh my¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kurumi took a moment of silence before returning back to her carefree tone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true then, won¡¯t it be interesting to redo my first meeting with Shidou-san.----Ufufu, the current me can definitely, [Eat] you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou shut his mouth after he heard Kurumi¡¯s words. Though, it was not because he felt fear from Kurumi¡¯s scary comment. It was clearly because she wanted to make Shidou confused.


    He had no interest in forcefully making someone say the things they don¡¯t want to. Also, now was clearly not the time to be bothering about that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.., but, everything ended¡¯


    Shidou clenched his fist in regret.


    Now that Origami went back to her original world, we can¡¯t stop her from inversing. Now that the Origami from 5 years ago saw her parents get killed, her revengeful heart will not disappear. Borrowing Kurumi¡¯s words, all Shidou has done was just dance on the world¡¯s palm.


    He doesn''t know how long [Yud Bet12th bullet] effect will stay in play but, he will probably head back to his world soon. To that nightmarish world with an Inversed Origami trampling the earth.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±


    Kurumi talked to reply to Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°That is true. Shidou-san did not stop Origami-san. You didn¡¯t change the world.---it looks like, that is the [End], [This world] has already decided¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Kurumi?¡±


    Shidou raised his eye brows. He felt that Kurumi¡¯s roundabout way to say it was a little weird.


    Kurumi probably felt Shidou¡¯s feeling of suspicion before giggling.


    ¡°It looks like it has already ended------I heard that just now¡±


    ¡°Heard¡­¡­.from who?¡±


    ¡°----The Shidou-san after 10 minutes from now¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Without understanding what Kurumi words meant, Shidou widen his eyes.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like what it means. 10 minutes from [Now]. The me from the [World of the Shidou-san that came back from 5 years without achieving anything], used [Yud Bet12th bullet] and send the Shidou-san from the future to the past. Well, we only talked a little since we only had 1 minute to use, maybe because I wanted to save on Reiryoku¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!? The Kurumi from the future of that world sent me¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes in shock but------thinking back carefully, it was not impossible.


    Shidou and Origami came back 5 years thanks to Kurumi. As long as Kurumi is also at the future too, it was possible for her to send anyone from the future to the present time.


    But----at that moment. Shidou felt a question pop up.


    ¡°Why would the future me¡­¡­¡­.go through all that trouble to travel through time?¡±


    Yes. That was the unnatural part now that he thinks about it.


    [Yud Bet12th bullet] should be Kurumi¡¯s secret move. It was hard to think that she would waste precious time to inform us about that hopeless future.


    Kurumi replied [Yes], in his head to reply to him.


    ¡°Shidou-san, who failed to stop Origami-san, met [Yud Bet12th bullet] effect limit in despair and came back to the original world. ----but, you reached a certain idea after that¡±


    ¡°An¡­..idea¡±


    ¡°Yes. But, it¡¯s something unachievable for the Shidou-san who returned back to the present¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! I see----¡°


    So that¡¯s why the future Shidou asked Kurumi to tell the Kurumi from 10 minutes back his thoughts --- [While Shidou was still in the world of 5 years back].


    In order to recreate history.


    To break the future that was determined.


    ---he left his wish to his past self.


    Shidou felt a flame rekindling in his cooled down body.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, nothing ended yet. ----Let¡¯s do this, Shidou-san. Let¡¯s break this shitty-ass world¡±


    Shidou leaked a sigh when Kurumi said a comment that doesn''t sound like her before lifting the side of his lips.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­..I¡¯ll do anything. If everyone----can save Origami¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, now that¡¯s the spirit¡±


    She probably felt Shidou¡¯s enthusiasm. Kurumi made a pleasant laugh in Shidou¡¯s head.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­what is that method?¡±


    ¡°Yes.-----thinking about it know, it¡¯s something very obvious. But, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s an unthinkable method to the Shidou-san who ran into a state of deep despair and anxiety¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After being told that, sweat flowed down Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°A-anyway¡­¡­.we¡¯re running out of time right? Let¡¯s move¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Time is more precious than money¡±


    Kurumi continued after making a joke.


    ¡°The biggest reason on why Shidou-san couldn¡¯t stop Origami-san. That¡¯s because, [You did not know what was going to happen], and we are going to use this to its full advantage¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­..that might be true¡±


    Shidou made a painful face while nodding.


    Right after he noticed the Origami that came over from the original world, the fight with


    started and----everything ended, without giving him a moment to breathe. There will probably be still a way if he knows these details beforehand.


    Kurumi sighed in a gloomy manner.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really want to do this but¡­¡­¡­there is no other way¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..? Wha-what should I do?¡±


    ¡°The theory is simple.-----you should just restart¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Huh?¡±


    Shidou let out a dumb-witted voice at Kurumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°W-well that¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡­.are you going to send me back 5 years with [Yud Bet12th bullet] when I get back there?¡±


    ¡°That method is not realistic. At the stage of just using [Yud Bet12th bullet] once, a significant amount of Reiryoku stored inside Shidou-san has been used. It might not be impossible but, it will be a problem to me since the portion for me to [Eat] soon might disappear¡±


    ¡°¡­..oh come on. Rather, did you use my sealed Reiryoku to help me travel back here?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, well of course. No matter how whimsical I might get, I am not so kind as to give up my own Reiryoku to use¡±


    Kurumi said it with a tone of you got a problem? There was a lot about it he was unsatisfied with but, Shidou kept quiet for now. Kurumi then, continued.


    ¡°But, you can gain something by slightly time traveling back from the time you are at right now¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! Ah, i-I get it-----!¡±


    It¡¯s just as Kurumi says.


    ¡°------piling up [Yud Bet12th bullet]. I see, that is one interesting idea. Well of course¡­¡­Shidou-san will forcefully be sent back to this time if you don¡¯t achieve it during the effect of the 1st shot¡±


    ¡°Tsk, then, let¡¯s make it quick! Kurumi, hurry and shoot me with [Yud Bet12th bullet]!¡±


    But. Kurumi made a tired sigh.


    ¡°All I can do now is to share Shidou-san¡¯s senses. I cannot interfere with your time from here. Let alone, a bullet from <Zafkiel> won¡¯t reach¡±


    ¡°T-then, what am I supposed to do!¡±


    After Shidou shouted because he could not bear it any longer, Kurumi make a small sigh as if she was blowing at his ears before continuing on.


    ¡°-----Isn¡¯t there a way. Only one method¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou brought his eyebrows closer at Kurumi¡¯s words.


    After a few minutes later. Shidou used the emergency stairs of a tall building which was located near the fire disaster.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡­¡±


    His body which was been made to exercise since just now, has been screaming for a long time already. The summer and blazing heat mercilessly stole his stamina away.


    But, he can¡¯t be complaining now. There¡¯s only a little time left for him to stay at this timeline. While making loud noises, he climbed up the emergency stairs.


    ¡°Is this place¡­¡­ Really okay¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s correct, probably¡±


    ¡°Probably, oh come on¡­¡­¡±


    He opened half his eyes when he heard Kurumi¡¯s unclear words. Shidou arranged his breathing while moving his legs up to the edge of the roof to see the place which was at a dead angle from the entrance.


    He could see Nankou town still burning from the building made to look down at the residence area. Sounds of the sirens from ambulance and fire trucks echoed and the evening town was really lively.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    To avoid looking at that gruesome scene, Shidou averted his sights and moved his head to look at the roof again in case he missed something.


    But-----he couldn¡¯t see anyone there.


    ¡°Oi, no one is here. You sure this is the place¡­.?¡±


    ¡°This is weird. That shouldn¡¯t------¡°


    And.


    Half-way through Kurumi¡¯s words, Shidou felt a chill at his back and stood still.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.., ah-----¡°


    ---someone was behind him.


    Shidou felt that through instinct and gulped.


    As if to match with it, an interested voice came from the visitor that appeared behind Shidou.


    ¡°---Oh my¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    To prevent agitating the absolute predator standing behind him, Shidou raised his hands and slowly turned behind.


    ---Over there.


    ¡°Why, look what we have here. It¡¯s rare to see a visitor at a place like this¡±


    After she said that, he saw Tokisaki Kurumi with a charming smile there.

 Volume 11 - CH 2

    ¡°Kurumi from five years ago......?¡±


    Several minutes before he reached the building¡¯s top. Shidou was really surprised when he heard Kurumi¡¯s words.


    [Yes. As I said earlier, there is only me in this world that can mess with time. Then... There is only one person that has <Zafkiel> in that timeline. The me from five years ago.]


    ¡°But the time I can be here is limited, right? I haven¡¯t even searched for¡­¡±


    [You don¡¯t need to worry. Certainly, I must have been around there five years ago.]


    ¡°Around here¡­?¡±


    Shidou couldn¡¯t believe he was this lucky. He raised his eyebrows while looking surprised.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be. Did Kurumi meet with me five years ago, too? You won¡¯t say that, right?¡±


    [No. If I remember correctly, there wasn¡¯t anything like that. Even though I was around there, it was only to observe the great fire that suddenly occurred.]


    ¡°To see the fire?¡±


    [I thought that this disaster might have been caused by a Spirit.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing her word, Shidou started to sweat. ¡­If he hadn¡¯t sealed Kotori¡¯s powers back then and they were discovered by Kurumi, they might have been her food.


    Kurumi sensed something from Shidou¡¯s silence and slightly laughed.


    [Please. Even I am not that low.]


    ¡°Ri-right¡­¡±


    Shidou vaguely answered her and coughed to pull himself together. At the same time, Kurumi continued talking.


    [I was around there five years ago. But I haven¡¯t met with Shidou-san¡­ I can guarantee that. However- No, that¡¯s why this action has a meaning.]


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    [Please think about it. If Shidou-san, who hasn¡¯t met with me, meets me, then¡­ With only this, wouldn¡¯t be the history slightly changed?]


    ¡°Certainly, it might change¡­¡±


    [Anyway, please hurry. As I have told before, we don¡¯t have any spare time.]


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Understood.¡±


    After saying that, he clenched his fist.


    ¡°Kurumi, think about it. Where should I go?¡±


    Shidou readied himself and asked Kurumi that.


    And¡­ we return now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shidou stared at the figure of the girl at the top of the building, while he was trying to calm his heart that was beating like an alarm bell by taking deep breaths.


    The Kurumi standing there was slightly different from his memories.


    No¡­ In more correct way, the only thing that didn¡¯t change was her age. Her dress was somewhat different. She wore a monotone blouse and a skirt that had laces and frills. Her hair wasn¡¯t tied up but in its place she had Alice band decorated with a rose. Her most characteristic part was her face. As if to hide the clock pattern, she wore an eye patch on her left eye.


    When he saw that dress, Shidou slightly knitted his eyebrows. Then, he asked in a low voice so that only the Kurumi in his head would hear it.


    ¡°¡­Kurumi? Why are you wearing an eye patch?¡±


    [Please don¡¯t worry about it.]


    ¡°Was it hurt or something?¡±


    [Please don¡¯t worry about it.]


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    [Please. Don¡¯t. Worry. About. It.]


    She said it with such a strong tone, he decided to keep quiet.


    At the same time, the five year ago¡¯s Kurumi in front of him responded.


    ¡°Araaraara¡±


    She said that jokingly while tilting her head to the side in a cute way.


    ¡°What are you whispering? What business do you have at this place?¡±


    Kurumi said so in a relax tone. Though, she didn¡¯t look she was relax at all.


    She had a smile on her face, but her eye was observing his moves and behavior in a peaceful but accurate way.


    But, Shidou didn¡¯t have time. He readied himself and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kurumi! I ask a favor from you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ara?¡±


    When he called her name, Kurumi bended her eyebrows curiously.


    ¡°You know my name¡­ You, who the heck are you?¡±


    She said so while lifting her right arm. When she did that, an ancient pistol flew to her hand from the shadow under her feet.


    Then she pointed its muzzle towards him with a smooth move. Shidou shook his hand in a panicked state.


    ¡°Wa-wait a moment! I mean no harm¡­¡±


    The moment he said that, a bullet landed on the floor right under him.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move without my permission please. I have some questions. If you don¡¯t answer honestly, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±


    It seems if he doesn¡¯t answer them, his heart will be stopped. He opened his mouth while raising his hand.


    ¡°I, I am Itsuka Shidou. I came from the world of five years later! Kurumi¡­ You have lent your power to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­, Just now, what did you say?¡±


    As Shidou said that, Kurumi¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°If you are joking, you will end up dead.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of you if it was a joke! Please, listen to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kurumi narrowed her eyes as if she was measuring the truth in his words. Then, Kurumi¡¯s voice that sounded like she was amazed by the situation echoed in his head.


    [Araara¡­ The old me is quite cautious, right? ¡­I don¡¯t want to spend any more time. Shidou-san, please touch the me in front of you somehow.]


    ¡°Touch¡­ Don¡¯t say absurd things.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    The Kurumi, that is pointing the muzzle towards Shidou, made a puzzled face. Of course, that is natural. When looked from her point of view, he looks like he is murmuring to himself.


    Shidou, prepared for another shot, held out his hand towards her.


    ¡°Please. It is okay if the gun stays like this. Can you hold my hand?¡±


    ¡°I am not a na?ve young girl that would do something like that when asked by a stranger, OK?¡±


    ¡°[Kurumi] says she wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kurumi raised her eyebrows in surprise. Shidou sharing his senses with a Kurumi from another era was Kurumi¡¯s ability in the first place. So this Kurumi, too, should understand it.


    ¡°Fuun¡­ Is that so?¡±


    Kurumi cautiously took a step while staring at Shidou and touched his hand.


    Then,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And like a weak current flowed thorugh, her body shivered a little.


    [Long time no see¡­ I wonder if it is okay to say that, right. Me.]


    ¡°¡­I understand. This is definitely my voice¡­ right? ¨CJust what happened in the world of five years ago?¡±


    Somehow five year ago¡¯s Kurumi, too, can hear Kurumi¡¯s voice that echoes in Shidou¡¯s head. Indeed, this way would be more effective than any kind of persuasion.


    Kurumi from the original world, briefly explained the situation. That we failed to change the history. And that, in order to try once again, we needed this era¡¯s Kurumi¡¯s power.


    ¡°¡­ We need to use [The Twelfth Bullet/Yud Bet] like that, is that what you are saying, me?¡±


    [Yes. That¡¯s right. I wish for it, me.]


    Five year ago¡¯s Kurumi felt silent for a moment¡­ Then she sighed.


    ¡°¡­OK, then. If it is this much, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°! Re, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, the needed power will be collected from you.¡±


    Kurumi stopped touching Shidou and moved behind him. Then, at the same time she made a sound with her heel, she raised her left arm high.


    ¡°Now, now, come forth <Zafkiel>. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    As if answering her call, a giant clock¡¯s figure appeared from the shadows. Angel <Zafkiel>. The thing that send Shidou to this era, the angel that can manipulate time.


    At the same time, as he thought the shadows under Kurumi¡¯s feet looked like they were spreading, they started to coil around his feet.


    The next moment, a fierce fatigue attacked him.


    ¡°Uh, guh¡­¡±


    He remembered this feeling. Right before he was being sent from his original timeline to this one, he had felt like this when he was caught by Kurumi.


    ¡°<Zafkiel> - <Yud Bet>¡±


    Kurumi lifted the gun in his hand above. Then, a thick shadow came out from <Zafkiel>¡¯s [XII] letter and entered in the muzzle.


    ¡°Now. We are starting.¡±


    Kurumi slowly turned the muzzle. He knew <Yud Bet> wouldn¡¯t hurt but still his body became stiff in a reflex.


    Even though she saw his state, she still grinned.


    ¡°You said you were¡­ Shidou-san, right? I wish you a good luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Th, thank you. Also, Kurumi.¡±


    ¡°? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think that eye patch fits you.¡±


    [¡­]


    ¡°Ara?¡±


    When he said that, the Kurumi in his head sighed and the Kurumi in front of him relaxed her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­ Your praise honors me. Let¡¯s meet again, five years ago.¡±


    Kurumi last said that and controlled the gun that was trembling due to the fierce magical power and pulled the trigger.


    A jet black line flew out towards his chest from the muzzle.


    The moment <Yud Bet> hit Shidou, he felt as if his body moved along with the bullet.


    As if he was caught in the momentum of the bullet and his view went black.


    [¡­dou-san, Shidou-san.]


    When he heard the voice in his head, he opened his eyes. He immediately understood that he had collapsed face-first.


    He was at the same roof of the same building. Well, it might be misleading to say the same. The figure of five year ago¡¯s Kurumi wasn¡¯t here and the Nankou district which can be seen from here hadn¡¯t been surrounded by fire yet.


    ¡°It was a success?¡±


    [It seems so.]


    Kurumi responded to Shidou¡¯s words.


    Right.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the specific time but he had come back in time.


    To a world before the fire had started.


    To a world before Kotori had become a spirit.


    And, to a world before Origami had killed her parents.


    [There is no time to be lost in thoughts, Shidou-san.]


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡±


    After being told that, Shidou stood up and took a look at the view of the Nankou district that spread out under his eyes. He clenched his fist and whispered as if he was talking to Kurumi. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go ¡®n change the world.¡±


    Kurumi was silent for a second, then affirmed by saying ¡°yes.¡± After hearing her affirmation, Shidou started to go down the building by the emergency stairs.


    ¡°Now, we have successfully returned to time before the fire occurred but¡­ What should we do now?¡±


    [We arrived to a good position with great troubles but it has suddenly become a mess, huh?]


    Kurumi answered him with a teasing voice as if she was surprised.


    ¡°Guh¡­ Th, there is nothing I can do! I mean, why have you been cold for a while?¡±


    [There is no such thing.]


    Kurumi said so in a pouting manner. Shidou wondered if he had said something rude.


    ¡°Kurumi, is it about the eye-patch?¡±


    [Anyway.]


    Kurumi raised her voice to stop Shidou¡¯s talk.


    [It was only an impolite act of rebellion and only that. The difference between the me now and the me you just saw is, that I know what is going happen afterwards. Let¡¯s organize the situation based on that.]


    ¡°Ye, yeah¡­¡±


    [First, what do we really need to do?]


    Kurumi asked in the manner of a teacher. Shidou started to think of an answer while running down the stairs.


    ¡°That is¡­ To prevent Origami from killing her parents.¡±


    [Yes, that¡¯s right. Then, what can you do in order to accomplish that?]


    ¡°Something like¡­ Stopping Origami somehow.¡±


    [Certainly that is the easiest thing to do but, I don¡¯t think that is quite realistic.]


    ¡°Guh¡­ Th, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Origami, who had believed that


    was her parent¡¯s enemy, is a devil that will definitely take revenge. As Shidou raised his voice, he noticed that only that there had to be more to that.


    In addition, the power of the girls that turn into spirits is the strongest without a question. Practically, Shidou needed to chase the girl that will fight with


    in a dazzling air battle with all his might.


    Naturally, the possibility wasn¡¯t zero. If Origami paid attention to Shidou and listened to him, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t think of.


    However, the time limit of the <Yud Bet>, which Kurumi had fired at the beginning, wasn¡¯t that much. This might be the last time he could rewind time. It was dangerous to bet all to such optimistic thoughts.


    ¡°Then¡­ If I take her parents to a safe place¡­ or something like that¡­¡±


    [I see, there might be a possibility of doing that and not facing Origami at all.]


    ¡°Ri, right? Then¡­¡±


    [But, I wonder if they will obediently do so, if an unknown teenager comes to their house and says that it is dangerous to stay there and tells them to run away.]


    ¡°If, if I explain the situation...¡±


    [I am sure they will believe you if you tell them that you came from the future and that they will be killed by their daughter that also comes from the future, right?]


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    He started to sweat when he realized how suspicious he would look.


    Just now the Kurumi from five years ago, had believed in his words but that because manipulating time was originally her ability and¡­ The sound of the Kurumi in his head had quite a lot to do with it. In the first place, if he had explained the situation to Origami¡¯s parents whom had never heard about spirits, the fire would probably break out halfway through.


    [Also¡­ Even if you managed to get Origami¡¯s parents to safe place, it couldn¡¯t be guaranteed that everything would work out for real.]


    ¡°Huh? Wh-what do you mean?¡±


    [What if the world retracts to the original timeline no matter what, then¡­There might be a possibility that Origami¡¯s ray of light would be released before they could evacuate.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shidou was shocked by those words. Certainly, it was as Kurumi said. At the moment Shidou had returned back to this time line by the help of the Kurumi from five year ago, the world had subtly changed into one that they didn¡¯t know about. It was dangerous to think to assume that everything will go on as they know it would.


    ¡­However, something didn¡¯t make sense. He asked Kurumi while squinting his eyes.


    ¡°Kurumi. You said that it wasn¡¯t possible to alter time, right?¡±


    [Ara, I don¡¯t remember such denial. I don¡¯t have any proofs, so I just assumed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt somehow confused but this wasn¡¯t the time to pursue such problems. He shook his head to pull himself together.


    ¡°Now, what do you say we should do?¡±


    [Right¡­]


    Kurumi was quite for a while as she was thinking, then she continued her words.


    [How about making Origami-san realize that she was the culprit after the killing of her own parents?]


    ¡°Huh? Wh-what are you saying?!¡±


    Shidou shouted when he heard Kurumi¡¯s proposal,


    [Ara, you think it is against the common sense but. Wasn¡¯t what reversed Origami-san, the despair she had when she had realized that the thing she thought was a foe was her own self?]


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right, but wouldn¡¯t the fact that she had killed her own parents stay the same then!¡±


    Shidou started to shake tremendously.


    Certainly if they used her method, they might evade her reversal. However, then the fact that she killed her own parents with her own hands would stay unchanged.


    Moreover, the fact that her parents had died in the hands of a spirit would remain the same. In addition to that, her desire for vengeance was pointed towards someone else at the point. Towards Kotori who caused the great fire and possibly towards


    who gave her power¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As he thought that, he let out a small voice.


    [? What happened? You stopped running.]


    Kurumi said so in his head. Shidou realized that he had stopped running unconsciously.


    However, before moving again, he told the idea that occurred to him in a breath.


    ¡°Hey, Kurumi.¡±


    [What is it?]


    "The point is; if Origami¡¯s <Enemy> isn¡¯t there the moment she appears... Won¡¯t it be good?¡±


    Five minutes after that. Shidou was hiding in the bushes while looking at the swings.


    There was a single girl, who had her hair split to two, sitting on the swings. She might be 7 or 8 years old. She had melancholic expression and was boringly swinging while the swing squeaked.


    There was no doubt about it. Five year ago¡¯s Kotori.


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡±


    He looked at her weary expression and had a feeling as if his chest tightened. Surely this day was Kotori¡¯s birthday. Shidou had gone to the next town to surprise her with a present, but¡­ He didn¡¯t think that she would be this lonely.


    When he saw the lonely Kotori, his chest hurt and he heard a chuckle in his head.


    [Shidou-san, you are a complete pervert, right?]


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    He was annoyed by her words and groaned as a reply.


    Well certainly, he would be in trouble if he was seen in this scene in which him, a male high school student who is hidden, staring at a female elementary school student.


    There would be flyers, which states that there was a suspicious person roaming around, being distributed around the city.


    However, the young Kotori¡¯s moment of shining hadn¡¯t been printed in his retinas yet.


    Shidou was¡­ waiting.


    For the arrival of


    .


    [Even so¡­ You have surprisingly made up your mind, Shidou-san.]


    Kurumi said so in an interested tone. Shidou hesitated for a second before answering.


    ¡°There is nothing I can do. Also, didn¡¯t you support this idea?¡±


    [Well, that is right but. Certainly, if you can drive away


    before Origami-san appears, there won¡¯t any reason for her to attack in the first place.]


    ¡°If I can do it¡­ I want to talk.¡±


    [Talk? With


    ?]


    Kurumi asked in a slightly surprised way.


    [That is unexpected. I had thought Shidou-san hold a hostility towards


    .]


    ¡°¡­Very much. I can¡¯t deny that. They are the one that turned Kotori and the others to Spirits¡­ But, before that I don¡¯t know anything about


    . I can¡¯t ignore such thing, if I do I would be the same as the guys that regard Tohka and Yoshino and the others only as disasters."


    When he said those, Kurumi stayed silent as if she was thinking something, then¡­


    [Fu-fufu, ahahaha¡­]


    She laughed at a time like this.


    ¡°Wh, what is it?¡±


    [It is nothing¡­ I only thought this is Shidou-san for you.]


    Kurumi continued after laughing a little more.


    [However, I don¡¯t recommend doing so. There is no point in talking if it is with that person. If it is the charming Shidou-san, it would end up you being confused.]


    ¡°Eh¡­? Kurumi, you, about


    ¡­¡±


    Then.


    He stopped talking before finishing his words.


    The reason was simple. In his view¡­ In front of Kotori who is playing in the park alone, there was a strange visitor.


    Age, gender or physique unknown, [Something].


    However, that was natural. As if its appearance was masked, [that] was covered with something like a noise.


    ¡­


    . The being that turned Kotori, Miku and Origami into Spirits.


    That had appeared in front of Kotori, now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shidou looked at that figure and got goose bumps. Kotori who had become Spirit <Efreet>. He recalled her painful expression.


    [Shidou-san, you can¡¯t act rashly.]


    ¡°¡­, yeah, I got it.¡±


    Shidou was restrained by Kurumi and sighed slightly to keep calm. He embraced his arms to stop his trembling. He pressed his nails to his palms and slightly blood oozed from there.


    He shouldn¡¯t stop Kotori¡¯s turning into a Spirit. He was told so by Kurumi just now.


    -After Kotori and


    exchanged several words,


    turned towards her and took out something like a red jewel.


    And, the moment Kotori touched it, her body stared shine faintly.


    ¡°Ah, ah, aaaaaaah¡­!¡±


    Kotori yelled in anguish.


    At the same time, a terrifying heat wave with her in the middle spread around and a swirling flame rose.


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    Shidou lowered himself and, mind-blowingly, he somehow reflected the heat wave.


    A few seconds later, he faint-heartedly opened his eyes and saw Kotori¡¯s figure dressed in a spirit clothing that looks like a kimono.


    That¡¯s how¡­ Kotori had become Fire Spirit <Efreet>.


    ¡°Kotori¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He muttered bitterly and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then he resolved himself and dashed in front of the cluster of noise that had stood in front of Kotori,


    .


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He screamed that.


    When he did that,


    made a voice that didn¡¯t resemble neither man nor woman. At that time the silhouette that is covered with mosaics in front him, looked like it moved a little. It seems like


    had moved their neck and turned their view towards Shidou.


    At the same time Shidou took a thin breath and glared at the part of


    that seemed like the head.


    ¡°Hey, I wanted to meet you¡­


    .¡±


    Then, he quietly called the name of the noise in front of him.


    There wasn¡¯t any sarcasm in those words.


    When he re-sealed Kotori¡¯s powers, he had remembered his memories from five years ago and since then, somewhere in his head he had been wishing for a reunion with this unidentified existence.


    [Turning humans into Spirits.] An arrogant monster that had the power to make such an unreasonable phenomenon that defies nature.


    It was the culprit of the changes of Kotori, Miku and Origami into Spirits and of the destruction and confusion that came with it.


    Towards the [Thing] that had changed Shidou¡¯s life, he felt deep connection like it was his fate.


    However, the words


    said towards such Shidou were unexpected.


    [¡­Huh?]


    let out a small breath and turned her body slightly.


    Of course,


    ¡¯s body was covered with noise. From his point of view, he could only see a distortion in the air covered with mosaics.


    But, why might it be? For Shidou, he didn¡¯t have any choice but to believe that, that behavior was caused by dismay or disturbance.


    Of course, anybody would react like that if they were suddenly called by somebody behind them. But¡­ that was wrong.


    ¡¯s reaction was clearly not because she was surprised.


    [It can¡¯t be. You were¡­ Why are you¡­]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shidou made a puzzled face when he heard


    ¡¯s odd reaction.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know, about me?¡±


    [¡­]


    stayed silent when it heard his question. However that was, it wasn¡¯t that it had ignored his question or didn¡¯t want to give any unnecessary information or something like that¡­ It was only that it was so dumbfounded that it couldn¡¯t say anything.


    It couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of what was happening and knitted its eyebrows.


    There was a gap between the aloof


    in his memories and the behavior of [Something] in front of his eyes. That¡¯s why, he even thought that the noise that was in his sight might have been a different existence.


    [¡­,¡­]


    slightly moved its body covered in noise and run away while sliding on the ground.


    [Shidou-san.]


    ¡°I know!¡±


    As if pulled by Kurumi¡¯s voice, Shidou followed after


    .


    At that moment, Kotori who had sat down in the park had entered in his sight. The little girl that held a power which she didn¡¯t know about said ¡°Brother, brother¡­¡± repeatedly.


    ¡°¡­, Kuh¡­¡±


    He felt like his heart was being pulled by that look but he strengthened his resolve and turned forward. If his memory was correct, five year ago¡¯s Shidou should arrive soon. He shouldn¡¯t come across him.


    And above everything¡­ Now, he had to stop


    from running away. Shidou was following the cluster of noise of which he had nearly lost sight as he wasn¡¯t prepared with eyes and put more power in his legs.


    He succeeded in getting


    far away the park but just this wasn¡¯t enough. Shidou and Kurumi¡¯s aim was to make


    and Origami who had come to this timeline not meet. In order to accomplish that, they needed to put


    to a place where Origami wouldn¡¯t find her¡­ That¡¯s why, they had to not let her get Lost.


    [¡­But, that was an unexpected reaction, right?]


    While he was following


    , Kurumi¡¯s voice echoed in his head.


    [Shidou-san, are you acquainted with that person?]


    ¡°¡­ Not even a little, I don¡¯t know anybody that has their whole body covered in mosaics!¡±


    [Fuun¡­ That¡¯s right.]


    He shouted while running in the town that is burning brightly and Kurumi answered in a somewhat tepid way.


    It wasn¡¯t like Shidou was telling lies. He had only encountered with


    at that time five years ago. Well¡­ Certainly it was that [Five years ago] right now.


    However, it clearly seemed like


    knew about him.


    Also, it was a fact that it had met with Shidou or somebody that looked like Shidou.


    That¡¯s it. DEM Industries¡¯ Managing Director, Isaac Westcott.


    When Shidou had infiltrated in the Japan HQ of DEM to rescue the kidnapped Tohka, that man whom he had seen for the first time had laughed in a really strange way.


    The moment he was leaving, he had called Shido:


    Takamiya.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because of the intense exercise he had been doing but he felt his heart beat faster.


    Takamiya. That was the same name with his self-proclaimed real sister Takamiya Mana¡¯s.


    Also¡­ Shidou who was the adopted child of the Itsuka family didn¡¯t have any memory of the time before that.


    ¡°I am asking you,


    , what do you know about me?!¡±


    While following


    that continued to run away in the burning town, he shouted so.


    When though about it, there were a lot of things Shidou didn¡¯t know about.


    What he was doing before being taken in by the Itsuka family.


    Why Westcott knew about him.


    In the first place, what that power he had was¡­ What the hell was that power of being able to seal Sprits¡¯ powers?


    He had sealed seven Spirits¡¯ powers and had sent them into a life they lived together but he didn¡¯t understand anything.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    He ground his teeth in frustration and stepped on the ground strongly.


    Then¡­ At that moment,


    that was moving in front of him, stopped moving for no apparent reason. Shidou, too, suddenly stopped his body that was moving with great momentum.


    ¡°¡­,


    !¡±


    [¡­]


    When Shidou called


    ¡¯s name, it moved its body that was covered with noise slowly. Somehow it felt like it looked at his way.


    [¡­


    , huh. So you gave such name to me.]


    Then, it murmured that like talking to itself and sighed.


    [¡­I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly run away¡­ I thought it would have been better if we weren¡¯t in front of her.]


    continued talking. The [She] it is talking should be Kotori.


    He couldn¡¯t understand its aim but certainly it was better this way for him, too. If they had stayed at that place, five year ago¡¯s Shidou would arrive soon and¡­ Origami who had turned into Spirit would also come. [¡­]


    stood still without saying anything. It seemed like it was taking a good look at him.


    [¡­Ah, is that it? So it was really, you are¡­]


    Then, it made a gesture as if it was convinced by him.


    Then, at the same time, the noise covering


    ¡¯s body dissolved like fog.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes wide.


    What appeared from inside that noise was a girl.


    She had braided hair and an expression that was gentle like that of a mother. He felt as if his head started to spin around. That face made him feel like he had seen it before and like he had never seen it before¡­ It made a strange feeling. ¡°That appearance¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see [Me] yet, that¡¯s why excuse my impoliteness of using another shape¡­ I could finally talk to you after all those troubles however, unfortunately I need to use this barrier.¡± When Shidou talked,


    answered with a voice that definitely belonged to a girl which was different from the one she had used till now.


    Another shape. Which means, this girl wasn¡¯t


    . But, why would


    do such an indirect thing¡­


    Shidou thought about it for a second.


    kindly smiled as if she had read through his mind and moved her cherry colored lips.


    ¡°¡­You, [When] did you come from? Looking from your appearance, it would be something like five or six years later, right?¡±


    ¡°! Wha¡­¡±


    When he heard that, he made a startled face. That was it. He didn¡¯t thought that


    could tell that he came from another timeline just by looking at his appearance.


    [¡­]


    However, contrary to his surprise, Kurumi kept her composure. As if, she had guessed this beforehand.


    continued with a quiet tone.


    ¡°¡­Then¡­ What business do you have? You have come this timeline using that bullet. You didn¡¯t come only for sightseeing, right?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shidou turned back and glanced at the park


    had been in just now. In the air above it, the figure of a shiny Spirit hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    After he confirmed that, he opened his mouth slightly.


    ¡°You¡­ You know about me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know. A lot that is.¡±


    answered him. He felt that he was trembling because of tension.


    ¡°Think about it. Who the hell¡­ am I? What the hell is this power?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she heard his question, she stayed silent for several seconds.


    Then, she replied after swinging her head.


    ¡°¡­ I would like to answer that but, I don¡¯t know what kind of situation you are in. Also, I can¡¯t tell it. In addition, there seems to be a kid that is eavesdropping our talk."


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    Shidou made his eyes round and


    continued as if she saw through everything.


    ¡°Right¡­ Tokisaki Kurumi. I wonder if you are listening to me.¡±


    [Ara, ara.]


    Kurumi made a quiet noise in his head as if she was replying


    .


    ¡°¡­Is this your business? If that¡¯s it, you have used fairly extravagant amount of [Time].¡±


    ¡°¡­, no.¡±


    Shidou cast down his eyes and swung his head.


    ¡°The thing I am doing now is only my problem. I have another business with you.¡±


    ¡°What may it be?¡±


    ¡°Disappear, right now.¡±


    There was a huge amount of things he wanted to ask. He had finally found somebody that knew his past. He wanted to know. Honestly said, regardless of what should be done, he wanted to learn about himself from this [Thing].


    However, this was the thing he had to say right now. His priority was to stop Origami¡¯s reversal.


    ¡°¡­Is that [I will kill you.] in a poetical way?¡±


    sighed wearily.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t expect it to come to this. As a few year later¡¯s you are loved by moody Spirits, there was a possibility that you could reach this idea. ¡­Well, I didn¡¯t want to think about it, though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seems like


    thinks Shidou came from his timeline in order to kill her. Shidou clenched his fist without saying anything. It would be a lie if he had said that he held no hostility towards her. He can¡¯t let off the fact that she had caused pain to young Kotori.


    However, now Shidou didn¡¯t have any intention of doing anything with her. After taking a deep breath to calm his mind, he swung his head.


    ¡°It is not about killing or not killing. I just want you to hide as soon as possible. You can go to the next world, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuun?¡±


    continued her words as if she had intense fun.


    ¡°Is it okay if I learn? The reason for that.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Shidou hesitated to answer that.


    The reason was simple. He didn¡¯t know anything about the expectation or aim of the girl in front of him.


    Origami would¡­ From the future five years later, Origami who had been turned into a Spirit by


    would come here and attack


    . It was easy to say that. Then as a result, she would reverse. It was easy to tell that their aim was to prevent this.


    However, if this


    ¡¯s aim was to reverse Spirits like Isaac Westcott from DEM, giving her this information would cause the opposite effect.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer her. While he was trying to come up with an answers,


    sighed impatiently.


    ¡°¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t answer. I am sorry but my answer is NO. I have some jobs I haven¡¯t done yet.¡±


    ¡°Wha..!¡±


    When he heard


    ¡¯s answer, he lost his temper.


    ¡°Wait a minute! After this, to this timeline¡­¡±


    Shidou opened his mouth to tell her about Origami. However¡­ That moment, he couldn¡¯t move his body as if it was pushed by an invisible hand. Intuitively, it was close to the feeling of being bound by the Territory that AST and DEM¡¯s Wizards deploy. He could hardly move his fingertips and couldn¡¯t make any voice.


    [Shidou-san, what happened?]


    Kurumi suspiciously asked but he couldn¡¯t answer that.


    Then,


    came closer to him slowly


    After that, she raised one hand and touched his cheek


    That moment.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    An indescribable sense passed through Shidou¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why. But, then he understood.


    Shidou knew that feeling.


    Shidou, knew this [Something] in the form of a girl.


    ¡°I have to thank the Spirit of Time for today.¡±


    While


    was touching Shidou¡¯s cheek with her hand, she said so quietly.


    ¡°When the time comes, let¡¯s meet again. That time¡­¡±


    She continued her words in his ear.


    ¡°¡­Because I absolutely won¡¯t let you again. Because I absolutely won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    And said those words.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Shidou held his breath instinctively.


    He couldn¡¯t understand something. He wouldn¡¯t understand sooner or later. However, he definitely remembers that he had heard those words before.


    ¡°¡­, ¡­¡±


    He wanted to ask who she was but he couldn¡¯t let any sound out.


    drew her hand back from his cheek and wore her noise again. Then, she kicked the ground and flew towards the sky.


    A few seconds after that,


    ¡¯s figure was so far that he couldn¡¯t reach her even if he jumped and the power restraining him was finally released.


    ¡°Kuh, haa¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡±


    He fell down to his kness and coughed several times. However, it is not the time to do such things. Shidou immediately turned his head upwards.


    ¡°That one¡­ What, the heck¡­¡±


    Then, just as he lifted his head.


    He stared at


    floating in the air and a line of light came from the east sky.


    ¡°¡­! That is¡­!¡±


    His shoulders shook and looked at where the line of light was launched from and he was frozen.


    Who stood there was a single girl. A dazzlingly pure white Spirit dress. Several [Feathers] turned towards the nemesis by the personification of murderous intent. Spirit of Ruin, stood there.


    There was no need to even say. ¡­It was Tobiichi Origami.


    ¡°Origami¡­!¡±


    He screamed her name.


    However, there was no way his voice would reach her. Origami looked straight to only


    and several lines of light were released like rain from the tip of her feather shaped Angel. While


    unbelievably dodged all of them nimbly, she moved in the sky like she slid through it. However, Origami didn¡¯t give up. She followed after the fleeing


    and launched lines of light in the air without resting.


    What spread out there was, a few minutes ago¡­ It was the second time, he had seen this view. He had seen it with five year ago¡¯s Kurumi before she had sent him back. Kurumi¡¯s earlier said words passed through his mind. ¡°What if the world retracts to the original timeline no matter what, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    He swung his head to shake off the thought of resignation that floated in his mind for a moment and dashed to follow those two from the ground.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let it¡­ repeat!¡±


    The scene he had witnessed recently crossed his mind. The downpour of light. The remains of people that had been crushed.


    Thus, the pupils of the little girl whose eyes were dyed with hatred and the revenge.


    Origami only wished to protect her parents. She had only tried to deny her fate that had been already decided.


    They were such pure feeling but experiencing such tragedy couldn¡¯t be good.


    This ending¡­


    ¡°I will change it¡­!¡±


    Shidou put more power in his feet while yelling that.


    Naturally he couldn¡¯t follow Origami and


    who are having a tremendously high speed air fight by running on the ground.


    However¡­ His aim was not to track those two. He continued to run in the town that was covered with flames without hesitation.


    Before long he had arrived to the place he had been aiming.


    To the place Origami¡¯s both parents had died in [The World Before],


    That was it. What he had to stop wasn¡¯t Origami and


    ¡¯s fight but Origami¡¯s killing of her own parents by accident.


    ¡°¡­! Found it¡­!¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide while running in the blazing red.


    In front of him stood the back of the figures of five year ago¡¯s Origami and¡­ her parents whom stood a little away from her.


    There was no need to grumble about it again. He had failed to prevent Origami and


    ¡¯s contact. So, he had no other option than making her parents run to a safe place to change the history.


    It should be called fortune among misfortune and now was an emergency as the town was enveloped in the big fire. A man who hurriedly encouraged evacuation wouldn¡¯t be an alien thing. The possibility that they would run away following his directions was enough.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­! Wha¡­¡±


    He opened his eyes and strengthened himself.


    The reason was really simple. At some point in the sky above¡­ Right above Origami¡¯s parents, Spirit-Origami and


    ¡¯s figures stood. It seems they have come here while they had been engaged in a fight.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    At the same time Shidou bitterly ground his teeth, Origami launched a lot of lines of light towards


    to block its ways of escape.


    Then at the same time, the feather type Angel concentrated one and pointed its tip below¡­ Towards the ground.


    It was the exact scene with [Just now]. Shidou¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Origami!¡±


    His voice didn¡¯t reach her even if he yelled.


    He didn¡¯t have the chance of prompting her parents to evacuate anymore. The next moment, the critical hit would come down and would send two people to the heaven before they could even feel the pain.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!!¡±


    Shidou put more power in his foot and kicked the ground with the momentum.


    [Shidou-san!?]


    As his did such an unexpected move, Kurumi¡¯s surprised voice echoed in his head.


    However, there was nothing else he could think to get away from the situation he had fallen into.


    A great pillar had been launched aimed at the ground from the Angel that had concentrated its power.


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­!!¡±


    At the same time, Shidou yelled with all his power and leaped towards Origami¡¯s parents¡­


    And pressed their back with all his strength.


    ¡°Wha¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Kya¡­¡±


    When suddenly pushed like that, Origami¡¯s father and mother both yelled.


    They were pushed by his all might. They might have scraped something like their knee.


    However, that much would be forgiven, right?


    Even if, they might have hit their head badly. Shidou, while his sight was dyed white, distorted his lips in self-mockery.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then, while he was like that, someone¡¯s voice vibrated his eardrums.


    He thought it was Kurumi but he was wrong. This voice clearly came from outside.


    And then, right before his sight was filled with light, noticed it. It was five year ago¡¯s Origami in front of him.


    His eyes met with hers for a second.


    Those eyes didn¡¯t glow with the blaze of revenge yet. The pool of resentment weren¡¯t being piled up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shidou muttered slightly. Then, he was enveloped in pure white light and he lost his consciousness.

 Volume 11 - CH 3

    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡±


    After making a soft moan, Shidou opened his eyes.


    It seems Shidou was lying face down on a bed. His left cheek was pushed into the pillow and the pillow was obstructing him from opening his eyes. It seems that his body stayed in that position for too long, because he couldn¡¯t feel his left arm.


    ¡°Fuaaaa¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou leaked one sleep yawn before turning around on the bed and raised his body after he faced upwards.


    The same time he was released from his own weight, his left hand which he couldn¡¯t felt, slowly *Jiin**jiin* turned numb. Shidou [Ouch ouch ouch¡­¡­¡­] frowned his face before looking around at the room.


    Nothing was different. It was his usual room. It was his usual furniture¡¯s, wall, floor and ceiling. In a rare occasion, Shidou hung his school blazer on the chair, maybe because he was too tired yesterday.


    At that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ah-re?¡±


    Something was off, Shidou blinked his eyes.


    The memories of how he went to bed yesterday were completely out from his mind. Rather, what month, what day and what day of the week is today? Before he slept, he was------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The fragmented information inside his head started to connect one after another. Inside Shidou¡¯s mind, he recalled back the scene before he fell unconscious.


    A burning city. A beam poured down.------Shidou immediately looked down at his body.


    From what he saw------there were no wounds or body parts missing. Shidou was completely healthy even though he took the strongest and absolute attack from an Angel. It might be thanks to Kotori¡¯s healing powers, or maybe------the moment the light was about to burn Shidou, [Yud Bed]¡¯s time limit was reached and his body was forcefully sent back to his time.


    Well, no matter which one it may be, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was saved. Shidou made a big sigh.


    But immediately, the next question floated into his mind. Shidou quickly got off his bed, pushed aside the room¡¯s curtain and fully opened the room¡¯s window.


    ¡°Where is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked outside while mumbling softly. The view he saw was the familiar Tenguu city residential area. When he looked to the right, he could see the tall mansion where the Spirits live in.


    ¡°----Kurumi! Kurumi!¡±


    Shidou placed his hands on the side of his head, and raised his voice to communicate with the inside of his head.


    But, Kurumi¡¯s voice could not be heard no matter how long it took.


    Nonetheless, that was reasonable. The [Tet] Kurumi talked about was a bullet to connect her conscious to a target that was in a different timeline. Which means, the bullet would probably not show its effect when the target exists in the same timeline as the Kurumi who shot the bullet.


    Yes. Shidou came back.


    He returned back to his world from the Tenguu city of 5 years ago.


    ¡°No-----¡°


    Shidou leaked a mumble.-----more specifically it was different.


    The view shown to Shidou was the scenery that he was familiar and used to.


    The buildings, houses, roads were all the way it was supposed to be. Basically-------it was not the scene of the Tenguu city that got completely messed by the inversed Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh!¡±


    The same time he realized that, Shidou left the room with the window wide open and went down the stairs with a momentum that could make him fall. He then ran to the living room and opened the door with a loud bang.


    When he did that, Kotori probably got surprised. A small girl---Kotori, who was sitting in the living room sofa while looking at the television, opened her acorn-like eyes even wider towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Ohh? What¡¯s wrong onii-chan? You¡¯re so energetic this early in the morning¡±


    She¡¯s an active girl with 2 white ribbons tying her long hair. It seems she woke up earlier that Shidou and has already finished changing her clothes to her school uniform.


    Shidou however shouted when he heard his sister¡¯s leisure voice.


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­! You¡¯re safe!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Heh?¡±


    After Shidou shouted while breathing wildly, Kotori tilted his head as if she does not know what he was talking about.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Onii-chan, are you half-asleep?¡±


    After she said that, he twitched his shoulders.


    Nonetheless, Shidou¡¯s actions can¡¯t be helped. In the [Old world], <Fraxinus> was shot down by Origami, and he had no way to confirm Kotori and the crews safety since they were in the ship.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Kotori, what is today¡¯s month and date?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s obviously 8th of November¡±


    Kotori said that with worried eyes.


    But, Kotori¡¯s response was the best information to Shidou. If Shidou¡¯s memories were correct, that date------was the next day after the inversed Origami destroyed the city.


    ¡°-----aah----¡°


    Shidou walked over to Kotori with a face close to crying before [Hashii] hugging Kotori with both his hands. Kotori¡¯s eyes turned black and white at his sudden actions.


    ¡°Gyaaa---!?¡±


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­Kotori¡­¡­.! I am so glad¡­¡­I¡¯m really----¡°


    ¡°Gyaaaa! Gyaaaa!!¡±


    Kotori flapped her hands and legs. Shidou was kicked in his stomach and he crouched down.


    But, this pain was so nostalgic. The sense of fulfillment and relief wouldn¡¯t stop over-pouring.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re kind of weird, Onii-chan¡±


    Kotori hugged her shoulders with red cheeks while saying that. Well, to her who has been seeing a different changed world since 5 years ago, Shidou¡¯s actions probably looks eccentric.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Hey Kotori. Would you believe me if I said I changed the world yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Kotori widen her eyes and frowned her eyebrows after a while.


    ¡°What are you saying Onii-chan. The return of your delusions?¡±


    She then placed her finger around her chin while saying that. She¡¯s not believing Shidou¡¯s words¡­¡­¡­¡­..rather, she looks like she has no clue what he was talking about.


    But------That¡¯s okay. After Shidou made wry smile, he swung his hands.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­.Sorry, I was dreaming a bit I guess.-----I¡¯ll make breakfast in a flash so wait for me¡±


    ¡°O-ohh---¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori nodded while making a dubious face. After Shidou made a small shrug with his shoulders, he headed to the washroom to wash his face.


    He has to report to Kotori about the change of the world someday. That¡¯s because, it was a big event where, just like the meaning, he rewritten the world. Thinking about the future, there was no way he shouldn¡¯t tell the <Ratatoskr> about this.


    However, just how is Shidou going to explain this experience which only sounds like a dream-like story? Shidou scratched his cheeks while *uuuh* making a groan.


    After having breakfast with Kotori and leaving the house after he dressed up, a familiar girl was already in front of the gate.


    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re here huh Shidou! Good morning!¡±


    She was a beauty with night-color hair and crystal eyes but, she was swinging her hands energetically to him.-----Yatogami Tohka. Shidou¡¯s classmate and also his neighbor.


    ¡°Ou Tohka. Good morning. Sorry, did I make you wait?¡±


    ¡°No, I just came out from home. Its perfect timing!¡±


    Tohka said it with a full smile on her face. Shidou laughed in reflex when he saw that innocent look.


    ¡°Mu? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­..more importantly, here¡±


    After saying that, Shidou handed over the lunch box he was holding to her. Making Tohka¡¯s portion together with his and Kotori¡¯s bento has become a daily routine to him. He was going to buy lunch today since he woke up late today but¡­¡­¡­¡­..he quickly prepared everything so that it would be as close as the [Normal] days, which has been a while.


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡­¡­! Thanks, Shidou! If I am correct, there is that bite-sized katsu inside right?¡±


    But, Shidou tilted his head at Tohka¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡­? Am I wrong? I thought you said that when we separated yesterday¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tohka placed his hand on his chin while bringing his eyebrows closer to recall back her memories.


    In this world, Shidou saved Origami¡¯s parents 5 years ago and Origami did not become an inversed spirit.


    Because of that, Tenguu city wasn¡¯t destroyed and as a result, they were going through normal days [Yesterday].


    But for Shidou, who was back at 5 years just a few hours ago, does not have the memories of this world all the way to [Yesteday].


    Judging by Tohka and Kotori, it seems that there wasn¡¯t a big change to the world but, there should be small events like this unknown to Shidou like this one¡­¡­¡­¡­it might be a good idea to confirm this with everyone as soon as possible.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.Sorry, Tohka. I am kind of out of ingredients. I made another menu¡±


    ¡°Muu, is that so. But, you don¡¯t have to apologize you know? Every food Shidou makes is delicious! So, what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°Aah, minced meat, scrambled eggs, peas and 3 colored rice. The eggs are the sweet kind¡±


    ¡°W-wow¡­¡­..! That¡¯s the best!¡±


    Tohka¡¯s cheeks blushed and said that in an excited manner. It seems she¡¯s satisfied with this menu too.


    And, when Tohka was dancing around while carrying the lunch box, he saw two shadows walked over from the mansion.


    ¡°Kaka, good morning. Good work picking me up, my attendant¡±


    ¡°Bow. Good morning, Shidou, Tohka¡±


    Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru, twins with similar faces. Both of them look so similar that they can¡¯t be distinguish in one glance but, after taking a good look, their faces are slightly different and also, a tragic difference of body shape which could only be thought to be god¡¯s prank, could be seen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­um? Shidou, did you just thought of something really rude?¡±


    The slim girl with a proud face----Kaguya opened half her eyes with a posture as if she was hugging her shoulders.


    ¡°N-no way. I didn¡¯t think of anything¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡­? It¡¯s a sin to lie to me you know?¡±


    ¡°Warning. You are over thinking, Kaguya¡±


    And, the glamourous girl with her hair tied into 3-----Yuzuru, placed her hands on Kaguya¡¯s shoulder before saying that.


    ¡°Even so, it was only for an instant but, I saw Shidou¡¯s eyes took a trip around our chest¡±


    ¡°Explain. That is normal reflex for a male¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Oi¡±


    That isn¡¯t helping. Sweat dripped down Shidou¡¯s cheeks while he opened half his eyes.


    ¡°I see. So he just reacted to my charming body huh. Kaka, then I forgive you. There is nothing as harsh as resisting the Yamai¡¯s charm¡±


    ¡°Consent. That is correct. No matter how much Kaguya has indecent delusions of Shidou every day, it¡¯s not like everyone would think like that¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have those delusions!!¡±


    Kaguya shouted with a red face. When she did that, Yuzuru looked interested at Kaguya¡¯s response and placed her hand on her mouth to [Small smile. Ufufu].


    ¡°Regret. Is that true. Then, the diary Kaguya wrote yesterday night was----¡°


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­! Kyaa! Kyaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Kaguya suddenly became noisy and *Poka**Poka* hit Yuzuru¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Escape. Kyaa¡±


    After saying it in an un-nervous voice, Yuzuru ran away from the spot. Kaguya then immediately followed after and they started running around Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Haha¡±


    Shidou leaked a small giggle in reflex when he saw them.


    Maybe they saw Shidou¡¯s reaction, Kaguya and Yuzuru made a wondering face.


    ¡°W-what is it Shidou. Why are you making such a farsighted look¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Consent. Did you grow old in one night?¡±


    With Shidou in between them, both of them had their eyebrows closer to each other while saying that. Shidou swung his head to play it off.


    ¡°No, nothing at all.----More importantly, we will be late if we keep this up¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at each other before making a sigh while making shrugs with their shoulders.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­.the maliciousness is over. In consideration for Shidou, I will let you off. But there is no next time. Know that people who try to reveal my darkness, will be touched by the hands of the death god¡±


    ¡°Sneer. My darkness (Laugh). Is the darkness those objects hidden under Kaguya¡¯s bed?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.why do you know thaaaaaaaatttttttt!¡±


    ¡°Dash. I am going first¡±


    After Yuzuru said that, she waved to Shidou and Kaguya before running to the school.


    ¡°Waiiiiiitttttt! Eh, no seriously, why!? Why do you knowwwww!?¡±


    Kaguya chased after her while shouting. Even though their Reiryoku were sealed, both of them immediately could not be seen anymore; just as expected from the Spirit of the wind huh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Let¡¯s go too¡±


    ¡°Nu? Umu, okay!¡±


    After Shidou shrugged his shoulders and said that, Tohka blinked her eyes before nodding to him.


    She then walked beside him and they walked towards the school------they then reached the high school.


    After Shidou passed the gates, he switched his shoes into indoor shoes and reached in front of the 2nd year group 4 after he passed the corridor and climbed the stairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, Shidou¡¯s body stopped when he placed his hands on the classroom door.


    The reason was simple. He was hesitant on how he should talk to the girl sitting at the left side beside Shidou----Origami.


    The person receiving the biggest influence from 5 years back was definitely Origami. Unlike the small discord of memories that he have with Tohka, there might be a bigger change.


    ¡°Shidou, you¡¯re not going in?¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­..Sorry sorry¡±


    After he was told by Tohka, Shidou poured strength into the hand holding the door.


    And while feeling a mix of weird feeling of anxiety and uplift, he opened the door.


    But-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..What¡±


    Shidou opened the door, and viewed the classroom before making a wry smile while sighing.


    There was still no one sitting on the left side of Shidou¡¯s seat. It seems that, she has not come to school.


    It somehow felt embarrassing for worrying about that. After Shidou scratched his cheeks, he sat on his own seat and took out the textbook and notes from his bag which are going to be used for 1st period.


    But, Origami hasn¡¯t come to school even though he waited for a while.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Tohka suddenly made a difficult face.


    ¡°Hnn, what¡¯s wrong, Tohka¡±


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡­for some reason, I feel something is missing¡­¡­¡­¡­..it feels kind of weird¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Something missing?¡±


    Shidou wrung his neck when he heard Tohka¡¯s words. But, faster than replying back to Tohka, the school chime rang nearby.


    The classroom door opened immediately right after and a small girl wearing glasses entered the room while carrying the attendance book. It was Shidou¡¯s class homeroom teacher, Tama-chan; Teacher Okamine Tamae.


    Shidou¡¯s cheeks relaxed in reflex when he saw her.


    That¡¯s because, the Tama-chan he encountered when he returned to the world at 5 years ago, had the completely same appearance as now.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Ah, No, Sorry¡±


    He replied back in panic when Tama-chan asked in a dubious manner. Tama-chan coughed before she started to take the attendance.


    Shidou¡¯s surname is [Itsuka] so; his attendance check will be fast. After Shidou quickly replied, he looked over to the vacant seat on the left.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    In the end, Origami did not appear even though the home room started. Is she absent today. Or maybe, Origami was late for a rare occasion.


    During the time Shidou was thinking that, Tama-chan was continuously calling out the student name.


    ¡°Okay, Tonomachi-kun is present¡­¡­¡­¡­then, Nakahara-san?¡±


    ¡°----------Eh?¡±


    Shidou let out a dumb-witted voice in reflex when he heard the name Tama-chan called out.


    But, that was only normal. Since the attendance numbers is mixed gendered, it was weird that [Tobiichi Origami] wasn¡¯t after [Tonomachi Hiroto]. Even if she was absent for today, her name should be called.


    It seems that his voice was louder than what he thought. Tama-chan looked surprised and looked towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Ah-re, did Sensei make any mistake¡±


    ¡°E-err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou stood up with a thud.


    But, Shidou was hesitant to say the words.


    A thought grazed his mind for a moment there.-----That, in the previous world, Origami [Transferred to another school].


    However, he won¡¯t know anything if he keeps quiet. Shidou made up his mind and shook his throat.


    ¡°Sensei, what about¡­¡­Origami?¡±


    *Babump**Babump* his heart pumped hard.


    Origami [Transferred to another school] because she was recruited to DEM industries in the previous world. That should not be applicable to Origami now that she holds no hatred to the Spirits. Even though he knows that, the worst possible word that Tama-chan might say was swirling inside Shidou¡¯s head.--------That, [Origami-san already transferred to another school]¡­¡­¡­.


    But-----Tama-chan¡¯s answer was different from Shidou¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°----Origami¡­¡­¡­san? Who is that?¡±


    Tama-chan said that with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Wha----¡°


    Shidou opened his eyes blankly while looking around.


    Since he suddenly stood up and said that, Shidou was currently the attention of the class but¡­¡­¡­¡­..everyone was showing weird responses at the name Shidou said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Origami? Who is that. A person¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Did Itsuka-kun fave 1000 paper cranes to Sensei as a present?¡±


    ¡°No, that would mean that Sensei is in the hospital. Rather, there¡¯s no way to make 1000 paper cranes alone¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s that Itsuka-kun so¡±


    ¡°Ah----¡°


    Everyone started talking.


    Shidou looked at his classmates while feeling his breathing turn wilder.


    They don¡¯t look like they were joking.


    Everyone does not know. The girl known as Tobiichi Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Aah---------That¡¯s right----¡°


    Shidou *Suuu* breathed finely. Strength left his body and both his hands drooped down.


    ---now that he thinks about it, this event was not unthinkable. The possibility was enough. However, somewhere inside Shidou might have made him avoid this.


    If the young Origami and her parents escaped the fire, it was normal for them to look for another house to move to. They might still be living in Nankou town or they moved to another place just like the Itsuka family. If that¡¯s the case then, there was no guarantee that she would enroll into his Raizen high school just like the previous world.


    5 years ago, Shidou definitely changed history. He succeeded to erase a tragedy that occurred once, before it happened.


    But all of history did not change according to what Shidou wanted.


    All the events existing in the world was connected with invisible lines.


    The event Shidou achieved became the starting point and it was inevitable for an event outside his goal to happen in the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..sorry, Sensei. It was my misunderstanding. Please continue¡±


    After Shidou said that quietly, he collapsed onto his chair.


    Tama-chan looked worried for a while when she saw Shidou like that but, she soon started to continue taking down attendance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While dazing off, Shidou listened to Tama-chan and quietly looked at the left seat.


    ---There is no problem at all.


    5 years ago, he saved Origami¡¯s parents who were supposed to be dead, and Origami won¡¯t bear any hatred to the Spirits.


    Origami should be living happily somewhere in this world. It¡¯s such a happy end that wanting more is going to bring bad luck.


    To Origami, the previous world was unnatural to her. She was someone who should be living in a gentle world. She should receive more love from her parents and grow up.


    Yes. It¡¯s okay with this.


    The world----should be like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou?¡±


    And. He suddenly heard Tohka¡¯s voice from his right seat. Her tone was sounded dubious but it also sounds like she was worried about Shidou.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­.What is it, Tohka¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    After being told that, Shidou noticed something for the first time.


    ---There were tears flowing down his cheeks and falling onto the desk.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He quickly wiped his tears with his uniform sleeves, before replying back [I¡¯m alright] to Tohka.


    Tohka distorted her eyebrows into a °Ëshape but, even though she looked fidgety, she did not say anything afterwards; she might have felt that there was no need to pry into it any further since Shidou told her that he was okay.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ---should I be crying.


    Shidou mumbled to himself.


    Maybe he felt happy knowing that Origami was living happily. Or maybe------he felt lonely that he could no longer see Origami again. Shidou was not very sure.


    But, there was one.


    Yes¡­..only one.


    Shidou thought of one thing.


    Origami, who could not live her life as a normal girl because her heart was captured by revenge last time.


    Origami, who placed herself into battles like it was normal and thrown away her tears and smile.


    He ------wanted to see her smile normally even if it¡¯s just only for one time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Evening. Kotori with her hair tied with black ribbons, was sitting in a reverse position on the house living room¡¯s sofa while staring at something.


    Further up her sights, she saw her brother¡¯s back----Shidou preparing dinner in the kitchen. The blue apron looks great on him, so much that it¡¯s displeasing.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s not like that scene was that rare. But, she felt that Shidou has been acting strange since today morning.


    He ran down energetically down the stairs during the morning, he tried confirming the date, he then hugged Kotori and after saying something that only sound like he has not waken up yet, he suddenly changed completely now and came back from school with a really depressed expression. Just what could happen to make his tension fall this far all of a sudden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fuun¡±


    After Kotori snorted, she moved around the rod of the chupa chups in her mouth while turning her body posture back to normal.


    It felt disgusting.


    ---she was unhappy that an event that caused Shidou¡¯s heart to shake this much happened at a place where Kotori did not know.


    After Kotori crossed her legs unhappily, Yoshino, who was looking at Shidou like her, let out a worried voice.


    ¡°What happened¡­¡­..to Shidou-san¡±


    She has fluffy hair and sapphire blue eyes. It was a girl with a height close to Kotori¡¯s. She was currently wearing a light colored one piece.


    ¡°Neee. He doesn¡¯t look energetic¡±


    Matching up with Yoshino¡¯s words, the rabbit puppet worn in her left hand-[Yoshinon] flapped its mouth.


    And as if to reply to that, another girl sitting beside Yoshino----Natsumi was making a bored face (She actually wasn¡¯t that bored) by placing her hands under her chin while letting out her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That listless look.----it¡¯s a woman¡±


    ¡°Wha------!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Kotori and Yoshino widen their eyes when they heard Natsumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wa-wait, what do you mean by that¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡­..woman?¡±


    But, Natsumi immediately lost her confidence when Kotori and Yoshino asked her why.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Ah, no, I might be wrong so, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go weak on me now. Hurry up and say it¡±


    She grabbed Natsumi¡¯s head with both her hands and faced it towards her. When she did that, Natsumi¡¯s eyes looked away in uneasiness while she nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. If it comes to a worried high school male, the reason for it is most likely a woman¡±


    ¡°So that means, Shidou got dumped by someone¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go that far but¡­¡­¡­a boy at that age will basically be conscious on how his action vectors are, towards a girl¡­¡­¡­¡­..maybe there is a strange rumor about him spread around the girls, or he might be treated coldly by the girl beside him; simple things like this will make boys depressed¡±


    ¡°I-I wonder if that¡¯s correct¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Yoshino made a meek face and said that, Natsumi made a big nod before continuing.


    ¡°Yes. There is more; she would reply [Eeeh¡­..] in a serious tone when you say let¡¯s team up! Or, when you picked up the eraser she dropped, she would [Ah¡­¡­.i don¡¯t need that anymore, you can have it¡­..] or things like that¡±


    ¡°Na-Natsumi-san¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Right when the club¡¯s encouragement was heated up, and you took your application form to her, she would tell you [Ah, but our morning training is seriously tough so are you alright with it? No seriously, you don¡¯t have to force yourself you know?] Or when we are having dodgeball during gym time and a girl ran away while shouting [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!] in a serious tone when I was about to throw the ball; Ahh god damn it!¡±


    ¡°C-calm down!


    For some reason, the last half turned into Natsumi¡¯s hateful complaints¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow, she¡¯s a Spirit with quite a detailed knowledge of school life.


    ¡°¡­¡­..A-anyway. Something definitely happened in school¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi said that while her breathing was a little rough. Kotori also agrees with her on that opinion. She looked at Shidou, who looks somewhat lonely with the side of her eyes while making a small nod.


    ¡°But well, I think its okay to leave him alone since it¡¯s not that serious¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s tough to see¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou-san not energetic. Can we do something about it¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    After Yoshino said that, Kotori scratched her cheeks.


    ¡°Well, even I want to do something about it but, asking me how is just¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kotori sighed, Natsumi made a bitter face while saying this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.If a girl is the one giving a high school boy sorrow then, only a woman can heal it right¡±


    Kotori twitched her shoulders when she heard Natsumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°A woman¡­¡­¡­..yes, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­Ah-re?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa! Natsumi-san you pervert!¡±


    Yoshino and [Yoshinon] probably realized that meaning too. Yoshino¡¯s face turned red while [Yoshinon] covered its face with both its hands.


    After Kotori brought her eyebrows closer, she *Ton**ton* hit the temple of her head with her fingers while making the candy rod stand.


    ¡°Wait just a second. Why must I do something like that for Shidou-----¡°


    ¡°I-I¡­..will do it. If Shidou-san will get energetic with that then I will¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yoshino!?¡±


    Kotori replied with a screechy voice, when she heard Yoshino¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­.I understand. Then leave it to me. One shot from Yoshino, and Shidou will get lively. Okay, let¡¯s start¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait for just a moment!¡±


    Kotori spread out her hand to interrupt Natsumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.W-what?¡±


    Maybe she got surprised from her sudden voice, Natsumi froze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t say no¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I- I see¡­¡­.then, Kotori too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fuun, I have no choice huh. ----so, what are you planning?¡±


    When Kotori folded her arms and asked, Natsumi raised one finger and said her proposal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.because the imagination just now, it looks like I can use a bit of my Reiryoku¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Kotori widen her eyes and let out a dumb-witted voice. However, she immediately realized the meaning of those words.


    Yes. Since Natsumi¡¯s mentality is exceptionally low compared to the other Spirits, her mental condition will collapse easily even if it¡¯s something this simple, and that would cause her Reiryoku to counter-flow.


    And-----Natsumi¡¯s power was a transformation power that allows her to change her targets appearance.


    ¡°W-wait a sec. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make us into children and make the [A zoo belonging only to me] again. That¡¯s no good. If Shidou enter guardian father mode then, it will cause more burden to him instead¡±


    Kotori warned her. Yes. Last time, the girls were turned to children because of Natsumi, and they were made to wear animal ears with a leotard too.


    However, Natsumi swung her head.


    ¡°This time¡­¡­..it¡¯s going to be opposite¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°The¡­¡­¡­.opposite?¡±


    Kotori and Yoshino looked at each other in wonder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­., that was close¡±


    Shidou, who was preparing dinner, suddenly twitched his shoulders.


    Since he was cutting a cabbage while thinking, he was close to cutting his fingers.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­.this is no good, I have to be careful¡±


    He exhaled and lightly swings his head. Unexpectedly, it seems Origami was filling his mind.


    However, he can¡¯t stay like this forever. If he restarts cooking without focusing, the girls might end up eating vegetables mixed with Shidou¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­..¡±


    He calmed down by taking a deep breath and held the kitchen knife again.


    At that moment.


    ¡°----Shi-shidou. I¡¯ll help out¡±


    Kotori¡¯s slightly trembling voice could be heard from behind.


    ¡°Hnn? Aah, thank you. Then, over there-----¡°


    Shidou turned around while saying that and-------froze. His hands were trembling from his loss of composure and that caused the knife to fall and stab into the ground.


    However, it was unavoidable. Kotori and Yoshino------Both of them weren¡¯t in their familiar child appearances but have grown to girls who are about the same age as Shidou.


    Both of them grown taller, and were covered with a special beauty to girls who placed their hands on the door to adulthood. Unlike Yoshino, whose breast grown accordingly too, Kotori¡¯s breast did not change much.


    But, that was not all. It was their outfits.


    He don¡¯t know the reason but, both of them were wearing an apron with frills over a swimsuit and a head dress on their head, making them look like summer maids which was out of season. What¡¯s more, it seems that they are embarrassed because, they were contracting their shoulders with red cheeks in an uncomfortable manner.


    ¡°Wh-what are you two wearing, both of you!? Forget that, your body-----¡°


    After Shidou said that in a flustered tone, both of them looked at each other before cuddling into Shidou¡¯s arms with awkward movements.


    ¡°W-why not¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­.is right. More importantly, please let us¡­¡­¡­.help too¡±


    ¡°He-help out¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Sweat flowed down when Shidou heard their words. Since they were joining Shidou¡¯s arms, he might accidently feel their breast if he made any movements. Especially, Yoshino¡¯s were dangerous. It seems that there is some room for him, in Kotori¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Shidou? Are you thinking of something rude?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori sensed something and glared at him. Shidou quickly swung his head. Now that he thinks about it, Kaguya said the same thing in the morning. For a moment there, he was about to leak out a question about ¡°Do girls with small breasts have sharp senses?¡± but, Shidou will become today¡¯s Ikedukuri[11B 1] for dinner if he asked so, he gave up on the thought.


    This situation was as if he was dreaming. But¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shidou had an idea for this development.


    That¡¯s obvious. That¡¯s because Shidou has experienced looking after this power just a few days ago.


    ¡°Natsumi! This is your work huh!?¡±


    Shidou saw the top of her head twitch while it was poking out from the shadows of the sofa, when he shouted.


    After a while of silence, Natsumi gave up and slowly revealed her face. As expected the Spirit-Natsumi, who has the power of transformation was over there.


    Just like Kotori and Yoshino, Natsumi grew up to a high school girl. But¡­¡­¡­.she was wearing a normal maid outfit and was not like them, who were in stimulating outfits.


    ¡°-------wait over there damn it!¡±


    Kotori shouted when she saw Natsumi.


    ¡°Natsumi! Why aren¡¯t you in a swimsuit! We already agreed that all of us will go like that!¡±


    Natsumi looked away awkwardly at Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­No, well you see¡­¡­¡­¡­.thinking carefully, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing and so uncool and somewhat idiotic¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you let us wear something this idiotic!¡±


    ¡°Ko-Kotori-chan¡­¡­.calm down¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Yoshino calmed her down, Kotori still looked pissed. She rolled up her invisible sleeves and jumped towards Natsumi.


    ¡°Why you little; I¡¯ll make you like us!¡±


    ¡°U-uwahh!¡±


    Natsumi raised a screechy shout and quickly ran away from the shadows of the sofa. However, Kotori did not give up too. both of them then started running around the living room.


    ¡°Wait right there! I¡¯ll tear off those clothes¡­!¡±


    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaaah! I.am. going. To. Get. Raped!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is going to do that!?¡±


    Kotori shouted to Natsumi, who said that with teary eyes. Dust puffed up nearby them because they were running around vigorously.


    ¡°O-oi, both of you calm down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, not good ¡­¡­.. To fight¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou was trying to stop them, he took of his apron and walked to the living room. Yoshino with a troubled face followed him from behind.


    But, that didn¡¯t go well. Since they were playing tag in the living room with many obstacles, Natsumi¡¯s leg got caught under the carpet and fell towards their direction. Of course, Kotori who was chasing behind her also had to stop suddenly. She dived to Natsumi¡¯s back with all her might.


    ¡°Wa-wawa!¡±


    ¡°Wha-----!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Wai------¡°


    All their voices mixed together and afterwards; they caused a grand crash with the sofa and table dragged into the process. Incomparable to the amount of dust when Kotori and Natsumi were playing tag, huge amounts of dust puffed out.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡­are you all alright-----!?¡±


    Shidou raised his body while saying that with a groan but-------his voice screeched.


    That¡¯s because, his face was thrust into Natsumi¡¯s skirt when they fell. Natsumi¡¯s butt which was separated with one thin cloth expanded in his view, causing him to gasp.


    ¡°Gyaa--------------!¡±


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡±


    The same time they shouted, Natsumi stood up as if she felt a backlash from something. Shidou¡¯s face got squashed for a moment there.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing Shidou!¡±


    ¡°A-are you okay, Shidou-san¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah-------¡°


    Shidou, who replied to their voices, stopped his words again. It probably got caught onto something when they fell; Kotori¡¯s bottom swimsuit was slid down------as for Yoshino; her bra part got unraveled, causing her voluptuous bust to peek out from the side of the apron (Yoshinon performed a fine save though).


    They realized that a moment later. They dropped their sights onto their body and their face blushed red.


    ¡°¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±¡±


    Both of them shouted at the same time and crouched down to hide their breast and buttocks.


    At that moment, Natsumi was pushed over when she stood up and once again fell onto Shidou¡¯s face with her butt.


    ¡°Ukyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    3 shouts and 1 voiceless shout echoed throughout the Itsuka living room.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­that sucked¡­¡­.¡±


    After a few minutes. Shidou cool his nose with a wet towel while making a big sigh.


    Kotori, Yoshino, and Natsumi already reverted back to normal. From what Shidou could see, they were dropping their shoulders apologetically.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­..Shidou-san¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡±


    Starting from the right side; they started apologizing. Shidou made another sigh before making a wry smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.------it¡¯s my fault to make you all concerned about me. You wanted to cheer me up right?¡±


    After Shidou said that, 3 of them nodded while they were still apologetic.


    Looking at them like that, Shidou scratched his head. It seems, he was so down that the girls could easily find out. Even though he was told not to break the Spirits mental state in a daily basis, this was the completely opposite of what he should be doing. After Shidou placed the towel on the table he *pan**pan* slapped his face to take focus.


    ¡°-------Thanks, you girls. I am focused now. I am okay now¡±


    Shidou saw their cheeks relaxed a bit when he said that.


    Kotori immediately opened her eyes before folding her hand to act tough.


    ¡°Fu-fuun¡­¡­..That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t pry on what happened to you but, the Spirits will feel uneasy if you keep that up¡±


    ¡°Aah, sorry¡±


    Shidou felt that Kotori acting tough was kind of cute so he made a wry smile while shrugging his shoulders.


    But, it seems Kotori does not like to be taken lightly by Shidou. She made her mouth look like a ¤Ø shape and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a problem if you keep losing focus like that. We won¡¯t know when a Spirit will appear. Of course for unknown spirits, there is still Kurumi and also even <Devil>----¡°


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows in reflex when he heard the codename Kotori said.


    ¡°He-hey wait a second there, Kotori. <Devil>¡­¡­..? Who is that Spirit?¡±


    He looked back at Kotori and replied back.


    <Devil>. At the very least, it was a name Shidou did not hear before.


    However, Kotori brought her eyebrows closer in doubt.


    ¡°What are you saying Shidou. It¡¯s that Spirit hunter <Devil> you know? Alongside <Nightmare>-Tokisaki Kurumi, she¡¯s the target we have to be the most cautious to. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot¡±


    ¡°Alongside¡­..with Kurumi?¡±


    Sweat flowed down Shidou¡¯s forehead.


    This world has a slightly different kind of flow compared to the world Shidou knew. He was forced to know that today. If that¡¯s the case, there is a possibility that a Spirit Shidou does not know has appeared already.


    However-----it was hard to believe that a Spirit worth being cautious alongside that worst Spirit-Kurumi would appear.


    Kotori folded her hands with deeper doubt when she saw Shidou¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°Are you¡­..seriously saying that? What is wrong with you today? It¡¯s as if your memories until yesterday completely disappeared¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­aah, sorry¡±


    He slightly lowered his head when Kotori¡¯s words were close to the mark. Kotori then made a sigh before making the rod of the Chupa chups in her mouth stand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..so, you really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­can you explain to me if possible. Er-----about that <Devil>¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori sighed once more before nodding.


    ¡°<Devil>. We confirmed her manifestation but, we have no success in contact; she¡¯s an unidentified Spirit. And-----¡°


    Kotori left one moment gap before continuing her words.


    ¡°------This is just my speculations but, she might be an inverse-type¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes in reflex.


    ¡°An Inverse type¡­¡­..? What do you mean? Are you saying that an inversed Spirit appears normally?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know the details¡±


    Kotori said it irritated. This information must be something the Shidou of this world has to know.


    The question of----why an inversed Spirit appeared did not stop popping out but, there were mountain worth of things he does not know. He regained his composure and continued his questions.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.what was that [Spirit hunter] you said just now¡±


    ¡°Just like what I meant.------<Devil> does not appear alone. She will only appear when other Spirits manifested as well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..and attack that spirit. For Natsumi, it would have been dangerous if the girls weren''t there to save her¡±


    After Kotori said that, she looked towards Natsumi. Maybe she recalled back the events that happened then, Natsumi¡¯s shoulders were slightly trembling.


    ¡°Wai-wait. Attack Spirits? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just like the AST and DEM.------at first, we suspected her for being a part of their organization. That¡­¡­¡­..Just maybe, they tamed a Spirit to attack other Spirits. But from what we can see, <Devil> is not associated or aiding the neither DEM nor AST. Actually, both the AST and DEM also attacked <Devil>¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡­¡­..would <Devil> attack the Spirits¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. There might be a reason but we won¡¯t know until we ask her. She would immediately blink somewhere so <Ratatoskr> has not come in contact with her, not even once"


    Kotori shrugs her shoulders exaggeratedly. Sweat flow down Shidou¡¯s cheeks while he placed his hands on his chin.


    The Spirit that hunts other Spirits, <Devil>. A weird odd feeling appeared inside Shidou¡¯s heart when he heard that.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­.can I see an image or a video of that <Devil>¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°We do have it but¡­¡­¡­¡­..i think it¡¯s meaningless to see it okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori [Uuun] scratched her head while moving the candy¡¯s rod up and down.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a picture is worth a thousand words. Wait over there¡±


    Kotori left the living room, after she said that. She then immediately brought a B5 size terminal tab from her own room.


    ¡°It¡¯s this. Take a look¡±


    Kotori placed the tab on the table and played the video.


    A completely destroyed city was shown. There were smokes and explosions nearby and he could tell that it was in the battlefield.


    --inside there.


    [That] was there.


    It was a human silhouette covered with darkness. I see, it¡¯s no wonder that Kotori said [it¡¯s meaningless]. Not only was it difficult to distinguish the human shape, her face was covered in darkness and could not be seen. But, the part where several wings were floating around that human provided enough convincement to give the name <Devil> to that silhouette.


    When he saw that.


    ¡°¡­¡­.ah-----¡°


    Shidou leaked a soft voice.


    It was not because he saw the Spirit¡¯s strange appearance.


    ---it was because he knows this Spirit.


    It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t see her face and expressions.


    But, Shidou knew. He saw this Spirit before.


    ¡°No¡­..way¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    *Kata**kata* his teeth clattered. His whole body trembled with short intervals in between.


    That¡¯s because, that¡¯s-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ori-gami¡­¡­¡±


    Yes. That was Origami, who turned into a Spirit and inversed.


    The next day. After Shidou reached school with Tohka like yesterday, he let out a loud yawn, when he reached his own seat.


    Tohka, who was sitting at his right side, opened her eyes in wonder.


    ¡°Mu, are you sleepy, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t sleep enough yesterday¡±


    ¡°Muu, that¡¯s no good. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­well, I guess I¡¯ll take a nap before dinner after school¡±


    After Shidou made a wry smile, he simply wiped off the tear oozing out from his eyes and made a small sigh before absent-mindedly gazing to his left seat. The seat that Origami used, in the previous world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ---The reason for his lack of sleep was obvious. The reason was divided into two big roads last night.


    For the first one; he went outside. Shidou slipped out of his house alone after dinner and head towards a certain place.


    Yes. It was the mansion Origami used to live at the previous world, and the Tenguu Nankou town residential area where the fire disaster occurred 5 years ago.


    There was one reason why he did that. He thought Origami might be there.


    However, reality wasn¡¯t that sweet.


    There was no one living in that mansion¡¯s room and the house that the Tobiichi family used to live had another signboard placed in front. He asked the people living in the house about the Tobiichi family just in case but, they don¡¯t know their exact location.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou looked at the empty seat while mumbling to himself.


    The video Kotori showed yesterday. The unidentified Spirit- <Devil> shown inside, was definitely Tobiichi Origami. What¡¯s more, she was not a normal Spirit-----but an inverse-type.


    *Creak* he clenched his teeth.


    ---he doesn¡¯t get it.


    In the world 5 years ago, Shidou should have succeeded in changing history. Origami should be living as a normal girl in a normal world.


    But even so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Just what happened to make Origami turn into a Spirit. And why was she inversed.


    Furthermore, judging by what Kotori said, Origami attacked other spirits. If that¡¯s the case then it¡¯s no different than the time she was with the AST.


    And, <Devil> will disappear too when the Spirit got Lost. Thanks to that, the city won¡¯t suffer that many damages.


    His head hurt because there were many things he don¡¯t know. Just what happened in this 5 years and this world. Shidou scratched his head.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡­¡­why is that the only¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He recalled back another action he took yesterday while saying that in irritation.


    The other action Shidou took. That was to collect as much information of this world as possible.


    ---The moment he found out about Origami in this world, endless amount of uneasiness and questions filled his mind.


    He thought that just maybe; events different from the one in Shidou¡¯s memories might have occurred in this world and he does not know about it. Or maybe--------events that should happen never happened at all.


    Shidou returned home and talked to the girls (Kotori looked quite suspicious though), and managed to peek into the <Fraxinus> database even though it¡¯s brief.


    Conclusion; he found out that the flow of history in this world almost matches with Shidou¡¯s memories.


    Kotori turned into a Spirit 5 years again, and found <Ratatoskr>.


    On 10th of April, Shidou met Tohka and sealed her.


    After that, Yoshino¡¯s sealing, Kurumi¡¯s and Mana¡¯s encounter, the Yamai sister¡¯s sealing, the battle with DEM and the sealing event for Miku and Natsumi. Everything matches exactly to what Shidou knew.


    Yes------beautifully leaving out, his relations with Tobiichi Origami.


    When he was thinking about that, the chime signifying the start of class time rang and the door opened with his homeroom teacher Tama-chan entering the room. We stood up when we were told to, bowed down before sitting back down.


    ¡°Okay, good morning everyone. Let¡¯s work hard for today as well¡±


    Tama-chan said that with a smile. But, Shidou didn¡¯t hear most of her words. He looked out the window blankly while resting his chin on his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ---As expected, he had to see Origami one more time. After thinking for one whole evening, that was the answer Shidou reached.


    When he found out yesterday that everyone didn¡¯t know Origami, and when he found out that the Shidou of this world has not even met Origami before, he thought that he would no longer be associated with Origami anymore. Actually-------he felt that this might be the best choice for Origami. There was just no way that, meddling with Origami¡¯s life when she is living a happy life was a good thing to do. Shidou felt that it was enough if Origami was living somewhere in this world in peace.


    But, now that he saw that video, he could not say that any longer.


    The ravages of war clinging around Origami weren¡¯t over yet. Shidou¡¯s mission wasn¡¯t over. This disgusting world was still burdening her with a cruel fate.


    Nonetheless, Shidou was too unknowledgeable about this world.


    However, even if he made his resolve, there were several walls blocking him from his goals.


    In the first place, the Origami of this world does not know about Shidou. Even before that, he does not know where Origami is.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­like I thought, I can¡¯t do anything alone¡±


    After Shidou mumbled that with an inaudible volume, he *Ton**Ton* tapped the table with his fingers.


    As expected, he needs <Ratatoskr>¡¯s help on how he should move. Once he gets back home, he has to explain the situation to Kotori and look for Origami.


    ¡­¡­¡­believing something like changing history by slipping through time was doubtful but, they won¡¯t flat out refuse since this was related to the Spirit-<Devil>.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While looking outside through the window, Shidou gripped his fist to strengthen his resolve.


    And----at that time.


    ¡°Ah, oh yes. Today, I will introduce a friend to all of you. ------okay, come in¡±


    The same time Tama-chan said that as if she recalled back the matter, *Gara* the classroom door opened and a girl entered. It¡¯s a transfer student.


    He felt that it was rare that a transfer student would come in at this time but, it wasn¡¯t the time for him to be concerned about that. Shidou did not look away and took a glance towards them.


    But------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Heh?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes in shock when he saw the girl walking to the teacher¡¯s desk.


    It was a slim girl with a graceful face like a doll. The color covering her back was a little pale and it made her look like a princess from another country.


    The moment the girl appeared, he noticed his classmates turned noisy. The males leaned forward with an [Oooooh!?] while the girls had sparkles in their eyes.


    However, Shidou was the only one astonished within them and stared at the girl¡¯s face.


    The reason was simple. He was familiar with that girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay, please introduce yourself¡±


    Tama-chan asked the transfer student.


    The girl then nodded before facing forward and talked with a soft voice.


    ¡°-----I am Tobiichi Origami. Everyone, glad to meet you all¡±


    She then took a deep bow. Everyone in class turned noisy.


    A part of the students probably recalled back Shidou saying the rare name [Origami] yesterday. Some were tilting their head wondering why; maybe they read too much into it vulgarly, they looked towards Shidou with a prankster¡¯s smile.


    But, Shidou didn¡¯t have the leisure to respond to that now.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He widen his eyes and a trembling voice leaked out from his lips.


    Although her hair length was different, it was definitely Miss Tobiichi Origami inside Shidou¡¯s memories.


    When Shidou couldn¡¯t let out his voice from the shock, Tama-chan moved her sights to look around the classroom.


    ¡°Eeeerr, as for Tobiichi-san¡¯s seat¡­¡­¡­.The seat beside Itsuka-kun is empty I see. Can you sit over there?¡±


    ¡°I understand¡±


    Origami agreed and slowly walked towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    But, Origami suddenly stopped after taking a few steps.


    The reason was immediately known. Their eyes met since Shidou was staring at Origami.


    ¡°Ah----¡°


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    The same time Shidou leaked a short voice out from his throat, Origami widen her eyes in surprise.


    Her eyes met with a boy who was staring at her. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    However, it was strange. Origami¡¯s reactions looked a little different from the said reason.


    ¡°----No way. You¡¯re¡­¡­..¡±


    Yes. She said it as if she was familiar with Shidou¡¯s face.


    But, after Origami immediately swung her head to regain her composure, she then changed completely by bowing down formally before settling down on the seat designated by Tama-chan.


    ¡°---------¡°


    Shidou looked at Origami series of actions while feeling his heart pumping faster.


    ---What was that just now? Origami knows Shidou?


    It was impossible, thinking logically. However, then just now-----


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s start with the attendance!¡±


    Tama-chan started calling the students name with a cheerful voice but, none of it entered Shidou¡¯s ears.

 Volume 11 - CH 4

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Haaah?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s suspicious voice could be heard over the other side of the phone.


    Nevertheless, it was something natural. Shidou would probably give the same reaction if she suddenly calls him during break time to report about [That information].


    Yes. Shidou slipped out of the classroom after the homeroom ended and called Kotori after he reached an empty spot.


    Kotori was giving agreeable responses when she first picked up the phone but, the rustling sound of her changing her ribbon could be heard half-way through and she said those words.


    Kotori followed her words with perplexed words.


    ¡°Wait for a moment there. What is going on? Please explain in details¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Just like what I said. <Devil>, transferred into my class¡±


    Shidou bitterly said that words he told Kotori just now, once more.


    ¡°Like I say, I don¡¯t get your meaning. Why would <Devil> transfer into your school¡­¡­¡­no, in the first place, <Devil> is an unidentified Spirit. We have not confirmed her neither her name nor face before. Just how did you know that the person that transferred in is <Devil>?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    That was a good question. Shidou hesitated.


    ¡°I have no time now so I¡¯ll explain the details when we get back home. But¡­¡­..i am serious. Believe me¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kotori kept silent for a while before *Haa* making a sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I get it. I¡¯ll send an observation unit over just in case. Anything more, will depend on the results we get¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! You believe me!?¡±


    It was something he said but, it was a little unexpected. When Shidou let out a surprised voice, Kotori replied back with a tired manner.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a 50 50. -----but, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t do anything if I was told that <Devil>¡¯s identity is known when we are clueless about her¡±


    She then continued on.


    "I don¡¯t think Shidou would say something without any proof anyway. No¡­¡­¡­..even if it¡¯s a gut feeling, you have done enough for me to believe those words¡±


    ¡°Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°However, if you are thinking of making <Ratatoskr> investigate and get information¡¯s about a girl you like; you won¡¯t get away easily¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t do that!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, Kotori [Unn] groaned.


    ¡°Then, we will start investigating now. Err, what is that female student¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Origami. It¡¯s Tobiichi Origami¡±


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami. Tobiichi------¡°


    Kotori stopped her words at that moment. Her throat sounded softly as if she recalled something.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­.perhaps it¡¯s, AST¡¯s Tobiichi Origami?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes when he heard Kotori¡¯s words. AST. It is the abbreviation of the Anti-Spirit team, even within the JGDSF.


    It¡¯s true that Origami was affiliated with that organization. But, this should be something in the previous world. There¡¯s no way for Kotori to know that-----


    Shidou twitched his shoulders when he thought that far.


    ¡°Kotori, don¡¯t tell me you have memories of the previous world¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haah? What are you saying? You¡¯re still dragging yesterday¡¯s dream again?¡±


    However, Kotori replied back with a calm tone.


    ¡°If I am correct, there is a member with that name in the AST. She fought with the girls many times before. But, she resigned just a while ago¡±


    ¡°Wha----¡°


    Shidou¡¯s word¡¯s got stuck. It¡¯s not like Kotori regained her memories of the previous world. But even so, Origami was still affiliated with the AST.


    The reality those 2 facts shown. It was something really simple.


    ---Origami is in the AST in this world too.


    ¡°Just why¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by why¡­¡­¡­.you mean the reason why she quit the AST? How would I know that¡±


    Kotori probably misunderstood Shidou¡¯s mumble as a question; Kotori *fuun* snorted while saying that.


    ¡°But now that you mentioned it, the time when Tobiichi Origami resigned AST and the time <Devil> started appearing, matches. Fumu, If the reason why she turned into a Spirit was because she resigned then¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori groaned while started mumbling something.


    But, half of those words passed through Shidou¡¯s ears.----inside Shidou¡¯s head, the fact that Origami entered the AST was swirling inside his head.


    The reason why Origami entered the AST in the previous world in the first place, was to kill the Spirit that killed her parents. In this world where her parents were saved, just what kind of event pushed Origami to do such a thing.


    ¡°----Hey Shidou, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..! Y-yeah¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡±


    Shidou got surprised when Kotori called him.


    ¡°Mouu, get a grip. Anyway, we will be investigating if whether or not Tobiichi Origami is a Spirit. Shidou, you report to us too if you find anything.----but, if Tobiichi Origami really is that <Devil> then she is a really dangerous Inverse-type. Please don¡¯t be reckless¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡­sorry about that¡±


    After Shidou said that, he offed his phone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He leaned against the wall after stuffing his phone into his pocket. The much information got too complicated inside his mind, and he couldn¡¯t arrange all of them.


    But, nothing will happen like this. After Shidou took a deep breath, he then returned back to the 2nd year class 4.


    When he entered the classroom, he found a crowd of people at the window side. It seems everyone was interested at the cute transfer student. Origami was making a troubled face in the center of his classmates.


    And at right at that moment, the chime signifying the start of class time rang and everyone went back to their seats while waving back. He saw Origami *Haa* exhaled, after she waved back to them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­haha¡±


    Shidou¡¯s cheeks turned softer by reflex when he saw that unfamiliar scene. If it was the Origami he knew then, she won¡¯t change her expression at all.


    But¡­¡­..this was something he doesn¡¯t get.


    Why would Origami enter the AST in this world? Why did she become a Spirit? Why-----did she inversed. And also, how is she able to return to her human form and maintain her consciousness even though she inversed. It¡¯s just plain mysterious no matter how much he thinks.


    And, the teacher entered the classroom when Shidou was thinking.


    ¡°Class is about to start. Sit down¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.sorry¡±


    After Shidou quickly returned to his seat, he took out his textbook and notes onto the table.


    But, naturally, he can¡¯t focus in class. Shido¡¯s sights were directed towards Origami¡¯s direction.


    ---Like I thought, I have to talk to her at least once. Shidou does not know anything about the Origami of this world.


    But, people would probably crowd around her like just now, if it becomes break time. Judging by this rate, it is going to be hard for Shidou to talk to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou immersed himself in thoughts for a while, he wrote words at the edge of his note.


    He then tore it out and folded it before placing it onto Origami¡¯s table without the teacher noticing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Origami, who noticed that, tilted her head.


    After looking at the words written inside the piece of paper, Origami widen her eyes in surprise.


    At that day¡¯s break time. After Shidou sneaked out of the classroom, he headed towards the stairs leading to the roof.


    Since it was far away from the classroom block, there aren¡¯t many students that would come here. Actually, the stairs was so quiet that it made the hustle and bustle echoing in the school a lie.


    However, that does not signify the fact that no one was here.


    There was already one girl standing there.------it was the transfer student, who is the topic of the day; Tobiichi Origami.


    Even within the students that passed their 3 years here in the school; only a very small number of them knows of the existence of this isolated area. It¡¯s weird to think that a transfer student would be at such a place.


    However, Shidou was not surprised. That¡¯s because,


    ¡°Err, this¡±


    Origami took out a torn piece of paper from her pocket and showed Shidou. It¡¯s true that it was Shidou¡¯s handwriting and the words were mainly to tell her to come here at break time.


    Yes. Shidou called Origami out here.


    ¡°Aah, Sorry. Calling you out all of a sudden¡±


    ¡°Uun. That is okay¡­¡­..so, what do want?¡±


    Origami asked with a slightly stern expression.


    But, it was probably normal. She was called out to this remote place by a male student she first met. It¡¯s not weird for her to feel danger. Rather, Shidou should be grateful to her for listening to his request and come here alone.


    However for some reason¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.it¡¯s quite a new experience that instead of Shidou being cautious of Origami, Origami was the one that was cautious of Shidou.


    ¡°Ah---¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while wondering what he should talk about. There were mountain worth of things he wanted to ask but, suddenly pressuring her with them will bring out the possibility of strengthening her cautiousness.


    ¡°Hey, Origami¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Origami made a surprised face. Shidou didn¡¯t get the meaning at first but, he immediately realized the reason.


    ¡°So-sorry. Tobiichi¡­¡­¡­.san. Sorry for calling your name¡±


    ¡°U-un, I was just a little surprised. Err¡­¡­¡­.Itsuka-kun¡±


    Origami said Shidou¡¯s name. Shidou made a wry smile when he heard that unfamiliar call.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. More importantly, Tobiichi-san. You said something when you saw my face during the morning right? What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said that, Origami made an expression as if she recalled back something.


    ¡°Sorry to rub you in the wrong way. Itsuka-kun looked exactly like a person I met a long time ago so, I got surprised¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyebrows in reflex.


    ¡°That¡¯s-----me¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uun, there is no way. That¡¯s because, I met that person 5 years ago. Itsuka-kun is still in elementary school. Also----¡°


    Origami looked downwards.


    ¡°-----That person already passed away. 5 years ago, in front of me¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou realized something when he heard those words. The identity of the person Origami was talking about.


    That person is definitely Shidou. It¡¯s true that when Shidou saved the parents of the Origami from 5 years ago; his eyes met with Origami even though it was just for an instant.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to talk? I want to go back to class¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Ah, wait a sec¡±


    Shidou quickly stopped Origami, who was going down the stairs. Shidou has not gained any of the information he wanted.


    Nonetheless, he could not see any advancement if he acts as a student that knows nothing. He made up his mind and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Perhaps, the person you met 5 years ago-----was during the fire disaster in the Nankou town?¡±


    ¡°Eh------?¡±


    Origami widens her eyes when she heard Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°How, do you know¡­¡­..¡±


    Just when she was about to finish, Origami made a surprised face.


    ¡°Perhaps---that person was Itsuka-kun¡¯s older brother¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Shidou let out an idiotic voice when he heard Origami¡¯s unexpected words. It seems, she thinks that Shidou is the brother of the person she met 5 years ago. But it was probably normal for her to do that. She won¡¯t believe him if Shidou told her that it was him.


    He does not want to have her misunderstand this but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.if he is able to advance the conversation smoothly then it had to be done. Shidou judged that and tilted his head forward.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­.around there I guess¡±


    When Shidou said that, Origami suddenly changed her expression. Her eyebrows distorted and her face looked as if she was going to cry soon.


    ¡°To-Tobiichi¡­¡­..san?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami walked to Shidou and after taking his hands, she took a deep bow.


    ¡°Your brother saved my father and mother. If not for that person, they would have died on the spot. It might not be enough no matter how much words of thanks I give you but, let me say this. Thank you----Thank you very much¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou got taken back at Origami¡¯s reaction and replied back vaguely.


    But, her words were able to give Shidou one important information. As expected, Shidou successfully saved Origami¡¯s parents 5 years ago. Shidou exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Origami noticed something and immediately let go of Shidou¡¯s hands before she lowered her head one more time with her cheeks blushing.


    ¡°I-I am really sorry; that was all of a sudden¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­..it¡¯s okay¡±


    He made a wry smile when he felt a weird strong emotion from the reaction that does not look like it belongs to Origami.


    However, the same time he confirmed one reality, the other problems turned even more mysterious.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Tobiichi-san. Tobiichi-san¡¯s parents were saved right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Origami nodded. Shidou exhaled before continuing.


    ¡°Then, are you living together with them now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.No. My parents died in a car accident 4 years ago¡±


    ¡°------!? Eh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou raised a high-pitched voice in reflex when he heard those words Origami said while she was looking downwards.


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The correcting force of history; such a word grazed his mind. Kurumi did not deny nor agree this but-----in the end, the powerless feeling of unable to change the death end of Origami¡¯s parents no matter what he does, attacked Shidou.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Origami frowned her eyebrows in suspicion in response to Shidou¡¯s shock. That¡¯s normal. It was only natural for her to feel something was off if a boy she first met today showed such a reaction.


    However, she swung her head to calm herself down before lowering her head.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.even though, Itsuka-kun¡¯s brother saved them¡±


    ¡°No, there is no such thing¡±


    ¡°But¡±


    Origami lifted her face and continued on with a dignified manner.


    ¡°In the 1 year after Itsuka-kun¡¯s brother saved my father and mother, I received many things from them. That was something that I won¡¯t get if not for Itsuka-kun¡¯s brother; it is something precious to me. I am----really thankful¡±


    He could not see any falsehood coming from Origami¡¯s face when she said that.


    ¡°I- I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou said that while slightly looking away. It was really sad that Origami¡¯s parents died and he felt sorry for her but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..the words he heard from Origami just now helped him quite a bit from the thought that what he did was all useless.


    However, Origami said that her parents died from a car accident. If that is real then-------


    After making his resolve, Shidou lifted his face, stared at Origami¡¯s eyes and opened his mouth after he gulped.


    ¡°Then-----why did Tobiichi-san entered the AST?¡±


    ¡°Eh----¡°


    Origami gasped when she heard Shidou¡¯s words.


    Yes. That was Shidou¡¯s question. Origami¡¯s parents escaped the Angel¡¯s attack on that day on the fire disaster. If that happened then, Origami shouldn¡¯t be harboring any hatred towards the Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    ¡°Why do you know of the AST------¡°


    When Origami was about to finish, she recalled back something and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Perhaps, Itsuka-kun has gone outside when the space quake alarm was initiated?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Ah-----¡°


    Shidou let out a short reply when he heard and saw Origami¡¯s words and suspicious expression.


    That¡¯s right. Origami affiliated with the AST in this world too means that there was the possibility that Shidou was seen running to the spot to talk to the Spirits.


    ¡°A-aah¡­¡­..actually¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Like I thought. I wasn¡¯t mistaken after all¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    ¡°This topic was raised several times in the team. That, there was a citizen still around the danger zone. -------I felt that the person looked similar to [That Person at that time] but, I thought that it would be Itsuka-kun¡±


    After saying that, Origami¡¯s sights turned stern.


    ¡°It is really dangerous. Please avoid that from now on¡±


    ¡°E-eerr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou replied back vaguely when he was pressed for an answer. Even though he was told that; as long as there is a mission from <Ratatoskr>, he has to continue standing in front of the Spirits from now on too.


    Just how did she take that reaction? Origami exhaled.


    He was prepared if she wanted to pursuit for more but, Origami did not pry further into his situation.


    Instead, she made a strong-willed expression and looked back at Shidou.


    ¡°You asked¡­¡­¡­why I joined the AST¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can you tell me if it¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    Origami tilted her head forward when Shidou said that.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun, if you know the AST then, you should also know the cause for the Space quake right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Spirit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A special biological disaster, Spirit. -----And, you might have already investigated this but, the one that killed your brother at that fire 5 years ago, was a Spirit¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-----¡°


    Shidou¡¯s throat rang as if he was speaking ambiguously. Shidou was alive and well like this but, he probably looks someone that got erased to Origami at that time.


    Origami clenched her fist harder and continued.


    ¡°That person sacrificed himself to save my father and mother. The reason for my current self, is thanks to him.-----that¡¯s why, I thought this. I don¡¯t want any more people to end up like him. That¡­¡­¡­..I will become someone that would protect the people from the Spirits¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A meaningless voice leaked out from his throat.


    It felt like the scattered puzzle pieces were concentrating into one frame.


    In the previous world, Origami made up her mind to defeat the Spirits because of the anger caused by the Spirit killing her parents.


    Shidou went back to the world of 5 years ago to avoid that and successfully saved Origami¡¯s parents.


    But, the secondary [Shidou¡¯s death] that happened when [Her parents death] was avoided, became the new live coals to Origami¡¯s new determination.


    How----ironic. Shidou felt his heart turning noisy at the wicked prank of fate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Itsuka-kun¡±


    Origami tilted her head maybe because she felt suspicious since Shidou was silent. Shidou¡¯s fingers twitched.


    ¡°Aah, no, nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Of course he was not okay. But, he could only answer that now.


    Shidou succeeded in changing the world. But in the end, Origami has witness something. She witnessed a Spirit----killed a person.


    However, the meaning of that does not only show despair.


    The events that happened in the previous world and this world were different. The results were the same at first glance but, instead of her parents that she was with for several years getting killed in the previous world; in this world, the only person Origami saw die was a young man who she has no clue what his name was.


    More importantly, that young man was now living normally like this. If he could explain that fact properly to her then, she might-----


    But, Shidou bit his lips at that moment. There was one big problem he forgotten.


    Yes. Not only did the Origami of this world turn into a Spirit, she also inversed too.


    Shidou was not very clear on how to make the [Inverse] appear. But, he was very certain that the Spirits have to fall into deep despair for it to occur.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou looked at Origami once more. It¡¯s true that her atmosphere and talking pattern was different from the Origami he was familiar with. However, the girl right in front of him right now does not look like she feels despair to this world at the very least.


    Kotori warned him not to be reckless. However------he had to ask her this.


    ¡°Can I ask¡­¡­..one more question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Origami tilted her small head. Shidou made up his mind and asked her.


    ¡°----why did Tobiichi-san¡­¡­.turn into a Spirit¡±


    However.


    ¡°Hai?¡±


    Origami widens her eyes in wonder at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Err, turn into a Spirit¡­¡­? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    It was Shidou who widen his eyes this time from that unexpected reaction.


    He thought she was playing a fool but¡­¡­.he was wrong. Origami really does not know what Shidou was talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­? If I am correct, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And, when Shidou mumbled softly while thinking about something, the bell signifying class was about to start soon, echoed in the school. It seems lunch break was over.


    ¡°It looks like lunch break is over. I will be going back first.------Thank you very much, Itsuka-kun. I am very happy to have talked to you¡±


    She then went down the stairs after she said that.


    ¡°Ah------¡°


    Shidou let out his voice as if he was relying on that back. There was still mountain worth of things he doesn¡¯t know. He felt that he must not let Origami go back now.


    ¡°Can we talk----a little longer?¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s already time for class you know?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be today! If you have a free day----can I meet you again then?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that--------¡°


    Origami made a surprised look and her cheeks blushed next.


    After seeing that reaction, Shidou noticed it one beat later and [Ah] his face turned red.


    ---That way of talking sounds just sounds as if I was inviting her to a date¡­¡­.!


    ¡°Err¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou was being flustered on how he should take fix those words, Origami looked away while opening her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.er, can you give me some time to think about it?¡±


    ¡°Heh? O-of course¡­¡­..!¡±


    After Shidou replied by reflex, Origami bowed down at the spot.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going now¡±


    She then jogged down the stairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­..Honestly, it was an unexpected scene. She¡¯s girlish¡­¡­¡­¡­.he feels bad to the Origami of the previous world for saying this but, her reaction does not look like it belongs to Origami.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou slowly swung his head. Origami must be a girl like this in the first place. Her personality turned to a calm and rational stance because of her parent¡¯s death.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­what is this weird feeling. He feels that the current Origami is cute but, his heart feels somewhat lonely or it feels like it is lacking something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I might have gotten too used to the old Origami¡±


    After Shidou mocked himself, he followed Origami and went down the stairs.


    While tiredly mumbling to himself and walking through the corridor, he reached the 2nd year class 4. The English teacher entered the classroom immediately and the 5th period started.


    And-----after who knows how long passed since class started.


    Suddenly, Origami, who was sitting on his left side, started making odd movements.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Feeling something was off, Shidou looked over there to see Origami tearing a piece of paper from the edge of her note and writing something on it.


    She then folded it into half and placed it at the edge of Shidou¡¯s table while avoiding the teacher¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s like what Shidou did during class at 1st period.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Shidou received it, Origami¡¯s cheeks blushed and after a moment of looking around in a chaotic manner, she made her textbook stand and hid her face inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After school on that day. Shidou went up the school roof alone and while he was leaning on the floor, he was staring at the clouds drifting in the sky.


    He took out the folded piece of paper from his pocket and held it up to the sky.


    ---¡°I am free this Saturday¡±


    That paper was given by Origami just now. It looks like the reply to Shidou¡¯s invitation. There was a small mail address written under it.


    ¡°Saturday¡­¡­..huh¡±


    After saying that, he put the paper back into his pocket and took a light stretch.


    He managed to make a promise. Without <Ratatoskr>¡¯s help, and judging by the fact that it¡¯s a girl he first met tentatively; it wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated to say that he gained a big gold star of excellence.


    Nonetheless, there was still a mountain worth of problems.


    In the first place, was it really possible for Origami, who turned into a Spirit and inversed to not know what happened to herself.


    Several thinkable possible conclusions popped up in Shidou¡¯s mind.


    The dumbest and yet the most possible one, was that it was all Shidou¡¯s misunderstanding.


    It¡¯s true that he saw Origami in the video Kotori showed him. But, he can¡¯t deny the fact that another Spirit might have an Astral Dress that look exactly like Origami¡¯s.


    What¡¯s next was simply the possibility that Origami was lying. It didn¡¯t look like it to Shidou but, it¡¯s not like Shidou studied criminal psychology nor was he a famous gambler. It¡¯s more than enough to think that he was tricked by Origami¡¯s acting.


    Or maybe------


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that there are 2 Origamis¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­there is no way right¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou mumbled that and laughed tiredly.


    Anyway, he has to consult <Ratatoskr> including with that matter.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­.Shidou *Fuaaaa* leaked a big yawn when he was about to raise his body. At the same time, he felt his body gradually relaxing.


    It was only normal for that to happen to him. He has been searching through the database the whole night yesterday so; he didn¡¯t had a good sleep.


    ¡°Ori¡­¡­.gami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou mumbled that name before closing his eyes.


    After who knows how long passed.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes after leaking a soft moan.


    After a few seconds, his mind awakened and he noticed that he fell asleep. It seems he was tired beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­this is bad. What time is it?¡±


    Shidou frowned his eyebrows from the odd feeling when he took his phone out from his pocket to check the time.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Something feels different from before he fell asleep.


    After a few moments of thinking, Shidou realized the identity of the problem.----it was a pillow. Even though Shidou did not place anything under his head, he could feel something oddly soft under there right now.


    When Shidou was about to extend his hand to under his head to confirm the identity of that feeling, a girl immediately fell into Shidou¡¯s view.


    ¡°--------Oh my, pranks are a no no¡±


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    He suddenly widens his eyes from the surprise.


    Late after a beat, he realized the identity of the feeling under his head----and also the girl.


    ¡°Ku¡­Kurumi!?¡±


    He called the girls name with a screechy voice.


    Yes. The girl that entered Shidou¡¯s view was the Spirit-Tokisaki Kurumi, who sent Shidou back 5 years ago.


    It seems that Kurumi was giving a lap pillow before Shidou noticed.


    ¡°Ufufu, nice to meet you, Shidou-san. Your sleeping face was cute¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    It was really embarrassing so, Shidou jumped off Kurumi¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Oh my, oh my¡±


    Kurumi giggled because Shidou¡¯s reaction was funny to her, before standing up with elegant movements.


    Kurumi¡¯s outfit was not the usual red-black Astral Dress that he was used to seeing. It was the Raizen high school uniform that Shidou saw when he first met Kurumi. Her long bangs were covering her left eye which was carved with the number of the clock.


    ¡°Kurumi, you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou¡¯s body got nervous at that moment.


    Now that Shidou thinks about, there might be a chance that the Kurumi existing in this world might not have the same memories as the Kurumi Shidou knew. Shidou was forced to know that today. It was a normal procedure to be cautious around the worst Spirit-Kurumi.


    But, after Kurumi widen her eyes, she placed her hand on her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be that cautious, Shido-san. If I wanted to [Eat] Shidou-san then, I would have done so when you were sleeping defenselessly¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s just as Kurumi says. Sweat flow down Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    But, she¡¯s not someone to be relaxed around with. Even though Shidou agreed with Kurumi¡¯s words, he kept a watchful eye at her behavior without lowering his guard.


    ¡°Oh my. How distrustful.-------we are comrades that changed the world after all¡±


    After saying that, Kurumi shrug her shoulders jokingly.


    Shidou widen his eyes when he heard those words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Kurumi, you-----¡°


    ¡°Yes, I remember. I know of the previous world.----and Origami-san too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou felt goosebumps when Kurumi said that name.


    That¡¯s obvious. Other than himself, she was the first person in this world he met that knows of Origami. It¡¯s like a traveler who was thrown in the desert finding a guide. Shidou halted his clingy emotions to Kurumi and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kurumi, listen to this. There is something wrong with this world. Origami-----¡°


    ¡°-----She became a Spirit, right¡±


    Kurumi said it as if to cover Shidou¡¯s words. Shidou widen his eyes in shock.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­, You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I found out just now though¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou slightly looked downwards before he continued.


    ¡°Just¡­¡­¡­.what is going on? Did something happen to Origami?¡±


    ¡°Even I am not sure what it is. Hooweveeer-----¡°


    After saying that, Kurumi made a spin.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Origami-san now then¡­¡­it¡¯s not like there is no way to find out¡±


    ¡°Re-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    After Kurumi smiled, she used her heel and stepped onto the roof. When she did that; the shadow lurking under Kurumi¡¯s foot covered her body and formed the red-black dress.


    Astral Dress. The castle and armor protecting the Spirits. Shidou glared at her cautiously when Kurumi suddenly manifested that.


    ¡°Ufufu, please don¡¯t look so scary¡±


    Kurumi said that while holding up her right hand. A long pistol jumped out from the shadow when she did that before settling down in her hands.


    Kurumi licked her lips and continued.


    ¡°If I use this [Yud] and shoot Origami-san then I can find out just what life she has been going through in this world. Well of course, I can¡¯t take everything in but, if I focus on the point on how she become a Spirit then, I think I can gain the information you wish for¡±


    ¡°[Yud]¡­¡­¡­..i get it!¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes. [Yud]. If he was correct, that bullet will give Kurumi the target¡¯s past memories. If she uses that, she will probably be able to gain the knowledge on what happened to Origami.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­if that¡¯s the case then, you could have just used [Yud] on the Inverse Origami of the previous world to find the cause right?¡±


    When Shidou asked her without any particular reason, Kurumi shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Well-----That will happen according to theory. This only happens if I managed to get close to that Origami-san and shoot her with [Yud]¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou¡¯s cheeks twitched. It¡¯s true that, she don¡¯t have such a time for such a leisure activity, if she was dealing with the Inversed Origami.


    ¡°A-anyway, we will be able to find the cause for Origami inversing in this world if we have that right? I am counting on you, Kurumi. Lend me your power¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, what should I do¡±


    Kurumi placed her gun mouth at her lips as if she was enjoying this.


    After school. Origami, who was on her way back alone, came back to Raizen high school.


    There was one reason. When she was going back home, she noticed the hair ornament she usually wear, was missing.


    It¡¯s didn¡¯t really hurt for losing one small pin but-----it¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s the one bought by her late mother.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like she knew clearly where she dropped it. In the end, Origami followed back the path she walked and after looking through the, entrance, corridor and classroom, she reached the stairs leading to the roof where she spoke with Itsuka Shidou during the afternoon.


    ¡°Ah----found it¡±


    After Origami lean down, she then picked up the pin dropped on the floor.


    It looks like she dropped it when she was talking to Shidou. It probably happened when she grabbed his hands excitedly when she found out that he was brothers with the boy of that time.


    ¡°I have to be careful¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    While mumbling that, Origami simply cleaned the pin with her fingers before wearing it on her hair.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Origami saw 2 people on the roof through the glass.


    One was her classmate, Itsuka Shidou.


    And the other person------was the Spirit-<Nightmare> wearing her red-black Astral Dress.


    ¡°Ah-------¡°


    The moment she recognized that,


    Origami¡¯s consciousness got shut down as if there was a power outage.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou felt that he heard a creaking door opened at the direction of the roof entrance.


    When he looked over there, he saw a girl standing there looking downwards.


    ¡°Ah-re¡­¡­.Origami?¡±


    Yes. He couldn¡¯t see who it was for a moment there since she was looking downwards but------it was definitely Tobiichi Origami. Even though class was over just what business does she have here?


    When Shidou was questioning that, he quickly stopped his words.


    The reason was simple. Shidou recalled back the Spirit- Kurumi standing beside him right now.


    In this world, Origami was also affiliated with the AST until a while back. Which means, the possibility that she saw Kurumi was not zero. At the very least, she probably saw her in documented videos.


    ¡°O-origami, this is err¡±


    Even though he managed to make a promise with her, it won¡¯t be good if she make a weird misunderstanding. Shidou raised his voice to somehow fool her.


    However, Origami continued looking down as if she could not hear Shidou¡¯s voice and while both her hands were limp, she slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my oh my?¡±


    When Shidou called her name suspiciously, Kurumi distorted her eyebrows to match with him. Afterwards, after the shadow wrapped Kurumi and covered her in black, she immediately returned to original appearance.


    ¡°This is the first time meeting you in this world¡­¡­¡­.i think right, Origami-san? Well, there might be a chance that you met me before but-----¡°


    ¡°Spi-rit¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ---and.


    Half-way through Kurumi¡¯s words, Origami mumbled that before jet black darkness spread out from her body like a spider¡¯s web.


    The scene was like, only the surroundings around Origami turned into night time. Shidou widen his eyes in reflex when he saw that weird scene.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    Next, the darkness swirling around Origami entangled to her body and formed into a mourning dress.


    That was definitely----


    ¡°Astral Dress¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou let out a voice filled with surprise.


    Yes. It was the Spirit¡¯s armor- the Astral Dress that Origami, who appeared on the roof, was wearing.


    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t the pure wedding dress like the one Shidou saw but instead it was the black dress after she inversed.


    Suddenly, the area was filled with strong gravity and a nervousness which was strong to make breathing hard. His legs were slightly trembling, and he was close to collapsing if he ever relaxed.


    However, it was the most natural thing ever. The [Demon King] that is the avatar of destruction and holds tremendous power. That was what manifested in front of his eyes right now.


    ¡°Like I thought------You¡¯re <Devil>¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Origami did not answer even when Shidou asked.


    However, that was the only thinkable answer now that he saw her like this. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t Shidou¡¯s misunderstanding. If that is the case then, it would mean that Origami was lying as expected. It didn¡¯t felt like it at that time but-----


    ¡°Shidou-san, standing there might be dangerous you know¡±


    Kurumi suddenly said that to him when he was thinking in shock.


    Next, several clusters of darkness popped out around the silent Origami; it then expanded and formed a giant [Wing].


    He saw that before. It was the appearance of the angel that destroyed the city of the previous world with raining beams-----her inversed form.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­<Demon king of Salvation(Satan)>¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Origami mumbled that, the countless [Wing] pointed its tip towards their direction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    His body froze from the sudden event. In the next moment, Shidou *Don* was pushed aside.


    One beat later, he noticed that it was Kurumi that pushed Shidou aside.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    It was already too late when he noticed that; Kurumi already jumped up to the sky. The beams shot by the [Wing] shot towards the spot where Kurumi used to be at just now, pierced through the school fence and flew into the sky.


    ¡°That was----quite a violent greeting!¡±


    After Kurumi shouted, she then pulled the trigger of her pistol. When she did that, harden shadow bullets were shot towards Origami.


    But, the [Wing] floating around Origami extended out into a shield and easily blocked the attack.


    The remaining [Wing] pointed its tip towards Kurumi up at the sky and-----


    ¡°Kuh-----¡°


    The black beam was shot towards the defenseless Kurumi.


    The beam pierced through Kurumi¡¯s chest and stomach; her head and limbs were also severed. The silhouette of a delicate girl was reduced to a pitiful corpse within an instant.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    As if to match with Shidou¡¯s shout, the parts which used to be Kurumi fell down from the sky. The same time they touched the ground, they started disintegrating like ash.


    ¡°O-Origami, you-----¡°


    Shidou lifted his face and stopped his words.


    ¡°Eh----?¡±


    He then let out a dumbfounded voice.


    It¡¯s obvious on why he did so. Origami, who killed Kurumi, fell to her knees powerlessly and the countless [Wing] floating around her turned into light particles before disappearing into the atmosphere.


    And right after that, the black Astral Dress decorating Origami¡¯s body opened and she returned back to the uniform appearance, similar to what she was in just now.


    It¡¯s as if------she achieved her goal by killing Kurumi.


    ¡°What¡­¡­is this¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou was unable to understand the event happening in front of him and after a while later, Origami slowly lifted her face.


    And.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah-re, Itsuka-kun? What are you doing in a place like this¡±


    After she recognized Shidou, she said that in a surprised manner.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s eyes turned black and white at that unexpected response.


    That un-malicious expression and tone doesn¡¯t make him feel that she shot Kurumi just now. If that was acting then, she would be a famous actress that will leave her name in history, or a genius criminal.


    ¡°What the heck¡­..is this¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou mumbled in a dumbfounded manner, Origami tilted her head in wonder. However, rather than directing that response to Shidou, it looks like she was trying to recall back why she was on the roof.


    ¡°Perhaps, it happened again¡­¡­.¡±


    After Origami said that softly, *Pan**pan* she dust her lap while standing up on the spot.


    ¡°Again? Wha-what again¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­¡­..you heard me?¡±


    Origami awkwardly scratched her head when she heard Shido¡¯s words.


    ¡°Actually, my consciousness has been shutting down recently. I think its anemia or something though¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Your consciousness¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou brought his eyebrows closer while he gulped.


    Origami looked at Shidou oddly before [Ah] she raised a voice as if she recalled something.


    ¡°Err, now that I think about it; did you read the paper I gave you in class?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­..?Y-yeah¡­¡­..i read it¡±


    After Shidou answered, Origami turned around and faced her back at him.


    ¡°Err, so that¡¯s it¡­¡­you see¡±


    After saying that, she ran away from the roof.


    ¡°Ah------¡°


    It was too late even though he tried to stop her. Origami entered the school and *Ton**ton* went down the stairs.


    Having left alone on the roof, Shidou stood still blankly for a while.


    Origami appeared, turn into her Inverse spirit form, killed Kurumi and left without knowing anything. The whole event probably only took 5 minutes. However, Shidou¡¯s surrounding made a weird turn in that small time.


    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou called her name and,


    ¡°-----Yes yes, did you call?¡±


    When Shidou felt a shadow appearing beside him, Kurumi, who was killed by Origami just now, popped her head out from it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you don¡¯t look that shocked?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Something similar happened once before¡±


    Shidou scratched his head while answering her. Most likely, she probably switched with her clone at the point when Origami appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t like the way you use and throw away your clones. Even though they might be clones, they are still alive right?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, Shidou-san you are so kind. But you need not worry. It is possible to recreate the [Me] that got killed just now with the [8th bullet(Het)]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He silently exhaled. His and Kurumi¡¯s value to life is too far apart.


    It seems that Kurumi will not talk about that matter anymore. She looked towards the direction where Origami disappeared to, to change the topic.


    ¡°What do you think about that Origami-san?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­even if you ask me that¡±


    Honestly, he doesn¡¯t know. He made a troubled expression and placed his hand on his chin.


    ¡°Well, one thing is for certain; Using [10th bullet (Yud)] to gain information looks tough¡­¡­..and that¡¯s fact¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­true¡±


    He had no clue on what kind of situation Origami was in right now but, there was no mistake that she turned into her Spirit form when saw Kurumi. It will be tough getting close to her like that.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­..did this happen. I-----is what I did, a mistake¡­¡­.?¡±


    After Shidou said that painfully, Kurumi *Fuu* sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you didn¡¯t save Origami-san¡¯s parents at that time then, the Tenguu city of this world should be trampled mercilessly by the inversed Origami. This situation is not the [Worst]¡­don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Th-that might be true but¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou hesitated when he was told that.


    It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t understand what Kurumi meant. Thinking of what happened in the previous world; this world right now could be called peaceful.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou couldn¡¯t agree with this. Just what happened to Origami after that? He got curious about that.


    Kurumi *Giggled* maybe she saw Shidou¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Well, I know Shidou-san would feel that way.------it¡¯s true that even I am interested on how the world was rewritten by just changing one event¡±


    ¡°! Then-----¡°


    Shidou stopped his words when he reached that point. Kurumi erected one finger and blocked Shidou¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Howww everrr¡­¡­¡­.i am not that kind you know. Anything further up here, will require another fee okay?¡±


    After saying that, *Nii* she distorted her lips. Shidou gulped when he saw that gruesome smile.


    ¡°Fufu-----¡°


    Kurumi shrugged her shoulders when she saw Shidou¡¯s appearance and spin around one more time.


    ¡°Okay then, I will be leaving now.----let¡¯s meet again, Shidou-san¡±


    After leaving only that, Kurumi disappeared into the shadows.


    ¡°-----So¡±


    After Shidou got back home, Kotori, who was waiting for him with her black-ribbon commander mode, said that while making the rod of the chupa chups in her mouth stand.


    ¡°Can you explain what is going on, Shidou¡±


    After she said that, she glared at Shidou.


    Shidou clearly knows the reason for this.------it was about Origami.


    There were 3 people right now in the Itsuka family living room. One was Shidou, the other was Kotori and the last one was a sleepy woman, who has prepared a small tab with her already. It¡¯s <Ratatoskr>¡¯s analyst officer-Murasame Reine.


    ¡°E-even Reine-san¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Hnn, well, think of me as a secretary substitute. I will leave if it¡¯s inconvenient for you¡±


    ¡°N-no that isn¡¯t true¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying that.


    There wasn¡¯t a single Spirit around and they were probably told to stay in the mansion. Looks like they really want to hear Shidou¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°Okay, go on Shidou¡±


    Kotori jerk her chin to urge him.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However. Even though he was overpowered by the atmosphere, Shidou stilled hesitated.


    It¡¯s true that, he would tell them his situation when he gets back home, in order to gain help from <Ratatoskr>. But, the moment when the time comes, he felt lost on how to explain the event that happened to him.


    Kotori snorted unhappily maybe because she guessed Shidou¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fuun. What, can¡¯t talk after reaching to this point? Or maybe, are you feeling uneasy that I can¡¯t understand Shidou¡¯s talk? Don¡¯t look down on me. I wonder if Shidou looks at me as a unreliable commander?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t plan to do that¡±


    After Shidou swung his head, Kotori pouted her lips as if she was sulking and leaked out a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Why can¡¯t you count on me a little more¡­¡­Onii-chan¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes after Kotori told him that.


    He then scratched his head before making a sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s right. Sorry about that, Kotori¡±


    After a self-admonition, Shidou slightly lowered his head.


    ---Just, why must he be that scared? Kotori, the girl in front of Shidou is much smarter than him and is a very strong girl.


    ¡°This might sound weird but, what I am going to tell you is undeniable truth.------Will you listen?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kotori¡¯s expression brightens up in an instant. But, she quickly twitched her eyebrows and returned to her commander mode face before nodding.


    ¡°Yes, of course¡±


    After Shidou made a wry smile at Kotori, he started talking.


    About, the fact that he was acquainted with the girl called Origami.


    About, the fact Origami turned into a Spirit, inversed and destroyed the city.


    About, the fact Shidou traveled back in time 5 years using Kurumi¡¯s power to prevent that; and by saving Origami¡¯s parents, he managed to change the route for the world to move to.


    About, the fact that Origami exists in this world as the Spirit called <Devil>.


    ---It took around 5 minutes.


    Shidou calmly revealed his experience to Kotori and Reine.


    ¡°¡­..and, that¡¯s about it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After he finished his story, Kotor *Guuu* groaned before making a small nod.


    ¡°-----Rewriting the world¡­¡­..i see. I finally understand why Shidou acted weird yesterday¡±


    She said that and placed her hands on her chin.


    ¡°Well, I will believe you for now. There is nothing that comes to mind for Shidou to lie to me. Also----¡°


    Kotori signaled to Reine. Reine [¡­¡­¡­.hn] made a short reply and after she manipulated the tab in her hand, she faced the screen towards their direction.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou peeked into the screen before gasping.


    The image shown was the appearance of Inversed Origami standing on the high school roof. At the edge of the picture, Shidou and Kurumi were there. It was exactly the scene Shidou just experienced.


    ¡°This is-------¡°


    ¡°Yes. This is the image taken by the automated camera on today¡¯s evening¡­¡­¡­we sent several camera to look for information regarding Tobiichi Origami but, I never would have thought to see this decisive moment¡±


    Kotori made a painful face while *Fuumu* groaning.


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami is definitely <Devil>. But, she does not know about it¡­¡­¡­actually, I had Reine analyze her parameters but, she wasn¡¯t lying at all¡±


    ¡°Then, as expected¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a possibility that Tobiichi Origami has not realized that she turned into a Spirit¡±


    Shidou gulped when he heard Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is that¡­.even possible?¡±


    ¡°This is a pattern we never seen before but¡­¡­as long as there is a real example here, we can¡¯t deny that fact. I have no clue on why this happened though¡±


    When Kotori said that, Reine, who was manipulating the tab made a small sigh while stroking her chin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.can I say something?¡±


    ¡°Hn, what¡¯s wrong Reine¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Hn. This is just my speculations or just my reasoning but, there is a point I question in Shin¡¯s story¡±


    ¡°Question¡­..? What is it?¡±


    Reine nodded before continuing after hearing Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, Shidou succeeded in changing the world. And, everyone does not remember the previous world¡­¡­¡­..you said that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The only ones that know about the previous world is me and Kurumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s it¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    After Shidou tilted his head, Reine erected one finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I just wondered why you and Kurumi are the only ones that have the memories of the previous world. Kurumi might be okay because of her ability but, I don¡¯t get the reason regarding Shin¡¯s case¡±


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Now that he was told that; she¡¯s right. Shidou was the one that changed the world so¡­¡­¡­..he was satisfied with that thought but, it¡¯s true that his current self is the Shidou, who has lived in the new world he created. He doesn¡¯t know of the clear answer on why he has memories of the previous world when instead, he shouldn¡¯t be having any of those memories.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.most likely, there must be some kind of condition to save your memories of the previous world¡±


    ¡°Condition¡­¡­what kind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.i don¡¯t know the details. If we leave Kurumi out as an exception then the sample cases we have is too little. But for example, let¡¯s say that the condition is [Getting shot by Kurumi¡¯s [Yud Bet] and [Have Reiryoku]¡­¡­¡­.how about that?¡±


    ¡°? And that¡¯s¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou made a troubled face, Kotori sitting opposite him [Ahh] widen her eyes.


    ¡°I see, if several conditions are needed then¡­¡­¡­..the moment Tobiichi Origami received Reiryoku by


    , there is a possibility that she will recall back the memories of the previous world. Regardless the fact that she has memories of this world¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou finally understood after he heard Kotori¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Wai-wait just a second there Reine-san. Which means¡­¡­..are you saying that the Inversed Origami [Is the Origami that regained back the memories of the previous world]¡­¡­..?


    Reine quietly closed her eyes at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­.I said this already. This is just my speculations. It¡¯s just a possibility. But¡­¡­¡­¡­its fact that thing makes sense if it is thought that way¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡­¡­..Origami was normal when she came to school------forget that, she should be the Origami that has memories of the previous world right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I won¡¯t know the details unless we ask Kurumi but, unlike Shin, who has his memories of the previous world in the first place; Origami has memories of this world. Just what would happen if memories regarding the previous world were forcefully poured into her mind¡­¡­¡­¡­. I don¡¯t think it would give a good effect to the owner of those memories, at the very least. In order to protect herself, it is possible to think that the Origami who has memories of this world and the Origami who has the memories of the previous world, is separated¡±


    Reine continued on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..the thinkable switch that will call out the Origami who has memories of the previous world would be-----¡°


    ¡°-----The existence of Spirit¡¯s¡­¡­..so to speak¡±


    Kotori made the rod of the Chupa Chups stand and said that. Reine [¡­¡­.Most likely] agreed with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­judging by her reaction when Tohka was in class, she might only react to Reiryoku. If that is the case then¡­¡­¡­..it is extremely dangerous to manifest the limit Astral Dress in front of her¡±


    It¡¯s true that Origami turned into a Spirit when she saw Kurumi. And, she returned back to the normal Origami after she killed Kurumi.


    ¡°B-but¡­¡­¡­.if that really is true then, what should we-----¡°


    ¡°What are you saying¡±


    After Shidou said that with a trembling voice, Kotori quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°It might be true that our opponent is the deadliest and worst inverse Spirit <Devil>. But, turning it to the other side, she will only turn into a Spirit in special conditions even though she has tremendous Reiryoku¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou said that much before clenching his fist.-----it was just as Kotori says. Nothing will start if he keeps running.


    ¡°-----This might be an irregular case but, as long as we know that Tobiichi Origami is <Devil>; there is only one thing <Ratatoskr> will do¡±


    Kotori looked towards Shidou.


    It needs not to be said. Shidou pulled his lips and nodded.


    <Ratatoskr>¡¯s philosophy; to pacify the Spirits which is the cause of the Space Quake with peaceful means.


    And in order to achieve that, one method is needed.


    And that¡¯s-----to [Date them and make them fall for him].


    Kotori made a satisfied nod when she saw Shidou¡¯s response before putting the rod of the Chupa chups between her fingers and pointing it at Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­.so with that decided, let¡¯s start moving immediately tomorrow. Shidou, somehow take contact with Origami and invite her to a date. The latest is within this week¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±


    At that moment, Shidou recalled something and [Ah] let out his voice.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I already did that¡­¡­.a date promise. She told me that her Saturday was empty¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Haaa!?¡±


    Kotori shouted loudly maybe because Shidou¡¯s answer was very unexpected.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s with that? Did you have a love chat before our observation results? Shidou you did that?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡­.i didn¡¯t really love chat with her¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­...then why did the topic change to dating¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s because¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When Shidou was having problems answering, Kotori *Jiii* stared at him.


    ¡°Fuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.looks like I need to hear what kind of relationship you had with Tobiichi Origami in the previous world¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With hand movements like a cat cornering a mouse, Kotori patted Shidou¡¯s chin. Shidou¡¯s face turned pale at that weird sensation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.aaaaahhhhhh¡±


    Night time. While lying down on her bed, Origami hugged her long pillow and was rolling around.


    The reason was simple. She was currently embarrassed at her own actions she took today.


    Even though it was him that invited her, that reply was just too maiden-like. Not only that, she even met up with him again on the roof. What kind of female manga main character are you!? It was a situation where she wanted to retort that to herself.


    ---but. After Origami exhaled, she faced upwards from the bed and gazed up at the ceiling.


    That young man¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.the moment she saw Itsuka Shidou¡¯s face, she was really surprised.


    The young man carved deep inside Origami¡¯s memories. Shidou really looks identical to the young man that sacrificed himself to save Origami¡¯s parents 5 years ago.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason; an odd emotion attacked Origami the moment she saw Shidou¡¯s face.


    No---that wasn¡¯t all.


    The moment she heard his voice.


    The moment she smelled him.


    The moment she touched his hands.


    ---Origami felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.


    Just what was that? It was not disgusting. However, the weird feeling felt like she was tickled from inside her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.don¡¯t tell me this is¡±


    Origami let out a soft voice. An unidentified emotion. A feeling she has never felt before. This might possibly be-----


    At that moment, her cell phone left beside her pillow received a message.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The sudden ringtone caused her to bounce up.


    She then calmed down by taking a breath and after extending her hands to the cell phone beside the pillow, she found that the sender of the mail was Shidou when she looked at the screen.


    ¡°-----!¡±


    The instant she recognized that, her heart started pounded so hard that she does not even know why.


    But, she can¡¯t stay frozen like this forever. She took a deep breath before fiddling with the screen and read through the text.


    What was written there was an apology for suddenly inviting her today, a text that he will be honored to see her again and also, the time and meeting place for Saturday.


    ¡°Wa-wawah¡±


    After Origami dropped the cell phone into her hands as if she held onto a heated rock, she started rolling on the bed in panic.


    She can¡¯t calm down for some reason. Her head was in chaos even though she only received one mail from a boy she just met today.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! O-oh yeah, a reply----¡°


    After 10 seconds of chaos, Origami finally recalled back what she should be doing and poured in strength on the cell phone¡¯s keypad.


    ¡°¡­¡­..meeting spot and time understood. Okay¡­¡­¡±


    But, her hands stopped right before sending the mail.


    ---Is this reply really okay? Is this just too simple for all that matters?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Origami silently erased her text, she fixed her posture and retyped the mail again.


    She replied back to Shidou¡¯s mail with each words typed in carefully; she expressed poetically that she was happy to talk to him, she can¡¯t wait for next Saturday and she would get a strange feeling every time she thinks about Shidou. But.


    ¡°¡­¡­am I a maiden, seriously!¡±


    Feeling embarrassed half-way through, Origami¡¯s cheeks blushed before erasing the text again.


    In the end, Origami only managed to send a mail reply to Shidou on the next day.


    11th of November, Saturday.


    Shidou walked to the Tenguu station alone.


    The sky was clear blue. Although the air was a little chilly, the sun was warm and it doesn¡¯t feel like the temperature of a day closing to winter. It was the best weather for a date.


    ¡°-------even so, aren¡¯t you a little too early? The promised time is at 11 right?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s voice could be heard from the small Incam equipped in his right ear.


    This Incam was connected to the airship <Fraxinus> floating about Shidou¡¯s spot approximately by 15000 meters and the whole crew in that bridge will be providing support to Shidou¡¯s date.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou replied back softly while taking a glance at his cell phone¡¯s screen. 10:12 am. There was still 48 minutes until the meeting time.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be weird if Origami is already here. Of course, I can¡¯t say that this Origami is slightly different from the one I know but¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s better than making her wait long right?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kotori [Fuuun¡­¡­¡­..] talked with a meaning behind her voice, through the Incam.


    ¡°You are quite informed huh-----for just a mere classmate.¡±


    Kotori said it with thorns in her tone. Shidou made a dry smile while sweat was flowing down his forehead.


    When she asked his relationship with the Origami in the previous world, he replied that as his answer but¡­¡­¡­..it looks like, Kotori didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­it was because of you all that I became acquainted with Origami in the first place, know this.¡±


    Shidou twitched his cheeks while complaining to the Incam. Actually, even though it started because of the event in 5 years ago, the reason why Shidou started talking to Origami frequently was because of the [Training] Kotori proposed and the love chat with Origami. He told that to Kotori too just in case but¡­¡­..


    ¡°Who knows~~I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­..¡±


    In reality; the Kotori of this world probably has no memories of saying that. Shidou clenched his teeth, wondering how to reply back.


    He reached the station hall right when they were talking about that.


    The meeting place with Origami was in front of the fountain in the station hall. It was the same meeting spot when he had to go through a triple booking date with Tohka and Kurumi too.


    ¡°Ah-----¡°


    Having stepped into the hall, Shidou let out a short word and stopped on the spot.


    The reason was simple. Origami was already in front of the fountain.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like he was shocked to see Origami there. The reason why Shidou stopped there for a moment was because of her clothes.


    She was in a blouse with a cute design, and a cardigan. A skirt with autumn colors. Shidou¡¯s eyes were stolen away unintentionally when he saw that girly style that doesn¡¯t fit with the Origami in his memories.


    ¡°Shidou?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! Y-yeah.¡±


    He twitched his body when Kotori called him.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­the future looks bleak¡±


    ¡°So-sorry¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please focus. I don¡¯t know what happened in the previous world but, at the very least, the girl in front of you right now is the Spirit hunter <Devil>. We don¡¯t know what she would do if you lower your guard. Please go in with the preparations of handling Tokisaki Kurumi¡±


    Kotori warned him. Shidou took a deep breath to arrange his heart beat before tilting his head forward.


    ¡°Yeah I understand¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    Kotori *suuu* exhaled before,


    "Okay-----let¡¯s begin our dateWar¡±


    Saying that, and announced the start of the plan.


    At the same time, Shidou started moving his legs, which he stopped, towards the fountain.


    She probably noticed him when he did that. Origami, who was standing in front of the fountain, lifted her face and looked surprised.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun? You are so early¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­.that goes for us too right?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Origami looked at the clock standing in the hall, and shrunk her shoulders in embarrassment.


    ¡°Err, I didn¡¯t want to make you wait¡±


    ¡°Aah, I thought that too¡±


    Origami widen her eyes after said that. After a while, she leaked a carefree smile.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me for today, Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­..but err, this may sound embarrassing but, I have no experience going out alone with a guy so, there might be unforeseen problems¡±


    ¡°N-no no, even I don¡¯t have that experience¡±


    Shidou swung his head at Origami¡¯s words. When he did that, Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in his right ears to retort him.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you can say that after dating that many Spirits¡±


    ¡°Shu-shut up¡±


    ¡°? What are you saying, Itsuka-kun¡±


    Origami tilted her head in wonder. Shidou quickly [No, nothing] played it off.


    ¡°Rather¡­¡­¡­¡­.we are classmates so, can you stop the honorifics?¡±


    ¡°But¡±


    ¡°Here, it will make me feel awkward. So please?¡±


    Shidou said that before clapping his hands together; Origami made her eyebrows look like a °Ë shape for a while but, she nodded in understanding soon later.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡­..err¡­¡­¡­.I get it¡±


    Origami said it with an unfamiliar manner. Shidou relaxed his cheeks in nostalgia.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­..Origami has to be like that, as expected¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Origami let out a dumb-witted voice at Shidou¡¯s words. He realized that he called her [Origami] unconsciously again like what he did few days ago.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.Sorry, I called you in reflex. Err¡­¡­.it¡¯s because it¡¯s a beautiful name¡±


    Shidou tried to play it off. He wasn¡¯t lying but, in reality, the reason was leaning more towards the fact he called her that in the previous world. He used to call her Tobiichi at first but, he gotten used to calling her name before he noticed.


    Origami looked restless but, she doesn¡¯t look bad. Her mouth made a broad smile.


    ¡°Thank you. -------It¡¯s the name my father and mother gave me¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Father and mother. Those worlds made Shidou feel something complex spreading out in him.


    But, Origami slightly looked away while moving her lips, maybe because she noticed what Shidou was thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t mind-----if Itsuka-kun calls me that way¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Err, I mean Origami¡±


    Origami said that with slightly blushing cheeks. Shidou¡¯s heart pounded unexpectedly when he saw that.


    ¡°Shidou, why are you keeping quiet! Your partner finally got closer you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah-----¡°


    Shidou quickly continued his words when Kotori¡¯s words came into his ears.


    ¡°Th-thanks¡­¡­.Origami¡±


    Even though it was a name he said out naturally just now, it turned out embarrassing now that he officially gain permission for do so. Just like him, Origami slightly looked away from his eyes and replied.


    ¡°Un¡±


    ¡°Ah---then, about that. You can call me Shidou if you want. It will be unfair if you don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Origami widen her eyes in reflex when Shidou said that. And after mumbling something softly, she let out her voice.


    ¡°Shid-----, ¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    But, after he stopped his words half-way, he scratched his cheeks in a restless manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t mind until you get used to it¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah, o-of course!¡±


    After Shidou agreed, a few seconds of silence flowed by.


    ¡°Shidou I don¡¯t recommend staying quiet for too long. Anything is okay, just connect the lines¡±


    Kotori¡¯s command flew to him. It was just as she says. He looked for a topic in his head before moving his mouth.


    ¡°Hey err¡±


    ¡°Err¡±


    But, his voice covered Origami voice too. A strange embarrassing feeling attacked them.


    Origami was the one that broke that situation first. She looked back at Shidou and asked him.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Itsuka-kun, what are we doing today?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. But, I only heard about the time and meeting place¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I forgotten about that. Today------¡°


    After Shidou said that, he heard a certain sound which he has not heard for a long time in his right ear.


    Right now in the bridge of the airship- <Fraxinus> floating 15000 meters up the Tenguu city, <Ratatoskr>¡¯s elites were lined up inside.


    Under Kotori¡¯s orders, all of the elite love masters were to support Shidou. Everyone was maintaining an ideal nervous situation while looking at the giant main monitor installed in the bridge.


    The image of the ground sent by the automate camera was shown in the main monitor. As if to trace Shidou¡¯s view point, the target for this time-Tobiichi Origami¡¯s picture was zoomed in, several different angles were taken from the cameras nearby and all sorts of parameters were on it.


    And---right now. The moment Origami asked a question, *Pikon!* such a sound echoed in the bridge and a window was displayed on the screen.


    ¡°The choices are out¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori, who¡¯s sitting on the commander seat located at the upper bridge, was moving the rod of the Chupa chups up and down while hitting her lap.


    The AI installed in the <Fraxinus>, will observe the target¡¯s the movements of her emotions and will show 3 choices for Shidou to pick.


    ¢Ù [Actually, there is a movie I want to watch with you] watch a romance movie in the cinema.


    ¢Ú [I was thinking of shopping] enjoy shopping.


    ¢Û [Let¡¯s stop with the annoying parts] straight to an adult hotel.


    ¡°All members, your choice!¡±


    Obeying Kotori¡¯s order, the crews clicked on the button at their hands reach at the same time.


    Immediately, the total votes were displayed on the main monitor.


    The most was----¢Ú.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¢Ú huh. It¡¯s the safe road huh¡±


    After Kotori stroke her chin, a crew member at the lower deck; <Bad Marriage> Kawagoe raised his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to throw ¢Ù away but, going to a space with no conversation at the first go will make things uneasy¡±


    Afterwards, <Deprive> Minowa opened her lips to show her agreement.


    ¡°¡­¡­Rather, why did ¢Û suddenly appear in the choices¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone wasn¡¯t disagreeing and nodded. Within them, sweat was flowing down the <Nail knocker> Shiizaki¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know unless we ask <Fraxinus>¡¯s AI¡±


    Kotori shrugs her shoulders while saying that. In reality, Kotori tried to lure Shidou and Tohka to a hotel to rest during Tohka¡¯s conquest but, that was because the Spirit knows nothing about this world (This was a digression but, if Shidou was about to do something above a kiss then, it was planned that an organization member disguised as a garbage collector will step in).


    But, the target this time was previously a human. Which means, the probability that she knows about what [That] was built for, was high. If someone was brought to a place like that on a first date then getting slapped can¡¯t be arguable.


    After Kotori brought the mike closer, she threw an order to Shidou.


    ¡°Shidou, I decided. ¢Ú-----¡°


    ¡°----wait for a sec¡±


    But, Shidou interrupted Kotori¡¯s voice with a whisper soft enough to avoid Origami from hearing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..I have something I want to test out with those choices¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    She widens her eyes at Shidou¡¯s unusual serious voice. This was the first time Shidou said this.


    However; she noticed something. The Spirit this time-----Tobiichi Origami was a special girl.


    If Shidou¡¯s words were correct; this world was a world branched out from the events from 5 years ago-----and Shidou might be intimate with Origami in another parallel world.


    If that¡¯s the case then, it won¡¯t be weird for Shidou to already know about Origami¡¯s tastes that they have not yet grasped.


    After a moment of thinking, Kotori flicked the rod of her Chupa chups.


    ¡°-----I get it. It¡¯s special this time. Please choose the choices you like, Shidou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kotori said that, Shidou poked the Incam silently to show that he understood.


    The main monitor then moved towards Origami.


    ¡°Hey, Origami. There¡¯s somewhere I want to go so, can I?¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡±


    Origami nodded and followed after Shidou.


    And, after a while of walking. Shidou suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Origami looked up at the building in front of her, and made a blank face.


    However, it was only normal. That¡¯s because, the place Shidou brought Origami was a castle-like building with lodging fees and resting fees posted on the signboard.


    A very loud alarm echoed inside the bridge immediately. At the same time,


    Mikimoto and <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa were shouting while they were looking at their personal monitors.


    ¡°The emotion values are not stabilizing¡±


    ¡°Tobiichi Origami! Is feeling shaken!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, just what are you thinking Shidouuuuuuu!!¡±


    After Kotori shouted, she tugged the mike closer to her.


    ¡°Shidou! Play it off before Origami gets angry!¡±


    ¡°Eh? But¡±


    ¡°Hurry up before it¡¯s too late!!¡±


    After Kotori said that, Shidou faked looking lost for a moment before making a smile to Origami.


    ¡°Okay, over here, come¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­this isn¡¯t the place¡±


    Origami exhaled in relief.


    ¡°W-well of course. Come on, let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°U-un¡±


    Shidou brought Origami pass the hotel. The alarm then finally stopped ringing.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­what were you thinking Shidou. It¡¯s so obvious that she would pull back if she was brought to a place like that in her first date¡±


    After Kotori wiped the sweat on her forehead, Shidou made a confused face while letting out a soft voice.


    ¡°Sorry. I thought this would definitely be the spot for Origami¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, why is that¡±


    She did not understand why Shidou fixed Origami and a hotel together. She replied back with twitching cheeks.


    ¡°Anyway, pick ¢Ú. Go shopping¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I got it¡±


    Shidou nodded and told Origami that they were going shopping.


    While looking at the scene on the main monitor, Kotori talked to the crew at the lower deck.


    ¡°So, how is Origami¡¯s affection level? It would be nice if it didn¡¯t drop much though¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A-about that¡­¡­.¡±


    Nakatsugawa fixed his glasses position in a troubled manner.


    ¡°Her emotion values were shaken greatly but¡­¡­¡­.her affection level has not dropped at all¡­¡­..no, instead, it slightly got higher¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kotori raised a doubtful voice at Nakatsugawa¡¯s words.


    While accompanying Origami, they passed the back alley and walked straight into the main street.


    Half-way through, Origami suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°So, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought of going shopping¡±


    After Shidou asked, Origami tilted her head.


    ¡°What are you shopping for?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Errr¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Now that he thinks about it, they haven¡¯t decided on what to shop for. He scratched his cheeks while immersed in thought.


    ¡°Stop. The choices are out¡±


    Kotori¡¯s voice then appeared in the Incam in his right ear and the automated voice message read out the choices.


    3 choices were displayed on the bridge¡¯s main monitor.


    ¢Ù Coordinate her in a selection shop.


    ¢Ú Play with animals in a pet shop and shrink their distances.


    ¢Û Go to a pharmacy located at the back alley¡¯s which sells strong vitality drinks and aphrodisiacs.


    ¡°Everyone, your choice!¡±


    The total votes were displayed on the monitor once Kotori shouted. The votes were at ¢Ù which was the most while ¢Ú was close by a slim margin.


    ¡°¢Ù huh. Same with me¡±


    The crew replied back to Kotori¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Well, those are appropriate¡±


    ¡°¢Ú isn¡¯t bad but, we don¡¯t know if she likes animal or not¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­rather, what is with this ¢Û? This feels kind of special but¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kawagoe raised his eyebrows and asked. It¡¯s true that only one choice was a different kind. What¡¯s the AI thinking?.............is a big scale maintenance needed?


    ¡°Shidou, you hear me? Let¡¯s be appropriate and go with ¢Ù-----¡°


    ¡°No, it has to be ¢Û¡±


    From the opposite side of the Incam, Shidou let out his voice naturally.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She brought her eyebrows closer at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you saying Shidou. Please calm down. It¡¯s obviously not a place for a teenager to go!¡±


    ¡°No, but its Origami we are talking about here¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that mean!?¡±


    She does not understand. Kotori shouted.


    ¡°Even though you ask me what¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..speaking of Origami, it¡¯s going to be vitality drinks; speaking of vitality drinks, it will be Origami I guess¡±


    Shidou said it as if it was common sense. Kotori placed her hands on her head at that direct manner.


    ¡°No seriously, I don¡¯t understand. Just what kind of girl is [Tobiichi Origami] that you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­? Let¡¯s see, she¡¯s someone that would make me drink the combination of boiled mixed vitality drinks, she would install traps to prevent me from running away from her house, and she would lick my neck when I give her a piggyback ride¡­..¡±


    ¡°Haaa!? Are you joking here? There¡¯s no way such a girl would exist!¡±


    ¡°E-even if you tell me that¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou distorted his eyebrows in a troubled manner. It looks like he was not joking and was serious about it.


    At that moment, Kotori recalled back Tobiichi Origami¡¯s affection level movements from just now.


    Although she was shaken from that overly unexpected choice, her affection did not drop at all. Possibly this might¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Kotori settled her thoughts in 2 seconds, *Fuun* she sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.okay. Go try it¡±


    ¡°Commander!?¡±


    A surprised voice came down from the lower deck. However, Kotori did not look away from the main monitor and continued on.


    ¡°As replacement, if her affection level drops even a bit or her emotion level turns unstable then, quickly move to ¢Ù. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I get it¡±


    After replying to her, Shidou brought Origami into the back alley.


    ¡°------okay, this is the place if I am correct¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Origami opened her eyes wide in shock when Shidou stopped his legs in front a certain pharmacy in the back-alley.


    But it was normal. It looks like a multi-tenant building at first glance. However, after entering the building and heading up to the 2nd floor, a pharmacy with a ghost house-like interior. It¡¯s a secretive spot that won¡¯t be discovered if a person was living a normal life. If Shidou wasn¡¯t told about the existence of this shop by Origami in the previous world then, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to reach here.


    Packaged bottle not commonly seen in drug stores were overflowing the shop. The words written on the label were clearly not Japanese giving this place a 100% for strangeness.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­is this shop?¡±


    Origami asked dubiously. But, as expected he couldn¡¯t say [Origami is a regular customer here right], and made something up.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a look. Let¡¯s go somewhere else if you don¡¯t like it¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami looked around the strange medicines lined up in the shop curiously. However, some of it didn¡¯t make sense to her and would sometimes tilt her head¡­¡­¡­Is her taste different than the Origami Shidou knew?¡±


    If that was the case then, it might be a good idea to quickly change his objectives like what Kotori said. If he was correct, Kotori¡¯s orders were to bring Origami to see clothes, about that? Well, that choice was undeniable correct for a normal girl.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun¡±


    Origami talked to Shidou when he was thinking that.


    ¡°Like I thought¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand anything. Let¡¯s go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I see. Sorry----¡°


    But, Shidou stopped his words.


    The reason was simple. Origami was making her eyebrows into a °Ë shape because she was troubled when she was looking at the products lined up in the shop but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.she was holding a shopping basket filled with the shop¡¯s most effective looking vitality drinks and aphrodisiacs in the shop.


    ¡°Origami, what¡¯s that¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    When Shidou pointed at it, Origami opened her eyes wide in surprise as if she just realized that.


    ¡°Th-this is¡­¡­¡­..when did I¡­..?¡±


    Origami pressed her forehead and was wobbling as if she was feeling lightheaded.


    ¡°Ar-are you okay?¡±


    The moment Shidou quickly supported her body, a loud alarm echoed inside the Incam.


    ¡°Shidou! Origami¡¯s emotion values are making strong waves!¡±


    ¡°Le-let¡¯s go out for now! Okay!?¡±


    Shidou heard Kotori¡¯s voice and quickly brought the groaning Origami out the shop.


    After a while passed, Origami finally calmed down.


    ¡°Sorry, Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­just what happened to me I wonder¡±


    ¡°W-well don¡¯t worry too much about it. It¡¯s my fault for bringing you to such a place. -----oh yeah, let¡¯s go check out some clothes¡±


    Origami nodded when Shidou said that.


    They then once again walked side by side on the road.


    But, Shidou scratched his cheeks at that moment. It was good to tell her to look for clothes but, he did not know what kind of shop Origami uses. If he was correct he heard that Origami in the previous world would almost always purchase her personal clothes through airmail.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what kind of shop does Origami usually buy from?¡±


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.I buy them near my house most of the time¡±


    After saying that, she made a wry smile and looked slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to make it more elaborate but¡­¡­..I am just bad with that kind of stuff. I don¡¯t have sense for them¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Your clothes for today are really cute you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh!¡±


    After Shidou said that, Origami looked surprised and quickly looked away.


    ¡°Origami?¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡­¡­..nothing. M-more importantly, if you want to look for clothes, can we go to the building at the station, even though we might have to back track a bit? I rarely go there¡±


    ¡°Aah, of course¡±


    Shidou agreed at Origami¡¯s words. They then passed the back street and walked towards the main street leading to the station.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­I was worried there for a moment but things don¡¯t look so bad¡±


    Half-way through, Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in his right ear.


    ¡°Her affection level is increasing. If things go well, then we might be able to settle this within today.----but, don¡¯t lower your guard. I don¡¯t know the reason but, her sudden emotion value changes are extreme. Please be aware to not startle her too much.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that softly, Shidou walked forward.


    Not long later, both of them reached the twin-building soaring in front the station. The building was crowded with shoppers; maybe because it was a rest day.


    After reaching the 3rd floor with the escalator, Shidou and Origami entered a stylish selection shop that they found before looking around at the clothes lined up in there.


    ¡°Come on Shidou, don¡¯t just look¡±


    Kotori said that in an irritated manner. After Shidou [Ah] moved his eyebrows, he called out to Origami, who was touching the fur of a coat.


    ¡°Since we are here, I¡¯ll give you one piece as a present. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Origami opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll feel bad¡­¡­.see, it¡¯s quite expensive¡±


    Origami showed the coat¡¯s price tag to Shidou while whispering. 39800 yen¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s quite a critical price for a high school male student.


    But, <Ratatoskr> was backing Shidou up now. Shidou *Don* hit his chest.


    ¡°Leave it to me¡±


    ¡°But¡±


    ¡°Show me the first time you wear that as payment. So have that as your thanks¡±


    Origami made a wry smile in embarrassment at Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun, you often make girls cry?[11C 1]¡±


    ¡°Heh? Wh-why¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering that, you seem quite used to this¡±


    After saying that, Origami looked at Shidou with half her eyes opened. Sweat flow down Shidou¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°O-oi oi¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami then relaxed her cheeks.


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s a joke.----then, I¡¯ll take you for your word. But since I am at it, can you let me look around a little more? Since showing you first is the condition, I want to choice one that would make Itsuka-kun happy¡±


    Origami said that jokingly.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡±


    After Shidou nodded, Origami started looking around the shop with light footsteps.


    ¡°Upupu¡­¡­¡­.make girls cry. You got seen through, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Give me a break¡­¡­..¡±


    He mixed in a sigh in his reply when he heard Kotori¡¯s voice in his right ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t say you can¡¯t be that. Of course, Shidou being too used on handling girls is something to think about but, it¡¯s alright since its Shidou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.what do you mean by that¡±


    ¡°Your inerasable cherry boy smell¡±


    ¡°Sorry, please don¡¯t say it¡±


    Shidou covered his face with both his hands and looked like he was about to cry sorrowfully. Kotori *Haaa* sigh could be heard.


    ¡°More importantly, don¡¯t leave Origami alone¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s right¡±


    He looked around when he was told that. But, just where did she go? Origami could not be seen anywhere.


    ¡°Ah-re¡­¡­.where did she go?¡±


    ¡°See, what did I tell you¡­¡­¡­¡­Reine, where is her location?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.hnn, approximately 20 meters behind Shin¡±


    Reine talked to respond to Kotori¡¯s words. As <Ratatoskr>¡¯s analyst, she¡¯s also providing support to Shidou.


    ¡°Sorry and thanks¡±


    After saying that, Shidou listened to Reine¡¯s words. He then started walking at the back direction.


    He then found out that his goal was a dressing room separated by a curtain.


    ¡°Aah, I see. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on¡±


    Shidou nodded in agreement. No wonder Origami couldn''t be found anywhere. It seems that she already picked her clothes and has gone to try it on.


    While looking at the products in display on the shelf nearby, he randomly spent some time until Origami comes out.


    But------


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±


    Origami¡¯s shout suddenly echoed out from the dressing room, and caused Shidou to gasp.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong Origami!¡±


    ¡°W-why am I in¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou shouted, Origami¡¯s frightened voice could be heard from the opposite side of the curtain.


    He had a bad premonition. Shidou made up his mind and placed his hands on the curtain.


    ¡°Sorry Origami! I am opening this!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.? Ah, no, don¡¯t do it, Itsuka-k------¡°


    Origami tried to stop him but, he still ended up opening the curtain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..heh?¡±


    But. Shidou opened his mouth blankly with his eyes opened when he saw her.


    However, it was only natural. That¡¯s because, Origami, who collapsed down powerlessly in the dressing room was right now wearing a school swimsuit, incidentally; she was also wearing accessories like dog ear headband on her head, a dog tail on her butt, and a leather collar around her neck. Anyone will probably go blank for a moment.


    ¡°O-origami¡­¡­¡­¡­.? That appearance¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She twitched her shoulders when Shidou said that.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t misunderstand! I won¡¯t-----won¡¯t¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami¡¯s eyes were swimming around in chaos. It¡¯s as if Origami does not know why she was in this outfit herself too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember taking these clothes and yet when did I¡­¡­¡­¡­! Why am I in a school swimsuit-------¡°


    While saying that, Origami frowned her face because of a sudden headache.


    ¡°School swimsuit¡­¡­¡­dog ears¡­¡­uu, my head¡­¡­..¡±


    The moment Origami said that painfully while pressing her head, *Piii**Piii* the alarm could be heard in the Incam.


    ¡°Shidou! Origami¡¯s emotions value!¡±


    ¡°O-Origami! Come, let¡¯s get you changed and see something else! Okay!¡±


    Shidou turned flustered and shouted before closing the dressing room curtain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I am so sorry. You went through all that to invite me too. I am kind of weird today¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Approximately 20 minutes after they left the shop. Origami pressed her forehead with her hands while saying that at a restaurant located at the upper level of the same building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was me that invited you anyway. If you are feeling sick then let¡¯s end it early?¡±


    Shidou said that as if he was worried about Origami. However, Origami swung her head to the side.


    ¡°U-un, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just-----¡°


    ¡°Just?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Nothing. Anyways; I am okay. Sorry for making you worry¡±


    Origami tried to play it off before making a wry smile. Shidou was still looking at her worried but, he did not pry further anymore maybe to respect Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami made sure Shidou did not notice before making a small sigh.


    It¡¯s not like; walking with Shidou in the city was boring. Forget that, being this uplifted feel so nostalgic that it made this so unbearably fun.


    But even so; sometimes¡­¡­¡­¡­a strange feeling would attack her.


    She does not know of the reason too but, the moment she saw that strange costume that would make anyone think [Just what timing would it be for me to wear something like this] in the cosplay shop, a strong wave pushed the back from the inside of her heart.


    It¡¯s as if-------this was something she wore before.


    Of course, there was no way she did that before. A weird appearance of school swimsuit + dog ears and tail+ collar was something Origami has never worn in her life. Even if a gun was pointed at her and was told [Wear this or I will shoot], that obscene outfit was enough to make her hesitate even so. No one would be fond of wearing that unless a few screws were loose in their head.


    However, that was not all. This happened too when she was brought to the weird medicine shop by Shidou. At that time, Origami half-consciously grabbed a shopping basket and started shoving the bottles lined up at the shelves in a fluent manner. She was so good at it that she even wondered that there might be a point card for that shop in her purse for a moment there.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­..been to that shop before..?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou replied when Origami mumbled.


    As if to match up with his actions, the food they ordered just now was served to them. Origami looked over there as if to play off the words she just said.


    ¡°Oh here, Itsuka-kun. Eat it before it gets cold okay?¡±


    ¡°Hn? Y-yeah¡±


    As if he was urged by Origami, Shidou took the spoon and started eating his omelet rice. Origami also started eating her seafood doria.


    And, after some time pass, right when he was half way done with his omelet rice, Shidou suddenly pressed his right ears and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll be back soon¡±


    ¡°Ah, un¡±


    Just what happened? Although, prying in won¡¯t do anything for her. Origami made a small nod before seeing Shidou off.


    She let out a big sigh when Shidou could no longer be seen.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­..what is wrong with me¡±


    She¡¯s going to feel bad for Shidou at this rate, even though he went through all that trouble to invite her. She has to get a grip of herself. After Origami put down her spoon, she lightly stretched her cheeks to energize herself.


    But at that moment.


    ¡°Ah------¡°


    A certain object was caught in Origami¡¯s eyes.


    Even though she just made a resolve, a distorting feeling attacked her heart again.


    The object Origami saw. That¡¯s-----


    ¡°I-Itsuka-kun¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­.spoon¡­¡­¡±


    Yes. Leaving his seat during meal time would mean that he left the spoon that was just in use.


    Origami felt her heart pumping with tremendous momentum.


    ¡°N-nonono, what am I thinking¡­¡­..¡±


    She quickly stopped her hand that was extending towards the spoon with her other hand. That¡¯s just going overboard. She would be a perfect pervert if she does something like that. This will cause a case in court.


    But, even though she was well-aware of that, her right hand extended forward energetically. It¡¯s as if there was another person inside Origami and was forcefully moving her body.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­.calm down my right hand¡±


    Even though she said that, there was no effect.


    Her head turned chaotic within time and she no longer understood what was going on anymore. What was correct? What was wrong? The foundations of right and wrong changes according to the age and is there anyone that can say that Origami¡¯s action will be wrong? No, there isn¡¯t (Rhetorical question). Why is this a mistake? The philosopher Oririn Toviichi once said this. No one can prove my existence but, I can make certain of my existence by licking Shidou¡¯s spoon. Which means, My licking proves that I am here.


    Inside Origami¡¯s hazy consciousness, she felt her left hand stopping her right hand, turning weaker.


    ¡°Ou, Sorry Origami, I made you wait------¡°


    And. Shidou, who got back from the toilet, stopped his legs right in front the table.


    The reason was simple. Shidou has encountered the scene of Origami holding his spoon and extending her tongue out to it with a very lewd expression.


    ¡°O-Origami¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    After saying that, Origami twitched her shoulders as if she just noticed Shidou¡¯s existence. Light filled her eyes when it was empty like she was possessed by something and sweat started pouring out of her face immediately.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be mistaken! This is¡­¡­not what you think it is!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know what he was mistaken about but, Origami raised her voice in panic.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­.I am used to it too anyway¡±


    ¡°Listen! It¡¯s really not what you think! Y-yes, it¡¯s just t-that! Your spoon dropped onto the floor when you stood up from your seat! And it was just so happen that I picked it up!¡±


    Origami begged Shidou by shouting and *Gatan* stood up.


    The cup left on the table shook from the impact when she stood up and dropped towards Shidou¡¯s direction. Water splashed onto the hem of the shirt Shidou was wearing.


    ¡°Oopps¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I-I am so sorry, I panicked and-----¡°


    ¡°Haha, this is enough so it¡¯s okay. It will dry fast anyway¡±


    After saying that to calm Origami, who looked ashamed, Shidou pinched the hem of his shirt and lightly squeeze it to remove the water. Shidou¡¯s belly button peeked out when he did that.


    And, at that moment.


    ¡°-------------!¡±


    Origami took out her cell phone from her pocket with lightning speed and the sound of continuous shutter pressing echoed after the lens was pointed to Shidou with fluid movements.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    When Shidou opened his eyes in surprise, Origami was also making a shocked expression at the opposite side too. It¡¯s as if her body disobeying her will and moved.


    ¡°Believe me, Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­.! M-my body¡­¡­.is moving by its own¡­¡­.!¡±


    Origami appealed to him with teary eyes. However, her finger was still continuously pressing on the shutter.


    ¡°------Why!? Whyyyyyyy!?¡±


    Origami¡¯s teary voice and continuous shutter pressing, echoed throughout the afternoon restaurant.

 Volume 11 - CH 5

    The time was 6:30 Pm. The sun will set faster during November. The city sunk into darkness already.


    The atmosphere was cold as if the warmth during the day was a lie, and If he *haaa* exhale, a white mist will form and disappear. The pleasant breeze shook the trees and the falling leaves flew up to the sky.


    Within the sounds of winter¡¯s footsteps, Shidou and Origami visited the high ground park which has a clear view of the city. <Ratatoskr> ordered him to go there since it was a place filled with the mood to end a date.


    Many stars could be seen at the outer edge of the park.-----Well, the electronic lights sparkling on the ground were more amusing since they were more in number than the ones in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold at this time as expected¡±


    After Shidou said that, Origami, who was looking at the night scenery, tilted her head slightly forward.


    ¡°Unn, I was unprepared since it was warm during the day. I should have brought my gloves¡±


    Origami said that before making a wry smile while rubbing her hands together.


    She was on a rampage during the afternoon but, she has finally calmed down¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, she would sometimes point her cell phone lens at Shidou, smell Shidou¡¯s neck smell, and even though she was not holding anything, she would take on a posture as if she was pouring into the cup Shidou was drinking but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou did not worry too much about it. From what he heard from her, it seems that her body moves by reflex. As expected,Origami is really Origami huh; Shidou felt a little relieved knowing that.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s true. Ah, oh yeah. We can use a can coffee from that vending machine----¡°


    Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in his right ear just when Shidou was about to finish his sentence.


    ¡°--------hey, that¡¯s a wrong choice, Shidou. A girl is saying that her hands are cold you know¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After looking around silently for a moment, Shidou nodded to make his resolve and placed his hands over Origami¡¯s hands.------either it was from the nervousness or cold; Shidou¡¯s hands were slightly trembling though.


    ¡°Ehh-----¡°


    Origami widens her eyes in surprise for an instant. But, she immediately realized Shidou¡¯s intentions. Her cheeks slightly blushed and slightly looked downwards.


    ¡°FuFuun, why not. Her affection level isn¡¯t bad. We might be able to end this today.-----but, I guess we need one more push to fully seal her¡±


    Kotori said that with a groan. Reine¡¯s reply then echoed in the Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, one more thing, there is something inside her pulling her back. This reading¡­¡­. It¡¯s close to anxiety. I guess it¡¯s about her not knowing about Shin¡¯s acceptance to her¡±


    ¡°Anxiety¡­¡­¡­huh. Well, it¡¯s right after causing all those eccentric actions after all¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori made a dry smile and said that.


    ¡°Well, that just makes things simpler. All we have to do is make her anxiety disappear right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..well that¡¯s right but¡­¡­¡­¡­what are we going to do?¡±


    Kotori snorted when Shidou asked with a soft voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Origami is feeling anxious because she doesn¡¯t know if Shidou accepts her right? Then, it¡¯s the best and fastest way to tell her through words¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The confession of love is the only choice¡±


    He could somewhat predict that. A stream of sweat droops down his cheeks.


    He recalled back the time he confessed to Origami in the previous world. Thinking back, that was also ordered by Kotori with the goal of training him.


    Now that he thinks about it that was the reason why the Origami of the previous world started getting very assertive to Shidou. Is this Origami the same as her?


    Kotori¡¯s suddenly echoed when Shidou was wondering that.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? This is the best chance to seal the Spirit hunter <Devil>? If we miss today¡¯s chance; there might be the possibility that the other Spirits might meet danger the next time the next chance comes¡±


    ¡°Uuu----¡°


    Kotori¡¯s right.


    Whispering of love even though Shidou has not made up his mind was just plain dishonest. But, there might be casualties if he doesn¡¯t seal Origami here. They might be the girls that have already been sealed, and it might even be Spirits he hasn¡¯t met before. Or maybe-----there¡¯s the possibility that Origami might hurt herself.


    That¡¯s something Shidou must not allow.


    After Shidou *Suuu* exhaled, he looked towards Origami while still holding onto her hands.


    ¡°Heey-----Origami¡±


    ¡°Yes? Itsuka-kun?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­.There is something I want to tell you¡±


    When Shidou said that, Origami looked back at Shidou¡¯s face with a meek face.


    The moment he and Origami were looking at each other, he found out that his heart suddenly started pumping harder.


    He reconfirmed her loveliness once again when he looked at her face again. Hair bangs covering her forehead. Transparent clear eyes paired with long eyelashes. Cherry lips that might steal his heart just by even touching it------ the thought of how lucky he was at the previous world for being loved by a girl like this grazed his mind.


    But, he can¡¯t stay engrossed in such emotions. After Shidou gulped, he set aside the anxiety inside his heart and was about to open his mouth.


    But, right before Shidou was about to say that.


    ¡°Actually, I¡­¡­have something I have to tell Itsuka-kun too¡±


    Origami quietly said that.


    ¡°I-is it something you have to say¡­¡­.?


    Shidou replied back because the timing for confession got slipped out.


    Origami then looked away hesitantly for a few moments before slowly moving her mouth.


    ¡°You know that I was a part of the JGSDF Anti Spirit team----the AST right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­.I know¡±


    ¡°But, I quit AST just recently¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou spoke ambiguously. He has already heard from Kotori that Origami has resigned from the AST but, it¡¯s just unnatural for Shidou to know that here.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡­..is it because that your consciousness gets cut off from Anemia, like what happened last time?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Origami *Fuu* looked downwards.


    ¡°Un. That is one of the reasons. That¡¯s because that sickness is critical in a job that uses dangerous weapon. But------ever since I get that sickness. I, no longer understand something¡±


    ¡°No longer understand? What¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Origami made an awkward wry smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..even the AST¡¯s job is to defeat the Spirits, which is the cause of the Space quake¡­¡­..i was just wondering, if that really is the right thing to do¡±


    ¡°Wha-------¡°


    Shidou gasped in reflex.


    That¡¯s normal. Speaking of the Origami, Shidou knows about; she hates spirits, and lived with the goal of killing Spirits.


    As expected, maybe because the influence of her parents not killed by the Spirits was big or maybe, she started feeling that because she became a Spirit, even though it¡¯s unconsciously--------he doesn¡¯t know about the details but; he never thought he would hear those words from her, even in his dreams.


    However, just what did she take on Shidou¡¯s reaction; Origami brought her eyebrows closer apologetically.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I am sorry. The Spirit¡¯s were the ones that killed Itsuka-kun¡¯s brother¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami made a surprised look at Shidou¡¯s words. His brother-------it was actually Shidou-----was killed but, she probably didn¡¯t thought he would say something like that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Origami¡¯s way of thinking is wrong at all, not even a little. I----not that; my brother must have thought that way too!¡±


    ¡°Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami said that with a trembling voice; her shoulders trembled slightly and she looks as if she was about to cry anytime soon.


    ¡°Ah, So-sorry¡­¡­what have I¡±


    After saying that, she looked away to play it off. Shidou did not pry into the matter anymore and poured strength into his hands which were holding Origami¡¯s hands harder.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    A fanfare could be heard suddenly in the Incam in his right ear.


    ¡°---Affection level, sudden burst up!¡±


    ¡°Point, it has reached the top!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Fumu, looks like that was the reason for her remaining anxiety¡±


    Reine¡¯s voice could be heard afterwards. No wonder; Origami was worried about Shidou¡¯s thoughts regarding Origami''s different emotions towards the Spirits which were sprouting inside her.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡­..! Shidou, this feels good! Finish it in one go!¡±


    Kotori gave the Go sign¡­¡­¡­¡­.this somehow messed up the mood. Shidou made a wry smile while holding Origami¡¯s hands.


    Nevertheless, this was a great chance. Shidou arranged his breathing to calm his heartbeat which increased from the nervousness before quietly looking back at Origami.


    ¡°Origami, err-----¡°


    ¡°Ah! Itsuka-kun, look at that!¡±


    But, Shidou¡¯s confession was interrupted once again. Origami hang out to the wooden guardrails installed at the edge of the park and pointed her finger up to the sky. At the direction she was pointing to, a glittering star was falling down.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shooting star, a shooting star. I have to make a wish¡±


    ¡°Eh? E-even if you tell me that all of a sudden----¡°


    Even though he says that, Shidou started making a wish in his head.-----he wished that he could seal Origami¡¯s Reiryoku properly. And also, Origami and the girls to understand each other¡­¡­well, the shooting star was long gone by the time he reached that point but-------


    And, at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..uh?¡±


    Just when Origami, who hang out at the guard rail to look up at the sky, suddenly gasped; she suddenly pulled his hands which was holding onto hers.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Kotori¡¯s warning shook his right ear¡¯s eardrum.


    He did not know what happened there for a moment. But-----he immediately understood.


    Maybe because the guardrail was too old; the part that was getting stressed by Origami¡¯s body weight, *Meri* bent.


    Of course, Origami¡¯s body who was hanging on it fell off the park¡¯s outer edge which was by the way located at a high location, as if to match up to it.


    ¡°Kyaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Uwaah!¡±


    Origami shouted loudly. Shidou shouted and at the same time he was surprised from her voice and the event that just happened.


    But, luckily or not; Shidou was still holding onto Origami¡¯s hands. His arm¡¯s tendons were about to be torn off when it was pulled from the sudden weight but, he somehow managed to pour strength into it and hang onto Origami. When he did that, his left hand felt a sharp pain maybe because he scratched the cross section of the broken guardrail.


    ¡°¡­¡­Toaryaaa!¡±


    Together with an odd shout, he fell backwards together with Origami. Origami then [Kyaa] let out a short shout before covering Shidou, who fell upwards by riding on top of him.


    ¡°Ouch¡­.A-are you alright, Origami¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡­¡­.thank you, Itsuka-kun¡±


    Origami replied back with a trembling voice at Shidou¡¯s words. She was probably quite shocked; he could feel her heartbeat pumping violently through her chest which was pushed onto him.


    Shidou then noticed something.


    He found out that he was so close to Origami that he could feel her breathing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°-----it¡¯s a chance, Shidou! The affection level is enough. Finish it!¡±


    Kotori¡¯s voice echoed. It¡¯s true that, Origami¡¯s head position could be reached if Shidou slightly raises his head. Judging by the situation where they just escaped danger; this was the best chance there is.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But-----


    Shidou, felt something was off when he was about to kiss Origami.


    Origami was not looking at Shidou but more below¡­¡­¡­¡­..it was directed towards Shidou¡¯s left hand.


    Shidou followed her and looked to his left hand before gasping.


    There was a painful wound on Shidou¡¯s left hand when he pulled Origami up but¡­¡­¡­..Flames of Reirokyu were flickering on his wounds as if it was healing it.


    Instantly----an ear-piercing loud siren echoed in his right ear¡¯s Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!! Shidou! Run!¡±


    The same time Kotori¡¯s shout shook Shidou¡¯s eardrums, Origami, who was covering Shidou slowly rose up as if she was being pulled by strings from the sky.


    After she stood up, the impression of her soulless eyes looked different from the ones she showed just now and mumbled something.


    ¡°---------Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes.


    It was the same scene he saw when they were on the school roof a few days ago.


    ---that time Origami saw the Spirit-Kurumi.


    The [Speculation] Reine said, grazed his mind.


    Whenever Origami sees a Spirit; she will regain her memories of the previous world----and turn into a Spirit.


    And, the flames licking Shidou¡¯s arm, belongs none other to the Spirit <Efreet>.


    ¡°A-a-Aaaah-ah¡ªAhh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami looked up at the skies with her soulless eyes while her body twitches with intervals in between. Saliva flow down from the edge of her lips and it shows that something unusual was happening.


    ¡°O-Origami, wait--------¡°


    Shidou tried calling Origami even though he was flustered. But, right before he was able to finish his sentence, the strong Reiryoku veil surrounding Origami easily blew Shidou back.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Even though his back and his face fell flat onto the ground, he somehow managed to kill the momentum and lift his face in a crawling manner.


    With Origami in the center, black spider nest spread out from her and wrapped around her body.


    ¡°That¡¯s-----¡°


    A black Astral dress like a mourning dress.


    That appearance-----was genuine.


    It was her Inverse form that trampled over his previous world.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­..¡±


    In a room of the Spirit mansion; Tohka was hugging a big cushion while rolling on the sofa.


    Tohka wasn¡¯t the only one in the room. When she took a glance over to the television, she could see the Yamai sisters competing in a game with ice cream as the prize and when she looked behind, she could see Yoshino and Natsumi chatting.


    Yes. The Itsuka family house was empty since Shidou and Kotori has a big matter to attend today so, all of them gathered in Tohka¡¯s room.


    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After giving out a groan for who knows how many times; Tohka switched her sleeping side on the sofa.


    It¡¯s not like she was unsatisfied about staying at home. This happened many times already in the past.


    It¡¯s true that she feels a little lonely because she can¡¯t eat Shidou¡¯s food but, since Shidou and Kotori were busy; Tohka just can¡¯t trouble them because of her selfishness.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­..just what¡¯s going on? Her heart has been on a rampage today for some reason.


    No, it didn''t start today more specifically. A few days ago------ever since the transfer student came to the class, Tohka has been feeling something fuzzy around her chest and couldn''t do anything about it.


    And, when Tohka was shaking her throat difficulty, *Nyuuu* Miku¡¯s head popped up behind the Sofa¡¯s backrest.


    ¡°Ufufu, what is wrong Tohka-san. Feeling cranky that darling isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Tohka made a sullen face, she immersed herself in thought to find the words that fits her current feelings. But, she could not express anything at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.muu¡±


    [Aahnn] Miku relaxed her face while it turned red before she jumped over the sofa as if she was a running high jump player jumping over a bar; she then dove in between the gaps behind Tohka.


    ¡°Hnnnmoou! Tohka-san¡¯s troubled face is too much! *Cohoo*! *Cohoo*!¡±


    She wriggled her body while saying that. Incidentally, the mysterious voice at the last half of the sentence was the sound of her rough breathing when she was pushing her face onto Tohka¡¯s back.


    ¡°What are you doing, Miku, its ticklish!¡±


    ¡°Muuun, why not? It¡¯s not something that will decrease anyway¡±


    Miku wrapped her hands around Tohka and passionately rubbed her cheeks on her. After Tohka placed her hands on Miku¡¯s forehead, she then pushed Miku to pull herself away from her.


    ---at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Tohka raised her eyebrows in reflex.


    She does not know the exact reason why. But------her body felt something. It felt like fireworks sparking inside her head.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shock. That was-----¡°


    It seems that Tohka wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that. The Yamai sisters, who were competing, also raised their face at the same time. The moment they did that, image of the car crashed was shown on the television screen maybe because they made a mistake in the controls.


    Further behind her; Yoshino and Natsumi brought their eyebrows closer and looked around; Miku clinging onto Tohka also looked surprised.


    ¡°W-what is it¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°--------------¡°


    After Tohka felt danger with her instincts, she jumped off the sofa and opened the window before heading out the veranda barefooted.


    She then hung out at the guardrails and looked left and right before, she saw a dim light released around a cliff far away in the night skies.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    A normal person would not stop to bother that level of brightness. However, Tohka the Spirit noticed it in one glance. That glow was from Reiryoku. -----there is someone with tremendous power at that place.


    ¡°Fuun, something feels fishy. This feeling is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Consent. A----Spirit¡±


    The others followed Tohka out the veranda. They then looked towards the direction that Tohka felt the Reiryoku coming from, as if they were prearranged to do so.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­that place is¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I think the park is around the area?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment Miku said that; Shidou, who was not here appeared inside Tohka¡¯s mind.


    That¡¯s right. Now that she mentions it, Shidou brought Tohka to that place before last time.


    The moment she recognized that, Tohka¡¯s heart rang like an alarm bell.


    It¡¯s not like she was certain that Shidou was at that spot. But, the face of Shidou floating in her mind, mixed in with the odd feeling that has been lurking in her heart until now and caused Tohka¡¯s heartbeat to rise.


    ¡°Tohka!?¡±


    ¡°Tohka-san!¡±


    ¡°-------!¡±


    Within her half-conscious state, Tohka placed her legs on the veranda guardrail before jumping into the darkness.


    ¡°Reiryoku value, category E! Tobiichi Origami has inversed!¡±


    ¡°Kuh----Like I thought, Reine¡¯s speculations were correct huh¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori ,her crews voice and the continuous sound of the alarm which call forth danger instinctively, could be heard from the Incam in his right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou heard those sounds while quietly looking at Origami alone.


    Of course, Shidou was in chaos. Origami inversed again when she could finally be saved and he was scared to his wits.


    However within those emotions, an extremely calm situation judgment was formulating somewhere in his head.


    Shidou dashed towards Origami.


    But, he was blown away by the wall of swirling Reiryoku surrounding Origami, right before he could reach her.


    ¡°Kuh-------¡°


    ¡°Shidou!? what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I have to stop Origami¡­¡­..now, or else something terrible will happen!¡±


    Yes. Origami¡¯s inverse was because she saw the healing flames which activated unconsciously; if that is the case then, her inverse will not settle down unless her target Shidou disappears in front of her.


    However, naturally; Shidou can¡¯t make a clone of himself like Kurumi.


    Which means-----Origami will continue rampaging until Shidou is dead and once that condition is fulfilled and Origami¡¯s inverse settles down; the method to seal Origami¡¯s Reiryoku will forever be lost in replacement for that condition fulfillment.


    Of course; Shidou has Kotori¡¯s protection- the power of healing flames. It would immediately heal all half-baked wounds.


    However, there¡¯s a limit to that. It¡¯s true that Shidou replaced Origami¡¯s parents with himself 5 years ago but, it was still unknown that he survived because of Kotori¡¯s healing Reiryoku or [Yud Bet]¡¯s power was depleted right before he received the attack.


    Even if the healing power was possible; there¡¯s a possibility that Origami will continue staying inversed as long as she knows that Shidou¡¯s alive.


    Then----the chance is only now.


    This was the only chance to get close to Origami since she has not manifested her [Wing].


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Origami!¡±


    While calling out her name-----Shidou recalled back the scene he once saw.


    The scene that the city was messed up from the rays of darkness shot down from the Inversed Origami.


    He can¡¯t have that happen ever again. He can¡¯t let Origami do that ever again.


    After Shidou clenched his fist, he once again dashed towards Origami.


    ¡°Stop, Shidou! Hurry up and get away from Origami!¡±


    But, at that moment, Kotori¡¯s shout shook his eardrums and Shidou stopped his legs in reflex.


    ¡°Wh-what are you saying! This is the only chance-----¡°


    ¡°Like I said; get away from her. Don¡¯t tell me you''re trying to breakthrough a Reiryoku wall with your body?¡±


    ¡°--------eh?¡±


    Shidou widens his eyes in reflex.


    The same time Kotori¡¯s voice echoed in his right ear; several glows appeared around Origami and within them, sharp metallic clusters appeared.


    It has a form that looks like a metallic diamond with stretched sides. Putting it into words; it looks like a giant [leaf]. All of it deployed invisible walls and were surrounding Origami with its tip pointed at her.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°------<Yggd Folium>, deploy!¡±


    The moment Kotori said that, the [Leaf] increased the size of the invisible wall set up and restrained Origami by crushing her, who was wearing a black Astral dress, from 8 different sides.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    ¡°<Yggd Folium>. They are <Fraxinus> all-purpose automated units with Territory in each of them. Sorry but, we set them up around you. I didn¡¯t thought we would be using them though¡±


    *Fuun*Kotori snorted before saying that.


    Afterwards, the moment Shidou thought a glow appeared far up above the park that he and Origami was in, the airship <Fraxinus> appeared as if its mirror skin got torn off. Before he knew it, it seems that it has reached to a location that could be seen by the naked eye.


    Normally, <Fraxinus> would deploy its invisible camouflage with its Realizer and hide its existence from the surroundings.


    The only time the ship would expose itself was when it needs to release the Realizer¡¯s output outside the Territory deployed around its surroundings.


    More specifically; it was to retrieve personals or objects outside with the teleporter, or to dispatch the <Yggd Folium> outside.


    And also----when it¡¯s about to fire <Mystletainn>.


    ¡°Kotori, don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, <Fraxinus> slowly lowered its bow downwards at the sky as to respond and pointed its cannon at Origami. This action cannot be performed unless the airship was controlled with a Territory because it was a really unstable position.


    Maryoku light glowed inside the cannon.


    ¡°Relax. We adjusted the power. <Mystletainn> will break the Reiryoku wall for a few seconds so, take that chance and get close to Origami!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­! O-okay!¡±


    ¡°------I didn¡¯t want to be rough but, we can¡¯t have the city to be destroyed¡±


    ¡°Commander, Maryoku charge complete, we can shoot anytime!¡±


    The voices of the crew echoed in response to Kotori¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright. Target, Tobiichi Origami on the ground! Don¡¯t miss this, Kannazuki!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me¡±


    <Fraxinus> vice Commander-Kannazuki Kyouhei shook his right eardrum with a calm voice.


    ¡°<Mystletainn> fi--------------¡°


    However, it occurred right before Kotori was about to give out her order. Shidou gasped in reflex.


    ¡°Kotori! Ruuuuuuun!¡±


    He then shouted so hard that he might break his throat.


    The reason was simple. Up at Shidou¡¯s view-------several [Wing] giving out a black glow surrounded <Fraxinus> which was floating up at the dark sky, it''s just like how they surrounded Origami with the <Yggd Folium>------<Satan> has appeared.


    ¡°Eh-----?¡±


    The sound of the danger alarm and Kotori¡¯s unguarded voice could be heard through the Incam.


    After <Satan> pointed its tip at <Fraxinus>, it shot highly-dense black beams that look like concentrated darkness, all at once.


    <Fraxinus>¡¯s white frame was covered with darkness from all direction; there were explosions, there were scraping and some pierced through. Loud explosions and their screams echoed into his right ear¡¯s Incam.


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Kotori! Kotori¡­¡­!!¡±


    There was no answer even though Shidou shouted. Instead; smoke puffed out from every places of the <Fraxinus> floating up in the sky and at the same time, the <Yggd Folium> restraining Origami, flickered weakly before falling around her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes in horror while letting out a short voice.


    The <Fraxinus> falling down from the night sky. That scene resembles the one he saw in the previous world.


    The <Fraxinus> got shot down by Origami at that time too.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­just why¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou shouted half-consciously.


    The history that was supposed to be changed, the world that should have been rewritten, all of it were flowing back to its original form, one event after another. ------it¡¯s as if, this was forcing Shidou to know that no matter how much he struggles, the ending that has been decided cannot be changed.


    ¡°----------¡°


    Having her shackles released, Origami floated up from the spot without saying anything and bend her body to look like an embryo.-----it¡¯s like she was trapping her heart from the outside world.


    At the same time, the tips of the countless [wing] started brimming with darkness as if it was going to continue attacking the <Fraxinus> which was slowly lowering its altitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­! Origami!¡±


    Shidou called out her name, and dashed to the spot again. But------he was obstructed by the Reiryoku wall and could not touch Origami.


    During the time he was doing this, the black [Wing] waiting in the sky, was launching its attack to <Fraxinus>.


    <Fraxinus> was already half-destroyed from the previous attack. He had no idea what would happen to the crew and <Fraxinus> if it receive the next attack now.


    ¡°Stop, Origami! Please Stoooooopppp!¡±


    However, Shidou¡¯s call did not reach Origami.


    Black beams were released from the tips of the countless [Wing].


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!!¡±


    But-----at that moment.


    When he thought a sudden gust blew past; the black [Wing] got shaken and slightly diverted its direction. The beam shot by <Satan> scratched <Fraxinus>¡¯s frame before disappearing into the empty sky.


    No matter how strong that wind may be; there was no way a normal wind would shake <Satan>. Shidou noticed the identity of the wind and twitched his shoulders.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­..¡±


    In the next moment, when Shidou thought several [Wing] appeared around Origami, it pointed its tip at him. It seems that she judged Shidou as a potential enemy.


    ¡°Kuh------!?¡±


    He can¡¯t dodge this number. Shidou prepared himself for the incoming attack and stiffen up.


    But; faster than Origami able to fire her Angel¡¯s-[Wing] by a beat,


    ¡°----Haaaaaaa!¡±


    When that voice echoed above from the sky; a Spirit, who manifested her limit Astral dress, swung her giant sword and blew the [Wing] away.


    ¡°Are you okay, Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Tohka!¡±


    Shidou said the girl¡¯s name. Yes. It was Tohka that was supposed to be in the mansion beside the Itsuka family house, was the one that appeared here.


    No, she was not the only one. Following after Tohka, the Spirits in their Limit Astral dress started appearing in the park one after another.


    Yoshino sitting behind a giant rabbit puppet, an Adult Natsumi, and Miku, who manifested a light keyboard around her. And in the sky, it was the Yamai sisters that caused that typhoon just now to save <Fraxinus> from critical danger.


    ¡°You girls----why are you all here!?¡±


    ¡°E-eer¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, it¡¯s normal that I would run over here to save darling from a pinch¡±


    ¡°Well, you followed after Tohka-chan afterwards anyway¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, you mustn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Miku [Shhh] made one finger stand. The behavior of the adult version Natsumi changed completely as she leisurely shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°So-----Shidou¡±


    After Tohka prepared the Angel <Sandalphon> as if to protect Shidou, she glared at Origami without lowering her guard and moved her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I feel a very strong Reiryoku. Just who is it?¡±


    Tohka asked him. Shidou clenched his fist enough for his fingernails to bite into his meat and answered her.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­..Origami¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­¡­? That is the transfer student?¡±


    Tohka asked dubiously. However, it was only natural for her to do so. The days Tohka and Origami met in this world was little-------more importantly, it was probably hard to believe if she was told that it was her classmate that¡¯s floating up in the sky while wearing a black Astral dress.


    She has an overpowering majestic appearance that will make anyone freeze in fear even just by confronting her.


    DEM¡¯s Isaac Westcott named Inversed Spirits as Devil kings but------that right now in front of Shidou, has tremendous power that does not make that expression sound over the top.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    But. After Shidou clenched his teeth, he took one step forward.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Tohka raised her eyebrows when he done that. She most likely was telling him that it¡¯s dangerous.


    He¡¯s fully aware of that. But, Shidou has to reach Origami.


    If Origami is left unleased in the sky then, the Tenguu city spread out under his eyes will once again turn into the ruins that are inside Shidou¡¯s memories. And for Origami------she will probably never return to the normal self ever again.


    That has to be prevented no matter what.


    Even though it¡¯s a small possibility; Shidou was the only one-----that has to take Origami¡¯s hands.


    However-----Shidou¡¯s power isn¡¯t enough.


    Shidou¡¯s power was just too small in front of the powerful devil king in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­everyone¡±


    Shidou faced over to everyone who flew over her; before letting out his voice.


    ---was he going tell them to run away?


    Was he going to tell them to avoid fighting Origami?


    But, Shidou


    ¡°------Please help me to¡­¡­.save her¡­¡­¡±


    Even though he felt apologetic for doing this, he had no choice but to say this.


    Tohka, who was standing in front of Shidou, made a surprised face for a moment before replying back.


    ¡°What are you saying? Of course I will¡±


    After saying that, she gripped <Sandalphon>¡¯s handle harder.


    ¡°Shidou saved me. You taught me the beauty of this world. Shidou was the one that made my world----then it¡¯s my turn now to help Shidou¡±


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­..¡±


    Following after Tohka, the other Spirits also nodded.


    ¡°Me and Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­¡­.want to be useful to Shidou-san¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, be honest and count on Onee-san. Shidou-kun isn¡¯t very strong so you shouldn¡¯t be reckless¡±


    ¡°Rather, even if it¡¯s darling, I would be angry if you told us to [Run away] you know?¡±


    Yoshino, Natsumi and Miku *Nii* smiled while saying that. Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s voice echoed down from the sky.


    ¡°Kaka, very well then! I have received your determination properly! The child of the typhoons-Kaguya will lend you her power!¡±


    ¡°Undertaking. Leave the sky to Yuzuru and Kaguya¡±


    ¡°Everyone-----¡°


    Shidou gripped his fist when he heard everyone¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you all.-----Let¡¯s go to Origami¡±


    ---[Origami] has lost her composure.


    After getting saved by Shidou when she was about to fall off the edge of the park, her consciousness got far away like usual the moment she saw the flickering light on Shidou¡¯s arm but¡­¡­¡­..


    She was standing at an unknown place when she noticed.


    As far as she could see, the empty space was completely pure white. Is that thing the sky or ceiling above her head? She doesn¡¯t even know if the view in front of her was the horizon or not. Tentatively, she was [Standing] at the spot but; the feeling of stepping on the ground feels a little fuzzy and the hallucination of her floating will attack her when she relaxes. It¡¯s as if she slipped into a Manga coma that has not been drawn yet.


    (What is this place¡­)


    She mumbled blankly while looking around.


    (This is a dream¡­..no matter how much I think)


    It didn¡¯t take long for Origami to make her judgment. However, it was not impossible. There was no way this kind of space would exist.


    And-----


    (¡­¡­¡­Eh?)


    Origami widens her eyes unexpectedly.


    That¡¯s because, further up Origami¡¯s view. One girl appeared in the space which was empty just now, before she noticed.


    A slender girl wearing a black dress that looks like darkness. She was crouched down while hugging her knees and was making a soulless look.


    (You are¡­¡­¡­.)


    Origami noticed it when she said that far.


    (Me----?)


    Yes. Because the scenery looked very impossible to happen, she did not understand for an instant but no matter how much she looks, the girl there looks similar to Origami.


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s a little different if it was put into more correct words. Unlike Origami, whose hair was reaching half-way down her back; the hair of the girl crouching down in front of her, only reached the length until it tickles her shoulders.


    Nonetheless, in an opposite sense, that was the only difference they had other than the clothes she was wearing. Sweat flowed down Origami¡¯s cheeks in reflex when she felt weird feeling as if she was looking at a mirror.


    (What is this¡­¡­)


    Even though she judged that this place and feeling was just a dream, Origami could only raise her eyebrows dubiously.


    However at that moment.


    (-----------!)


    Unfamiliar scenes and words flowed into Origami¡¯s head in one go.


    No¡­¡­¡­more specially, it was a little different.


    The same time Origami instantly gained all that information, a conviction was born inside her.


    (This memories¡­¡­are mine¡­¡­?)


    Yes. They were.


    Those few years worth of memories, were probably what Origami would experience if she walked a slightly different path from the current one.


    ---[Origami] closed her heart.


    Information was born inside Origami, the moment she saw the flames of swaying Reiryoku. They were Origami¡¯s memories of the previous world, she has forgotten.


    When those memories devoured her consciousness, Origami¡¯s felt her body and heart getting dyed in pure black.


    5 years ago.


    Yes, 5 years ago on that summer day; Origami¡¯s parents were the ones that were killed in front of Origami.


    And-----the Spirit that killed her parents was Origami.


    The moment she recalled that, Origami could not think anymore.


    That might be her defensive instincts kicking in to protect herself.


    The fundamental factors that made her current self.


    The meaning of her life that became her goal of life.


    Inside her head which felt those thoughts returning to the void in the worst possible way; those memories separated itself from the Origami of this world as if her ego was completely destroyed.


    That was this world¡¯s rule. The Origami of this world will have her consciousness separated away the moment her Reiryoku appears and the Origami with the memories of the previous world will gain the authority to control.


    Origami can no longer feel anything. She can¡¯t think of anything. She can¡¯t sense anything.


    Only one------Origami will only use her powers to kill the Spirit in front of her.


    But.


    A small light suddenly appeared inside Origami¡¯s head which should have disposed of everything.


    She does not know what happened. Even if it was recognized, the current Origami was not conscious of it.


    ---It should have been so.


    However; that light expanded a certain memory inside Origami¡¯s mind.


    Yes. That¡¯s.


    It was the memories of the Origami who has lived in the world where both of her parents did not die 5 years ago on that day.


    (-------ah-----------)


    Origami let out a very soft voice.


    And at that moment.


    The consciousness of [Origami] and [Origami] started mixing together like a whirlpool.


    ¡°Kaka! I am the child of the typhoon loved by the wind!¡±


    ¡°Respond. There is no one in this world that can follow us¡±


    After saying that, the Yamai sisters both kicked the air at the same time and easily flew in the sky. In the next moment, beams passed by the spot that the both of them were at. It seems that <Satan> which was attacking <Fraxinus> identified them as threat.


    ¡°Fuun! No matter how strong the power may be, it means nothing if it doesn¡¯t hit!¡±


    Kaguya said proudly while dodging the approaching beams with a paper thin difference using acrobatic movements.


    ¡°Advice. Now, Shidou. Go for the main body while we are attracting this attention¡±


    Yuzuru told them while dodging the beams like Kaguya. Shidou nodded before looking back at Origami.


    ¡°I am counting on you all!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The Spirits replied back all at once when Shidou said that.


    However at the same time, Origami, who was released from the binds of the <Yggd Folium> slowly ascended up to the sky.


    He can¡¯t let Origami get away. Shidou shook his throat.


    ¡°Miku!¡±


    ¡°Okay Okaaay, leave it to me!¡±


    Miku then slid her fingers on the light keyboard that she deployed around her, and started playing an elegant song.


    ¡°<Gabriel>------[Rondo]!¡±


    To match with her actions, several pipes appeared around Origami and pointed its tips at Origami. Miku¡¯s song turned into an invisible power and after making several layers; Origami who was ascending to the sky, got pushed down to the ground.


    ¡°Fufu, not bad Miku-chan¡±


    Natsumi made a bewitching smile from watching her.


    ¡°But, if Miku-chan gets pressured by that girl; she won¡¯t be able to do her original job. Then-----¡°


    Natsumi raised her right hand and manifested a broom Angel. She then------


    ¡°<Haniel>-----[Kaleidoscope]¡±


    The moment Natsumi said that name, the broom in her hand bent like soft clay and formed the shape of pipes and a keyboard.


    ¡°Eh!? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Miku, who was playing her keyboard, looked shocked. It was natural for her to be like that. That¡¯s because the Angel Natsumi manifested looked exactly like Miku¡¯s <Gabriel>.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing this, Miku-chan. Actually; I wanted to [Act] this once, ever since I saw this last time¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi crossed both her hands and after playing the keyboard powerfully; she started playing a valorous song.


    ¡°[March]!¡±


    The group was brimming with energy the moment they heard the song. Although the power was slightly lower, it¡¯s definitely Miku¡¯s [March].


    ¡°Ahhhhn! Natsumi-chan you copycat!¡±


    ¡°Fufu, why not. This is for Shidou-kun¡±


    ¡°Buuuu. I¡¯ll have you pay for copyright infringement later. I¡¯ll have you know that an Idol¡¯s privileges are really strict¡±


    Miku *Pukuuu* puffed her cheeks. It looks like she is a little frustrated that her exclusive Angel has been manifested. Nonetheless, <Gabriel>¡¯s existence was very important for the group in a battle. Tohka and Yoshino tilted forward as if they were going to head to Origami.


    However, several more [Wing] appeared from Origami when the space around her started to distort as if to counter them.


    All of it flew around in random trajectories and shot beams at them.


    ¡°Kuh----!¡±


    ¡°Shidou-san!¡±


    ¡°Tooouuuu!¡±


    Yoshino and the Angel-<Zadkiel> who was [Yoshinon] transformed; let out her voice and went forward to protect Shidou. Instantly, the water particles in the air condensed and froze to divert the trajectory of Origami¡¯s beam.


    ¡°Sorry, Yoshino, Yoshinon! That was a great help!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­..more importantly, please be careful, more is coming!¡±


    Yoshino looked at the [Wing] flying in the sky without lowering her guard and said that.


    Yoshino¡¯s right. There were still countless small [Wing] floating around Origami.


    Not only did they not manifest their perfect Astral Dress, the Spirits will receive critical wounds if they are hit in their current Limit Astral Dress. The Yamai sisters and Yoshino were dodging the attacking skillfully but he doesn¡¯t think that it will last long. He has to reach Origami as fast as possible------


    And, when Shidou was immersed in thought, the [Wing] all pointed its tips to Shidou¡¯s direction as if they sensed him doing so.


    However.


    ¡°Haaaa!¡±


    A flash appeared in Shidou¡¯s view together with a loud shout and all the [Wing] got blown away.


    ¡°Tohka!¡±


    Shidou shouted. Yes. Tohka used <Sandalphon> and attacked the [Wing] before they fired.


    But, the power from a limit form <Sandalphon> will not suffice to destroy the [Wing]. The undamaged [Wing] started concentrating darkness on its tips again with a behavior as if it has its own will.


    ¡°------Yoshino, I leave Shidou to you!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Yoshino answered to Tohka who said that while facing her back to them.


    ¡°Shidou-san, let¡¯s go! Please come behind me.


    After saying that, Yoshino covered <Zadkiel>¡¯s back with cold air as if to make armor.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Like controlling a marionette, Yoshino pulled both her hands and made <Zadkiel> move forward. Shidou hid behind the shadows of the giant rabbit and advanced towards Origami.


    But, without even giving a few seconds; <Zadkiel> march was stopped. -----when he looked over there, he saw new [Wing] manifested around Origami and a strong Reiryoku shield was made around them as the core. All they have to do was to dodge the [Wing] trajectories if it attacks them. However, they had no choice but to force through if they were devoted into defense.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡­¡­uuuu-----¡°


    ¡°Uguuoooooo! This sure is tough!¡±


    ¡°Yoshino, Yoshinon! Are you two alright!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡­¡­okay¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Yoshino replied back painfully. She doesn¡¯t sound okay no matter how much he hears her.


    However, after Yoshino sharpened her sights, she clenched both her fist and bent <Zadkiel>¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am¡­¡­.weak and a crybaby but¡­¡­¡­I will send Shidou-san to that person¡±


    <Zadkiel>¡¯s body glowed.


    ¡°------The power to break the wall¡±


    Yoshino spread out her hands. The control strings from <Zadkiel>¡¯s back extended out to her 5 fingers and were sparkling.


    ¡°<Zadkiel>-----[Siryon]¡­¡­..!¡±


    The moment she called that name; <Zadkiel>¡¯s big body distorted and was absorbed through the control strings connected to Yoshino¡¯s fingers.


    The dense light stored in the strings coiled around Yoshino¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou let out a shrill voice in reflex at the scene he has not seen before.


    However, in reply to him,


    ¡°-----Yes, Shidou-san¡±


    It was Yoshino¡¯s firm voice filled with clear intentions.


    The light settled down and she finally can be seen.


    ¡°Armor¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    He mumbled blankly.


    Yes. Yoshino was there wearing a white armor.


    No------if a more specific word was insisted, it was a question on whether or not to call that an armor. The weird material that cannot be taken as metal or resins has joined together with clear ice to cover Yoshino¡¯s Astral dress; it¡¯s as if she was wearing <Zadkiel>.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Yoshino was fully covered with cold air, she thrust both her hands forward and joined her fingers.


    A blizzard tornado covered her arms covered with the white armor and formed a gigantic cone.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Yoshino twisted her joined arms with all her might. Instantly, the drill of cold air swirling around Yoshino¡¯s arms, opened a gap between the [Wing] and [Wing] like a drill.


    ¡°Shidou-san¡­¡­..now¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°A------aah!¡±


    After Shidou replied to Yoshino, he slipped through the path Yoshino opened and ran towards Origami.


    Origami, who was pushed down by Miku¡¯s [Rondo] was still stopped above 1 meter off the ground. Of course, if the Inversed Origami uses her power, she can easily get rid of Miku¡¯s sound since she can only use her Limited powers------not even a little of will and energy can be felt from Origami now.


    Since her attacks uses the black [Wing] too, Origami does not need to let her voice. It¡¯s as if it was going around exterminating enemy against her will, like a body¡¯s immunity system.


    ¡°-----Origami!¡±


    Shidou raised his voice and called Origami¡¯s name.


    But, Origami did not even show a little respond as expected. Her eyes filled with despair only looked soulless and was directed up to the empty sky.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou recalled back the scene from the previous world and clenched his teeth.


    At that time. Just like what happened here, Shidou managed to reach to Origami thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. However, Origami¡¯s heart was completely closed and would not respond to any words Shidou says.


    Things will end up like last time, if this goes on.


    Shidou¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough.


    Something--------he needs something that he didn¡¯t have at that time.


    Shidou shouted. He extended his hand.


    That¡¯s why, what¡¯s next------he needs an impact inside Origami to make her take Shidou¡¯s hand.


    2 memories mixed inside Origami minds.


    There¡¯s another self inside her, it feels as if she was looking from both sides at the same time.


    That should be so. The Origami from the previous world and the Origami of this world was still Origami.


    By having 2 memories at the same time, Origami understood everything.


    The weird feeling that occurred during today¡¯s date with Shidou. The feeling when her body moved with another will that does not belong to her. It occurred because Origami¡¯s body and subconscious was reacting to Shidou¡¯s existence.


    This situation is the same too. Originally, the Origami of this world right [Now]------should not be awake when she was in a condition where Spirit powers was active.


    However, thanks to the influence from Shidou¡¯s existence, the boundary of the memories of this world and the previous world turned fuzzy----and in conclusion, the irregularity of Origami coming in contact with the 2 memories has occurred.


    And that caused Origami to be in a terribly chaotic state. With her hearts closed, the Origami that was trying to throw everything away and the Origami that was trying to stop her, were inside one container entangled complexly.


    (I killed my father, and mother, 5 years ago------)


    (----that event did not happen in this world! Itsuka-kun¡¯s brother saved father and mother 5 years ago¡­¡­¡­..!)


    The image of the young man who saved them from the beam floated up the same time Origami said that. Aah, now that she thinks about it; that wasn¡¯t Shidou¡¯s brother but rather it was Shidou himself. She was able to confirm that because she currently possesses the memories of the previous world.


    Next off, the gentle 1 year she passed with her parents after the fire, started spreading in her brain. Her smiling father and mother. Those warm gatherings. That irreplaceable time that those 3 spent together.


    If she had those memories. If these scenes were left in her mind. Then, Origami would probably live a different life.


    ---however


    (Then¡­¡­what is this? Just what is the memories inside me¡­¡­¡­!?)


    The surrounding scene was in flames. The scene of the city covered in flickering flames popped up. A crater carved in the road. Human parts scattered around. Burnt blood that did not have time to even flow. A young Origami looking up the sky.


    That was exactly the experience Origami went through 5 years ago in the previous world.


    Origami felt a series urge to vomit and drowsiness at that hellish memory.


    (Uu-ah¡­¡­¡­..ah¡­¡­.)


    A vivid sense of reality. Of course it¡¯s real. That¡¯s because the person that experience that was none other than Origami herself.


    (I-----can¡¯t go on anymore. I¡­..no longer¡­¡­)


    (That¡¯s¡­¡­.not¡­¡­..)


    Even though she was about to be crushed by the mixed emotions of sadness, anger and deep hatred; Origami tried calling out to her.


    However, another memory floated up to interrupt her.


    The events of the previous world, which was unknown to her. The inversed view. The darkness expanding in the sky. The destroyed city. She was about to scream from those gruesome scenes.


    That did not happen in this world. But that scene was definitely caused by Origami.


    Origami felt her view distorting. It became hard to maintain her consciousness from that hallucination as if her whole existence was being tainted with black.


    ---but, it was no use. If Origami loses consciousness here then, there will be no one else to stop Origami.


    She won¡¯t tell her to stop worrying about it just because the event from 5 years ago has been made to [Never happened].


    She won¡¯t tell her to forget about it just because that the grand disaster that occurred in the previous world did not happen.


    However, if Origami gives up everything here then, this world that has nothing occurred in it will turn out like the Origami¡¯s previous world.


    She must have destroyed several cities. Many people probably died too.


    If that really happened then, Origami will never return back to normal. That has to be stopped no matter what.


    But,


    (uu¡­¡­¡­A-aah--------)


    Origami finally fell to her knees from the torrents of heavy emotions pouring into her, one after another.


    Origami probably knows this too. The mistake that Origami committed does not exist in this world. And the fact that she can change things in this world too. That¡¯s because just like how the memories of the previous world was shared with her, Origami also has the memories of this world too.


    However, even though she recognizes that, the emotion that there was no way that she could live in this world, was rampaging inside Origami.


    (St¡­¡­..Stop me-----A-aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­!!)


    Origami shouted.


    ---Origami¡¯s voice was not enough.


    The Origami of this world can¡¯t save the Origami of the previous world alone. The most she could do was share the memories of this world to open Origami¡¯s eyes.


    Yes------Origami could not push Origami¡¯s back.


    In order to save Origami, someone from outside has to call out to her. Someone has to take her hand.


    But, just who would extend their hands out to Origami, who inversed and spread despair into this world-------


    ¡°-----Origami¡­..!¡±


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!)


    A voice suddenly echoed.


    Origami lifted her face.


    (Shi-dou¡­¡­)


    Yes. The voice that echoed in this empty world belongs to none other than Itsuka Shidou.


    *Creak* a crack opened in this white space.


    (W-hy----)


    Origami¡¯s voice won¡¯t reach Shidou. However, Shidou continued shouting. So that he could call out to Origami.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take on everything alone! I told you 5 years ago right!? That, you aren¡¯t alone¡­¡­.!¡±


    (Ah----)


    Origami recalled back the memories from 5 years ago from within her when she heard Shidou¡¯s words.


    ---I will take on your sadness¡­¡­.! I will stop your anger¡­¡­..! If you are in loss, come to me! Use me if you face a hopeless situation! I won¡¯t mind if you throw everything at me! So, so-----


    (A-aah¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    ¡°Whatever you do----please don¡¯t feel despair¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s voice in her memories, and Shidou¡¯s voice entering her ears, piled up.


    Origami felt the crack formed around the space getting larger.


    ¡°No matter how many times you destroy this world, I will definitely do something about it! No matter how many times you fall into despair, I will definitely save you¡­..!¡±


    (I------)


    ¡°That¡¯s why, extend your hands! I----need you!¡±


    ¡°-----------¡°


    The moment she heard those words-----


    Origami felt her body move from another will that does not belong to her.


    Right; now that she thinks about it.


    It¡¯s quite similar to the weird feeling she felt during the date with Shidou today in this world.


    During that time, the memories of the Origami of the previous world unconsciously moved the Origami of this world.


    But, now.


    On the other hand, the memories of the Origami of this world were the one that made Origami extend her hands out to Shidou.


    It¡¯s as if------She¡¯s telling Origami to live.


    ---the world with nothing inside, started breaking down while making noises.


    ¡°--------Shi¡­¡­¡­dou¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A small light lighted, in the eyes of Origami who had the face of a corpse. Shidou opened his eyes in reflex.


    ¡°¡­¡­.! Origami!!¡±


    After Origami slowly moved her eyes to see her surroundings, she opened her trembling lips.


    ¡°I----I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uu¡±


    Shidou hugged Origami at her suppressed words.


    Just like that day 5 years ago.


    ¡°Shi-dou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami continued with a soft voice.


    ¡°Thank¡­¡­¡­¡­.you. For¡­¡­¡­..calling me¡±


    ¡°Origami-------¡°


    ¡°If Shidou wasn¡¯t here then¡­¡­¡­.an irreversible event might happen again¡±


    Tears fall off Origami¡¯s eyes and warmly moisten Shidou¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°The fact that i¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­killed my father and mother, will not disappear¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the crime that I killed the citizens of the city in the previous world will also¡­¡­¡­.never disappear.------even if it was made into something that [Never happened]¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uh that¡¯s------¡°


    He couldn¡¯t say something simple like ¡®¡¯¡¯¡¯¡¯wrong¡¯¡¯¡¯¡¯¡¯.


    Those were events that did not happen in this world. Most likely; no one remembered those tragedies. ------those were events that [Never happened] thanks to Shidou.


    Shidou clenched his teeth before groaning out his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s right. That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­..something you have to carry from now on¡±


    It was the cruelest announcement.


    Shidou might not have the right to say such a thing. Even though it was to save many lives, it was Shidou¡¯s crime to change history by his own convenience.


    However, Shidou could not fake his words. He felt that lying to himself to make it sound beautiful would be a terrible insult to the Origami¡¯s parent of the previous world, the citizens of the city and also to Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I-i¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Origami¡¯s body trembled,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah-yaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­.AAaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She clung onto Shidou¡¯s body and started crying loudly.


    It¡¯s like that day, 5 years ago.


    The length of 5 years was just too long for a girl of 10 years old, and within those 5 years, Origami has been continuously disciplining herself.


    Shidou talked with Origami many times until now. He also spent a long time with her.


    However, at this very moment---------Shidou felt that he finally got to see the face of the real Origami.


    ---After who knows how long passed,


    Origami quietly let out her voice while still clung onto Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou, I have something I want to apologize¡±


    ¡°To me¡­¡­¡­..? What is it?¡±


    Origami let go of Shidou when he asked and continued while looking at his face.


    ¡°The emotions¡­¡­..i had for Shidou was definitely not------love nor affection¡­¡­¡­at all¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡­.just wanted something to rely on¡­¡­¡­I just threw that role to you, since you were coincidentally at the spot where I lost my parents. I just relied on you just so that I can lie to myself about my weakness¡­¡­¡­¡­..Just for that selfish emotion, I caused many problems for you¡­¡­¡­..I apologize to you from the bottom of my heart¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou *Fuu* exhaled before lifting the side of his lips.


    ¡°-----Well that¡¯s an honor¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Origami unexpectedly opened her eyes at Shidou¡¯s reply.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡­¡­¡­¡­am glad that I met Origami¡­..that¡¯s how my heart feels. Well, I do suffer some problems but¡­¡­¡­¡­if the reason why you rely on me is because of that emotion then, I should be thankful for that¡±


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Origami said it with a trembling voice. Tears ooze out from her eyes again.


    After seeing her tears-----Shidou made a small nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I have to return it back to you¡±


    ¡°Return¡­¡­..back?¡±


    Origami tilted her head in wonder at Shidou¡¯s words. Shidou [Aah] replied.


    ¡°Your tears weren¡¯t the only things-----you left with me¡±


    ¡°Ah-----¡°


    It seems that Origami remembered when she heard those words.


    5 years ago on that day. Origami remembered the words she said. She remembered the things she left with Shidou.


    ¡°Err, I¡±


    ¡°Origami¡±


    When Shidou looked at Origami¡¯s eyes and said that, Origami twitched her shoulders for a moment before her cheeks blushed in embarrassment and------


    Making, an awkward but definite----smile.


    Instantly-----


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    After Origami opened her eyes in surprised, the black Astral Dress covering her body released a blinding glow and turned pure white.


    It was the original appearance of the Spirit-Origami, he saw in the previous world


    At the same time, several [Wing] floating nearby turned into light particles and disappeared.


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­¡­I¡±


    Her appearance when she was making a smile while wearing that wedding dress Astral Dress,


    Made her look like a real Angel.


    ¡°-----------¡°


    Shidou gripped the hands supporting Origami¡¯s shoulders and pulled Origami over to him.


    ¡°Eh------------?¡±


    Origami let out an unexpected voice.


    [This] was his final goal from the start. No matter how much he increases the Spirit¡¯s affection level; a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku won¡¯t be sealed unless this action was done.


    However, Shidou might be the one that poured strength into his arms but; was it because of his sense of duty to finish his mission?----Or was it because of his own desire? He couldn¡¯t decide which was correct.


    Shidou¡¯s lips piled on top Origami¡¯s lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Although Origami¡¯s body trembled for a moment, she entrusted her body to Shidou and placed her body weight on him.


    The moment she did that; the pure white Astral dress Origami was wearing left a path of glitter before dissolving into the sky.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Their lips separated and Origami widens her eyes at her Astral dress that disappeared into light.


    After she did that; the Spirits, who fought with the [Wing] descended behind her.


    He slightly raised his hands to tell them that everything was over. Everyone then, let out a exhale of relief.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Tohka slightly frowned her eyebrows when she saw a half-naked Origami leaning against Shidou but, *Fuun* she snorted before folding her arms.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­..oh whatever. This exception is only for today, Origami¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile at Tohka but¡­¡­¡­..he immediately felt something off.


    Tohka¡¯s word patterns were not to a transfer student who just came to the class a few days ago-----it felt more towards a rival that she has known for quite a while.


    ¡°Tohka, you¡­¡­¡­.remembered Origami?¡±


    ¡°Mu? What weird thing are you saying¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Nu, but yeah. I think I forgot about her for a while¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka tilted her head in wonder. The other Spirits also made the same expression.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, shidou recalled the moment he sealed Kotori. The moment he kissed Kotori, he recalled back the memories sealed by using the pass.


    There¡¯s an invisible pass in between the sealed Spirits and Shidou even now. If that¡¯s the case then, by sealing Origami¡¯s Reiryoku, they might have shared the memories of the past using the pass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..haha¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile at the unforeseen present. For a moment; it would be easier to build their relationship with Origami since everyone has no memories of her¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.this thought grazed his mind but, he swung his head and threw that thought away.


    With all that included-----it¡¯s still Origami. Well¡­¡­¡­.the future looks tough though.


    When Shidou was thinking about that, Origami slowly turned her head and looked towards the Spirits.


    And,


    ¡°-----Thank you, Tohka, everyone. For fighting for me¡±


    Origami said that.


    ¡°Wha-----------!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°You, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Question. You¡¯re not sane yet?¡±


    ¡°Uuun, an honest Origami-san is cute¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this is rare¡±


    Starting with Tohka; the Spirits (Except a few) looked shocked.


    But¡­¡­¡­oddly enough, Shiodu was not surprised.


    That¡¯s because, the Origami over here has both the memories of the previous world-----and this world too.


    However, it might have been too unexpected for her. Tohka looked away in panic and *Pui* faced aside.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t misunderstand! Err, I was just, doing that! I just did it because Shidou asked me to!¡±


    Even though Tohka was worried about Origami too, she said it in a dishonest way.


    But.


    ¡°-----I see. Then I won¡¯t thank you. What a selfish Spirit. How ugly¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Tohka brought her eyebrows closer at the words Origami said while opening half her eyes.


    ¡°You bastard, aren¡¯t your words different from just now!¡±


    ¡°There is no difference¡±


    Origami looked away while Tohka shouted.


    Shidou made a wry smile at that scene by reflex.


    The future looks tough as expected.

 Volume 11 - Epilogue

    14th November. Shidou, who went to school, was sitting in his own seat while staring at the classroom¡¯s entrance.


    Morning homeroom was about to start in 5 minutes. The door would sometimes open and a classmate would come in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was the time for school arrival now so, it was only normal for the door to open frequently but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou continued looking regardless and did not even moved an inch of his eyes.


    The reason was simple. It has been 3 days since Origami¡¯s Reiryoku was sealed at the high ground park. Today was the day that Origami, who finished her examinations, to finally appear in school.


    The Spirits and the crew members starting with Kotori, were somewhat injured but everyone was alive. They were handling an inverse Spirit with that much power. The results could be said to be godsend.


    ---well, Kotori was unhappy from the start to the end because her prided <Fraxinus> was messed up.


    ¡°Uuunn¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He can¡¯t calm down as expected. Shidou scratched his cheeks while sighing.


    He knows that he doesn¡¯t need to be that nervous.


    However after the seal, the place Origami was sent to by members dispatched by <Ratatoskr> was not the heavily damaged <Fraxinus> but instead, she was sent to the underground institute owned by the organization so, Shidou has not met Origami even once after that.


    That¡¯s why, this would be the first time that he would be talking to Origami, who has both memories of this world and memories of the previous world, but more importantly------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou quietly touched his lips.


    Yes. Most of his worries were because of this.


    Even though it was necessary to seal her Reiryoku, kissing right after being told [My feelings towards you wasn¡¯t love] was something plain unthinkable. Origami did not say anything at that spot but, Shidou felt very awkward there.


    ¡°Shidou, Origami isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    Tohka looked towards the classroom door like Shidou while folding her arms but, she suddenly raised her voice.


    It seems that Shidou¡¯s speculation was correct; the same time Origami¡¯s Reiryoku was sealed, the other Spirits gained their memories of the previous world as well through the pass. Ever since that day, everyone recalled back Origami; starting with Tohka.


    Everyone knows about events that did not happened in [This world]. For some reason, it felt a little weird.


    No-----nonetheless, it¡¯s good that everything went back to normal.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re now finally able to call her with Origami huh¡±


    Shidou held his face up with his hands and said that while relaxing his cheeks.


    Tohka then opened her eyes wide before replying back in panic.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­.i-it¡¯s not that big of a deal. I just happen to do so¡±


    She looked away while folding her arms after saying that.


    Tohka always called Origami in her full name [Tobiichi Origami]. He doesn¡¯t know what made her had a change of heart but¡­¡­¡­.this did not make Shidou feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°----Fumu, Origami isn¡¯t here yet I see¡±


    ¡°Consent. We came too fast huh¡±


    During the time Shidou and Tohka were talking, voices could be heard behind this time.


    When he looked over; he saw the Yamai sisters from next door and found out that they were taking an unnecessarily cool pose.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Kaguya, Yuzuru. What is that pose. Rather, you girls are from 3rd group right. What are you doing?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Kaguya *Baa* placed her hands in front of her face and looked over to him through the space between her fingers.


    ¡°Kuku, I don¡¯t care. I heard that fool finished her examinations and is finally coming back here. So, I am here for my payback for the previous world¡±


    After saying that, Kaguya *Kukuku* made an evil smile.


    Now that he thinks back, they were badly beaten down by Origami in the previous world when she turned into a Spirit. It seems that she is holding a grudge¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like not everything about regaining the world of the previous world was all good and well.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Yuzuru is here for revenge on Origami too?¡±


    While making a wry smile at Kaguya, who was swinging her fingers and waiting for Origami, Shidou looked towards Yuzuru¡¯s direction.


    However, Yuzuru did the opposite by swinging her head.


    ¡°Deny. Yuzuru don¡¯t particularly mind. More importantly, I am happy that Master Origami changed her thoughts on Spirits¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­.! Doesn¡¯t that make me a small person!?¡±


    Kaguya shouted unbearably when she heard Yuzuru¡¯s words. Well, they were probably here to welcome Origami, even though their words are different. While looking at that small quarrel, Shidou *Fuu* exhaled and looked back at the class room door.


    ¡°Even so¡­¡­she sure is late. Home room is about to----¡°


    And.


    Shidou stopped his words right before he finished.


    That¡¯s because, the door opened and Origami entered inside.


    ¡°Origami-----¡°


    He opened his eyes wide for an instant when he saw her. However, it was only natural. Origami¡¯s hair which should be long, was cut down to shoulder length and she completely returned to the appearance of the Origami Shidou knew.


    Tohka and the Yamai sisters looked blank at Origami¡¯s transformation too, but they immediately regained their composure and talked.


    ¡°Nu¡­..you¡¯re here huh, Origami!¡±


    ¡°Kuku, nice guts. I¡¯ll acknowledge that courage of yours!¡±


    Tohka and Kaguya welcomed Origami with a stance. However,


    ¡°---Good morning, everyone¡±


    Since Origami said that with a face showing no unpleasantness, Tohka and Kaguya hesitated as if they were let-down. Only Yuzuru [Reply. Good morning, Master Origami] replied back.


    ¡°Origami, you¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou stopped his words right before he finished.


    Those were not the words he should be saying now; re-think back.


    That¡¯s why Shidou said this.


    Without any change of manner, he let out his usual voice.


    ¡°Good morning, Origami¡±


    For a time; he said those words that he thought he would never say to her anymore.


    Origami, nodded to Shidou¡¯s words before slowly walking.


    She then stopped right beside Shidou¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Un¡­..Good morning¡±


    She looked into Shidou¡¯s eyes once more and said that.


    After seeing her face, Shidou was attacked with a weird feeling. It¡¯s true that her hair turned short and her appearance reverted to the Origami of the previous world but; maybe because she has the memories of this world or maybe she changed her emotions to the Spirits-----the atmosphere of her expression felt a little soft.


    The girls probably felt that too. They looked a little troubled on how to respond to that.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­.they will probably get used to it immediately.


    The girls and Origami are here.


    The scenery he seen many times in the previous world caused Shidou to squeeze tears out in reflex.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­? Are you okay, Shidou¡±


    Maybe she noticed Shidou¡¯s condition; Tohka peeked into Shidou¡¯s face and said that.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­nothing¡±


    Shidou tried to play it off and was about to-------wipe his tears with the back of his hands before *Hashi*, Origami grabbed his hands.


    ¡°-----Shidou. You can use this if you are going to wipe your tears¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡­sorry¡±


    After saying that, he extended his hands towards Origami. But, Origami was not holding any handkerchief or towel.


    ¡°Origami? What am I¡­¡­.¡±


    In the next moment, his head was pulled over and Shidou¡¯s view turned completely dark.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    A slight dampness touched his cheeks and next off; a smell of soap and sweat mixed together touched his nostrils.


    A beat later, Shidou understood that his head was shoved into Origami¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°uh¡­¡­.! Uh¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    He gasped at the unexpected events and even though he tried to run away, Origami would hold onto the back of his head and won¡¯t let go. Rather, the more he struggles, the harder his face gets pressed into Origami¡¯s under stomach.


    ¡°Hnnn! Hnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing you bastard!¡±


    Tohka¡¯s panicked voice echoed and she made Origami let go of her hold. Shidou, who finally returned to a brighter place, looked around while exhaling violently.


    ¡°Ha-haaa¡­¡­¡­., haaa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Origami! What are you planning!¡±


    ¡°I was just wiping his tears¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! Wh-where are you wiping with!¡±


    After Tohka shouted, Origami pulled up her skirt without any hesitation.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!¡±


    He gasped in reflex. But, Origami wasn¡¯t wearing any panties under her skirt; instead, she was wearing a dark blue school swimsuit.


    ¡°Excellent water absorbent¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..no, I don¡¯t mean that. Why are you wearing that¡­¡­..it¡¯s November already and we have no pool class right¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I thought Shidou wanted the continuation for that time¡±


    After saying that, Origami took out the dog ear headband, dog tail and also the leather collar. Everyone in the class started whispering when they saw those abnormal goods.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.Ah-re, what is Tobiichi-san doing?¡±


    ¡°What happened when she was resting¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, my friend saw Itsuka-kun and Tobiichi-san walking together¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s the promising girl that went all the way up to the top of a girl that you want as a lover on the first day she transferred you know!?¡±


    ¡°But, it is Itsuka-kun after all¡±


    ¡°Ah----¡°


    Such conversations could be heard leaking around. Although he couldn¡¯t hear what the others were talking about, dangerous words such as [imprisonment], [Force], [Taming] were whispered.


    Nonetheless, it was probably something that can¡¯t be helped. The spirits might have recalled back the memories of the previous worlds but, this doesn¡¯t include his classmates which do not have the pass. They only know about the serious Origami before the weekends.


    ¡°E-err, Origami. There are many people around so, you shouldn¡¯t say that kind of stuff¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry¡±


    After Origami said that, she then¡­¡­¡­..brought her body closer to Shidou.


    ¡°W-wwha¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yo-you bastard!¡±


    Tohka shouted the same time Shidou gasped. His classmates also turned noisy. Within them, there were people pointing their cell phone camera to them.


    However, Origami moved her lips in a very calm manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to tell everyone about our relationship. Bad bugs won¡¯t get attached to you that way¡±


    ¡°L-let go of Shidou!¡±


    After Tohka shouted, Origami silently looked over there.


    ¡°----It¡¯s true that I stopped looking at Spirits as annihilation targets. However, Tohka. I will not hand Shidou over to you. As long as you follow Shidou, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are my enemy¡±


    ¡°That is my line! Hurry up and let go of Shidou!¡±


    Tohka *Buun**buun* swung her arms while shouting. But, Origami was still close to Shidou with a cool face.


    ¡°E-err¡­..Tobiichi-san?¡±


    Even though he was feeling the itching sights from his surroundings, Shidou let out his voice softly.


    There was one thing¡­¡­¡­¡­.he just had to confirm with Origami.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, if my memories are correct¡­¡­¡­¡­you told me that the emotions you have to me weren¡¯t love at that time right¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou said that with sweat flowing down his cheeks.


    Origami then nodded.


    ¡°I said that¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­..then what is this¡±


    She just told him that this was to show the attentions collected from their surroundings on how close they are. This was no different from the previous world¡­¡­¡­.instead, it kinds of feel slightly escalated.


    Origami then looked straight up to Shidou.


    ¡°The emotion I have been harboring to Shidou wasn¡¯t love, but instead it was reliance¡±


    ¡°O-ou¡±


    ¡°The real love starts now¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou felt a light dizziness when he heard Origami¡¯s words. It was dependence not love before. It felt as if a devil king made its announcement.


    And when that commotion was occurring, the chime signifying the start of homeroom rang.


    Nice timing. Shidou pulled away from Origami before letting out a voice to tell everyone.


    ¡°S-see! Homeroom is about to start! Tohka and Origami, get to your seat. Kaguya and Yuzuru, get back to your classroom!¡±


    ¡°Mu-muu¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­no choice. I¡¯ll be back at break time!¡±


    ¡°Retreat. See you all later. Master Origami, let¡¯s talk again later¡±


    Tohka and Origami lowered their weapon, and the Yamai sisters went back to the 3rd class, after they heard Shidou said that. Maybe they felt the end of the conclusion; the surrounding classmates also started returning to their own individual seats.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou let out a large sigh while looking Origami as if he was slipping into congestion.


    Yes. Since Origami appeared in a very unexpected way, he missed the timing to tell her something.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Origami¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­¡­¡­let¡¯s see,------thank you for listening for my voice at that time. I am happy you came back. How should I put this¡­¡­..I feel relieved. That you are attending the class normally¡­¡­¡­¡­it might be hard to fully accept the Spirits but, you can do it nicely since it¡¯s you so, that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­..Uuuunnn¡±


    Even though he kept thinking about the scene for their reunion yesterday, he can¡¯t put his words properly when it actually became reality. Shidou scratched his head messily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­aah, forget it. I¡¯ll leave the annoying talk for later. Anyway----¡°


    Shidou lifted his face and looked into Origami eyes.


    ¡°------I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on, Origami¡±


    Towards Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°------un¡±


    Origami replied with a smile.

 Volume 12 - Prologue

    ---A roar echoed in the black sky.


    Yes, even though it had the shape of a human, the beast was unmistakably a monster.


    There is no will, no ego, just a clump of tyranny set on destruction. An avatar of overwhelming destruction. Its glowing appearance gave off the impression of a mythical creature and anyone that sees it will suffer the purest and most fundamental form of fear.


    Reiryoku was swirling around it as the core, and was mowing down the trees in its blast radius. In this moonless night, the light emitted from it was so dazzling.


    ¡°You¡­.have to be kidding me¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While hearing the roar that shook the air, sky and earth, Kotori clenched her fist as if to stop her trembling fingers.


    That trembling was probably caused by her restrained fear. But, it was not caused by the roaring monster she was seeing right now---------rather, it¡¯s probably caused by the emotions due to what she was going to do now.


    Yes. Kotori had secretly made up her mind in her heart many years ago. She was burdened with this mission.


    If this monster was to appear.


    She would use her very hands to----kill it.


    But, the first thing that came back when she saw it was not her sense of duty or killing intent; it was just pure sadness and regret.


    Why have things come to this? There might have been many ways to prevent this? Those thoughts swirled inside her mind and it was making her have issues with breathing.


    But, it was too late.


    Everything was settled.


    Everything-----has ended.


    What¡¯s left is for Kotori to close the curtains.


    Kotori called the name of the [Monster] with a painful voice.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­¡­.just why, Shidou¡­¡­¡­!¡±

 Volume 12 - CH 1

    People ask ¡°If winter comes will spring be far behind?¡± but, judging by today''s date- 1st of December, this is still the beginning of winter and spring still looks far away.


    As if to show that, maybe it¡¯s due to the cloudy sky in the morning; it looks like it¡¯s the coldest day of the season. Each time the branches of bared trees shake, Itsuka Shidou was forced to cover the gap of his coat collar.


    The sky was white because it was covered with clouds, and the breath he gives out was also white. When the temperature is low, the reason why he feels the atmosphere is so clear might be because of the water frozen by the cold-------or maybe, it might be because germs and harmful substances were weakened by the cold. Well of course, it¡¯s plausible enough to think that it¡¯s because his senses were dulled.


    In order to warm up his numbing hands, Shidou *Haaa* heated them up with his breath. His cold finger tips felt warm for an instant but------the water particles in his breath froze up and made it colder than just now.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­.it suddenly feels like it got cold all of a sudden. I should have brought a muffler or gloves¡±


    While rubbing his hands together, Shidou exhaled one more time. When he found out it was useless to exhale at his hands, the exhale this time was just a sigh.


    Right now, Shidou was wearing his usual uniform covered with only one thick coat. He underestimated the cold thinking that it¡¯s still okay even if it entered December but, apparently his thoughts were na?ve.


    What¡¯s more, maybe he is suffering from the temperature change from night to morning; it seems that his morning body condition was poor. Maybe it¡¯s a good idea to head back and take my winter clothing?


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But, Shidou was currently mid-way in his path to school from his house. He would probably be late if he head back home now. Although, there¡¯s still quite some distance left to school. What a half-assed position it was.


    ¡°Mu, are you cold, Shidou¡±


    Shidou turned to Yatogami Tohka who said that while walking beside him. While the winter wind was blowing her night colored hair, her magical crystal eyes were looking up at Shidou.


    She was currently wearing a duffle coat over her uniform, and was wrapped around with a plaid muffler. Incidentally, she was wearing mitten type gloves, and I think the shoe she was wearing was somewhat thick. Her outfit definitely works in the winter.


    Now that he think about it, Tohka went out with the other spirits and Reine to buy winter clothing. She probably chose them during that time. The black coat and red muffler suits Tohka a lot.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I looked down on December too much I guess. I¡¯ll commute to school with warmer clothes tomorrow¡±


    After Shidou said that, Tohka stared at Shidou¡¯s face while [Fumu¡­¡­¡­] placing her hands on her chin. She then pointed at the muffler wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°Oh yeah Shidou, you can use this! It¡¯s so fluffy and warm!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Nonono, then you¡¯ll end up cold instead¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t really feel anything you know? I have these gloves after all!¡±


    After saying that, she moved her cute mittens around to show him. Shidou made a wry smile.


    ¡°No, I think gloves won¡¯t keep your neck warm¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Tohka was in thought for a while before, *Pon* she hit her hands together as if she thought of something.


    ¡°Oh yeah! I thought of something good!¡±


    Tohka said cheerfully while unraveling one round of her muffler before handing over the hem of the muffler to Shidou while the other half was still wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°Here you go, wrap it around you. Both of us will be warm like this¡±


    After saying that, Tohka made a satisfied smile.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Shidou refused with a wry smile.


    That¡¯s only normal. It¡¯s true that Tohka¡¯s method might warm both people up but, just what kind of sights will their classmates give them, on the day they come to school with one muffler wrapping around them, acting like couples seen in mangas¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..nope, he has an idea of what it will be like. He will probably be swarmed with envy, jealousy and killing intent.


    But, Tohka did not back down. With the muffler still inside Shidou¡¯s hands, she pushed him to wrap it around his neck.


    ¡°What are you saying. You¡¯ll catch a cold you know?¡±


    ¡°No, well that might true but that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And, when Shidou was making a troubled look, *Dadadada* violent footsteps echoed from behind.


    ¡°Kaka! How foolish! Both of you are still here huh!¡±


    ¡°Passing through. You will not stop Yuzuru and Kaguya¡±


    And while raising their voices, both shadows passed by Shidou and Tohka.


    Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru. Just like Tohka, they live in the Spirit mansion and are the twin spirits with identical faces. Both of them were wearing camel duffle coats above their uniform and fluffy earmuffs. Looks like, they are well equipped to protect themselves against the cold. Incidentally, Yuzuru was wearing normal gloves but Kaguya was wearing leather gloves with her fingers poking out.


    ¡°Kaguya! Yuzuru!¡±


    ¡°Fuu, time is precious. Sorry but we will be going ahead¡­¡­¡­.wait, what are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Doubt. Playing a scene of walking a dog? Or is it that type of play even though it¡¯s so early in the morning?¡±


    The Yamai sisters who got in front of Shidou and Tohka but, they told them that while their eyebrows were frowned.


    Shidou twitched his shoulders at that moment. Since Shidou was holding the hem of Tohka¡¯s muffler, it looks as if Shidou was holding a leash extending out from Tohka¡¯s collar.


    ¡°Nu? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oi oi, don¡¯t say it that will cause misunderstandings. This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Shidou was trying to explain to them, Kaguya and Yuzuru turned their body around half-way through his sentence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about someone¡¯s taste but, I recommend you to not do such a thing in the public¡±


    ¡°Consent. Please think of Tohka who is made to follow your fetish¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s wro------


    ¡°Okay farewell! I can see the promised land!¡±


    ¡°Part. The Yamai¡¯s are the child of the wind and the child of energy¡±


    After leaving those words, the Yamai sisters ran on the path to school.


    ¡°Ah! Oi, you guys are still misunderstanding¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Knowing those 2, they won¡¯t spread bad rumors about Shidou but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­there¡¯s no saying that they might leak the information without any ill intent. It¡¯s probably a good idea to clear this misunderstanding as fast as possible. While following them with his eyes Shidou talked to Tohka standing beside him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­hey Tohka. I thought of a way to warm up without borrowing your muffler¡± ¡°Nu? Is there such a way?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­..RUN!¡±


    After saying that, Shidou kicked the ground and Tohka followed him after a [Ooh!] shout.


    They continued running for a few minutes while keeping up with the backs of the Yamai sisters which were gradually turning smaller-------they reached the school faster than expected.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­..Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou was panting heavily while placing his hands on his knees when he reached the entrance. Beside him, Tohka was totally fine and talked to him.


    ¡°Are you okay Shidou?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou nodded while wiping the sweat off his forehead. It¡¯s only normal to have a stamina difference with Tohka since she¡¯s a spirit but¡­¡­¡­¡­the fatigue is worse than usual. As expected, he probably got a cold from the morning cold.


    ¡°Kaka! Not bad you two¡±


    ¡°Congrats. But, we are the champion when it comes to speed¡±


    The Yamai sisters reached the school first but, they welcomed Shidou and Tohka with an unnecessarily cool pose. He thought of catching up in the first place but, it¡¯s lucky that they waited for them at the entrance. Shidou fixed his breathing and raised his body before opening his mouth.


    ¡°You two, I¡¯ll tell you this since you are misunderstanding something, just now-----¡°


    ¡°Un? Tohka was going to lend her muffler to you right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We knew just by looking¡±


    Both of them said it blandly. Shidou opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Wait, you noticed!¡±


    ¡°Kaka, of course. Did you think my magic eye won¡¯t see through it?¡±


    ¡°Consent. Just now, Kaguya teased Shidou because she got jealous¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­! Don¡¯t say random things! It¡¯s not like I was jealous!¡±


    ¡°Escape. The smartest thing to do here is to retreat¡±


    ¡°Wai-wait there Yuzuru!¡±


    After saying that with a cool face, Yuzuru ran off. Kaguya then chased after and they went into the school.


    After seeing them leave, Shidou let out a big sigh.


    ¡°Seriously, they are unnecessarily energetic as usual¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shidou, let¡¯s get inside the school too. Our finally warmed up bodies might get cold again¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡±


    After Shidou agreed with Tohka¡¯s words, he took of his shoes and opened his shoebox.


    And, he frowned his eyebrows in doubt.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°My, what¡¯s wrong Shidou¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t see my indoor shoes inside the shoebox¡±


    Yes. Shidou¡¯s hand grabbed nothing when he tried to take his indoor shoes out like usual.


    ¡°What. Did someone wear it by mistake?¡±


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­that might be it¡±


    Shidou gave a vague answer to respond to Tohka who opened her eyes wide.


    Losing indoor shoes is a basic form of bullying but¡­¡­¡­¡­.Tohka will feel insecure if he told her that.


    Also, it¡¯s true that Shidou does not know of anyone that would bully him¡­¡­¡­.well, his reputation in school has been dropping recently so he can¡¯t deny that act at all and that¡¯s just saddening.


    ¡°No choice. I¡¯ll have to put up with slippers then¡±


    After saying that, Shidou borrowed a pair of visitor slippers from the office and headed to the 2nd year 4th class classroom with Tohka.


    They then opened the class door and just when he reached to his seat------he stopped.


    The reason was simple. It was already occupied.


    It was a characteristic girl with shoulder-length hair, and had the arranged face that resembles a doll.


    But, that¡¯s not the weird part. It¡¯s practically normal for girls to borrow other student¡¯s seat to talk with their friends.


    Things are different if the girl was under his seat with her knees on the ground and her cheeks on his chair, waiting for Shidou. He could feel his classmates pretending not to see this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..what are you doing, Origami¡±


    Shidou asked with half his eyes opened.


    Yes. She¡¯s Tobiichi Origami. Shidou¡¯s classmate-----and a new spirit he successfully sealed last month.


    Normally, the spirits will be gathered to the spirit mansion next to the Itsuka house to live but, Origami said she could not throw away the house filled with the memories of her parents so she was still living in her own house. Because of that, her commuting time is a little off from Shidou¡¯s.


    After hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Origami crawled out from under his table.


    ¡°I warmed it up¡±


    ¡°My chair!?¡±


    ¡°Not only that¡±


    After saying that, Origami searched her pocket and took one indoor shoe out.


    ---It was Shidou¡¯s indoor shoe, heated up by Origami¡¯s body warmth.


    ¡°This too¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..You¡¯re the culprit!¡±


    After Shidou shouted, Tohka continued on and raised her voice too.


    ¡°Origami! You can¡¯t take Shidou¡¯s indoor shoes! Shidou had to use slippers because of that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    As if she got flicked by Tohka¡¯s words, Origami looked at Shidou¡¯s feet before bowing down.


    ¡°I am very sorry. I didn¡¯t not think that far¡±


    ¡°N-no, please be careful from now on¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°This morning, my head was filled with the thought to act as a premium temperature regulator system that can warm Shidou¡¯s seat and indoor shoes at the same time¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a certain method from the Azuchi Momoyama period right!?¡±


    After Shidou shouted for a while, he sighed tiredly and switched on his indoor shoes.


    He then placed his bag on the table and was about to take out his coat.


    ¡°Wait¡±


    At that moment, Origami talked to Shidou to stop him.


    ¡°Hn? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shidou temperature regulator system ¨CVer.0¡±


    After Origami said it in a flat tone, she thrust her hands into Shidou¡¯s coat which was half taken off, and hugged Shidou¡¯s body tightly. It¡¯s as if, 2 people were wearing 1 coat.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°H-hey Origami! What are you doing to Shidou!¡±


    Tohka got flustered and tried pulling Origami away. But, Origami clung onto Shidou with tremendous strength and would not let go.


    But, after a few seconds, Origami lifted her face after burying her face in Shidou¡¯s chest when she noticed something.


    ¡°Your temperature is already high. Shidou, do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah¡­¡­¡­.no, I ran quite a bit so my body temperature probably increased¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good¡±


    After Origami said that, she let go of Shidou¡¯s body. She then turned around and changed her direction.


    ¡°Origami! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere¡±


    After a short answer, Origami left the classroom.


    While sending her off, Tohka *Pun* folded her arms.


    ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t have any time to lower my guard around her!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­how should I say this, Origami is Origami after all¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou sat down while smiling powerlessly.


    Actually, the current Origami was slightly different from the Origami that they spent time with before.


    This existence is the new Origami joined by the quiet Origami after the past was changed and the old Origami.


    But, judging by what he saw just now, the attributes of the old Origami were coming out stronger than the Origami after the past change.


    ¡°Mu?¡±


    However. Tohka twisted her head after hearing Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s true that her actions are intolerable but, it¡¯s completely different from before you know¡±


    ¡°Really? I think it got more serious than before though¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But, the old Origami will still cling onto Shidou no matter how forceful I pull her. Also, the face she showed when she was about to leave¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in wonder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Having left the classroom, Origami briskly walked down the corridor and reached an empty area before, leaning against the wall and crouch down.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    She covered her face with both her hands and shook her throat.


    The warmth felt by the palm of her hands. She did not look at a mirror but, she could easily imagine that her face was completely red.


    ¡°I, why did I do that¡±


    Origami mumbled with her trembling voice and messed up her hair by scratching vigorously.


    Origami definitely came to school normally. But, the moment she saw Shidou¡¯s shoe box, the Kinoshita Tobiichirou Hideyoshi inside Origami¡¯s heart, shouted ¡°I have to warm my masters indoor shoes¡±. The moment she noticed, she was hugging Shidou¡¯s indoor shoes, and was placing her head on Shidou¡¯s chair as if she¡¯s a criminal waiting for the guillotine. Now that she thinks back, what the heck just happened really?


    But on the other hand, of course for the previous action too but; more importantly, was it not a mistake to fail in warming up Shidou¡¯s gym clothes by wearing it under her uniform? I am satisfied if Shidou is warm. It¡¯s definitely a win win situation. As expected, she had to register for the spot before anyone else could take it. The name will be registered with Origami Po-. It¡¯s a witty naming formed by the Pot used to boil water and the Po that means the cheeks blushing. Those thoughts exist at the same time.


    This chaos occurs because the consciousness of the Origami of the old world and the Origami after the world was reconstructed mixed together in the first place.


    And, both sides are definitely Origami but, whenever Shidou is in front of her, the senses of the latter personality will take over.


    This body belongs to the Origami after the world was reconstructed in the first place. It¡¯s because a balance was set that the old Origami does not have the dominant position after the merge.


    But, the the consciousness of the new Origami is around [Feelings to Shidou 30%: standard 70%] and once it reaches [Feelings for Shidou = 120%], the balance will end up getting destroyed.


    ¡°Will he think of me as a weird girl¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami murmured with a sigh and *Kin kon kan kon*the class bell rang as if to respond to her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.I have to go now¡±


    She can¡¯t stay like this. After Origami made a simple fix to her hair by combing it with her fingers, she placed her hands on her knees and stood up.


    But, right when Origami turned the corridor corner *Bosuun* she bumped into someone.


    ¡°Kyaa¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡­.wait, it¡¯s Origami?¡±


    The person there was Shidou who she separated with at the classroom just now.


    ¡°So you were here. And that voice just now¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. More importantly, why is Shidou here?¡±


    After Origami asked, Shidou scratched his cheeks while answering.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you¡¯re acting a little weird so, I came to see why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Origami felt her heart jumped. Shidou was concerned for Origami. Those thoughts alone made her heart warm.


    But, her body moved faster than her feelings.


    ¡°I am so happy. Actually, I feel a little sick so I want you to examine me. More specifically, my breast and lower half¡±


    While saying that, she grabbed hold of Shidou¡¯s hand. Shidou [Hii!] gasped.


    --Eh? Ehh? What am I doing!? Even though she was confused, Origami¡¯s body continued moving without any hesitation.


    ¡°Doctor, please. Do it gently but boldly¡±


    ¡°Tohkaaa! Tohkaaaaaa! I knew it, nothing changeeeddd!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s shout echoed throughout the school before class started.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a corner of the underground facility owned by <Ratatoskr> and located inside Tenguu city; the Commander- Itsuka Kotori was sitting alone.


    She¡¯s a characteristic girl with her hair tied with 2 black ribbons, a crimson red jacket placed on top of her shoulders and a chupa chups inside her mouth. Her cute face fits her age range but, her expression right now, looked troubled like a war veteran.


    Nonetheless, it can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s because, documents of the Spirit they successfully sealed last month- <Devil> were at Kotori¡¯s arm¡¯s reach.


    <Devil>. That¡¯s the inverse Spirit they are most cautious about, and stand beside the worst Spirit- <Nightmare> Tokisaki Kurumi.


    Her identity is the former AST Tobiichi Origami. Other than the detailed data of <Devil>, the documents Kotori is looking at had the results she gained after listening to Origami in an investigation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Fumu¡±


    While groaning a little, she dropped her sights at the data entry.


    The information about the personality merge and the world reconstruction was really interesting but-------the part that attracted Kotori the most, was about the information on Origami traveled back to the Tenguu city of 5 years ago by Kurumi¡¯s angel <Zafkiel>.


    Yes. Origami traveled back 5 years to save her parents by confronting a certain existence.


    ---


    . The mysterious existence that gave Spirit powers to Kotori, Miku and Origami.


    ¡°We got a lead¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­we still can¡¯t call it that though¡±


    Kotori murmured to herself.


    Kotori has experience of coming in contact with


    before. However at that time,


    ¡¯s body was covered with noise and since the voice sounded like it was being filtered with a sound changer; its true form could not be grasped at all. And that¡¯s the same as what she heard from Miku.


    However, Origami fought this


    and peeled off the noise barrier with her Angel¡¯s power, and managed to the voice even though it was only for an instant and was able to see it¡¯s appearance.


    Pretext------


    is a young girl.


    She then said [I have a goal].


    Kotori glared at the sketch drawn by Origami based on her memories and moved her lips.


    ¡°


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..who are you? What is your goal¡±


    And, as if to match those words, the room door was knocked.


    ¡°Yes, who is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s me¡±


    ¡°Aah, come in¡±


    The same time Kotori answered, the door opened, and a female wearing the <Ratatoskr> uniform, entered the room. She has a simple hair style and thick eyebags.---<Ratatoskr> analyst and Kotori¡¯s best friend, Murasame Reine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Reine¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­hnn, I thought of contacting you thorough the terminal but, I heard you came today¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    Kotori made a small nod. It¡¯s a weekday today, originally, Kotori should be attending school like Shidou and the rest.


    ¡°I had something I wanted to investigate. Ah, of course, I took account of my attendance rate so it¡¯s okay.----so, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ahh. I am a little worried about something¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡±


    After Kotori tilted her head, Reine showed the terminal tablet in her hands to her.


    Several numbers and graphs covered with several lines were shown in the screen.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..this is the graph for everyone¡¯s Reiha readings recently. Look at this one¡±


    After saying that, Reine pointed to one line. ---only one line was rising to the extreme.


    ¡°What is this? Everyone¡¯s mental state has been stable these past few days right? just who-----¡°


    Just when she was about to finish, Kotori twitched her shoulders.


    ¡°No way, is it Origami?¡±


    She was just recently sealed and is the existence that caused chaos as an inverse Spirit in the first place. It¡¯s not weird for her to be an irregular.


    However, Reine slowly swung her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.no¡±


    ¡°Then who? Tohka? Yoshino? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to say it¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.no, you¡¯re wrong. This is-----¡°


    Reine silently told her the name.


    Math and modern Japanese class ended and it¡¯s at 3rd period.


    The next class for 2nd year class 4 will be a joint gym class with class 3.


    ¡°Oiiii, Itsuka, let¡¯s go already¡±


    The person approaching over while saying that was a male student with short waxed spiky hair. Shidou¡¯s close buddy- Tonomachi Hiroto.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­its gym class next right?¡±


    Shidou raised his face tiredly. After seeing him do that, Tonomachi made a dubious expression.


    ¡°Huh? What happened to you? You look sick? Is it a cold?¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t know. I feel languid since morning¡±


    ¡°Muu, are you okay Shidou?¡±


    ¡°I think you should just look if you are feeling sick¡±


    Tohka from the right while Origami from the left, both of them looked at me worriedly. Shidou *ahaha* laughed while swinging his hands.


    ¡°I am okay. It¡¯s not that serious.---Tonomachi, what are we doing for gym today again?¡±


    After Shidou asked, Tonomachi [You forgot?] shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°We are having our physical measurements today. What¡¯s more, we will be doing it side by side with the females so; it¡¯s a free buffet for buff guys to appeal! I have been lifting my butt from the chair a little during classes for this day to come!¡±


    ¡°The whole time during class!?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an average of 5 seconds per lesson¡±


    ¡°So short!¡±


    Even though Shidou retorted him, Tonomachi acted as if he didn¡¯t hear me. He then turned towards Tohka and Origami and *Bin* made a thumbs up.


    ¡°With that said, ladies. You have until now to fall for me. Don¡¯t miss my amazing figure¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay Shidou. Do you need to go to the infirmary?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself Shidou. Wait in the infirmary¡±


    ¡°Oh I got ignored? Listening for just a little is fine you know. You are making Hiro-pon sulk¡±


    Tonomachi *Buu*, pouted his lips and said in in dissatisfaction. Shidou made a wry smile at the conversation and slowly stood up from his chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s Physical measurements so it¡¯s going to be alright. Also, it¡¯s going to be annoying if I leave it for latter so I¡¯ll join. I¡¯ll be there in a second so you all go first¡±


    ¡°Ou. Don¡¯t force yourself. You worry about others yet get careless about your own health afterall¡±


    ¡°Haha, I will be careful. I got told the something similar by Kotori too¡±


    ¡°Eh, seriously? I knew me and Kotori match, right my brother in law¡±


    ¡°Just go already¡±


    After Shidou swung his hand as if to drive dogs away, Tonomachi made a light laugh before leaving the classroom.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­physical measurements huh¡±


    While saying that, he moved his sights to Tohka and Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ll say this just in case, don¡¯t get too serious. Even though your powers are sealed, your physical abilities are above normal humans¡±


    ¡°Mu, I know. I plan on holding back¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle it in a sensible range¡±


    ¡°Ou¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.rather, I should be more worried about Kaguya and Yuzuru than you two. Warn those two not to make a big difference in record when they compete¡±


    After Shidou said that, Tohka and Origami both nodded.


    Having confirmed that, they left the classroom with their gym clothes in hand and separated halfway to go to their respective changing room.


    (Origami was following Shidou¡¯s direction for some reason but, she got pulled away by Tohka to the female changing room), and once they finished changing, they headed to the schoolyard.


    The gym teacher-Suganuma in his jersey appeared immediately after the school bell rang signifying class time and made the students line up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.ah, this is bad¡±


    At that moment, Shidou slightly frowned his eyebrows.


    After reaching this point, an intense dizziness attacked with no warning.


    His whole body felt hot as if he was burning and his consciousness was slowly turning blank. Teacher Suganuma was explaining about the physical measurement and how to use the hand dynamometer but, most of it wasn¡¯t entering Shidou¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He scratched his cloudy eyes. He would never imagined that it would get this serious¡­¡­¡­¡­..was it a good idea to quietly listen to the girls warning and head to the infirmary?


    And, when Shidou was thinking that with his consciousness blocked by clouds, *Ton* his back was suddenly tapped.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­what¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    When he looked over, a student standing behind Shidou pointed in front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°what¡± me. It¡¯s your turn for the hand dynamometer Itsuka¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    He noticed it when I was urged. Apparently, the students in front of them already finished measuring their grip strength when Shidou was blanked out.


    Shidou wobbled forward and grabbed the analog hand dynamometer.


    ¡°Itsuka is up next huh. Here you go, start with right first. Grip it as hard as possible.


    After saying that, teacher Suganuma with a clipboard for recording, showed a gripping gesture.


    ¡°43 kilo is the average for male high school students. And, Yoshikawa has the highest record of 75 kilo. Can you cross it?¡±


    After teacher Suganuma joked around, a big sized male student----the Judo club member Yoshikawa made a wry smile.


    ¡°Stop it Sensei. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m losing to Itsuka¡­¡­¡­..rather, if my gripping strength loses to the King Lear [12a 1] I am going to have an identity crisis¡±


    ¡°You got that right¡±


    The male students around *Ahaha* laughed. This is a known fact so describing it is useless but, [King Lear] is one of the 4 tragedies in Shakespeare and why that name appearing here? He can¡¯t help but to feel that it¡¯s not being used with its original meaning.


    Nonetheless, since his consciousness was clouded right now, Shidou had no leisure to respond to that.


    In his situation, it¡¯s probably going to be hard to cross the average line, forget getting the highest score¡­¡­¡­he had to do it. He poured strength into his right hand and gripped the hand dynamometer.


    And, next.


    *Pan* the moment he heard a sound, something hard scratched Shidou¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°O-oi, Itsuka¡±


    After Shidou tilted his head, the surrounding students were focusing at Shidou¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou followed everyone¡¯s sights and looked towards the hand dynamometer in his right hand. When he did that, he found the hand dynamometer was broken. The spring was completely squished towards the crushed grip and the scale which was on top, had bounced off. Apparently, the object that scratched Shidou¡¯s cheek was that.


    Suddenly, the students started making a commotion.


    ¡°Wha-what was that¡±


    ¡°Itsuka, how many kilos is your grip strength¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sho-show me¡±


    Teacher Suganuma took the hand dynamometer from Shidou¡¯s hand and took a good look from various angles.


    He then *Haa* sighed.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­the metal spring part is probably fatigued. We have been using this for a long time so it probably got worn out. Are you okay Itsuka¡±


    ¡°Eh? Haa¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou answered, the atmosphere of the students who were gulping, relaxed.


    ¡°Aaaah, what do you know, that gave me a shock¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s so obvious, the scale breaking is one thing, but tearing off the spring is crazy¡±


    The students nodded in conviction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While hearing those voices, Shidou silently open and close his right hand alternately.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­I see, it can be understood if the metal spring was fatigued. There¡¯s no way Shidou could break the hand dynamometer since he wasn¡¯t particularly going through special muscle training, and he¡¯s feeling sick right now too. When Shidou grabbed the hand dynamometer, he practically did not use any strength In the first place.


    And, when Shidou was thinking alone, teacher Suganuma¡¯s voice could be heard again.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s handball throwing now. Throw the ball from here, according to order. The high school average is about 26 meter. People from the handball club and baseball club, don¡¯t break this average okay?¡±


    After teacher Suganuma said that, a few club members in the class made a wry smile.


    We then followed the teacher¡¯s order; in random order, the students stood at the fixed spot and threw the ball.


    ¡°Tah!¡±


    ¡°Asai, 24 meter!¡±


    ¡°Toryaa!¡±


    ¡°Yoshikawa, 30 meter!¡±


    ¡°DARASHAAAA!¡±


    ¡°Tonomachi, you stepped on the line¡±


    Voices of students and measurements echoed respectively for 10 minutes. And it was Shidou¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Okay Itsuka! The Hand ball won¡¯t break so throw it without worries¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Okaay¡±


    After Shidou replied in a tired tone, he took a random ball from the cage and stood inside the chalk drawn circle.


    He then confirmed the raised hand that signifies measurement is ready with his hazy view before slowly bringing his right hand to his back.


    ¡°Touu!¡±


    Tohka shouted when she kicked the ground and landed forward at the sand box.


    Then, a female student with the measuring tape- Ai approached her, and measured the distance from the stepping line to the footprint.


    ¡°Tohka-chan 2.9 meters!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! She got the first!¡±


    ¡°As expected¡±


    As if to respond to Ai¡¯s voice, her good friend Mai clapped her hands.


    Judging by everyone¡¯s reaction, she did a good job jumping to a sensible record. Tohka nodded in satisfaction.


    After finishing the grip measurements and handball throwing, the girls were now going through measurements for standing long jump. Tohka got out the sandbox and approached the Yamai Sisters who had finished their measurements.


    ¡°Kaka, not bad Tohka¡±


    ¡°Consent. That¡¯s an amazing number¡±


    ¡°Ooh, Kaguya, Yuzuru. How is yours?¡±


    When Tohka asked, Kaguya and Yuzuru *fufun* puffed up their chest and folded their arms.


    ¡°2.5 meters. Kuku, if the child of the hurricanes- I get serious, it will cause a commotion. We changed the format of the competition for today¡±


    ¡°Agreed. We won¡¯t compete in getting records, and tried competing by seeing how close we can get to the first set value. It was easy for the grip measurement but, the hand ball throw and long jump was quite thrilling.


    ¡°Ooh, I see!¡±


    Tohka hit her hand while opening her eyes wide. It¡¯s true that, they can compete without causing any suspicion if they do that.


    When Tohka and the Yamai sisters were having that conversation, the student who was next after Tohka¡¯s, finished her long jump.


    ¡°---Tobiichi-san, 2.91 meter!¡±


    ¡°Oooooooooooooooooooooo!?¡±


    ¡°Tohka-chan¡¯s dominance lasted for an unbelievable 3 minute!?¡±


    Tohka turned around after she heard the shocking voices from Ai Mai Mii.


    Origami, walked over to her with an unconcerned look. Tohka *mu* made her mouth look like the ¤Ø word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Origami, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the record. Why is it perfectly 1 centimeter above mine¡±


    ¡°Coincidence¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..really? I think you got 0.1 kilo higher than me during the grip measurement too¡±


    ¡°Coincidence¡±


    ¡°You got 1 centimeter above mine for the handball throw too¡±


    ¡°Coincidence¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Since she flat out replied like that, she felt that it really might be just a coincidence but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.things still doesn¡¯t make sense for her. Tohka then continued her words while looking straight at Origami.


    ¡°Then for the next one, Origami you start first. I will then admit it¡¯s just a coincidence¡±


    ¡°That I can¡¯t do¡±


    ¡°I knew it was on purpose!


    She could not hold it in and shouted. Origami no longer was looking at Tohka, and directed her sights towards the school yard------towards the direction where the male students are having their measurements taken.


    Judging by what she saw, the boys are now going through the handball throw. Now that she thought about it, the boys were causing a ruckus during the gripping measurements. Maybe, a trouble occurred and it caused the measurements to take more time?


    ¡°Nu?¡±


    At that moment, she noticed something. Apparently, it was Shidou¡¯s time to throw the handball.


    However, Tohka frowned her eyebrows. Shidou¡¯s footwork when he got in place was the wobbliness of a sick person.


    ¡°Muu, is Shidou going to be okay¡±


    ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t in good condition. I have to bring him to the infirmary. By giving him a princess carry¡±


    ¡°Wait, why is there a need to give him a princess carry!?¡±


    And, the instant Tohka grabbed Origami¡¯s hand.


    ---*Hyuuuugooooo* just when they thought they heard the sound of the wind getting sliced apart; a straight line was formed from Shidou¡¯s hand towards the sky.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Someone¡¯s astonished voice could be heard regardless where it came from.


    But, it was only natural. It was not a parabola; while drawing a straight line as if it was drawn with a ruler, the hand ball sliced through the clouds and disappeared into the sky. Looking at that, rather than calling it a ball, it¡¯s more proper to call it a ballistic missile or battle machine shot by a catapult. Maybe the surface of the ball was burned in the atmosphere friction; it left a smoke line like a vapor trail and melted into the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The schoolyard was wrapped in silence.


    In that silence, Mii mumbled [¡­¡­¡­..Bye bye *Glitter*] but, no one retorted her.


    In the end, Shidou¡¯s unordinary crazy throw was settled with ¡°It¡¯s because of a strong upward torrent¡±. Rather, it¡¯s more appropriate to say that, everyone will not understand unless it is set as that.


    Regardless, 10 minutes passed after the commotion. The physical measurement continued and it¡¯s a 50 meter sprint time measurement.


    ¡°Okay, next, the girls Yatogami-san, Tobiichi-san, Yamabuki-san. Males- Tonomachi-kun, Asai-kun, Itsuka-kun. Please get into position¡±


    The student in charge gave out orders. Tohka *umu*, nodded and stood in front of the white line. Next off, Origami and Ai followed her; the male students then positioned behind them, and Shidou wobbled over there.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­..Shidou, you¡¯re wobbling around. You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you are feeling sick right?¡±


    ¡°Hn, aah¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s okay¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Tohka shouldn¡¯t be prying into the matter since the person of concern is saying that he is okay.


    ¡°-----Okay, we are going to start. The male average is 7.38 seconds, girls average is 9.02second. Everyone do your best¡±


    After saying that, the student in charge signaled her hand up. They listened to her and placed their hands on the ground, taking a crouching start pose.


    ¡°Now¡­¡­..ready, *Don*!¡±


    The student in charge swung her hand down.


    Tohka poured strength into her legs and kicked the ground to pounce forward. She then leave behind the boys and ran on the ground.


    But, just when she thought she was running alone, one shadow appeared beside her.-----it was Origami.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­..!¡±


    She looked at Origami running parallel to her. From the expression she saw, she could see leisure hidden from it. Most likely, she is probably planning to win by passing Tohka to the goal in a 0.1 second difference.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­¡­.!¡±


    Tohka clenched her fist and raised her speed. However, Origami adjusted her speed to match hers and would not make any distance. Their speed kept increasing as if they were competing.


    But-----she noticed something.


    Because of Tohka¡¯s competitive spirit towards Origami, she was running at a speed greatly surpassing the high school girl average.


    ¡°Crap¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    If she made a new record, she would gather odd attention to her. Meaning, she would be causing trouble to <Ratatoskr> who provided them a place for them to live. What should she do----


    But, when Tohka was thinking about that.


    *Bishuuuu* a shadow passed by Tohka with tremendous speed.


    ¡°Nu-----?¡±


    ---She realized it after a moment.


    It was Shidou¡¯s shadow running at the ground like a rocket firework.


    ¡°!? I-Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­.time- 4.38 seconds¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Iiii!?¡±


    ¡°Wait just a second, isn¡¯t the word record 5.56 second!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Itsuka-kun lagged a bit after the start right!?¡±


    ¡°Ehh, then what is the real second!¡±


    The students at the goal line started becoming noisy.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­.what is with all of you, looking all surprised and¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But, the person in cocern- Shidou did not look concerned¡­¡­..rather, he was wobbling his head around as if his consciousness was blank before, he powerlessly collapsed.


    ¡°! Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Shidou-----¡°


    After Tohka and Origami raised their speed even further, they passed the goal and ran to Shidou.


    ¡­¡­..Something is weird. Inside his hazy consciousness, Shidou was in thought.


    Shidou was right now on a bed in the infirmary. His body was sluggish so, he was brought there to rest but, forget getting better, it was one-sidedly just getting worse.


    His eyes were clouded, mind was blank, body wrapped in heat and unbelievable fatigue was attacking his body. It¡¯s as if, he was showing symptoms of getting a nasty influenza.


    But, the problem wasn¡¯t that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­what is going on with me¡±


    After Shidou murmured softly, he lifted his slightly trembling right hand and stared right at it.


    ---a few hours ago, he destroyed the hand dynamometer, and made a ball turn to a star with his right hand.


    The whole class and the gym teacher were shocked but, the person that felt the most shock was Shidou. Shidou really was not serious¡­¡­rather, that result shouldn¡¯t even come out even if he uses his full strength.


    It¡¯s as if-------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With an incomplete voice, he muttered.


    Yes. He thought that the power was something similar to the ones the Spirits had.


    It¡¯s true that Shidou have the abilities of the Spirits by sealing the Reiryoku of the Spirits who has opened their heart to him.


    Also, even though it was for a limited time, he had manifested the Spirits power which is the Angel and fought.


    But like today, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s an enemy and it¡¯s not like anyone was facing any danger; by the situation, it¡¯s the first time he displayed the power without him noticing.


    ¡°Just what is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And, at that moment, the curtain surrounding the bed was pulled open vigorously.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    He thought the school doctor who left, came back but-----he was wrong. The person there was his sister Kotori in her middle school student uniform.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡­Kotori? What are you doing here¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I got a call from the girls. They told me Shidou got a fever and collapsed-----what¡¯s more, he used a power that only a Spirit has. Is there a problem with your bo¡­¡­.wait, I don¡¯t need to ask I guess¡±


    Kotori looked at Shidou and made a serious face.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡­.you got an idea why¡­¡­..? My body has been acting weird for a few hours¡­¡­¡­.even I don¡¯t get why¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­anyway, let¡¯s inspect you in the <Ratatoskr> facility. I prepared a car at the back of the school. Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­.I can handle that much¡±


    After Shidou said that, he slowly raised his body and wore the indoor shoes prepared at the side of the bed.


    He then exits the room while borrowing Kotori¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Uu, Kuh¡­¡­.¡±


    While wobbling around, he walked down the corridor. It¡¯s turned to lunch time before he noticed. He could see students with their Bento everywhere. There were people curiously looking at Kotori in her middle-school uniform and Shidou who was being supported by her but, he did not have the leisure to respond to this.


    He wanted to head back to class and retrieve his books and bag If possible but, it¡¯s plain difficult to climb stairs now. It¡¯s probably a better idea to ask the girls for it.


    ¡°---Shidou! Kotori!¡±


    When Shidou was thinking that while moving forward, Tohka¡¯s voice could be heard from the front.


    After he slowly lifted his face, he found other than Tohka, Origami and the Yamai Sisters jogging towards him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­you girls. Why are you all here¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    When Shidou asked, the Yamai sisters posed.


    ¡°That¡¯s so obvious. It¡¯s lunch time so we were led towards the healing room to see your condition¡±


    ¡°Question. I have a question for you too Shidou. Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.I think today¡­¡­¡­¡­.I am going back early¡­¡­¡­¡­.Kotori got a car ready so, I was heading outside¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou said that, 4 of them *I see* understood. And immediately, Origami came forward.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll lend my shoulders until we reach there. I can lend my hips too if you want. Grab on, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tohka wanted to say something when she heard Origami¡¯s sentence but, she stopped. Most likely, she felt regretful because Origami said it first but, after seeing Shidou in such pain, she probably judged that it was not the time to argue.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry. But, it¡¯s going to be fast so it¡¯s ok------Wah¡±


    And, once Shidou took a step forward he staggered and dropped his hands on the window at his left side.


    And at that moment. Starting with the spot Shidou¡¯s hand touched, cracks appeared around his hand and *Pan* a glass fragment bounced out together with a dull sound.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou let out an idiotic voice, and stared at the window which has a ventilation improvement in an instant. The students around him were looking at him with opened eye. Ai Mai Mii were coincidentally there and started shouting.


    ¡°Eh? That sound¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Uwah, Err, the glass broke!¡±


    ¡°What? Is Itsuka-kun going around breaking the school window? Do you want to graduate or something?¡±


    ¡°N-no, even I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou left the window while feeling confused. And, he ended up placing his hands on the wall this time due to the remaining momentum.


    When he did that, even though there was practically no strength put into it, the thick wall dented as if it was a sponge cake. Ai Mai and Mii got shocked when they saw that.


    ¡°Wah! Eh! What is that!?¡±


    ¡°Everything he touches gets damaged!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just like Giza giza heart!?¡±


    ¡°Shi-shidou! What¡¯s happening with you from just now! Just what is----¡°


    Tohka told him worriedly.


    ¡°Even I have no idea¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou narrowed his eyes at that moment. The fine building dust that puffed out when Shidou destroyed the wall was stimulating his nose.


    ¡°----A-Achoooooo!¡±


    He made a big sneeze.


    And at that moment, a rampaging wind which was like a giant typhoon blew in the corridor. Window creaks, print outs was flying about, and the skirts of female students were greatly flipped up.


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°U-Ukyaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Agitated. What was that for¡±


    ¡°Eve-even I¡­¡­Uguh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou wobbled his head----he then collapsed at the corridor.


    ¡°---To think that <Devil> would fall into <Ratatoskr> hands¡±


    In a room in the DEM industry Japan branch, the managing director-Isaac Westcott made a small sighs.


    He¡¯s a man in his mid-thirties with characteristics blade sharp eyes and dark ash blond hair. He wore a darkness black suits that shows no gaps and was looking down at the documents scattered about on the desk.


    ¡°I apologize¡±


    The person who replied to him was a girl with Nordic blonde hair standing by beside him.


    Ellen Mathers. The 2nd executive chief of DEM¡¯s shadow and the Wizard who indulges in the name of being world¡¯s strongest.


    After Westcott made a big shrug with his shoulders, he swung his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Even I did not predict the <Devil> matter¡±


    But, he sighed.


    ¡°-----a naturally created Inverse Spirit; It¡¯s a disappointment that we lost such an important sample. Other than


    I have not seen such a perfect Inverse type¡±


    After saying that, he turned his chair and looked out the window.


    Westcott and Ellen, 3 months ago, captured the Spirit


    and succeeded in inversing her. During that time, they lost the Japan branch building, nearby facilities, and many of their armed Wizards but-----those were trivial matters.


    Repairs for the half-destroyed building and facilities have already been done thanks to the Realizer, and he can just make the <Bandersnatch>s again. Excellent Wizards were a big loss but, judging by their dearest foundation, it¡¯s a sacrifice that they couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    ¡°Of course, Spirits don¡¯t usually appear in their Inverse state. ---- Just what reason that <Devil> stood in the abyss of despair? The Interest in that is endless. It¡¯s so interesting that I want to have a lecture on it if possible¡±


    While saying that, Westcott stood up from his chair.


    ¡°By the way---Ellen. I got a call from the facility in Neryl Island just now¡±


    Neryl Island. Ellen twitched her shoulders when she heard that name.


    That name signifies, the island DEM owns on the Pacific Ocean, as well as the laboratory created underground.


    It was only normal for Ellen to respond to that name. That¡¯s because, DEM¡¯s most top secret----the Special Natural Disaster life-form she once captured was locked deep inside the facility.


    ¡°It looks like we finished processing [Material A].


    ¡¯s Inverse has given us a big progress. Estimated success rate is 75 %.----Those numbers don¡¯t look so bad right?¡±


    ¡°Then¡±


    Westcott distorted his lips when he heard Ellen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.----It¡¯s about time we try making our perfect inverse type?¡±

 Volume 12 - CH 2

    In the underground meeting room owned by <Ratatoskr>.


    Kotori was facing the dolls placed on a round table.


    And of course, it¡¯s not like she was talking to the dolls. Speakers were placed under each doll and each of them were connected to the highest leaders of <Ratatoskr> in the world.


    ¡°----Commander Itsuka. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    The speaker placed under the crying mouse, was giving a perfectly pathetic voice just like the doll¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Itsuka Shidou¡¯s going out of control a very low possibility?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.the data is correct. This case should not have happened. Every responsibility goes to me¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can settle with you taking responsibility¡±


    The drooling bulldog raised his voice angrily.


    ¡°He has the Reiryoku of 8 spirits stored in his body right now. If control is lost then¡­¡­¡­..just how much damage do you think would happen!¡±


    The ugly cat doll talked to suppress him.


    ¡°Calm down.-----we prepared the <D¨¢insleif> for this right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..uh¡±


    Kotori frowned her eyebrows and made a hateful expression when she heard those words.


    Now that she thinks about it, it was this ugly cat that placed a [Condition] when the plan to use Shidou¡¯s ability to seal the Spirits was acknowledged.


    ¡°¡­¡­.however, the Spirits hold Itsuka Shidou as a dear existence to them. If we kill him now, the Spirits will all go berserk and might end up inversing in the worst scenario, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Aah, that might be so in normal circumstances. But, it¡¯s a different story now right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­.but no matter which it may be, we will be losing all the Spirit powers we gathered if that happens, am I right?¡±


    ¡°I know. But, it¡¯s much better than the worst scenario right?¡±


    The stupid dog shut up after hearing the ugly cat¡¯s words. In this situation, that definitely shows the action of agreement.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori gritted her teeth. -------all of them were pissing Kotori off.


    It¡¯s doesn¡¯t sound like Kotori¡¯s emotion was found out but, the ugly cat continued its words to Kotori.


    ¡°With that said, Commander Itsuka. I will be counting on you for his disposal, if anything happens. That is your role¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori tried responding while suppressing the urge to barge in over at the other side of the speaker to punch the cocky person voicing the ugly cat.


    But, faster than Kotori¡¯s reply, the squirrel doll sitting at the back of the circle table------the chairman of this board meeting- Eliot Woodman voiced himself.


    ¡°------Don¡¯t misunderstand this, Commander Itsuka¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Your most important task is not to give judgement when the time comes. It is diligently work to prevent the [When the time comes] to happen¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°I am counting on you, Commander Itsuka¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yes!¡±


    Kotori fixed her posture and saluted.


    After a few hours Shidou collapsed. The girls were in a large resting room-like area while they were in their uniforms.


    It was a part of the underground facility <Ratatoskr> owns. There are several vending machines, monitors, and decorative plants beside the wall, while table and chairs were placed at random spaces.


    Normally, this place is where organization members have friendly conversation during breaks but------the room right now was flowing with a gloomy atmosphere as if this was the waiting room of a surgery room.


    After the event, the girls carried Shidou outside and after meeting up with the person sent by <Ratatoskr>, they accompanied Shidou to this facility.


    Since treatment and analysis take some time, they were told to go home first but, Tohka, Origami and the Yamai sisters did not budge. If anything happened to Shidou after they left¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­just the thought of it, made them reluctant to go home.


    ¡°Is Shidou going to be okay¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Who knows how many times Tohka mumbled that sentence in the silent room.


    However, no one was blaming her. That¡¯s only normal. Everyone in here was feeling the same anxiety.


    ¡°He will¡­¡­¡­¡­..definitely¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, he will be up and daisy if we look after him. Ah, we might increase his fever instead?¡±


    The one who replied to Tohka were the small girl sitting opposite Tohka and the rabbit puppet worn on the girl¡¯s left hand.


    Yoshino and her friend [Yoshinon]. Just like the girls, she is a Spirit living in the mansion beside the Itsuka House. She also heard the news of Shidou collapsing and ran over here.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­..Kotori and Reine are around. It will be okay¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, after Tohka made a nod, the girl with a bad expression sitting beside Yoshino, opened her mouth with a dark face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..no, I wonder about that. There¡¯s always that unlikely event. I think it¡¯s better to be prepared just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Etc etc, she said it in a way that made the originally gloomy atmosphere even gloomier. Tohka looked shocked after hearing those helpless words.


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say such ominous things!¡±


    ¡°Scold. That¡¯s right Natsumi. Tohka will believe it¡±


    The Yamai Sisters raised their voices. When they did that, Natsumi twitched her shoulders and shrunk her hunched back even more.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..but based on my experience, comparing getting slammed down after clinging to hope and having some preparations for the worst case scenario before failing; the latter choice is much better right¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°No, like we said, can you stop talking with failing set in mind!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­So-sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kaguya said that with a screechy voice, Natsumi looked away apologetically.


    After a while from that event, silence flowed. The sound of the analog clock placed on the room wall sound oddly loud.


    ¡°-----But even so¡±


    Origami talked as if to break the silence.


    ¡°No matter how sick he was, Shidou¡¯s condition was off normality today. It¡¯s like-----a Spirit who is unable to control its power¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Hearing Origami¡¯s words, Tohka, the Yamai sisters, everyone who actually saw Shidou¡¯s actions, *Muu* moved their throat.


    It¡¯s true that Shidou has fallen sick many times before. Especially, he looked quite in pain when he was bedridden after catching the mumps.


    But, just like what Origami said, today¡¯s Shidou was clearly different from that time.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou was also a Spirit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    Origami swung her head without changing her expression. But after a while, she continued with a [But].


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Shidou being a normal human. Leaving aside the first problem, even the reason why Shidou can seal the Spirits power wasn¡¯t explained to us either¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.does that mean, either Shidou or <Ratatoskr> is hiding something from us?¡±


    The person who said it was Natsumi who was hiding under Yoshino¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°I did not go that far. There is a possibility that <Ratatoskr> and Shidou has not fully grasped the reason why the person in question has this ability and his real identity.------but, in a another case, the organization <Ratatoskr> has too many mysteries.¡±


    Origami continued fluently.


    ¡°I am thankful that they saved me. I am so grateful that I can¡¯t put it into words. But, why would <Ratatoskr> protect the Spirits in the first place? Don¡¯t you think that this dangerous action without any sort of payment is just a waste of resources?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka pulled back her lips.


    No, Tohka wasn¡¯t alone in this. Kaguya, Yuzuru, Yoshino and Natsumi were looking at Origami while keeping quiet.


    It might be just as what Origami said. At first Tohka, who was clueless of this world did not questioned this before but, after living a human lifestyle, she could somehow understand how much crazy authority the organization <Ratatoskr> had.


    Such an organization was doing everything they can for the girls. And naturally, they were not conscious of this since they were the ones being blessed but, without <Ratatoskr> the girls would not even be able to go to school.


    Why would they go so far as to provide such hospitality to the girls-----now that they were asked that again, it was a fact that they could not immediately come up with an answer.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The same time Tohka groaned painfully, the room door opened and Kotori and Reine came inside.


    ¡°----Kotori!¡±


    ¡°Hi Tohka. Sorry that my brother caused you trouble¡±


    After Tohka shouted, Kotori shrugged her shoulders while looking around the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kotori tilted her head as if she felt the weird atmosphere filling the room. Origami then changed the topic by swinging her head.


    ¡°Nothing. More importantly, how is Shidou¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Kotori looked at everyone faces one more time in wonder but, she immediately nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll explain¡­¡­¡­¡­..Miku isn¡¯t here yet I see¡±


    After Kotori said that, Reine standing beside her quietly echoed her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I already called her but; apparently she¡¯s in Kansai because of her job¡±


    ¡°Uuuun, then I have no choice. Well, things will work out if she gets here within today. I¡¯ll tell everyone first-----¡°


    Right when Kotori reached there, loud footsteps could be heard echoing over from the corridor.


    ¡°-----------daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinngggggggggggg!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    After Kotori opened her eyes wide, a shadow came jumping over from the opened door and hugged Kotori who was standing there, tightly.


    It was a tall girl with bluish purple hair. She was in make-up, and wearing a gorgeous outfit which seems to be her stage costume; a coat was being placed on top of her outfit.


    ¡°Mi-Miku!?¡±


    Kotori shouted but, Miku strengthened both her arms as if she did not notice and hugged Kotori tightly while rubbing her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you okay darling!? I could not stand still when I heard you collapsed, it¡¯s your Miku who chartered a helicopter and came backkkkk!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­..calm down-------¡°


    ¡°Aaah, how pitiful you are darling! You turned this small¡­¡­¡­¡­! Aren¡¯t your arms, legs and other parts so squishy!? Now that I think about it, your skin is so smooth that it¡¯s like you are Kotori-san!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡°Like¡± It is really me!¡±


    After Kotori shouted, Miku finally opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Oh my, Kotori-san. What are you doing here? You appeared into my arms before I knew it, Kufufu, Kotori really likes getting pampered huh¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose right!? Rather, will you stop squirming your hands around!?¡±


    ¡°Aahhn, meanie¡±


    After Kotori pushed Miku away to escape from her constraints, Miku puckered her lips in reluctance.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­go sit where you want. I will explain Shidou¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Okaaay¡±


    Miku raised her hand obediently and sat on a nearby chair. Natsumi twitched her body and moved to a position where Miku could not see her.


    Kotori let out a soft sigh after seeing that, before looking towards Reine.


    ¡°Then, Reine, I am counting on you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Okay¡±


    After Reine said that, she spread her terminal on the table and started operating something.


    When she did that, the big monitor installed in the room¡¯s wall, showed the same screen as Reine¡¯s terminal.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tohka mumbled softly while looking up at the monitor.


    There are several numbers around Shidou¡¯s body diagram and a graph was shown on it.


    ¡°This is a graph made after analyzing Shidou¡¯s condition. ------things would have gone faster if it was done in the <Fraxinus> but a certain someone gave it a good breaking last time¡±


    ¡°There are some evil people out there¡±


    After Kotori said something ironic, Origami immediately replied back nonchalantly. Kotori made a wry smile while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°-----Well leaving that aside, this is Shidou¡¯s current state. Look at the red line on the graph. That signifies Shidou¡¯s Reiha readings. In a nutshell, those are crazy values¡­¡­¡­¡­but well, the fact that we are able to observe Reiha in a human by itself is weird though¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t fully understand but, why is this happening?¡±


    After Tohka asked, Kotori talked to [Reine]. Reine then responded and changed the graph displayed into something else.


    On the screen, the Spirits were placed around Shidou who was placed in the middle. There were dim glowing lines between Shidou and each Spirits; a light was moving forth and back on each line.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Think of this as his normal condition. Shin has the ability to seal the Spirits Reiryoku but, that it¡¯s not like he fully taken the power or isolate it somewhere from the Spirits; an invisible pass is formed between him and the Spirits, and while he maintains most of the Reiryoku inside him, I want you all to think that the power is cycled around little by little¡±


    Riene pressed the key while saying that. When she did that, the light coming from Shidou was distributed towards the Spirits through a pass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..This picture shows what happen when you Spirits have an unstable mental state. The Reiryoku ratio inside you girls and Shin would change, giving you all the ability to manifest your Angel and Limit Astral dress¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­I see¡±


    ¡°Pointing out. Kaguya is pretending to understand¡±


    ¡°I-I am not pretending! I actually understand!¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru started having a small quarrel. *Kohon* Reine then made a small cough.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Can I continue?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Apology. Please go on¡±


    After both of them dropped their shoulders, Reine manipulated the Terminal again and returned to the previous screen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..And, this is what is happening with Shidou¡¯s body¡±


    The same time Reine said that, the pass between Shidou and the Spirits shrunk this time and the moving light turned slower.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.after seeing the result of the analysis we found out the pass connected between you all and Shin suddenly shrunk and is obstructing the Reiryoku cycle¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­does that mean?¡±


    While making her eyebrows look like a °Ëshape because of the anxiety, Yoshino asked her; Reine then nodded with a wobbling action.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aah, the Reiryoku which normally should be cycling around, stopped in Shin-----and caused a overheat situation. That¡¯s the reason for Shin¡¯s symptoms. Since the Reiryoku had no way to go, it appeared through Shin¡¯s body and probably displayed itself as tremendous physical abilities¡±


    After Reine pressed a key, Shidou in the screen turned red.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡­¡­¡­isn¡¯t that a disaster!?¡±


    After Tohka stood up while slamming the table, Kotori erected the Chupa chups in her mouth while folding her arms.


    ¡°Yes. This is not a jolly situation. If this condition continues, there is a possibility that the Reiryoku trapped inside Shidou would go rampant. It¡¯s an explosion worth 8 Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku. Just thinking about this gives me the chills¡±


    ¡°I-Is there a way to save Shidou!?¡±


    Tohka approached Kotori as if to count on her. Kotori then, *Pon**Pon* patted Tohka¡¯s head to calm her down.


    ¡°Of course, there is.------------that¡¯s the reason why I called you all¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    After Tohka opened her eyes wide, Kotori stood up from her chair and continued.


    ¡°Basically, we just have to return the pass between Shidou and us, into its normal state. Once we do that, the Reiryoku will cycle around, and Shidou¡¯s condition will improve¡±


    ¡°I-I see!¡±


    ¡°But, what should we do to widen the Pass?¡±


    Miku placed her finger on her chin and tilted her head.


    And for some reason, Kotori fumbled her mouth in a hesitant manner.


    ¡°Errr, well that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­eh, don¡¯t tell me, we are going to do it without knowing the method?¡±


    Natsumi said it with half her eyes opened.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re wrong. We know the method¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.errr, then is the method something really hard or something ¡­¡­¡­..is that it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s not like that¡±


    ¡°Then tell it already. Just what should we do to save darling?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Kotori was at lost with words while her cheeks were blushing, Reine could no longer watch her and opened her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.By kissing¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Reine nodded to answer everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou will kiss a Spirit to seal her Reiryoku. Which means, a pass was tied between each individual by that action. So in order to widen the contracted pass, we need all of you to kiss Shin again¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka nodded before touching her lips with her finger.


    Now that she thinks about it, Tohka and Shidou kissed when Tohka¡¯s power was sealed. If that¡¯s the reason why a pass was formed between them, it makes sense that the pass will open again if she does it again.


    But. After thinking that far, Tohka [Mu?] twisted her neck.


    ¡°Wait just a second Reine¡­¡­¡­¡­..which means, perhaps, Shidou kissed everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­? Yes, that¡¯s correct¡±


    Tohka opened her eyes wide when she heard Reine¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­I-is that true!?¡±


    ¡°Eh, perhaps Tohka-san didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Errrr¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then how did you think he perform the seal¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­? Err like¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kaguya told her that, Tohka placed her hand on her chin to think and groaned. Leaving the first problem aside, Tohka could not tie sealing = Kissing inside her mind.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­..so that¡¯s how it is¡±


    Tohka told Shidou that she wanted him to save the Spirits last time. But at the same time, she told him not to kiss anyone else other than her.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She finally understands why Shidou looked so troubled at that time. That¡¯s because, kissing is essential to seal the Spirit¡¯s power. Without Tohka knowing, she apparently asked something unreasonable from Shidou.


    ¡°Err, Tohka-san?¡±


    Miku asked her while peeking into Tohka¡¯s face. To respond to that, Tohka suddenly raised her face.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­I will do it! I will do it! Shidou saved me. It¡¯s my turn to save Shidou!¡±


    After Tohka said that, the Spirits around her followed on with their raised voices.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡­will work hard¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.he¡¯s a handful of a brother after all¡±


    ¡°Kaka! Kissing to wake the person up, it¡¯s like a fairytale!¡±


    ¡°Consent. It¡¯s the sleeping beauty featuring Princess Shiori¡±


    ¡°Eh, what is that? Hey, can you give me more details on that talk?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.So that¡¯s the part you got hooked on¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is. I am able to save Shidou and kiss him at the same time; this is the verb ¡°One grain of rice with twice the deliciousness¡±. I have no objections¡±


    Reine slowly nodded after hearing the Spirits answers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Thank you. Let¡¯s begin immediately; I will lead you all to Shin¡¯s medical room. If we let this drag on, it will probably be painful for him¡±


    ¡°Umu, let¡¯s go!¡±


    While saying that, Tohka *Bam* hit her chest while standing up. The others nodded to show their determination and followed her.


    But, right when Reine was about to leave the room to lead everyone, she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Oh, by the way. If any of you are afraid to kiss in front of everyone. It¡¯s okay to enter the medical room by taking turns and¡­¡­..how about it?¡±


    After hearing Reine¡¯s words, the Spirit¡¯s *fuumu* groaned after imagining their kissing scene-----and immediately blushed.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­¡­.it will be helpful if we do that¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s true¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­¡­.the eyes of the person who sees my kiss will receive an irreversible curse¡±


    ¡°Translate. Kaguya is saying she¡¯s embarrassed¡±


    ¡°I-I did not say that!¡±


    As expected, everyone is embarrassed of letting their kiss being seen. One female [Ehhhh, I don¡¯t really mind actually. Rather, I think I prefer kissing darling who is asleep and kissing everyone else as an extra] said this but, well she was a rare case.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fumu. Let¡¯s do that. Please simply pick your turn¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡±


    The Spirits agreed after Kotori¡¯s words.


    But.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being last. Also, I want to know if the medical room has a lock. It¡¯s even better if the room is sound-proofed¡±


    The moment Origami said that, everyone twitched their eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.as expected, I think it¡¯s better if everyone enters the room¡±


    ¡°True, that seems better¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Origami tilted her head but, everyone ignored her and followed Reine.


    They walked down the long corridor and reached a certain door before Reine stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..over here. I think he is still sleeping so enter quietly¡±


    ¡°Umu, I understand¡±


    After Tohka dropped her head forward, she slowly opened the door.


    Inside the room, the interior was made exactly like a real medical room. Inside the 12 tatami sized white room, a big bed was placed there.


    And on top it, Shidou who was sleeping in pain-----


    Was not there.


    ¡°Nu¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Ah-re¡­¡­¡­.where¡¯s Shidou-san¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Everyone opened their eyes wide after they entered the room.


    But it was only natural. On the bed which was thought to be where Shidou slept on, had a dent signifying someone was lying on it just now, casually taken out IV drip needles and the several electrodes which was attached to him, were all scattered about.


    In the small island-Neryl Island floating on the Pacific Ocean, a rare hustle and bustle visited today.


    20 years ago, ever since this inhabited island was bought by the United Kingdom¡¯s DEM industry, a grand scale laboratory facility was constructed underground.


    Nonetheless, its existence was not brought out to the public and the position of this island is not placed on the map. Basically, it¡¯s a facility created to conduct experiments which will definitely bring unavoidable criticism from the world if this island was to go public.


    Because of that, the only people normally there were researchers reaching around the number of 50, approximately 30 staff members for the daily routines and few Wizards to act as bodyguards.-----well, if the experiments inside the facility are counted as human, the numbers would increase by a hundred fold.


    Regardless, the Neryl Island seen from above would get supplies frequently once every week, and since the big shots from the Main branch will not visit even if it¡¯s by whim, the Island is unusually quiet.


    ---right now in that Island, around 100 Wizards were gathered there. What¡¯s more, all of them were in their wiring suits and equipped with CR-units, and were prepared for battle. Adding on, there are above 300 remote controlled <Bandersnatch> deployed around the island. If this scene was seen by someone who has not seen the usual island, the person will probably think that a war is about to start.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­This is quite dangerous¡±


    While looking at the runway filled with Wizards from the transporter Cockpit, Knox *Fuu* sighed. As if to respond to him, the copilot sitting beside him- Burton nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how important [Material A] is¡±


    After saying that, he pointed his thumb backwards in the cockpit.


    Yes, they were given the mission to transport the most important goods---Nicknamed [Material A] which was kept deep inside Neryl island.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s only natural. But even so, this is just a little too much. What¡¯s with this number of Wizards? Are we going to attack the seventh fleet or something?¡±


    Burton made a wry smile after hearing Knox¡¯s jokes.


    And at that moment, Knox blinked his eyes.


    Right in front the transporter------a small human figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the roadway.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­..?¡±


    The Wizards thought it was a researcher from Neryl Island but----they were mistaken. A young girl was standing over there.


    She was wearing a dress that looks like it¡¯s covered with blood and shadow, had an irregular hairstyle and different eyes. Also------her left eye looked like a watch.


    ¡°What¡­¡­the heck is that. Halloween ended a few months ago¡±


    The same time Knox mumbled his suspicion, it seems the Wizards on the roadway noticed the girl¡¯s existence a moment later. They pointed their guns at the girl and shouted.


    ¡°Who are you!? Where did you come from!?¡±


    A Wizard¡¯s voice could be heard over the communicator.


    But in the next moment.


    ¡°----Kihihi, finally found you, miss 2nd Spirit-san¡±


    Just when he thought the girl¡¯s voice echoed through the communicator, the shadow under the girl extended towards the Wizards feet. Several white hands came out from it and pulled the Wizards down.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.what is this¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°The Sha-shadows¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t get carelessly get close! She¡¯s----<Nightmare>!¡±


    After 1 Wizard said that, the girl *Nii* made a smile.


    Next, a group of girls that looks like <Nightmare> crawled out the shadow which resembles a carpet.


    ¡°U-uwaahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! We have to protect [Material A]!¡±


    The Wizards readied their CR-unit while the group of <Nightmares> took out olden type pistols and rifles from the shadows.


    ---the quiet Island completely changed and swiftly turned into severe battlefield.


    The solid defense was getting taken down one after another. That¡¯s because, no matter how many enemies the Wizards slaughters, inexhaustible supply of girls would gush out from the shadows. It¡¯s only a matter of time for those devilish hands to reach the transporter.


    ¡°----Pilot Knox! We can¡¯t keep this up any longer! Start the Transporter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking!? There are still some bodyguard Wizards not on board! Also, are you telling me to run through this runway!?¡±


    ¡°There is no other way! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Knox frowned his face, he grabbed onto the control stick.


    ---the motor sound echoing from the transporter started turning louder.


    Having sharp-ears, <Nightmare>-Tokisaki Kurumi heard the sound and made a smile before raising her pistol and ordered the [Group of Kurumis].


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run. Am I right-----all of me?¡±


    Listening to Kurumi¡¯s voice, several of her clones flew to the transporter.


    But in the next moment.


    ¡°------!¡±


    The moment a gasp could be heard, the heads of the 5 clones heading towards the transporter, flew up in the sky at the same time. After a moment, large quantity of blood gushed out from the body below while falling towards the ground and twitched a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Oh my, oh my?¡±


    While sharpening her gaze, Kurumi looked at the Wizard who appeared at the spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She¡¯s different from the other Wizards------it was a blonde haired girl wearing the exact same wiring suits as Ellen Mathers. Her face still has the meekness of a child but it was being decorated with a dangerous expression.


    Kurumi let out a soft snort. She could see that she¡¯s a different thing compared to the other Wizards with one glance. The high-quality of the Territory. The wiles showed when she cut of the clones head in an instant. She¡¯s definitely not a normal person.


    ¡°An annoying one appeared huh¡­¡­¡­¡­but, did you think I would give up because of something that trivial?¡±


    She smiled provocatively.


    But, the girl did not responded and readied the special Laser blade in her hands.


    ¡°-----<Arondight>¡±


    Instantly, the clones deployed around Kurumi, flew towards the girl all at once.


    However, once the girl manipulated her Territory, the movement of the clones dulled for a moment, the girl took this chance to rush towards Kurumi before slashing her body.


    ¡°Ah----Gah¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Large amount of blood gushed out from her chest and while looking at the cloudless blue sky, Kurumi fell on her back on the roadway.


    After a few seconds, she could see the loud transporter flying away at the edge of her view.


    ¡°Oh my, oh my¡­¡­¡­¡­..I, really got¡­¡­¡­taken down, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though she was suffering from hemoptysis, Kurumi¡¯s fearless smile did not break.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­this is not¡­¡­..the end you know? [I] will take¡­¡­.Miss 2nd Spirit-san¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The girl swung <Arondight> up.


    Kurumi¡¯s consciousness was cut off at that moment.


    Within his cloudy consciousness caused by his fever, Shidou was slowly walking in the city.


    He was getting vague feelings as if his body was melting like a doll somehow managing to maintain its shape. Actually, it¡¯s even a miracle that he can walk with his legs while maintaining his sense of balance. But even so, his walking posture was getting better than before for some reason. People at the sidelines won¡¯t think that Shidou is suffering a serious sickness if they saw him.


    ¡°E¡­¡­¡­.rrrr, What was I doing¡­¡­..?¡±


    After thinking that far, Shidou stopped on the road and tilted his head. He could not remember why he is here in the first place and where he is walking towards to.


    Thinking back, he woke up in an unfamiliar room with drips and electrodes connected to his body like it was natural for a patient. The instant he noticed that, Shidou felt that he should not be there and left the room to head outside.


    And after a while of walking, he reached to a familiar lane of buildings. There was a wide road and several shops were lined beside it. It¡¯s the Tenguu main street that Shidou often comes for shopping.


    He does not know the time but, he saw Students everyone in the city probably because they were heading home from school. Everyone was wearing warm looking coats and was walking while letting out white breaths.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm?¡±


    He noticed one more abnormality.


    Shidou looked downwards to peek at his own appearance.------it was his familiar, often worn, Raizen high school uniform. Although he put on the blazer because it was hung beside the bed, he was not wearing any winter clothings like a coat.


    But even so, Shidou was not feeling any sense of cold like just now. He is so okay that he first noticed this after looking at the outfits of the pedestrians.


    No way, is it because he has a fever¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no such thing. It feels as if an invisible film was surrounding him and was maintaining a suitable temperature for his body.


    And.


    ¡°Hmmmmm? Itsuka-kun? Didn¡¯t you head back early for today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really him. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s acting like an energetic teenager because he does not have a coat under this freezing sky¡±


    ¡°So I guess this is playing hooky. Guilty!¡±


    After Shidou was idling, voices as such could be heard suddenly from behind.


    When he looked over, Shidou¡¯s found his classmates-the 3 friendly girls Yamabuki Ai, Hazakura Mai, and Fujibakama Mii wearing different color coats standing there.


    ¡°Rather, Itsuka-kun. What was up with that during today¡¯s physical measurement?¡±


    ¡°Righttt. What kind of trick is that? Planning to be number 1[12B 1]?¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah. Well I guess we can forget that since Itsuka-kun can manifest a typhoon with a sneeze using his urges of wanting to see a girl¡¯s panties¡±


    While saying that, 3 of them walked over to Shidou. Shidou silently turned over to them.


    He then looked at their faces by order and started thinking with his feverish head.


    Just what do they want from Shidou. They said many things to him but, they won¡¯t get to the main point. Rather, Shidou was feeling that he could only recognize half of their voices.


    Just how should Shidou reply back? Just what action should he take? After thinking through-----


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­..oh yeah¡±


    He reached one answer.


    Girls are in front of him.


    If that¡¯s the case, there is only one thing Shidou should do.


    Shidou silently talked towards the 3 of them who were still chattering.


    ¡°-----Yamabuki, Hazakura, Fujibakama¡­¡­¡­¡­..you girls, now that I take a good look at you all, you¡¯re all cute¡±


    He then looked at them with the eyes of a gentleman.


    Yes. This is what Shidou has to do in front of females.


    The action he continuously repeated to save the world.


    Once he meets a girl, Shidou has to make her fall for him.


    And at that moment, the chatting girls stopped their movements as if the stop button on a remote control was pressed.


    And after a few seconds, they brought their eyebrows closer in suspicion.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡­¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this sudden joke¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Forget losing your mind from the heat, losing your mind thanks to the cold is a rare case¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Ai Mai Mii told him that. But Shidou did not laugh even though they were fooling around and continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°I am not joking. All of you are super cute. Why didn¡¯t I notice this until now.----Yamabuki. No, Ai¡±


    ¡°Heh!?¡±


    After he grabbed her hands while calling her first name, Ai opened her eyes wide in surprise. And after a while, she twitched as if she recalled something and hid her own lips with her free hand.


    However, Shidou did not worry about it and continued his words whole wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°I know how a gentle person you really are. Thank you for always taking care of Tohka. But, I noticed this along the way. I noticed i would end up looking towards Ai over Tohka¡¯s shoulders¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°E-errr, Itsuka-kun, I err¡±


    ¡°Aah, I know. Ai loves Kishiwada from next door class. It really is true that a maiden in love looks beautiful.-----I am a little jealous¡±


    ¡°Hidebuu!¡±


    Ai backed off with a blushed face when he told her with a serious gaze.


    Shidou smiled and took Mai¡¯s hands because she was beside him.


    ¡°-----Mai¡±


    ¡°Y-Yesh!¡±


    She probably saw what happened with Ai. Mai raised a high pitched nervous voice.


    ¡°You usually say that you¡¯re plain but, I don¡¯t think so. You don¡¯t have to dress up and make up your own character. Mai, you¡¯re you. That¡¯s all; after all, you are my special only one¡±


    ¡°Abeshi!¡±


    Those words most likely touched Mai¡¯s heartstrings. Just like Ai, Mai¡¯s cheeks blushed and her body curved up.


    After seeing that, Shidou touched Mii¡¯s hands next.


    ¡°Mii¡±


    ¡°What¡±


    Mii was making a complex expression showing a weird expectation yet shows a sense of cautiousness to Shidou.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you have the most secrets among you 3. It was pure curiosity at first. But, after talking to Mii, I was able to peek to the other side of that mysterious mask before I knew it.------I want you to show me everything¡±


    ¡°Tawabah!¡±


    To match up with his last sentence, he brought his face closer and smoke burst out from Mii¡¯s ears.


    After seeing that happen, Shidou smiled and took a step back before making a snap with his fingers.


    And for some reason, he understood in his head so naturally that [Something will occur] if he [Does this in this way].


    When he did that, the already low temperature dropped even lower to respond to his actions and froze the water particles in the air and Shidou made glittering crystals around them.


    As if a miracle was performed, Shidou then flipped his hand from bottom to up and created an ice flower. He repeated that 3 times and gave the transparent flowers to Ai Mai and Mii respectively.


    ¡°Here you go, my princesses¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is this!?¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­¡­..a magic trick?¡±


    ¡°Cold! It¡¯s real!?¡±


    Ai Mai Mii showed a shocked expression. After seeing that, Shidou smiled while continuing his words.


    ¡°Those flowers represent me. Once the season change----no, it¡¯s a fragile flower that will melt by the temperature of a humans palm but, if that appearance is able to enter your eyes even for an instant, and remain in your mind; I have no regrets¡±


    After Shidou made one finger stand, he *fuu* blew out. After performing that, ice flower petals fluttered about.


    ¡°-------I understand that you all feel nothing of me. I won¡¯t tell you all to force yourself to be mine. But, will you all forgive me if I continue harboring feelings for Ai, Mai Mii in my heart?¡±


    After Shidou said that and brought out his hands; the faces of Ai Mai Mii turned even redder and shouted in confusion.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaaahnn!¡±


    ¡°R-remember this you damn bastard!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you said but, it¡¯s so snobby!¡±


    They then ran off while holding onto the ice flower.


    Shidou did not chase after them and gently relaxed his cheeks.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡­..your innocent faces are so cute¡±


    And he twitched his shoulders at that moment.


    ¡°-----Wait, what did I just say¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou pressed his forehead by reflex. The moment he saw Ai Mai Mii, he felt like he had to flirt with them for some reason.


    What¡¯s more, Shidou was currently the Spirit¡¯s power very naturally. The power to control the cold with one finger. This is the <Hermit>- Yoshino¡¯s power.


    ¡°Just what is happening here? What is going on with me¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    But, the moment Shidou distorted his expression.


    ¡°Oh my, Itsuka-kun? What are you doing here?¡±


    Another female different from just now called out to him from the front, and made Shidou direct his consciousness there again.


    When he looked over there, he found a small girl with glasses on there. It was Shidou¡¯s homeroom teacher Okamine Tamae AKA Tama-chan.


    Whether it¡¯s because he saw her or not; Shidou made a painful expression while kneeling in front of Tama-chan.


    ¡°Sensei, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Heh!? W-what is happening here¡±


    Tama-chan showed her surprise at the sudden event. Shidou lifted his face without breaking his posture that looks like a knight serving the queen and started right at Tama-chan¡¯s eyes while continuing on.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­.was afraid. Even though I said I wanted to marry Sensei before, I then doubted myself if I was able to support Sensei when the time comes for it¡±


    ¡°I-Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But, I finally made a firm decision. I will make Sensei wear a wedding dress within her 20¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Hauuwaa!¡±


    After Shidou said that in a passionate tone, Tama-chan twisted her body while pressing her chest as if he shot through her heart.


    ¡°R-really, Itsuka-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Within, my 20¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯ means I have only 3 months left you know!?¡±


    ¡°Even if family registration is not possible, I should be able to give you a wedding ceremony! Let¡¯s hold the ceremony at the chapel now that we have the chance, once we register there, let¡¯s perform it before the altar!¡±


    ¡°What is that, that sounds so wonderful!?¡±


    Tama-chan pressed her cheeks while shouting. Shidou then picked up one hand sized rock from the shrubs nearby and handed it to Tama-chan.


    ¡°Sensei-----no, Tamae, accept my love¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is this is¡­¡­¡­..? This is just a rock right?¡±


    Tama-chan looked doubtful and peeked at the rock in Shidou¡¯s hand.


    After Shidou raised the side of his lips, he covered it with both his hands and blew at it.


    After Shidou opened his hands, the object that was just a rock from the roadside a moment ago, turned into a beautiful ring case.


    ¡°Kya! This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tama-chan opened her eyes wide. Shidou slowly opened the ring case and showed her the silver engagement ring inside the case.


    And at the same time, he shouted loudly to call the people passing by.


    ¡°Come on everyone; give your blessings to Tamae. -----Okay, Everyone!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±¡±¡±


    After he did that, the strangers normally walking pass by until now, suddenly twitched their shoulders. They then looked towards Shidou and Tama-chan before starting to clap.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°You two match!¡±


    ¡°Uuooooon! Be happyyyyyy!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±


    Tama-chan looked confused at the sudden events and looked around her in panic.


    After Shidou looked at her while raising his free hand high up, he made a snap with his fingers. When he did that, a glowing mirror manifested above Shidou¡¯s head and emitted light to his surroundings.


    Next, the bags and umbrellas the pedestrians have transformed to instruments like trumpets and violin-------before starting a magnificent melody.


    A song composed by Felix Mendelssohn [The Wedding March]. It¡¯s a piece everyone must have heard at least once; it¡¯s the song every girl yearns for.


    Even Tama-chan who was blank at first, probably understood that Shidou most likely hired a flash mob. Her expression slowly turned into entranced.


    ¡°Tamae-----will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yes!¡±


    After Tama-chan nodded while blushing, she started searching her bag after remembering something.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡­¡­¡­oh silly me, I forgot to bring marriage registration sheet¡­¡­¡­! W-wai-wait for me Itsuka-k-----No, MY HUSBAND!¡±


    After Tama-chan said that, she forgot to take the ring and ran off.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.What [Japan¡¯s winter is not a big deal]. It¡¯s definitely cold enough¡±


    DEM industry¡¯s 2nd Executive chief-Ellen Mathers, was walking in the Tenguu city streets while her body was slightly trembling.


    She¡¯s a characteristic female with Nordic blonde hair and pale skin tone. Her body is now being covered with a comfy coat, and a warm looking Russian hat was worn on her head.


    When she was in her motherland England, a subordinate told her [Japan¡¯s winter is not a big deal] so she lowered her guard but, now that she take the time to think about it, the subordinate she talked to was born from Alaska. It¡¯s not like she was blaming this for her subordinate but, Ellen made the decision to make a special training course for her when she head back to her motherland.


    Ellen is the strongest Wizard, both recognized by her and the world. Even without her wiring suits, it¡¯s possible for her to use the Realizer; with that, she can easily adjust the temperature by deploying the Territory around her body.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not a praiseful thing to use the Realizer other than missions and more importantly, Ellen¡¯s strongest pride won¡¯t allow her to use the Realizer for such reasons.


    Yes. She especially can¡¯t do that in Tokyo. She¡¯s still able to make excuses if it¡¯s in Japan¡¯s Hokkaido or the Tohoku regions but, this city is located quite southern even in the Kanto region, and is given a warm and humid climate in the K?ppen-Geiger Classification. There¡¯s no way Ellen M Mathers would lose to the cold in such a place.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­..Achoooo!¡±


    Just when she thought her nose was itchy, she let out a loud sneeze.


    ¡°Ukuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen pressed her mouth and looked around to check if anyone heard her odd bodily urges.


    Luckily, apparently there was no one looking at Ellen¡¯s direction. *Houu* she sighed before walking again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I knew I should have settled things in the company caf¨¦¡±


    She then murmured with a soft voice.


    Yes. After finishing her afternoon work early, at the same time with her rest, Ellen wanted to enjoy an afternoon tea so she went to a caf¨¦ in the city.


    It¡¯s not like she hates the caf¨¦ for company staff members but¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ellen¡¯s favorite- Strawberry short cake is not served in DEM¡¯s caf¨¦.


    Ellen raised her face up and looked up at the sky. The sky covered with thick clouds looks like accumulated snows floating about.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­at this rate, it will really snow in the middle of the month¡±


    While slightly bringing her eyebrows closer, she immersed herself in thought.


    If snows start to pile up, the road leading to the caf¨¦ from the branch company will probably be turn harsher. Before that happens, it might be a good idea to request to add strawberry shortcake in the company menu.


    And, after Ellen was walking while thinking such thoughts, a light impact attacked her body suddenly. Apparently, she bumped into a passerby in front because she was not careful.


    ¡°Sorry. I wasn¡¯t careful------¡°


    After Ellen looked back in front, she stopped her sentence after reaching that much.


    The reason was simple. The person was someone familiar.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Itsuka Shidou¡±


    Ellen sharped her sights after calling the boy¡¯s name.


    The person there- the high school student Itsuka Shidou is another strategical target just like the spirits.


    For some reason, he looks dazed and was not wearing a single coat under this cold winter. His appearance looked so off that she felt a little colder just by looking at him.


    ¡°Hn¡­¡­You¡¯re¡±


    Shidou moved his sights to Ellen to respond to her voice. At the same time, she noticed a slight change in Shidou¡¯s expression. Should she describe this as ¡°Light being illuminated in his eyes or be described as ¡°a machine in hibernating mode activating¡±, regardless which, his blank condition from just now disappeared and was staring at Ellen.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    After Ellen said that cautiously, she took a step back.


    However, Shidou grabbed Ellen¡¯s hands as if he had no intentions to let her get away.


    He then whispered with moisten eyes.


    ¡°Ellen-----I have yearned to meet you¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Ellen let out a dumb voice after hearing those unexpected words.


    ¡°You are a DEM wizard. We are incompatible existence. I know that. You even tried to kill me many times. -----But, there¡¯s no rule saying that we can¡¯t understand each other even though we are enemies¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.What the hell are you saying?¡±


    Even though Ellen replied back with a dubious gaze, Shidou continued his passionate words.


    ¡°Ever since the last time I met you, Ellen, you never left my mind. Please, Ellen. Come to <Ratatoskr> with me¡±


    He then said that while looking at Ellen¡¯s eyes.


    Ellen was blank because she could not grasp the situation for a moment but, she immediately found out. Most likely, he¡¯s putting on a bad act to pull Ellen- the strongest Wizard to <Ratatoskr> from DEM.


    ¡°This is not a funny joke; let me go¡±


    After Ellen spat those words out, she tried to swing Shidou¡¯s hands off.


    But, after Shidou poured more strength into it, he pulled Ellen¡¯s hands and moved his other free hand around Ellen¡¯s hips. The pedestrians were interestingly looking at them.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Even she didn¡¯t think he would go this far. Her face looked shocked by reflex.


    ¡°I am not joking. I-----to you¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Don¡¯t you think this prank is going too far?¡±


    After Ellen interrupted Shidou¡¯s words, she lightly brought her eyebrows closer and focused her consciousness.


    After Ellen did that, the Realizer hid in her pocket received her orders and activated; a small territory ranging to a radius of 2 meters with Ellen as the center.


    Just like the name Territory, it¡¯s a space that can freely change the space¡¯s properties by the user¡¯s will. After Ellen *Fuun* sighed, she drew an image of Shidou¡¯s body being suppressed in her head.


    Instantly, the inside of the Territory increased its gravity and caused Shidou to sink into the ground.


    But------


    ¡°Wha----¡°


    Ellen opened her eyes wide in bewilderment.


    The reason is simple. Shidou who was supposed to completely be in Ellen¡¯s range, was still hugging onto Ellen like just now, and staring at Ellen with appealing eyes.


    ¡°Impossible¡±


    For an instant Ellen was in doubting the Realizer for being broken. But-----she was wrong. She certainly felt the Territory being deployed and more importantly, the sleeves and hem of Shidou¡¯s clothes were slightly trembling as if it was being pulled down by a strong force. Even small cracks and cracking sounds could be heard from the spot Shidou stepped on.


    Yes. Even though Shidou received Ellen¡¯s Territory¡¯s influence, he was still hugging Ellen¡¯s body without changing his expression.


    It¡¯s clearly a weird situation.


    Of course, she went easy on it. Ellen¡¯s Territory density is no.1 in the world. If it¡¯s something seriously used on a normal human, the target¡¯s body will instantly compressed and become a blood bag.


    But even so, the Territory deployed by Ellen now, is definitely not something a normal high school boy should be able to work under in. Actually, when Ellen snuck into the Itsuka family house, Shidou could no longer move from this level of restraints.


    Then why in the world-----


    When Ellen wondered why, Shidou took a few stomps forward while holding Ellen¡¯s hips before *Kui* lifting Ellen¡¯s chin to fully bring her to the corner.


    ¡°Ellen¡­¡­..Please understand. I love you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh!¡±


    After Ellen frown her face, she increase the strength of the Territory, increase her physical capabilities and fend of Shidou¡¯s hands by spinning her body.


    ¡°Woah there¡±


    ¡°Fuu-----¡°


    She then launched a palm strike to Shidou¡¯s head with that momentum.


    It¡¯s an attack enhanced by the Territory. Forget dodging, it¡¯s probably hard to even see the attack with a normal person¡¯s reflex.


    But, after Shidou easily dodge that attack, he extends his hands to Ellen¡¯s body again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me¡­¡­..!¡±


    She hit away Shidou¡¯s hand by the heel of her palm and launched a kick targeting his stomach. But even that ended up missing with Shidou turning his body at the very last second.


    Shidou dodge, blocked and handled Ellen¡¯s attacks; while Ellen was rejecting Shidou from getting closer. After a few seconds, lightning fast attacks were launched. The pedestrians stopped and were awestruck after seeing this one scene that would appear in an action movie.


    ¡°Kuh----¡°


    Even though Ellen was not wearing her wiring suits, she would not even imagine that a there is a human that can have an equal fist fight with Ellen with the Territory deployed. After Ellen grinded her teeth in hatred, she grabbed the Russian hat worn on her head and threw it at Shidou¡¯s face with all her might.


    ¡°-------woah¡±


    Of course, Shidou pulled back and easily dodged it.


    But, that action was within her expectations. All she needs is something to cover Shidou¡¯s view even for an instant.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Ellen launched a sharp spin kick from Shidou¡¯s blind spot.


    It was performed with perfect timing. In a moment later, she will be able to hear Shidou¡¯s groans.


    However.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Ellen opened her eyes wide unintentionally. The moment Ellen thought her kick reached Shidou, Shidou¡¯s body disappeared like a light.


    And after a moment, Shidou appeared in a close position to Ellen who lost her balance after her kick was dodged.


    ¡°Wha-----¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for me, Ellen¡±


    After Shidou said that sweetly, he returned the Russian hat which he grabbed before she noticed, back to Ellen¡¯s head before moving his hands around Ellen¡¯s legs to lift her body up. Basically, she looks like she¡¯s being given a princess carry.


    ¡°Hyaaa!?¡±


    Ellen raised a high-pitched voice at the sudden event. Shidou gave an affectionate gentle smile even after seeing such a response.


    ¡°Wh¡­¡­what are you doing¡±


    After Ellen sharpens her sights to regain her composure, she manipulated the Territory to push Shidou away. But just like what happened just now, only his uniform flapped and Shidou¡¯s body did not budged.


    If she worn her Wiring suits, she would be able to deploy a strong Territory incomparable than the one now but, it¡¯s not a good idea to use the emergency equip device with many people looking. However, in order to break this situation------


    When Ellen hesitated, Shidou brought out his lips.


    ¡°------A naughty child needs a punishment¡±


    After saying that, he slowly brought his lips to Ellen¡¯s lips.


    ¡°HUH¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Ellen gasped after guessing Shidou¡¯s aim.


    ¡°Eh, Errr, wait¡­¡­¡­Damn it!!¡±


    Her eyes swam around due to the confusion and she flapped her arms and legs to try to run away from Shidou. But, Shidou¡¯s strength was so strong making her unable to swing free. Even though she tried increasing the Territory¡¯s power, her mind was so much in chaos that she could not focus properly.


    ¡°St-stop, I-----¡°


    ¡°----Ellen¡±


    Ellen twitched her shoulders while shutting her eyes tightly when her name was called in a distance where his breath temperature could be felt.


    Next, a soft feeling appeared on Ellen¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..heh?¡±


    The same time she opened her eyes in fear, Ellen was slowly lowered down to the ground. Shidou was waving his hands to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leaves things here for today. I don¡¯t have any interest on forcing an unwilling girl.------Well, see you later. My cute Ellen¡±


    After leaving that, Shidou took a nonchalant exit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ellen was sitting on the ground blankly for a while but, her face immediately turned red afterwards.


    She then whipped her forehead with her coat¡¯s sleeves before clenching her fist and let out her voice in hatred.


    ¡°Itsuka¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou, I will never¡­¡­..forget this humiliation¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Ellen said that with teary eyes, she head back to the company building while escaping the public eye.


    ¡°Shidou! Shidou! Where are you!¡±


    Tohka and the other Spirits were running around the city shouting.


    The residents walking near them looked at them with curiosity but, they did not care about it at all and continued shouting.


    Around 1 hour passed after the search started. At first everyone looked around the <Ratotoskr> underground facility but, they discovered traces of Shidou escaping outside; the girls then moved up to the land to look for him in the area.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­Shidou, where did he go with such a body condition?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡­¡­there¡¯s no way he collapsed somewhere right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    After Tohka said that, Yoshino replied back while making an uneasy °Ë eyebrow shape. It¡¯s true that, they can¡¯t dismiss that because of Shidou¡¯s current condition. Tohka looked over to Kotori with a worried face.


    When she did that, Kotori ¡°I get it¡± nodded.


    ¡°With that possibility in mind just in case, we entered nearby hospitals to look for him. Reine will contact us when someone is brought in as an emergency case and it looks like it¡¯s about Shidou.¡±


    And, the moment Kotori said that, a call came from the Incam with good timing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­everyone, can you all hear me?¡±


    Reine¡¯s sleepy voice shook their right ears. Everyone, placed their hands over the Incam to prevent missing any information.


    ¡°Reine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Yeah, I found Shin¡±


    ¡°! Really!? Where is he? Did he collapse and was brought to a hospital as expected¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    After Kotori shouted, Reine shook her throat that sounds like a groan.


    ¡°¡­¡­..No, apparently he did not collapse. Forget that------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Forget what?¡±


    Natsumi made a doubtful face while pressing the incam after hearing Reine¡¯s stumbling sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s faster if you see it yourselves. Anyway, just head over there, it¡¯s at the main street of the 3rd district¡±


    After leaving that, the call ended. Natsumi pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Wh-what was that, leaving such a worrying sentence¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s good news that we know the place. Let¡¯s head over there now!¡±


    Everyone nodded at her words. Tohka kicked the ground and dashed off.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to Shidou!¡±


    But immediately, Kotori called out to her from behind.


    ¡°Tohka! Wrong way! 3rd district is this way!¡±


    ¡°Mu! Oohh, oh yeah!¡±


    After Tohka shouted, without losing her speed, she performed a beautiful turn by turning aside adroitly as if was performing dance steps and chased after everyone.


    She headed to the street with Yoshino who smiled wryly, while the others shrugged their shoulders-------soon, they came out to an open street.


    ¡°She said the main street of 3rd district so it should be around here¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder where darling is¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..! Ever-everyone, over there¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When everyone was looking around restlessly, Yoshino suddenly shouted and pointed at the end of the street.


    The Spirits all directed their attentions there. And, they all gasped at the same time.


    But that was only natural. That¡¯s because, only one zone had an early snowfall and the surface was covered in white.


    No, that was not all. Just when they thought sparkling drops of ice fell from the empty air together with snow, there were several beautiful ice candle stands placed at the side of the wide street.


    Next off, the candle stands leading from the back of the street, *Bo**Bo* started to light up systematically and it drew a magical flower street.


    ¡°Th-this is¡­¡­.¡±


    When Tohka was shocked at the mysterious scene, a young man leisurely walked down the middle of the street as if he owns the place.


    He had a familiar Raizen high school uniform and a neuter face.


    ---There is no mistake. That¡¯s Itsuka Shidou, the person the girls were looking for. He was not wobbling around like just now and his face doesn¡¯t look sick.


    ¡°Shi-Shidou¡­¡­..?¡±


    In a troubled manner, Tohka brought her eyebrows closer together. After she did that, as if to respond to her, the pedestrians around them started to clap their hands. Waaaa, they cheered loudly. ----it¡¯s as if they were welcoming Shidou.


    ¡°Guh, how impudent. What¡¯s with that entrance. It looks kind of cool¡±


    ¡°Pointing out. Kaguya, that isn¡¯t the issue here¡±


    Yuzuru told Kaguya who was gritting her teeth in regret. But within that leisure conversation, Kotori¡¯s hands were trembling in shock.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­no way, Yoshino and my power-----also, is the people around us obeying him due to Miku¡¯s power?¡±


    She does not know what is happening to Shidou right now. But, judging by Kotori¡¯s reaction, she could imagine that this situation is not something worthy of welcome. Tohka jumped out to Shidou and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    ¡°-----Hn?¡±


    Shidou then looked over there as if he finally noticed them before slowly walking to them.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s Tohka. Also everyone too. What¡¯s wrong? You all looked like you¡¯re rushing¡±


    Shidou said that with his usual gentle tone. At the very least, no one would believe if they were told that this young man collapsed from a sickness during the afternoon.


    But, the girls already received an explanation of Shidou¡¯s condition from Reine and Kotori so, they already know of his weird state. But more importantly, the weird scene unfolding in front of their eyes would very well support their explanations.


    Kotori followed after Tohka and let out an uneasy covered voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±! What were you thinking; leaving the hospital with that condition!?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..sorry. I made you all worry.----but, it¡¯s okay. My body is alright. Forget that, I feel like I am brimming with power¡±


    After saying that, Shidou made one finger stand, and blew at his fingertip. When he did that, fire lighted up and swirled around before disappearing.


    ¡°Shidou, you¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s amazing right? I am able to do this now. With this, I will be able to finally fight with everyone. Everyone going through danger won¡¯t-------¡°


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Kotori shouted loudly like a scream and Shidou stopped his words.


    ¡°Please. Calm down and listen.----Right now, the pass between us is contracting, and you are in dangerous condition. So please. Listen to what I have to say¡±


    ¡°Dangerous situation? What method are you going to use to cure me with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°We are going to make you give all of us a passionate and hot kiss¡±


    Miku crooked her hips and interrupted Kotori¡¯s words. After that, Shidou opened his eyes wide for an instant before making a fearless smile.


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that just a lie Kotori made to kiss me?¡±


    While saying that, Shidou lifted Kotori¡¯s chin with a bewitching hand movement. Kotori¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..!? What kind of joke is that. That isn¡¯t the time----¡°


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah~~¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, Natsumi, and Origami nodded in some kind of agreement.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with the [Ah~], you girls!?¡±


    After Kotori shouted, Shidou made a happy face while turning his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. There¡¯s no way my cute sister will make a lie for her own gain and benefit¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.uh, why you¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori brought her eyebrows closer while her face was red. Shidou *Fumu* placed his hands on his chin.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s kind of regretful to lose all the power I gained, more importantly, it feels wasteful to kiss everyone with a working kind of feel to it. Since we have a chance like this. Why don¡¯t we make some wonderful memories¡±


    After saying that, Shidou winked at them. Sweat ran down Tohka¡¯s cheeks when she saw this unfamiliar scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.are you feeling sick as expected, Shidou?¡±


    ¡°No way, I am doing very well, my lovely Tohka¡±


    ¡°M-Muu¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She still thinks something is a little off. Tohka made a sullen face as if she¡¯s troubled.


    However, Shidou ignored that and continued.


    ¡°With that said, how about we do this? Everyone will try to kiss me right at 12:00 midnight today¡±


    ¡°12:00 midnight¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°---Isn¡¯t magic running out at midnight a set scenario?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori started sweating after she saw Shidou say those embarrassing words without any signs of pretending. However, Shidou showed no signs of caring and continued on.


    ¡°But, with one condition¡±


    Shidou made his index finger stand.


    And-----told them his suggestion.


    ¡°Until now, I have been making everyone fall for me to seal their Reiryoku.-----in that case, now it¡¯s everyone¡¯s turn to make me fall for you¡±


    The Spirits opened their eyes wide after hearing Shidou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Make you fall for us¡­¡­.is it?¡±


    Shidou [aah] agreed at everyone¡¯s response.


    ¡°Well, in a more accurate sense, I already love everyone so, [Make me fall for you] might not be the right term for it-----¡°


    Shidou shrugged his shoulders while making a wry smile and continued on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. All you all have to do is make my heart go doki. Methods that will make me unable to resist getting kissed by everyone¡±


    After saying that, Shidou made his index finger and thumb stand before [Bang!] making a gesture as if he shot through the girl¡¯s heart.


    The Spirits were dumbfounded at Shidou¡¯s suggestion but-----immediately, Kotori shouted angrily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me!? We are running out of time!? We are not free to do that!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I think this much is fine you know. Life is short. So let¡¯s have fun¡±


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡­¡­..Don¡¯t screw with me!¡±


    After Kotori shouted, she spread out her hands.


    ¡°Kaguya! Yuzuru! Grab Shidou! We¡¯re going with the forceful method now that it comes to this!¡±


    ¡°Kukuh, you got nerves to try to use me, Kotori. But, I applaud you for picking the fast Yamai for this situation!¡±


    ¡°Capture. Shidou, prepare yourself¡±


    The same time with Kotori¡¯s order, Kaguya and Yuzuru kicked the ground and both of them restrained Shidou¡¯s arms respectively.


    ¡°Oi oi, doesn¡¯t this go against <Ratatoskr> methods?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s because you won¡¯t listen! Also-----¡°


    Kotori walked heavily towards Shidou while shouting in a desperate tone.


    ¡°Shidou, you love me right!? Then there is no problem!¡±


    Shidou was shocked for a moment after hearing Kotori¡¯s words before his cheeks relaxed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­..I see. That¡¯s right. I love you Kotori¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.uh¡±


    Kotori¡¯s face blushed red. Maybe because they saw that, Kaguya and Yuzuru who were restraining Shidou, made a wry smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting embarrassed even though she¡¯s the one who said it¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Blush. Somehow, I feel embarrassed looking at her for some reason¡±


    ¡°Shu-shut up! Anyway, I¡¯ll end it first!¡±


    Kotori said that before stopping her legs, and placed both her hands on Shidou¡¯s cheeks. She then slowly brought her lips closer in a nervous manner.


    ¡°Fuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And. Just when Shidou made a prankster smile, the next moment, his body started glowing.


    ¡°Wha-----¡±


    ¡°----Will you continue even with this?¡±


    After the light settled down, the voice that said that does not belong to Shidou.


    No, it¡¯s a little different in a correct sense. The girls heard that voice before.


    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°-----Shiori¡±


    Origami silently said the name of the girl that appeared there.


    Yes. The place Shidou was at until now, had one girl existing there. Although her face does not look so different from Shidou, her hair was long and was wearing a girl uniform.


    Her name is Itsuka Shiori. It¡¯s Shidou¡¯s form when he cross-dressed last time.


    No-----that was not all. In Tohka¡¯s eyes, she could not see the Shiori there and the Shiori she saw last time, as a same existence.


    What was the reason? The atmosphere seen from the Shiori in front was different. Her body line felt more rounded or her thighs peeping out from the hem of her skirt looks oddly soft-------


    When Tohka was thinking about that, Kotori¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°Cross-dressing in an instant¡­¡­no, this power, it¡¯s Natsumi¡¯s transformation ability¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Correct. But, that¡¯s only 50%¡±


    ¡°¡­..! N-no way------¡°


    Kotori twitched her shoulders before using her right hand to perform an eagle grip on Shiori¡¯s breast.


    ¡°Yaaan¡±


    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    After Shiori let out an oddly erotic voice, Kotori gasped and took a step back.


    ¡°Thi-this feeling¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s mine¡±


    ¡°Gyaaaa!?¡±


    While her whole body was trembling, Kotori shouted loudly. Shiori made a broad smile because she thinks it¡¯s so funny and could not handle it.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s no good Kotori. It¡¯s because you tried kissing forcefully that this happened¡±


    ¡°Bu-but even so, why youu¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? The pass will still widen up even if you do it like this right?¡±


    After saying that, Shiori made a fearless smile. Kotori [Uu¡­¡­] hesitated her words for a moment and immediately clenched her fist before shouting.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t look down on me------¡°


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    But. Half-way through Kotori¡¯s words, a high-pitched flirtatious voice came from behind. ----it was Miku.


    ¡°Eh, eh, perhaps this is really the girl mode!? Can this really be happening!? Yes! I am okay with this! Let¡¯s kiss now!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­.now that I think about it, Miku¡¯s here. This might be a bad move?¡±


    Shiori made a wry smile while she scratches her cheeks. Miku swung her head sideways.


    ¡°Noooo! Instead, this is a good job! I-I¡¯m digging innnnnnnn!¡±


    Miku shouted and jumped at Shiori with a gesture as if she was jumping into a pool.


    However, Shiori *fuu* distorted her face and made a snap with her fingers.


    Next moment, a glowing mirror appeared in Shiori¡¯s hand and it covered the surroundings with a blinding light.


    ¡°Eh------!?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Tohka covered her eyes from the sudden flash.


    ¡°Wh-what is this? What is happening¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    After a few seconds, Tohka blinked several times while looking around.


    She then-----opened her eyes wide at the scene unfolded there.


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    However, it was only natural for her to do so. That¡¯s because------the Spirits gathered there were all turned into Shiori.


    ¡°T-there are tons of Shioris!?¡±


    ¡°Shock. What is this¡±


    ¡°Eh, M-me too¡­¡­!?¡±


    Everyone probably noticed the weird situation. Each one of them showed their bewilderment. Well, only one person [Kyaaaaaaa! Paradiseeeeeee!] was shouting energetically though.


    Tohka looked down at herself and gasped. She could not confirm her face but, her clothes and hair were turned exactly like Shiori¡¯s.


    What¡¯s more, that wasn¡¯t all. Around them *Dododo*¡­¡­¡­just when she could hear some kind of earthquake, a large group of Shioris were running towards the girls.


    ¡°Ouuuu!¡±


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    ¡°Let me join in too!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Tohka twitched her shoulders when she saw the unexpected scene. Apparently, the pedestrians nearby were also turned into Shioris. What¡¯s more, they were obeying Shiori thanks to her [Voice]. As if to cover the real Shiori, they gathered at one spot.


    ¡°Kuhh¡­¡­¡­¡­.get lost!¡±


    Even though she was using Natsumi¡¯s power, Tohka is quite confident in finding the real one if she looks carefully. But, on top of the large numbers, there is this children game group situation so [12B 2], she was unable to do so. Within the situation where recognizing anyone is impossible, they lost sight of the real Shiori.


    ¡°E-everyone, are you all okay!?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­..somehow¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Reply. But, where is the real one-----¡°


    And the moment Yuzuru(The presumed Shiori) said that.


    Wind swirled around, and one human figure flew up to the sky from the countless Shioris.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    After seeing the figure, Tohka shouted.


    Yes. It¡¯s the real Shidou who turned back to a male that flew up to the sky by riding on the [Wind].


    ¡°Haha, sorry everyone. But, I did not lie when I said I will kiss you if you make my heart go doki¡±


    Shidou *Nii* lifted the sides of his lips.


    ¡°-----Well then, go ahead and make me fall for you all then¡±


    After leaving those words----Shidou disappeared into the sky.

 Volume 12 - CH 3

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ellen was walking down the corridor of the temporary DEM industries building while perking up her shoulders in irritation.


    Her mouth was twisted to a ¤Øshape, her eyebrows were brought closer to make a frown and her walking seemed somewhat violent. For the strongest- Ellen, who has dedicated to fulfill her everyday life with an elegant behavior; this was a rare occasion.


    However, that¡¯s only normal. That¡¯s because, even though she was not in her wiring suits, she was totally toyed with by Itsuka Shidou who¡¯s supposed to be a normal human. There was no higher humiliation than this, to the prideful Ellen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­kuh¡±


    That hateful young man¡¯s face floats up her mind each time she thinks about it. After Ellen gritted her teeth, she clenched her fist with a *Don*! before punching the corridor wall.


    ¡°Auuu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It was more painful than expected. She crouched down on the spot with teary eyes and rubbed her hand.


    Nonetheless, this was not the time for her to being doing that. Yes, right after she get back to the building, Ellen was told that she was being called by Westcott. After Ellen regained her composure, she rode the elevator and headed to her goal before knocking on the door.


    ¡°----Ike. It¡¯s me¡±


    ¡°Aah, enter¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be intruding¡±


    After a short reply, she opened the door. Just like usual, Westcott was leisurely sitting down on a chair as if he was waiting for Ellen.


    ¡°Sorry, for calling you all of a sudden¡±


    ¡°No-----Did something happen with [Material A]?¡±


    If he had business with Ellen at this timing, that¡¯s the only thing she could think of. She said that without breaking her posture. Westcott made an exaggerated shrug.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s also one of it. Apparently, <Nightmare> attacked us when the transporter was about to take off¡±


    ¡°By <Nightmare>¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Ellen frowned her eyebrows when she heard that name. <Nightmare> Tokisaki Kurumi. Unlike the other Spirits, she¡¯s still lurking around without receiving <Ratatoskr>¡¯s protection; she¡¯s a mysterious Spirit. She¡¯s someone who holds a deep connection to DEM; in the last battle of the DEM japan branch, she¡¯s the spirit that caused the most damage.


    ¡°How¡­¡­¡­.so does this mean that <Nightmare> know about [Material A]¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. But, if that¡¯s really the case then-------she might want to know something¡±


    Westcott giggled in interest.


    If something happened the [Material A] then this won¡¯t end as a joke but, his expression does not look like he is acting tough or is bluffing.


    ¡°So, what happened to the transporter¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the Wizard guarding it, we apparently escaped the problem¡±


    Ellen slightly narrowed her eyes when she heard those words.


    ¡°-----Adeptus 2 huh¡±


    ¡°Yes. She did a great job the moment she got enlisted. [Material A] should be reaching here by tonight¡±


    ¡°Is that so. That¡¯s great news¡±


    Even though she said that, Ellen had question marks in her head. ¡°[Material A] was taken by <Nightmare>, so get it back¡±-----she would understand if he told her that but, Ellen had no roles to play if it was getting send here safely.


    But at that moment, she recalled back the words Westcott said just now.


    ¡°-----You said that this was one of it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I called you over for this other case¡±


    Westcott agreed before continuing on.


    ¡°Just now when you were out, we detected a strange Reiha reading in the city. I thought it was a new spirit but, it¡¯s seems weird. I heard, It¡¯s as if several Reiha were forcefully condensed into one frame¡±


    ¡°When I was out------Hah¡±


    Ellen reached a certain conclusion opened her eyes widely.


    Yes. Ellen met it. She met the young man that had a strange power that can only be performed by using Reiryoku¡­¡­¡­.!


    ¡°And you will be----¡°


    ¡°-------Leave it to me¡±


    Before Westcott could finish his sentence, Ellen said that as if she was biting on the office table.


    ¡°Looks like your quite fired up. did something happen?¡±


    ¡°That is not true. I am as usual.-----I will definitely bring the target¡¯s head here¡±


    ¡°No, if possible, I want you to capture it as a sample for us¡±


    In a rare occasion, Westcott said that while his eyes were wide opened in surprise.


    After Shidou got away, the girls gathered in a briefing room in a corner of the underground <Ratatoskr>. While surrounding a round table, everyone was making difficult expressions.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­..what should we do¡±


    Tohka said that while placing her elbow on the table, the Yamai sisters then nodded to show their agreement.


    ¡°Is that really Shidou in the first place? His words sounded a little weird¡±


    ¡°Consent. He has turned into quite a gigolo¡±


    It¡¯s true that Shidou was acting different from usual. He was oddly filled with confidence and if it was the usual Shidou, he would answer the girl¡¯s demands without placing any weird conditions. And more importantly, if it was the usual Shidou, it¡¯s unthinkable that he would use Natsumi¡¯s power to fully turn into a female.


    As if to answer that question, Reine, who was sitting down, raised her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Of course, that¡¯s Shin. But, due to the influence of his fever and Reiryoku, his self-restraints got a little off and he turned high¡±


    ¡°Eh, perhaps darling had the urge to turn into a girl?¡±


    Miku twisted her body around while her eyes were glittering. Reine scratched her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.who knows. I think that¡¯s a method to run away from you all¡±


    ¡°No matter which one it is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that this is an annoying situation. Kuh¡­¡­¡­.that stupid brother; getting carried away like that. Does he even know how dangerous his condition is¡­¡­!?¡±


    Kotori crunched down her chupa chups in irritation, and took out 2 more from the candy holder around her hips before shoving it in her mouth.


    ¡°Nothing will start with complains¡±


    Origami said that quietly. She then continued her words with a calm manner.


    ¡°Shidou said he would accept our kisses if we make him fall for us before midnight. If that¡¯s the case, we just have to take it on. -----how¡¯s the time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s true. Judging by the numbers, we have plenty of time to make it if you all are able to kiss him by midnight. The problem is-------is everyone able to make him fall for you all by then though¡±


    Everyone looked at the wall clock after hearing Reine¡¯s words. The time was currently 6pm. Basically; they only had 6 more hours left of time.


    The total spirits count to 8 people. In a simple calculation, one person will take 45 minute. What¡¯s more, it includes the time for preparation and the time to get in contact with Shidou. Each person probably has even less time than that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uh¡±


    Tohka made a gulp. She planned on taking light of the situation but, now that the remaining time was shown to her like that, she felt her heartbeat turning faster regardless of her own will.


    ¡°Anyway, we have no choice but to make Shidou-san fall for us¡­¡­right?¡±


    Yoshino, who was sitting beside Tohka, nodded with a slightly nervous expression. As if to respond to her, Natsumi *muu* folded her arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­..But, how are we going to do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yaaann, what are you trying to make Yoshino say? Natsumi-chan you pervert~¡±


    ¡°Wha, i-I didn¡¯t have those intentions¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi made a panicked reply when [Yoshinon] said that while skillfully covering its face. Yoshino was making a wry smile while looking at that exchange.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I have a suggestion for that¡±


    After saying that, Reine erected her index finger and *Ton**Ton* pointed at her own right ear.-----it was to show us the incam that everyone was wearing.


    Maybe they understood Reine¡¯s intentions from looking at her actions; Kaguya and Yuzuru hit their own hands at the same time.


    ¡°I see! It¡¯s the plan we used in Arubi island!¡±


    ¡°Agree. That¡¯s the best move¡±


    ¡°Mu, what do you mean?¡±


    After Tohka tilted her head, Reine continued with a brief explanation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­basically, I am going to give support from this side by using the Incam. The <Fraxinus> is in repairs but the AI is safe and it¡¯s possible to give instructions from here. Even though it¡¯s to make him fall for you all, Shin already has high affection levels regarding you all. Basically, we just have to make Shin¡¯s heart go doki[12c 1]once within the time limit and that should gain his qualifications¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­..So that means Reine and the gang are going to help¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah. I will monitor Shin¡¯s heart beating values and mental state too at the same time. Let¡¯s set the [Doki] when his excited level is over 90% as a foundation. When that happens, a clear sound will ring in the Incam¡±


    ¡°Heeeh, so it has such a function too huh? That¡¯s encouraging¡±


    After Miku¡¯s voice bounced out, Reine made a small nod before saying [Also].


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I have one warning I need to tell you all. It¡¯s regarding the Reiryoku limit release¡±


    Natsumi tilted her head when she heard Reine¡¯s words.


    ¡°..........? With the pass narrowed down, it means that Reiryoku won¡¯t counter flow between us and Shidou right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..that¡¯s normally it. But, only a little Reiryoku is left inside all your body in the first place. Most likely, if you all put your mind into it, it won¡¯t be impossible for you all to put it into practice even though it¡¯s for a little time though¡±


    ¡°Eh? Then-----¡°


    Right when Miku reached that far to her sentence, Reine swung her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.but, please don¡¯t use your Reiryoku as much as possible. If you all forcefully used your powers in a state where you can¡¯t get your Reiryoku supply, I don¡¯t know what kind of influence it will cause in all your bodies¡±


    ¡°¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±--------!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The spirits all looked nervous. However, Tohka swung her head sideways.


    ¡°No, but if it¡¯s for saving Shidou¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­If by any chance any of you collapse, It will become impossible to save Shin right?¡±


    ¡°M-muu¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After being told that, Tohka fumbled in her mouth. It¡¯s true that, this method won¡¯t fix the problem.


    ¡°I understand. I will try my best not to use my Reiryoku¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, with everyone¡¯s adorable side, darling will still fall to his knees even if we don¡¯t use our Reiryoku¡±


    Miku laughed thoughtlessly. It was really optimistic but¡­..well, being too worried about it isn¡¯t good either.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..the next problem is time. If possible I want the conquering limited to one spot¡±


    After Reine said that, Origami looked down and placed her hand on her chin while immersing in thought-----after a few seconds, she lifted her face.


    ¡°I have an idea¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..let¡¯s hear it¡±


    Reine quietly replied back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Hn?¡±


    When Shidou was walking on the road, the cellphone inside his shirt pocket suddenly started ringing. ------He thought it was taken away by the precision equipment¡¯s when he was being examined but, apparently it was moved to his shirt.


    Judging by the rhythm of the vibration and the ring tone, it was not a phone call. It was a message. When he looked at the screen, he found out it was sent from Kotori¡¯s cell phone.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    After seeing that, Shidou lifted the edge of his lips as if he thought this was interesting.


    A map of a certain place was attached in the mail; and the address thought to lead to the place was written on the text.


    It was a simple text but, it was enough for him to know what it meant.


    Basically, they are done preparing to answer Shidou¡¯s request.


    ¡°Okay then, what will all of you lay out for me¡­¡­¡­..and¡±


    After Shidou said that, he put back his cellphone into his pocket before *ton* he kicked the ground.


    Just with that action, Shidou flew up to the sky as if he was released by the yoke of gravity. The people walking in his surroundings were all opening their eyes in shock when they saw Shidou do that.


    It¡¯s not desirable to expose the Spirit¡¯s power to the public but; the Shidou now doesn¡¯t care about that. Each time he freely use the power, his feverish head will be filled with uplift. This is probably how it feels to take drugs and Shidou does not think anything about it.


    ¡°Okay-----then, I guess I¡¯ll take this invitation¡±


    After Shidou lifted his face, the map he saw just now appeared in his head. The place was not that far from here. The Shidou now can reach there immediately.


    He lightly contracted his feet before kicking the sky. The same time he did that, the surrounding wind started to swirl and that caused Shidou to fly in the sky in high-speed.


    It felt like he was a bullet. The sceneries shown in his view all passed by dizzily and the wind was hitting his skin painfully. The normal Shidou will definitely lose conscious half-way in flight and slam his head on the ground.


    But, the current Shidou won¡¯t do something that pathetic. After a while of flying, Shidou turned around and performed a beautiful landing.


    He then made a simple fix of his hair and clothes which were messed up by the strong wind pressure before he looked around.


    ¡°This is the place¡­¡­.¡±


    After saying that, Shidou lifted his face. A giant building was built inside a lonely forest separated from the city. The vertical height isn¡¯t that much but, the width of it was amazing. If a baseball dome was covered with a rectangular box, it might turn out looking like this.


    Even by looking around the building, he could not find any sign showing what kind of facility this was. It gives off an extremely suspicious feeling because it looks like a secret factory that produces some kind of dangerous medicine.


    Nonetheless, there were no signs of fear left inside the current Shidou. While feeling a light uplift and expectation, he walked over to the building-----and opened the door.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    ¡°Shidou¡­¡­..san!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide unintentionally.


    After a glaring light flashed into his view, a scene that looked like a beach from southern countries expanded out--------and the Spirits wearing colorful swimsuit were there welcoming Shidou.


    At the same time. In the <Ratatoskr> facility located under Tenguu city. Inside a certain room in a corner, the crew members of the airship <Fraxinus> were gathered.


    ¡°-----Target, has entered the dome!¡±


    After saying that, <Deep Love> Minowa operated her console. After she did that, the giant monitor installed at the wall showed Shidou¡¯s appearance; on the side, numbers signifying his mental state and affection value were shown.


    Yes. The room built inside the underground facility was a temporary commander room. The facility was not at the same level compared to the one in <Fraxinus> but, with this; this should be enough to act as a support for the Spirits.


    While looking at the image shown on the monitor, the tall man standing beside the commander seat-----<Fraxinus> vice-captain- Kannazuki Kyouhei raised his voice loudly.


    ¡°Okay. Let the conquering begin. This might be an irregular but; this is an extremely important mission. All members, be prepared¡±


    """¡°Yes!"""¡±


    And to respond to him, a purposely low toned voice could be heard from the speaker.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Kannazuki. I think you know this but, no messed up choices okay? The last time I wasn¡¯t there, I heard you did a lot of things you know?¡±


    In the corner of the monitor, the commander-Itsuka Kotori was shown wearing a white separate swimsuit. She was glaring towards the automated camera with a sharp gaze. However, as if Kannazuki did not feel this thorny atmosphere, he leisurely saluted towards his owner like a tamed dog.


    ¡°Of course! Leave it to me! This unworthy Kannazuki Kyouhei will definitely bring down Shidou-kun!¡±


    ¡°Those words pulls a nerve¡­¡­¡­.well forget it. Anyway, we are stopping Shidou here¡±


    The crew replied with a [Yes!] again after hearing Kotori¡¯s words.


    And after that, <Dimension breaker> Nakatsugawa raised a loud groan.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s just as what we¡¯d expect from the commander. With this [Doki! Swimming tournament filled with Spirits] strategy, not only can you all approach Shidou-kun immediately, his Doki doki point is secured with everyone¡¯s swimsuits¡±


    Just like what Nakatsugawa said, all the Spirits in the pool area were all wearing cute or sexy swimsuits. Every young male will probably go to heaven just by seeing them; it was a dream-like scenery.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Coupled with the mismatch of ¡°a swimsuit during the winter¡±, the impact is more than enough. With this, Shidou-kun will fall to his knees¡±


    As if to agree with him, <Bad Marriage> Kawagoe agreed consented. However, Kotori shrugged her shoulders while sweat was dripping down her forehead.


    ¡°No, the one who planned this strategy isn¡¯t me----¡°


    ¡°----I am displeased¡±


    And to interrupt Kotori, a quiet voice echoed through the speaker. At the same time, a new window opened in the monitor showing Origami in a black swimsuit.


    ¡°The strategy I proposed is not something of this level. It is still not too late. Let¡¯s change the policy¡±


    ¡°Oh come on you¡­¡­¡­.a nudist beach is just impossible okay!?¡±


    The crew members coughed reflexively when they heard Kotori¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­th-the first plan was something like that huh¡­¡­¡­.."


    ¡°How should I say this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..as expected from Tobiichi Origami¡±


    <Nail knocker> Shiizaki and


    Mikimoto said that while sweat flowed down their forehead. But, Origami continued on as if that did not affect her.


    ¡°Why¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by why¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That method will definitely hit Shidou by surprise. Our top priority is to kiss Shidou and widen the pass¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡­.might be true but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori fumbled in her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.calm down, Origami. Shin is still the one acting as the judge. Skin exposure exceeding the normality might just shock Shidou¡±


    ¡°I see. Basically, it¡¯s better to gradually strip off¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­no, that''s not what I meant¡±


    After Reine scratched her cheeks, she coughed once to regain her composure before looking at the monitor.


    Inside the monitor, Shidou already changed into his swimsuit thanks to Natsumi¡¯s ability, and was walking towards everyone. He was surprised at first but, excited values could no longer be seen. In order to kiss him, active conquering is needed as expected.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Anyway, let¡¯s start the conquering. Who¡¯s going first¡±


    And the moment Reine said that, a new voice could be heard from the speaker¡±


    ¡°Kuku, a strong soldier is always first to head to war. Let us handle this¡±


    ¡°Brag. Leave this to Kaguya and Yuzuru¡±


    A new window was opened in the monitor; and it showed the Yamai sisters wearing swimsuits with the same design (However, the patterns were opposite).


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.fumu, the Yamai sisters huh. Everyone, no objections?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Let¡¯s see what they can do¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Leave the escorting to me¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t care, do what you want¡±


    The Spirits replied back at a position away from Shidou.


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s sentence was heard through the Incam, both of them nodded at the same time before walking over to Shidou with a model walk style; where did they learn that from.


    ¡°Kaka, oh Shidou, I am amazed you came without fearing us!¡±


    ¡°Consent. Apparently, he¡¯s just too fixated on our charms¡±


    After they did that, Shidou looked over to them to reply to their voices.


    ¡°Ouu, it¡¯s Kaguya and Yuzuru huh. Haha, was it during the Tennou festival that I last saw you two in swimsuits? As expected, swimsuits look attractive if the person¡¯s style is good. It looks good on you two. Both of you----are really beautiful¡±


    After saying that, he made a carefree smile.


    They probably did not expect such a straight praise because; Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s face turned red even though they walked over to him brimming with confidence.


    ¡°Kaguya-chan, Yuzuru-chan, both affection levels are increasing!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not our side to be the ones falling for him right!?¡±


    Shiizaki¡¯s shout echoed in the temporary commander room.


    As if to match with her, a new window was shown on the monitor.


    3 choices were written there, and it was.


    ¢ÙPinch Shidou from the left and right, and attack him by pushing your breast on him.


    ¢ÚPerform a vanilla flavor kiss through a soft cream.


    ¢ÛMake Shidou into a human banana, board onto him and have a sightseeing trip of the pool.


    ¡°Houu, it¡¯s out! All members, your choices!¡±


    Kannazuki shouted loudly. The crew members operated their consoles and each of them threw their votes to the choices they chosen.


    And, the results were immediately showed. ¢Ù and ¢Ú are having a close combat while there is only 1 vote for ¢Û.


    ¡°It has to be ¢Ù¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a choice picked because it¡¯s two of them. Throwing ¢Ú is tough¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t think he will be happy with ¢Û unless he has some special fetish¡±


    After the crew members said that, Kannazuki eye¡¯s popped out in reflex.


    ¡°Ehhhh!? Why is ¢Û a problem! It¡¯s wonderful! He will go definitely Doki! Having a rope around the neck is even better! Shidou-kun will definitely understand. Can you hear me both of you. ¢Û------¡°


    ¡°----Kawagoe-san!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    The moment Kannazuki was about to order the Yamai sisters, Kawagoe jumped at Kannzuki. Taking that chance; Mikimoto restrains both his hands while Nakatsugawa tied Kannazuki to the chair with a rope.


    ¡°Wha-what are you all doing! Is it a Coup De tat!?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Vice commander¡±


    ¡°But, we were told by the commander to do this if the vice commander was going to lose control¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I see! As expected from the commander, she understands my character! Then please do it stronger! The rope on the left hand is weak, what are you doing!¡±


    While being tied to the chair, Kannazuki was breathing wildly while his cheeks were blushing. The crew members were sweating.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.then, we will leave the rest to Analyst Murasame, we will be counting on you!¡±


    After being told that, Reine [¡­¡­..aah] nodded before moving her mouth closer to the mic which is connected to the Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Can you two hear me? Pick ¢Ù¡±


    Reine¡¯s instructions reached them from the Incam.


    ¡°Fuun. I see. Kuku, the pure Shidou will not be able to handle it if us, the Yamai do that¡±


    ¡°Warning. Kaguya, going all out is important for this action. Please be careful not to get timid when you get embarrassed¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t! I am going to be alright! I don¡¯t need to be worried for!¡±


    ¡°Consent. Then------let¡¯s go¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru nodded at each other before looking back at Shidou.


    They then sat right beside Shidou before wrapping his arms.


    ¡°Hnn? What¡¯s wrong, both of you¡±


    Shidou blinked his eyes in surprised while looking at both their faces respectively. Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at each other for an instant, they then [1, 2] moving only their lips without letting out their voice before pushing their own breast on Shidou¡¯s arms at the same time.


    ¡°Oooh?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s eyebrows jumped when he felt that. Kaguya and Yuzuru then raised the edges of thelips while their cheeks were blushing.


    ¡°Ku-kuku¡­¡­..how about it Shidou. You¡¯re getting excited from our charms right?¡±


    ¡°Agreed. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. Go on, go on¡±


    While saying that, they approached closer to Shidou.


    But, after Shidou sighed, he lightly swung his head.


    ¡°Oi oi both of you. I am really happy about this but, unmarried girls shouldn¡¯t be doing this without any good reasons¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Shock. A composed Shidou isn¡¯t like him¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru started sweating when they heard Shidou¡¯s response.


    The face of the usual Shidou will instantly turn into a tomato when both of their breasts were pushed onto him and would definitely shout in panic. However, the current Shidou was not showing any signs of that.


    When he told them those words calmly, Kaguya and Yuzuru turned embarrassed instead. Both of them groaned before looking away uncomfortably.


    Shidou then*pon**pon* patted their head.


    ¡°But, thanks. In order to save me, both Kaguya and Yuzuru is trying to make my heart go doki right? I am really happy for those feelings¡±


    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Red face. This is kind of cheating¡±


    Kaguya and Yuzuru felt like they got cornered and *Guu* rang their throats.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to feel so negative. Kaguya, Yuzuru¡±


    And, Reine¡¯s voice could be heard in their ears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Shin might look calm but, the moment when both of you pushed your breasts onto him, it¡¯s clear that his excitement values rose, one more push¡±


    After hearing that, Kaguya and Yuzuru looked at each other.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡­..kuku, what do you know, you are responding after all¡±


    ¡°Consent. He¡¯s more of a closet pervert than before¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­try ¢Ú next. Perform a vanilla flavor kiss through a soft cream. There¡¯s an ice cream shop at the edge of the pool right?¡±


    When they looked over to the direction Reine told them about, it¡¯s true that they could find a tropical designed stall there. A female, probably a member of <Ratatoskr>, was standing there smiling.


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru nodded at each other, they stood up.


    ¡°Kuku, oh Shidou, wait over there! I will bestow upon you a kiss from the ice goddess!¡±


    ¡°Translate. We are going to by soft cream so please wait for a while¡±


    After saying that, both of them ran off to the sandy beach, they then ordered two soft creams from the stall before heading back to Shidou.


    ¡°Hn?¡±


    Shidou looked at the number of soft creams in their hands and tilted his head.


    ¡°What, only for two? That¡¯s pretty harsh of you¡±


    Shidou shrugged his shoulders while making a wry smile. But, Kaguya and Yuzuru swung their heads.


    ¡°Fuu, don¡¯t be hasty Shidou¡±


    ¡°Transfer. 1 is for Shidou. Here you go¡±


    After Yuzuru handed over the soft cream, Shidou opened his eyes widely in wonder.


    ¡°Hnn, thanks. But with this, Yuzuru won¡¯t have anything right? Perhaps, you did not have enough money?¡±


    ¡°Deny. That is not true. But, 1 is enough for Yuzuru and Kaguya¡­¡­¡­¡­.Kaguya¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Hn¡±


    After Yuzuru urged her, Kaguya showed a glimpse of hesitation because of the slight embarrassment before handing her the soft cream in her hand. Yuzuru then gently placed her hands over her hand.


    Kaguya and Yuzuru then nodded at each other before bringing out their tongue from their opened lips and started licking the soft cream in front of Shidou. -----both of them were doing that at the same time.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­¡­..Afuu¡±


    ¡°Swe¡­eet. This is¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Both of them felt their breaths gently tickling their cheeks. Apart from the white sweet cream, both of them could feel their tongues wriggling around. Kaguya and Yuzuru felt this lewd scene being scorched into their minds. It was a pleasant feeling consisting of immorality, sexiness, and seductiveness. They understood with this, this was more stimulating than expected. With this, even Shidou will¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Both of you. Sorry to tell you this while you two are working hard but, shouldn¡¯t it be done to Shin instead of you Kaguya and Yuzuru doing it between yourselves?¡±


    But. Both of them stopped when Reine¡¯s words reached their eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..ah¡±


    ¡°Forget. Now that you mentioned it¡±


    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s correct. They judged it that way based on the wordings but, this just looks like both of them are flirting with each other in front of Shidou. Due to the double punch of the embarrassment of their actions and the embarrassment of being mistaken, they face turned beet red.


    But at that moment, both of them noticed Shidou¡¯s cheeks were also blushed a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.? Err?¡±


    ¡°Doubt. Weren¡¯t we mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Please wait Analyst Murasame! Shidou-ku¡¯s excitement values are increasing!¡±


    Mikimoto¡¯s voice echoed in the Incam.


    ¡°Apparently, the Yamai sisters flirting have caused a visual excitement!¡±


    ¡°It is not impossible¡­¡­..! That¡¯s a little like that. This is on the level where I can enjoy one night alone with this video¡±


    After hearing <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa¡¯s words, nods could be heard from several people. Next off, <Nail Breaker> Shiizaki¡¯s tired voice echoed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Minowa-san, I suggest we examine all the male crew members here when we leave¡±


    ¡°True. Let¡¯s do that¡±


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s just for research!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s pure intellectual curiosity!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh yeah yeah.-----More importantly, Analyst Murasame¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Aah, this is a good stroke of luck. But, the current excitement level is at 80%. Just one more push, if there¡¯s something¡±


    After hearing Reine¡¯s words, Kaguya and Yuzuru brought their own eyebrows closer.


    ¡°Something¡­¡­¡­¡­even if you tell us to do that something¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Warning. Kaguya, the soft cream is¡±


    The same time Yuzuru said that, the soft cream which got warmed up due to both of their body temperature, started dripping down to Yuzuru¡¯s breast from the cone.


    ¡°Cold. Hyann¡±


    Yuzuru twitched her shoulders. After she did that, the melted soft cream passed through the gap between Yuzuru breasts before dripping down to Kaguya¡¯s thigh next.


    ¡°Ukyaaaa! C-cold¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kaguya shut her eyes closed, she made an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°Uwaaa, I am all sticky. Was there something I can use to wipe off?¡±


    ¡°Suggestion. You can get rid of it instantly if you enter the pool------¡°


    And. Just when Yuzuru reached that far to her sentence, the edge of her eyebrows twitched. Kaguya twisted her head in wonder.


    ¡°Hnn, what¡¯s wrong, Yuzuru¡±


    ¡°Heaven blessing. We can do it with this¡±


    After Yuzuru said that, she suddenly went around Kaguya to her back and grabbed both her shoulders before presenting her to Shidou.


    And,


    ¡°Implore. Shidou, Yuzuru and Kaguya got all sticky from the soft cream.-----please make us beautiful with your tongue¡±


    ¡°Unn?¡±


    Shidou replied back while his eyes were opened wide in surprise. After a moment later, Kaguya shouted because she understood what Yuzuru meant by her words.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­!? Wha-what are you saying Yuzuru!¡±


    ¡°Stop. Please calm down Kaguya. Let¡¯s turn misfortune into fortune. This is a way to flip this situation. Kaguya¡¯s breasts are normal but your well-tones skin is first class¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being normal!? Forget that, if that¡¯s the case, why not have him make you more beautiful with your breast instead!¡±


    ¡°Reject. If Yuzuru starts first, it will not be stimulating enough to excite him when it¡¯s Kaguya¡¯s turn¡±


    ¡°Are you praising me!? Or are you making fun of me!?¡±


    After Kaguya shrieked loudly, Shidou, who saw that right in front of him, *Nii* made a smile.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­? You want to be made beautiful huh, Kaguya¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.! Tha-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Advice. Kaguya¡±


    Yuzuru whispered into Kaguya¡¯s ear. Kaguya nodded while her face turned red.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ple-ease¡­¡­.do it¡±


    After Kaguya said that, Shidou [Fuuuun?] smiled happily and licked his lips.


    He then crouched down and slowly brought his face closer to Kaguya¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s tongue touched Kaguya¡¯s skin-----(Was about to touch though).


    Suddenly, [Pan paka pan!] a very loud cheery fanfare echoed and caused Kaguya and Yuzuru to twitch their body at the same time.


    ¡°Uhyaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Surprise. What was that sound¡±


    When both of them were surprised, Reine¡¯s voice could be heard from the Incam as if she was there to answer them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Congratulations, both of you. Shin¡¯s excitement level has just crossed 90%. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s for each individual¡±


    ¡°Eh? Which means¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Success. That means Shidou¡¯s heart went doki from us huh¡±


    After Kaguya and Yuzuru said that, Shidou shrugged his shoulders because he probably understood the situation based on their conversation.


    ¡°Apparently, I was defeated huh. As expected from the Yamai sisters¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah-----Ku-kukuku! Well of course! Now you know the charm of the child of the hurricane, the Yamai!¡±


    In order to patch up her mistake, Kaguya laughed loudly. Shidou then pointed at her thighs which was wet by the cream while narrowing his eyes as if this was interesting.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..so, want to continue?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.! A-auuu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s face turned red again and looked down.


    Natsumi, who was wearing a one-piece swimsuit that lacks sex appeal (Well, the reason for it being not sexy is not only because of the swimsuit), was hiding behind a rock set up in in the indoor pool while checking out the situation between Shidou and the Yamai sisters.


    Although she¡¯s at a spot a little further away so that she won¡¯t get found, she was able to know what actions were taken and what outcome came out since she was able to hear their conversation if she match the Incam channel.


    Apparently, both of them successfully made Shidou go doki. As expected from Kaguya who usually is brimming with confidence and Yuzuru, who has hidden high-spec qualities. They magnificently accomplished the role of being first.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like Natsumi was that shocked. There¡¯s no male in existence that will ignore those beautiful sisters once they approached those guys.


    Likewise, Natsumi was not that worried about the other spirits too. Naturally for her goddess- Yoshino, Tohka is innocent, cute and has amazing style, Kotori has that immoral sense because she¡¯s his step-sister and her acting tough front tickles the male heart. Although her problem is an issue, Miku¡¯s breast is a nuke, even Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.is skilled in capturing people. Everyone, probably has the ability to kiss Shidou.


    However the problem here now is none other than Natsumi herself.


    ¡°Make him go doki¡­¡­what kind of condition is that sheesh¡±


    After Natsumi said that hatefully, she clenched her fist tightly.


    Her bad intentions were clear. Within the beautiful spirits, this condition particularly targets the problematic child-Natsumi because she¡¯s the only one bringing down the bell curve.


    She¡¯s getting irritated that she¡¯s the only one that can¡¯t pass the condition while everyone else can clear it naturally.


    If she was to give an example, ¡°in the class huge jump rope competition [Alright, the other class¡¯s record isn¡¯t amazing!] [Yeah, we will win if we jump 10 times!] [This is the same as winning!] [OiOKay, let¡¯s go! one, two, thr¡­¡­¡­Ahh] [Oi oi, who is it¡­¡­] [Uwahh, no way-¡­¡­¡­]¡± it felt something like that. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you I am bad with rope jumping from the start!¡± ¡°Why is the one not good at jumping, the one spinning the rope!?¡± ¡°Does this society allow bums to prosecute people who have done the work!?¡±


    Natsumi suddenly had the urge to scratch off her throat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­an-anyways, this condition is impossible for me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi scratched her head while letting out a gloomy voice before she started to think.


    Even if Natsumi failed in making Shidou go doki, Shidou will turn even weaker than now as long as everyone succeeds in widening the pass by kissing him before midnight. Once that happens, she will get everyone to restrain Shidou, and she will forcefully kiss Shidou then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.that might not sound something praiseworthy but, this is an emergency. Everyone will understand her.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­.let¡¯s go with that¡±


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, first off everyone-----wait, Hyaaaaa!?¡±


    Natsumi shouted loudly because of the sudden call out and jumped up.


    ¡°Shi-Shidou!?¡±


    And, she called the person that appeared behind her out from nowhere.


    Yes. The person there was Shidou who just now was having a conversation with the Yamai sisters at the edge of Natsumi¡¯s view.


    ¡°Ou. What are you doing over here, Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­N-nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­..i am not doing anything¡­¡­..more importantly, go to the other girls already. Come on, I think Tohka is looking for you¡­¡­..¡±


    After Natsumi said that, Shidou [uuun] showed a thinking gesture before making a devilish smile.


    ¡°What would you do if I said no?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­? wh-what are you saying. I don¡¯t¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Like I said, until Natsumi make me go doki, I will not move to the other Spirits¡±


    ¡°¡­..Heeah!?¡±


    After hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Natsumi got shocked.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­wait wait wait, what is that lie!? Wasn¡¯t the arrangement our freedom to choose!? Why is it me anyway in the first place!¡±


    ¡°Felt like it¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t screeewwwww with meeeee!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Calm down, Natsumi¡±


    The same time Natsumi shrieked loudly, a sleepy voice could be heard coming from the Incam.


    A choice window was shown on top of the image of Natsumi and Shidou which was being shown on the underground temporary commander room.


    ¢ÙTake advantage of her undeveloped body and make him go doki doki by approaching him innocently.


    ¢ÚHave a gap [12c 2] contest by handling him with the composure of an adult Onee-san.


    ¢ÛTake him on with the charms of a crafty loli grandma.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­all members, please choose¡±


    To match with Reine¡¯s daze toned words, the crew members operated their own consoles. The results were immediately shown on the screen.


    Results was----¢Ú.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.I see, ¢Ú huh¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s that feeling that Shidou-kun likes little girls so ¢Ù might be a good choice but, I think that¡¯s too cruel for Natsumi-chan to do that¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Uun, well if we are talking about ¢Úbeing cruel, it¡¯s actually quite cruel but, I think we can manage if she is able to recall back of herself when she¡¯s in her Onee-san mode¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeeh, why not ¢Û? I think it will work out since it¡¯s something not done before¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­Nakatsugawa-san isn¡¯t that serious as Vice-commander but, your fetishes are niched to a certain extent¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Every mouth in the crew were talking about that. Reine moved her mouth closer to the mic which is connected to the Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Did you hear that, Natsumi. ¢Ú¡±


    After receiving Reine¡¯s instructions from the Incam, Natsumi gulped.


    --- Have a gap contest by handling him with the composure of an adult Onee-san. Are they telling her to use this method to confront Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    *Babump**babump* her heart started beating loudly and her body started sweating profusely maybe because of the nervousness.


    But, it was only natural. Since the pass between the current Natsumi and Shidou is in a narrowed situation, most of her Reiryoku won¡¯t counter flow back to her even though her mental state is this unstable. Basically, Natsumi¡¯s can¡¯t properly use her transformation ability which is her sanctuary.


    It¡¯s true that when Natsumi first met Shidou, he was totally at mercy of her adult charm. However, that¡¯s a situation first established thanks to the existence of the mask called Onee-san mode, which is created by <Haniel>. To Natsumi who wants to reincarnate to a species that can perform parthenogenesis because she was originally shy and afraid to confront others, this is just too unreasonable for her.


    However, Natsumi fully understands that this situation is not one that allows her to say such things. If Natsumi gives up here, Shidou will lose control of his powers and might die in the worst case scenario. If that happens, Yoshino and the other girls will be sad----more importantly, even Natsumi will never allow that.


    It¡¯s thanks to Shidou that Natsumi is here now. It¡¯s true that her voice is getting shrilled and she¡¯s getting dizzy from the nervousness. However, she had to do it. Natsumi somehow managed to gather a fist full of courage from her whole body and directed it all to her chest before she lifted her face to show her determination.


    She then awkwardly put up a flirtatious act while talking to Shidou.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­.Ufuuun, oh Shidou-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­.do you really want me that much? What a¡­¡­.hopeless, child¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, Natsumi did her best and traced her fingers on Shidou¡¯s chest erotically.


    But.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..puuu¡±


    While Shidou covered his face with his hand, he softly burst out in laughter.


    Instantly, the cornered Natsumi¡¯s shyness which was being suppressed like water barely spilling out because of the water tension, exploded.


    ¡°Ga¡­¡­.Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! W-what are you laughing atttt! You made fun of me, you just made fun of meeeee! I know it¡¯s weird; it¡¯s obvious it would be hilarious if a midget like me acts like an erotic Onee-sannnnn! Just what other choice do I haveeeee!¡±


    ¡°Sorry sorry. It¡¯s not like I was making fun of you. I just thought it was a little charming¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s with those oblaat [12c 3] filled words! It¡¯s so thick I can¡¯t swallow it down!¡±


    After Natsumi shouted, she messed up her own hair.


    ---Yeah, it¡¯s no good. I knew it was useless. If can¡¯t fight if I [Stay like this]. I won¡¯t be able to save Shidou If I [stay like this].


    After Natsumi judged that, she poked Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Wait right there!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise but, Natsumi ignored him and turned around before running back to the dressing room which the girls used to change.


    Inside the dressing room established in the indoor pool, various swimsuits were prepared there and come in all sizes and designs. Before Shidou came here, everyone was testing out swimsuits and was picking out the swimsuits suitable for them. Well, Natsumi chose the one fundamentally plain though.


    After Natsumi overturned the mountain of swimsuits, she quickly picked a new swimsuit. She picked something different from the one-piece type she wore; it was a bold bikini, and what¡¯s more it was one with the size probably prepared for Miku or Yuzuru use.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Natsumi clenched her fist as if to show her determination, she took off her swimsuit and was fully naked.


    She fully knows that it¡¯s dangerous to manifest her Reiryoku in her current state. But, in order to save Shidou, Natsumi has no choice but [This].


    After Natsumi made a thin sigh, she concentrated her consciousness.


    ---¡°Oiiii, everyone, let¡¯s have a wireless competition.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡­ wait, ah, Natsumi-chan does not have this game if I remembered correctly?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡±. ¡°Really?¡±. ¡°Then can you go and play alone for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­wait, you all knew I don¡¯t have that in the first placeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    She made a negative imagination in her head and shouted. When she did that, Natsumi¡¯s body gave a pale glow and her silhouette transformed from the silhouette of a thin midget, to the silhouette of a glamorous female.


    Yes. Natsumi¡¯s mentality is the weakest compared to the other spirits and whenever she thinks of a negative scene, she is able to her Reiryoku limit release.


    And-------there¡¯s nothing the Natsumi, who¡¯s in her adult Onee-san mode, is scared of.


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­well then, I guess I¡¯ll keep Shidou-kun company now¡±


    Natsumi completely changed compared to just now and after she posed in front of the mirror with a confident manner, she wore the bikini she prepared and exited the dressing room.


    And at that moment, Reine¡¯s voice echoed from the Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Natsumi, that appearance-----did you use your Reiryoku? It¡¯s dangerous. Turn back now¡±


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry. In order to conserve Reiryoku, I did not transform the swimsuit and I am using a real one¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­...No. it¡¯s too dangerous. Immediately-----¡°


    ¡°Okay okay, I get it¡±


    After Natsumi sighed while shrugging her shoulders tiredly,


    ¡°¡­¡­.it won¡¯t be a problem if I hurry up and make Shidou-kun fall for me right?¡±


    *Fufuun* she snorted before walking over to Shidou.


    ¡°Shidou-kun, sorry. For. The. Wait ?¡±


    ¡°Aah, Natsumi¡­¡­..wait, that appearance¡±


    Shidou opened his eyes wide in surprise. Natsumi made a leisure smile while bringing her body to Shidou before using her finger¡­¡­¡­to *tsu*Tsu tracing her chest.


    ¡°This appearance? Fuun¡­¡­¡­.oh Shidou-kun, so you are interested in my body¡±


    While saying that prank fully, Natsumi continued playing with Shidou.


    ¡°Which part of the female body does Shidou-kun like? Care to tell this onee-san? If you do that, I¡¯ll give you special permission to touch me okay?¡±


    Shidou lifted the edge of his lips after hearing Natsumi¡¯s provocative statement. The usual Shidou will definitely panic with his cheeks blushing so it¡¯s apparent that he¡¯s acting a little weird because of the fever and Reiryoku.


    ¡°Haha, should you really say that, Natsumi. Aren¡¯t you looking down upon the imaginations of a male in his 2nd year of high-school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to be so reserved. Come here¡­¡­¡­.get more spoiled by this Onee-san¡±


    While saying that, she lifted Shidou¡¯s chin.


    But, at that moment.


    ¡°----Auuu!?¡±


    Just when a sharp pain suddenly appeared in her chest, Natsumi¡¯s body started trembling with short intervals right after.


    ¡°K-kuue¡­..This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oi, Natsumi? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shidou called out to Natsumi worriedly when he saw Natsumi bending her body while sweating profusely. However, the pain did not settle down at all. Her body started to gradually heat up and it was making her having issues to breathe too.


    And---------at that moment, Natsumi¡¯s consciousness was about to shut down.


    Right after Natsumi¡¯s body made a pale glow, her body turned back small from her adult Onee-san mode. Apparently, she has reached the limit of her Reiryoku.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s going to be trouble since she changed into the swimsuit after turning into her Onee-san mode.


    The bikini top which was covering a bust 20 centimeters more than her original bust, did not stay contained on Natsumi¡¯s breast and was barely dangling down with only one string left attached to her.


    ¡°Gyaaaaa!?¡±


    Natsumi shouted loudly at the spot before crouching down to cover her chest and lower body with her hands.


    In that small interval, Shidou was blankly staring at Natsumi but,


    ¡°---------Pu, fufu, hahaha, ahahahahahaha!¡±


    He then started laughing while carrying his stomach showing that he could not handle it.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­.sh-shut uppppppp! Don¡¯t laughhhhhhh! The start of this was because you won¡¯t go doki with this appearance and that¡¯s your faullttttttt!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­..no, sorry. I was just a little surprised¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I know! I know! Even you think you are better off not kissing someone ugly like me right!? You went as far as to place a plausible condition of ¡°If you make me go doki huh¡±! Why not just tell it right at my face!¡±


    While Natsumi continued rattling on, Shidou shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Oi oi, no one said that. Actually-----¡°


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to tell meeeeee! In the end, you planned to have a public execution by exposing this sentence [Okayyyy, there¡¯s only 1 person within you that didn¡¯t make my heart go doki] in front of everyone rigggggtttt!? God damn it God damn ittttt! Just how am I going to make you go doki-----¡°


    And. Natsumi noticed something when she reached that far in her sentence.


    She noticed the echoing fanfare signifying a clear, coming from the Incam in her right ear.


    ¡°------Eh?¡±


    Natsumi opened her eyes wide. She did not understand what happened just now and was feeling blank.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..congratulations Natsumi. You cleared it. Shin¡¯s heart was properly moved by your alluring figure¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.no way. Really¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    She could not believe Reine¡¯s words which she heard from the Incam, and remained blank.


    Shidou then took a thin parka from a near beach bed which was set up in the establishment before gently putting it on Natsumi¡¯s shoulders.


    He then stared at Natsumi for a few seconds before relaxing his lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Wha-what is it¡±


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡­.well, sorry. Natsumi, you¡¯re really¡­¡­¡­.a cute one¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s turned shocked after hearing his sudden words.


    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden¡­¡­! Aren¡¯t your eyes rotten¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not it. Natsumi¡¯s cute. I can guarantee that¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­Uguh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Cute. Natsumi¡¯s cute. Super cute¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really cute. Seriously cute¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Muuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are cute, Natsumi¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­., ga-gaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Natsumi¡¯s face was as red as a tomato while she pushed Shidou into the pool.


    ¡°Ohooo, not bad Natsumi-chan. Oopps, I think we need to call her cute Natsumi-chan from now on huh?¡±


    ¡°Un, Natsumi-san¡­.you are amazing¡±


    Having seen Natsumi¡¯s tough struggle, Yoshino nodded at the words her left hand [Yoshinon] said.


    With this, a total of 3 people including the previous Yamai sisters have succeeded in making Shidou¡¯s heart go doki. Of course, the situation is not that easy to allow any predictions but, it¡¯s comparatively going smooth now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­So, who¡¯s next¡±


    Reine¡¯s voice could be heard coming from the Incam.


    And at the same time, [Yoshinon] swung its hands around.


    ¡°Okay okay let¡¯s have Yoshino go next¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! Yo-Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Yoshino opened her eyes wide after hearing those sudden words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hn, Yoshino are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I am still not¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yoshino, it¡¯s time for you to work hard you know? We have to save Shidou-kun for the number of times he saved us! Isn¡¯t that the reason why we had a strategic meeting just now just for this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino twitched her shoulders after being told that. It¡¯ just as what [Yoshinon] says. The only ones that can save Shidou now are the Spirits. There¡¯s no time for any sorts of hesitation.


    She made up her mind before replying back to Reine.


    ¡°P-please, let me do it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­hnn, I understand. Good luck¡±


    Reine told her with a quiet tone. Yoshino placed her hands on her chest to calm her heart down and took a deep breath before slowly lifting her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Yoshinon¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Roger! Okay Yoshino, let¡¯s get starting with the plan we made just now!¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Yoshinon made a determined nod, she ran towards Shidou. Having noticed that, Shidou looked over to her.


    ¡°Oh, Yoshino and Yoshinon. Haha, that¡¯s a cute swimsuit¡±


    ¡°Tha-thank you¡­¡­very much¡±


    ¡°Well, Yoshino is cuter though¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    When their face met, Yoshino was immediately told that and that made her blushed in reflex.


    And after a few seconds of silence, [Yoshinon] poked her sides to ask her to move forward.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.Shidou-san, err¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While saying that, she took out a small bottle which she hid inside [Yoshinon]. [Yoshinon] raised a weird [Nhooooooo!] when she pulled it out.


    ¡°Hn, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡­..it¡¯s a sunblock cream¡­¡­¡­..I thought of putting it on Shidou-san¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sunblock?¡±


    While saying that, Shidou lifted his face. A blue sky and an artificial sun were glowing on the roof of the set which was decorated to look like this was in the southern countries but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..will this be enough to cause sunburn is unknown to him.


    But Shidou made a comfortable smile.


    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll count on you then. I did that for Kaguya and Yuzuru before but, this is the first time someone put it on me¡±


    After saying that, he put a sheet on top of the artificial sandy beach and lied on top.


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After Yoshino nodded, she placed a vinyl cover over [Yoshinon] before taking the sunblock cream in her hands. She then,


    ¡°E-excuse¡­.me¡±


    Yoshino made up her mind and extended over Shidou¡¯s back as if she¡¯s mounting on a horse.


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s quite bold of you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! E-err¡­¡­¡­¡­i am sorry¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Continue¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino listened to his words and continued putting on the cream on Shidou¡¯s back by massaging him with [Yoshinon]¡¯s help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Now that she tried touching him, she could get a clear understanding on the difference of body built. Even though Shidou has a neuter facial look, his back was large and there were the feeling of supple muscles coming from his arms. Her face felt somewhat hot just by only touching.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­This is quite comfortable. I think I understand why Kaguya and Yuzuru was making a fuss about this. You¡¯re skilled, Yoshino¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you very much¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    She said that shyly before diligently smearing the cream.


    And once she finished covering every part of his back, Yoshino *Suuu* inhaled to fix her breathing before moving her lips.


    ¡°Err¡­¡­.Shidou-san. i finished, putting it on your back¡±


    ¡°Hn? Aah, thanks¡±


    ¡°So, err¡­¡­¡­.i- will put¡­¡­it on the front now¡­¡­..!¡±


    Yoshino said that while shutting her eyes, and after Shidou opened his eyes wide in shock, he [Fuuun] mumbled interestingly.


    ¡°I see. Then¡­¡­¡­...I guess I¡¯ll take that offer¡±


    After saying that, he showed a gesture to tell Yoshino to get off for a while. Yoshino quickly got off Shidou¡¯s back.


    Shidou then raised his body while making oddly sexy postures before lying face up.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­.Yoshino. Come over¡±


    Shidou beckon Yoshino over as if he was inviting her over.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Yoshino replied with a soft voice, she fearfully extended over Shidou¡¯s stomach-----before slowing sitting on him.


    ¡°W-well¡­¡­.i am starting now¡±


    Like just now, she poured the oil in her hands and started smearing on Shidou¡¯s chest and stomach. Each time Yoshino¡¯s fingers touched him, Shidou¡¯s muscle would slightly twitch each time.


    At that moment, Reine¡¯s voice could be heard coming from the Incam worn in her right ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Shin¡¯s excitement values are rising. Yoshino, a little more¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡­.little more¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hn? What?¡±


    ¡°E¡­¡­¡­.err¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoshino looked away while mumbling something. Her left hand- [Yoshinon] then clattered its mouth as if to substitute Yoshino.


    ¡°Hey Hey Shidou-kuun? This is Yoshinon¡¯s preference so; I think it¡¯s a good choice to smear it on a little lower position¡±


    ¡°Un? Lower position¡­¡­.you mean¡±


    Shidou¡¯s sights gradually slant down after hearing [Yoshinon]¡¯s words.


    But, Yoshino was mounted on top of Shidou¡¯s stomach now. Yoshino¡¯s lower body naturally interrupts Shidou¡¯s view. After her legs, he could see her shin, knee and------her thighs extending out from her swimsuit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling the hallucination that she¡¯s being licked around by his view; Yoshino gasped unintentionally.


    ¡°What are you going to do Yoshino, Yoshinon is saying that though¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­..i¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Yoshino covered her face with her right hand while letting out a thin voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­l-let me¡­¡­.do it¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou slowly nodded. Yoshino¡¯s breathing was *haa**Haa* wild while turning around on top of Shidou¡¯s body before facing towards his feet.


    But, the moment Yoshino¡¯s hands were about to touch Shidou¡¯s thighs.


    A strong tremor attacked the facility they were in.


    ¡°----K-kyaaa!?¡±


    She shouted reflexively when the impact that felt like a nuclear explosion or giant earthquake occurred. Explosions echoed from the ceiling; creaks were forming in the wall and the southern theme art props made loud sounds while they collapse. The faces of the Spirits and members of <Ratatoskr> were covered in shock.


    ¡°Yoshino!¡±


    Right after Shidou¡¯s voice echoed, he hugged Yoshino and dived into the pool with her.


    She immediately understood Shidou¡¯s actions. A giant lighting fell from the ceiling onto the spot Yoshino was at just now.


    ¡°Th-thank you very much¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, more importantly, what¡¯s that¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    She immediately understood that this was not a natural disaster.------this was a feeling she felt many times when Shidou was trying to seal her powers. It¡¯s the smell of weapons created by human hostility and hatred.


    ¡°What!? What is going on!?¡±


    Watching over Yoshino¡¯s struggle from the shadows of a southern theme prop, Kotori looked up at the terribly messed up ceiling while frowning her eyebrows.


    ¡°-----Reine!? What¡¯s happening!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s an emergency. There are several confirmed readings of <Bandersnatch> in the sky above the facility you all are in. Also------A reading presumably belonging to Ellen Mathers, is a little further away¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    <Bandersnatch>. DEM industries remote controlled human type weapon. Just as what Reine said, she confirmed several red glowing camera eyes from the gaps of the smoking ceiling.


    And Ellen Mathers. She is humanity strongest Wizard and the strongest power DEM possesses.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­We got sniffed out by DEM!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Aah. Their target is most likely Shin¡­¡­.Sorry. it is our fault. I never would have imagined that they would get close that easily¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be helped. I am fully aware that it will not work out like how we do it in <Fraxinus>.-----and more importantly, how are we going to escape from this situation. Kuh, what nasty timing¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kotori said that angrily. However, it was only normal for her to do so. Right now, they don¡¯t have the <Fraxinus> and the Spirits can¡¯t use their Reiryoku. Adding the strongest Wizard Ellen Mathers into the picture, this can be described as the worst combination.


    ¡°¡­¡­..We have no time. You girls, please continue with Shin¡¯s conquering. We will somehow manage the matters with Ellen Mathers¡±


    ¡°You said handle, but how------¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t want to use this if possible but, I prepared this counter measure just in case. Leave this to me¡±


    Reine told her that in a calm manner. Kotori hesitated for a moment before ¡°I understand¡± nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be alright since Reine said it. ----I¡¯ll leave this to you. We can no longer use the pool since this is the situation. Initiate the second sequence, please prepare the spare facility¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Aah, I pray for your------¡°


    And. Right in the middle of Reine¡¯s sentence, a shadow walked out slowly from the edge of Kotori¡¯s view. ----it was Shidou.


    ¡°Oi oi, now that¡¯s a flashy mess. -----you lots are the ones that started this. Of course, all of you came here prepared right?¡±


    After saying that, he glared at the countless <Bandersnatch>s floating in the sky while opening his legs as if to stabilize himself and brought both his hands near his hips.


    ¡°Shidou¡­..? What are you doing?¡±


    After Kotori asked him with a dubious face, Shidou glanced over to Shidou and *fufuun* snorted.


    ¡°Just watch¡±


    He then concentrated Reiryoku light inside his hands.


    And then----shouted.


    The name of that technique.


    (Ougi[12c 4]!-Roaring Flash Blast Waveeeeee!)


    Shidou thrust out both his hands together with a strong shout.


    A strong Reiryoku wave gushed out of Shidou¡¯s palms instantly.


    Even when compared to Tohka¡¯s <Sandalphon> and Origami¡¯s <Metatron, the torrent of condense power is not inferior in anyway; it completely pierced through the collapsing ceiling and lighted up the night sky like it¡¯s mid-day for a few moments. 10 presumed units of <Bandersnatch> concentrated above, could not escape the sudden attack and scattered about like fireworks.


    ¡°No wayyyy!?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s voice turned inside out. No, thinking carefully, since Shidou currently possess Reiryoku worth 8 Spirits, these small matter isn¡¯t mysterious at all but¡­¡­¡­¡­..how should she put this. It feels like she¡¯s looking at a really strange scene here.


    ¡°Re-reine, this isn¡¯t what you meant by counter measures right¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s an obvious no¡±


    When Kotori asked in a troubled tone, Reine silently replied back with a quiet voice.


    Shidou then wiped his forehead in a manner as if he finished his task.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste of the results I got after a long time of training. -----just kidding¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s really funny but, the power was fear worthy. As expected, they can¡¯t let Shidou stay like this. It¡¯s not like she lowered her guard but, Kotori renewed her determination.


    ¡°Shidou-san¡­¡­..!¡±


    When Kotori was thinking, Yoshino ran over towards Shidou. Now that she thinks about it, it was currently right in the middle of Yoshino¡¯s turn to conquer Shidou.


    ¡°Aah, Yoshino. Relax. I took care of the annoying bugs¡±


    ¡°Ha-haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino replied vaguely while sweating profusely. Although, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t understand her feelings. It¡¯s only natural to show that reaction after seeing that attack.


    At that moment, Kotori blinked her eyes several times. The stomach part of Yoshino¡¯s one piece was torn and her cute belly button popped out.


    ¡°Yoshino, that¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s-----Ah¡±


    Apparently, she noticed it because Kotori told her. Yoshino looked down at her stomach before raising her voice in shock.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­looks like it got hooked by something. Isn¡¯t it a better to change?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­it¡¯s okay. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­..¡±


    After hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Yoshino replied that before suddenly placing her hands on her swimsuit¡¯s shoulder strap. She then, pulled it down.


    ¡°Wai-wait Yoshino!?¡±


    Even though Kotori quickly tried to stop her, it was too late. With [Yoshinon]¡¯s help, Yoshino stripped down her swimsuit until it reached her hips. Yoshino¡¯s white skin which was covered by the one-piece swimsuit was now exposed to the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..heh?¡±


    But-----Kotori blinked with surprise.


    Under Yoshino¡¯s swimsuit was another tube-top type bikini worn.


    ¡°Yoshino, what¡¯s that¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­Yoshinon told me it¡¯s better to wear it just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­it¡¯s not for when your swimsuit gets ripped apart right?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡­¡­well¡­¡­.yes¡±


    Yoshino embarrassingly narrowed her shoulders while her face turned red.


    At that moment. The fanfare which signifies the excitement value 90% break echoed from the Incam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    When she looked over towards the shocked Shidou, she found him gazing at stripped Yoshino with a really interested gaze. He was placing his hand on his chin and would sometime nod as if he was reviewing fine arts.


    ¡°Er-errr¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Having noticed his gaze, Yoshino¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yoshino¡­¡­.what a terrifying child¡±


    Kotori mumbled that with a shocked voice.

 Volume 12 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Party Time


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no other thinkable reason¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very humble huh¡±


    While joking like that, Shidou looked at Kotori¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But, I am a little surprised. When did you learn to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lady etiquette. Boys make astonishing results after 3 days¡­¡­¡­..people


    say that but, don¡¯t you think that goes for females too?¡±


    After saying that, Kotori looked up as to provoke Shidou.


    ¡°Even I won¡¯t stay a child forever.-------dilly dally any longer and I will leave


    you in the dust you know, Onii-chan¡±


    ¡°--------¡°


    Shidou gulped with wide eyes after hearing Kotori¡¯s words.


    And after a while, he snorted as if he couldn¡¯t handle not laughing.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­.i give up. I never would have imagined Kotori would make me


    go doki with such a method¡±


    ¡°Those are some nerve pulling words¡­¡­¡­¡­wait, Shidou, what did you


    say?¡±


    Kotori unintentionally stopped dancing and asked again. Right now, Shidou


    said something she could not allow to miss.


    And at the same time, a fanfare echoed from the incam after a moment later.


    It¡¯s not like she did not heard it but, after Shidou made a leisure smile, he


    repeated what he said without trying to play it off.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­..you got me good. As expected from Kotori, I lost¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori was the one who blushed after hearing Shidou¡¯s words while he


    looked right at her eyes without looking embarrassed at all. Kotori looked


    away a little and puffed up her chest to act tough.


    ¡°Fu-fuun¡­¡­¡­..this is normal. Making Shidou fall for me is the same as


    twisting a baby¡¯s hand to me¡±


    ¡°Aah, I never would have imagined Kotori to make such a mature approach.


    I lost to that gap. When Kotori asked me for a dance, I thought you would


    make me go doki by exposing the back print of your panties at me after


    your skirt fully flips up when you make an exaggerated fall during the


    middle of the dance¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just too stupid as expected!? Rather, I don¡¯t wear panties with back


    prints anymore!?¡±


    ¡°I know. it¡¯s a joke, a joke¡±


    Kotori said that while laughing. Kotori [¡­¡­Seriously] sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, you going doki, means I cleared the condition right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course.------I look forwards to midnight, my Cinderella¡±


    After saying that, Shidou kissed the back of Kotori¡¯s hand. Kotori turned


    shocked after that sudden action.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­..Wha¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Hn? Isn¡¯t your face red. Hey adult Kotori-san, I thought you won¡¯t get


    bewildered from something like this?¡±


    ¡°-------Th-that¡¯s so obvious! This is just a greeting, a greeting!¡±


    After Kotori showed off to make herself look tough, Shidou distorted his lips


    amusingly.


    ¡°You got that right. Now that I think about it, we kissed twice if we count 5


    years ago and this year¡¯s June. You won¡¯t get panicked from something this


    small after all that huh¡±


    ¡°O-of course. We¡­..done it twice already¡±


    Even while saying that, Kotori felt her face turning really hot. Twice. Yes.


    Kotori and Shidou kissed twice before. Of course, Kotori remembers it


    clearly but now that she is conscious about this reality again, her heart


    started to beat regardless of her own will.


    After Shidou smiled as if he saw through Kotori¡¯s heartbeat, he brought his


    lips closer to Kotori¡¯s ears and whispered to her.


    ¡°Kotori will not stay a kid forever so¡­¡­..let¡¯s make it an adult kiss for the


    third time¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s voice overturned when she heard the words he said with his breath


    tingling her ears.


    ¡°A-adult¡­¡­kissh¡­¡­?¡±


    Her gears stopped turning after being so shocked. ----Kiss. An adult kiss. No,


    she knows that word in the end. She knows the knowledge on what it was


    pointed to. But, the kiss she performed 5 years ago and of course half a year


    ago, was in the end just their lips touching so somewhere inside Kotori¡¯s


    heart, she does not mind what if the kiss she had to give to Shidou by


    midnight was different from usual. -----But, eh, he¡¯s joking, what the heck is


    that. Adult, seriously no way. No, I am not against it but I am just not


    mentally prepared, how do I put this-----


    ¡°-----Hamu¡±


    Right when Kotori¡¯s head overheated, Shidou¡¯s lips suddenly chomped on


    Kotori¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Uhyaaaa!?¡±


    She jumped up at the sudden act. Shidou *ahaha* laughed maybe because


    he saw her do that.


    ¡°I guess, it¡¯s still too early for you huh Kotori?¡±


    ¡°Gu-guu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori glared at Shidou angrily but somewhat in a relieved manner.


    Part 3


    ¡°Kotori-san! You¡¯ve done it!¡±


    After Miku welcomed her energetically, Kotori, who has still not recovered


    from her blushing cheeks, replied back and slightly raised her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Yeah, somehow¡±


    ¡°Umu, you¡¯re amazing Kotori!¡±


    ¡°It was¡­.a beautiful dance¡±


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡­Thank you¡±


    Kotori slightly nodded to all the Spirits who spoke. But,


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair that Kotori is the only one getting the adult kiss¡±


    The moment Origami said that with her quiet voice, Kotori¡¯s face boiled up


    as if she recalled back the exchange she had with Shidou just now.


    ¡°Li-like I said! That¡¯s only Shidou saying what he wants¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, please calm down. More importantly, can I be next?¡±


    Miku placed her hands on Kotori¡¯s shoulder to calm her down (Incidentally,


    she was breathing wildly at her neck and was patting Kotori¡¯s butt) and said


    that before, Kotori [Hiii] gasped while her eyes popped out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Y-yes, of course I don¡¯t mind¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Therefore, I have something I want to try out so can


    I order these?¡±


    After Miku placed her hands beside her mouth as if to have a secret


    conversation, Kotori brought her ears closer to her while being oddly


    cautious. While talking with a soft voice, she explained the contents to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..and that¡¯s the gist of it¡±


    ¡°I see, I understand. I will get onto it so give a signal when the times come


    for it¡±


    ¡°Okay! Thank you very much¡±


    After Miku said that energetically she *fuuu* blew into Kotori¡®s ears.


    ¡°Ahyaaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, well then everyone, I will be going now¡±


    ¡°Wh-why you¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori shouted loudly while pressing her ear. Miku placed her hands on her


    mouth gracefully and made a big bow, she then winked back before walking


    towards Shidou.


    ¡°-----Heeyy, thank you for picking me, darling. It is your Miku¡±


    Once Miku reached Shidou, she waved her skirt by turning around before


    taking a pose while literally bouncing her breast. Well, it¡¯s not like she was


    specifically picked but, this is just for the atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miku next huh. haha, that looks good on you¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Ufufu, darling you look wonderful. But, don¡¯t you


    8


    I can¡¯t help it if I failed.


    9


    Next.


    10 Drunk.


    ---This is bad. This is very bad. Even though I have to make Shidou fall for


    me; if I am in this state then¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Itsuka-kuuun¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Within her hazy consciousness, Origami heard her voice come out from her


    own mouth.


    ¡°Hn? What¡¯s up, Origami, that¡¯s sudden¡±


    ¡°In the first place¡­¡­.It¡¯s also your fault Itsuka-kun for being


    yourself¡­¡­¡­.why are you so cool? This just¡­¡­¡­.gives me no choice but to


    want to take a photo of you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Origami? What are you saying¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou said that with a dubious tone but, Origami could not help it at all


    anymore. She continued firing her words like a broken dam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.whenever I think of Itsuka-kun, it just feels fluffy inside of


    me¡­¡­¡­.but it feels a little painful at the same time------what is this


    called¡­¡­..¡±


    Origami continued on while snuggling against Shidou.


    ¡°Itsuka-kun ¡­¡­¡­I love¡­¡­..i really love you. I love you so much¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­that


    I am helpless against it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Origami----¡°


    Shidou called Origami¡¯s name in a meek voice.


    ---She thought she heard the fanfare in her right ear at the same time but,


    the current Origami has no idea what that meant at all.


    Part 5


    The transporter from DEM industries which departed from Neryl Island,


    was maintaining a high altitude while steadily flying.


    Although they fell into emergency state after being attacked by a spirit


    during the departure from the island, there weren¡¯t any problems after that.


    If this goes on, they will probably reach the designated place according to


    the planned time.


    When the pilot Knox was thinking that, there was a sudden response from


    the communicator.


    ¡°-----this is control room. DF0806, please respond¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is DF0806¡±


    ¡°Please change in the flight route. Make a detour from E139¡±


    ¡°Change in flight route?¡±


    While saying that, Knox and his co-pilot Burton looked at each other.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a battle between executive chief Mathers and an enemy


    presumed to be a Wizard from <Ratatoskr> in the initial route. This is


    only a safety precaution but, we can¡¯t allow any mistakes¡±


    Knox made a dubious face after hearing the contact from the control room.


    ¡°Battle? In a place like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will repeat again¡±


    Knox asked the reason why a battle occurred at that spot but, the control


    room did not reply and urged him. The person in contact was not a flexible


    one.


    ¡°Understood. DF0806 will change the planned flight route; heading to


    designated spot with a detour at point E139¡±


    After Knox answered, the control room [Over and out] said that before


    cutting the communication.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..and, you¡¯ve heard it. We are changing path¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..but even so, this is quite cautious. Even though it¡¯s a


    battle between Wizards, there¡¯s no way it would happen in such a high


    altitude. As expected, our cargo is a special one huh¡±


    Burton shrug his shoulders while saying that.


    It¡¯s not like Knox could not understand that but he quietly swung his head.


    ¡°That might be the biggest reason¡­¡­¡­¡­but that is not all. You heard him.


    The one fighting is Mathers. A shooting war between normal wizards is one


    thing, but that Onee-chan coming out is a whole different story. We might


    get skewered by a lance from below if we fly nicely¡±


    ¡°N-no way man¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ---and. The moment Burton said that while sweating profusely.


    Crazy values were shown in the cockpit¡¯s meter, and the alarm was ringing.


    Next off, as if something is tracking them, the transporter was shaking


    vigorously.


    ¡°! What¡­¡­is this¡±


    ¡°N-no way, is it missed shots from executive chief Mathers¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±

 Volume 12 - CH 5

    In the sky, a flash of light came from the clash of two swords.


    Ellen was wielding the high output laser knife <Caledvwlch>. In confrontation, Mana had equipped her <V¨¢nagandr> with the sword <Wolftail>.


    No matter from what angle, Ellen drew the image of her territory in order to catch the release of the attack. A barrier appeared before the collision of the sword. Repeatedly clashing in close proximity, Ellen used the opening from Mana¡¯s last attack to counterattack. Mana quickly evaded and counters Ellen''s attack before she could release her next one.


    However, <Caledvwlch> was a sword entirely made of magic. Structurally, it was class apart from <Wolftail>, which was a real sword coated with magic. A greater structure yielded a greater maximum output value.


    However, Ellen¡¯s sword has a greater consumption rate of magic, whereas Mana has the advantage of prolonged use. However, no one in the world could match Ellen in terms of magical power output. Mana couldn¡¯t rely purely on strength alone; to compensate she needs to use her techniques. Not giving Ellen any time for a respite, she continued her high-speed attack.


    But the opponent is the strongest wizard. She wasn¡¯t an opponent Mana could easily defeat. Ellen correctly predicted Mana¡¯s attack and gave a counterattack that finally broke Mana¡¯s defensive shield. In fact, even now there is still no wound on Ellen¡¯s body.


    However, Mana¡¯s purpose was not to defeat Ellen, their fight was to buy enough time for Kotori to save Shidou. It would be wrong to launch a desperate attack to wound Ellen. Her utmost priority is to extend the duration of the fight.


    If this continues, it should be enough to win the desired amount of time. No matter how long, as long as they were able to successfully rescue Nii-


    But at that moment.


    Down below, the <Ratatoskr> facility suddenly started to shine, emitting a pillar of light towards the sky. A violent shockwave pushed her back.


    ¡°¡­¡­Wha!?¡±


    She could not help but stare at the scene. Her attention taken away, her defenses momentarily faltered, leaving her completely exposed.


    This kind of moment is enough to make a fatal blow to an opponent.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of openings.¡±


    ¡°Ku¨C¨C¡±


    Shocked, but it didn¡¯t completely eliminate the power of her defense. However, just like a smash volleyball her body fell down towards the ground.


    ¡°Waaah¡­¡­!¡±


    She quickly used her Territory as a buffer to absorb the impact. The ground became distorted like there is an invisible sphere pushed onto it.


    ¡°Ku¡­you''ve done it now.¡­But what was that earlier?¡±


    While the fight wasn¡¯t over, she briefly toured around the pillar of light. Then, Mana gasped. Shidou was floating, surrounded by the light of Reiryoku.


    ¡°Nii-sama!?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Shidou slowly turned his eyes to Mana.


    His consciousness is hazy, his eyes blurry, he looked like he was drugged by something.


    Then, his lips parted something to Mana.


    "Ah ¡ª Mana. I''m glad. So you were fine."


    Shidou whispered with a gentle voice.


    "......Nii-sama?"


    After listening to Shidou¡¯s words, Mana knitted her eyebrow; something was off with what he just said.


    On the surface it sounds like Shidou is worrying about her body. That is understandable, since at this very moment, Mana is still fighting with Ellen and got a serious blow from her just earlier.


    However ¡ª for some reason, Mana thought that Shidou was also trying to say something else.


    Shidou, in a state of ecstasy, opened his mouth and continued.


    "I was¡­ worried about you. Ever since you''ve been kidnapped by those DEM guys¡­ but I''m glad¡­ I''m really glad¡­"


    "......Kidnapped? Nii-sama, what are you saying?"


    "Mio ......Didn¡¯t that person help you out?¡±


    "What are you talking about, Nii-sa ¡ª" Before she could finish, she felt a sharp pain on her head. She pushed her forehead with her hand and frowned.


    "Ah ......!"


    It is very clear that this is not a simple headache. - Mio. The instant Shidou spoke that name, a scene she never seen before came flashing in her head.


    "T¡­This is¡­"


    The scenes in her head were changing like a camera shutter. She saw the park where she played with her friend, a teacher teaching in a class, her birthday where Shidou celebrated with her.


    And then ¨C the back of a girl with long hair.


    "Ah ......"


    The moment that girl came to mind, her vision began to flicker.


    For some reason, Mana couldn''t remember the girl''s face. She knew she know her, but ¡ª


    And that was when something interrupted her thoughts. Mana heard Ellen''s voice from above her, "¡ª Lost in your thought in front of me? You underestimated me a bit too much." Ellen followed her words by preparing for an attack.


    "! ...... Oh -"


    At that moment, Ellen has landed towards her side, and raised her <Caledfwlch>.


    But it was too late; Mana was in a state of panic.


    "......!"


    However, she has not been burned by a laser knife.


    Before <Caledfwlch>, could hit her, Shidou resorted to using the spiritual power surrounding him to block the magic powered sword.


    "Oh ......?"


    Ellen issued a surprised voice, while staring irritably at Shidou.


    "¡ª Itsuka Shidou. Don''t you look so wonderful right now. Even though I don''t know what happened, I can see why Ike wants you that much." Ellen said, while her lips gave a fearless smile.


    But in contrast, Shidou could only make a grim look.


    "D - E, M ......"


    Growling like a wild animal, his breathing became more and more disorderly.


    "- Wuwa ah, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    At that moment, the spiritual power that curled around Shidou increased its intensity and blew away both Ellen and Mana who were nearby. "......!"


    "What!?"


    Mana deployed a territorial field to absorb the impact. Stopping mid-air, she raised her voice and shouted.


    "Nii-sama! What is this! And what was that earlier ¡ª who is Mio-san!?"


    But Shidou did not answer. Even though they weren¡¯t far apart, Shidou couldn''t hear any of Mana¡¯s words. He kept growling like a beast and continued releasing an enormous amount of spiritual power.


    "......"


    Anyone could see from a glance that Shidou is behaving irrationally, but if possible, Mana would have wanted to ask him more.


    However, her current opponent is the world¡¯s most powerful wizard. She could not allow herself for even the slightest negligence. Mana grinded her teeth and averted her eyes away from Shidou.


    "Cough ...... cough ......, Is everybody okay!?"


    In the party hall now destroyed by the light of Spirit Power, Kotori raise up her voice asking if everyone is okay, while coughing from a cloud of dust.


    Then, from the side came a familiar voice.


    "Umu......It''s not important. But, just what had happened ......?"


    Tohka got up from the ground to look around. At the same time Kotori was also raising her head.


    Shidou¡®s earlier attack suddenly opened a large hole in the celling and wall. However, it looks like the spirits and <Ratatoskr> staffs were all safe. Soon after, a voice had echoed from around.


    "Are you okay©`!?"


    "...... W-what was that."


    ¡°Kotori-san!"


    But within it, after hearing an an unexpected voice, Kotori could not help but widen her eyes.


    "The voice, is that ......!?"


    Yes, the voice came from Shidou¡¯s real sister, Takamiya Mana.


    More than that, beside her was a DEM¡¯s magician. Ellen was also wearing her CR-Unit, and slowly raised her knife.


    "Mana! What are you doing ......!"


    Ellen quickly departed from the line of sight. In response, to Kotori, Mana expand her <Wolf''s Tail> on her right hand and raised up her voice.


    "I''ll tell you the details later! For now¡­ I''m leaving Nii-sama to you!"


    The two flew into the sky, Ellen issued a slash. Magical light scattered like sparks from the collision.


    So, she was the countermeasure that Reine meant. Kotori said as she scratched the back of her hair.


    "That girl really ...... she disappeared without even tell me her contact information......!"


    However, it really was good that she was keeping Ellen busy. Kotori would really like to complete Mana¡¯s request of saving Shidou.


    - But.


    "Ah ......"


    Seeing Shidou''s appearance, Kotori unintentionally let out a trembling voice.


    This is neither the usual gentle Shidou, nor is it the previous playboy Shidou.


    The ¡°thing¡± standing there releasing the colored light could not have been called a human.


    Standing at the center, the dense spiritual force around Shidou was swirling on and off like a heartbeat. Kotori felt a slight shock from this phenomenon. The air, ground, and space were all shaking in response to Shidou¡¯s power.


    No, more than that. Part of the spiritual power was forming the shape of a metal fragment. It was like a spirit that was wearing her astral dress.


    Then, after seeing what Shidou looked like.


    Kotori heard an ominous siren from her headset.


    "Ah -"


    This was a different alarm from the one that detects a spacequake or a spirit¡¯s abnormal mental status.


    Kotori has only heard that alarm once before that.


    And that was when they told her to remember it during testing, saying it would be the best if she never hears it again.


    "...... Of all the lies people give -"


    Kotori was able to feel her fingers trembling slightly. She feels like there is a crack in her very existence. Her heart started beating fast. Breathing became difficult. Her view started distorting. Kotori feel like it''s difficult for her to just standing still.


    Kotori''s consciousness was disrupted by the sound of the alarm of the demise for few moments.


    "----------------!"


    On the issue of humanity, she could not believe the roar Shidou gave. Like an electrical discharge phenomena, the spiritual power crackling, illuminating the surroundings.


    "......!"


    Shidou bent his legs, stepping on the ground for take-off. The height between the ground and underground facility meant nothing to him. Shidou mowed down the trees in his way and started moving to somewhere.


    "Kotori-san! Are you okay! We should follow Darling!"


    "............"


    Kotori raised up her face at Miku''s words. Kotori tried opening her mouth, but no words are coming out. Kotori can''t say it because saying it would means she decided to do perform the absolutely worst instruction.


    However, in Kotori¡¯s thoughts¡­ For this country.


    For this world.


    For humanity.


    And most importantly for Shidou himself.


    It is the mission of <Ratatoskr>''s commander ¡ª the responsibility of the one who has been saved by Shidou five years ago.


    Kotori open her mouth, tried to keep the shake in her voice to minimum.


    "...... Everyone .¡ªStandby here I¡¯ll try and do something."


    After listening to Kotori¡¯s words, the spirits where very surprised to hear what she said.


    "Standby? Let us do something together."


    "Agreement. This is unlike Kotori."


    The Spirits looked at her with a surprised expression. Kotori isn¡¯t surprised at their reaction. Kotori would be the same if someone said this to her, but they don''t know the circumstances. However Kotori can''t have their company.


    Taking a deep breath, Kotori tried very hard to maintain a constant volume.


    "¡ª As I said, it is for me to do something with Shidou. Just leave it to me. <Ratatoskr> already prepared something for a case like this." The Spirits nodded to her while still feeling a little uneasy. Kotori answered to them and walked up the stairs to the ground. Shidou is still moving while mowing down any tree in his way. If he continues, no doubt he would reach the town.


    Then, she took out a small device from her dress pocket.


    -It was something Kotori was determined never to use, the key of destruction


    "......" Kotori reached out to the device with a trembling finger.


    She scanned her fingerprint, then scanned her retina, input the password and placed her finger on the button. The button activates <Dainslaif>; the satellite weapon that is always aiming at Shidou.


    "...... I''m sorry, Onii-chan."


    Kotori softly muttered to herself


    "Please forgive me¡­ who can''t find another ending."


    But - at that moment.


    She felt an intention to kill from her left side; Kotori was left in a sense of disarray. Then along with a click, her temple felt an icy touch.


    Kotori immediately realized. ¨C She is being pointed at gunpoint. "......!"


    Kotori moved her eyes to that direction. Over there, Origami who should still be in the underground facility with the other spirits. With dangerous eyes and her 9mm gun, Origami open her mouth with a cold and calm voice.


    "What is that thing in your hand? What are you going to do to Shidou? Itsuka Kotori, you ¡ª"


    But, Origami stopped before she was finished. Then, with little insight, Origami twitched her eyebrows in surprise.


    The reason was Kotori¡¯s face


    - Her crying and distraught face.


    "¡­Explain. What does this mean?"


    Origami frowned and continued.


    For an intelligent mind like Origami, it is would be impossible to easily fool her. But if she were to continue, Origami would certainly impede her. Kotori completely lost hope and opened her mouth.


    "...... To Kill, Shidou"


    After listening to the Kotori¡¯s Origami gave an even more sinister look.


    "What do you mean is this an order from <Ratatoskr> ?"


    "¡­You''re only half correct."


    Kotori said self-deprecatingly.


    "¡­Shidou right now is a time bomb. The spiritual power within him is rapidly expanding. If we leave him like this, it would be an explosion even larger than the South Kanto incident." "......"


    Origami borne her teeth.


    "¡­. And that''s why you''re killing him?"


    "¡­Yes. That''s the final job of me who has ''failed''. If Shidou is killed before he is at his limits, then we can keep the explosion to minimal. It''s a choice between seeing ten millions of people die, or seeing only Shidou die. If someone tells me to choose, I''ll choose the latter. ¡ª Because even Shidou, probably don''t want to see such many people die because of him."


    "............"


    Origami fingers trembled gently. Kotori turned her eyes back to Shidou.


    "If I press this button, <Dainslaif> on the satellite orbit will released its Magic Power cannon."


    "<D¨¢insleif> ......?"


    "...... It was created after a detailed investigation of Shidou¡¯s body, the curse sword made specially to kill him."


    - That is <Dainslaif>. Kotori doesn¡¯t know a worse way to use Realizer. Even if Shidou has Kotori''s regeneration power, he can''t regenerate himself if every single bit of his body is destroyed.


    "...... You''re kidding. That is <Ratatoskr> practice?"


    A killer look appeared in Origami¡¯s eyes, she continued.


    "¡­Don''t mess around. Is this the <Ratatoskr>''s way of doing things? Kill him once he can no longer keep the Spirit Power that is sealed within him? Before that, the one who made Shidou seal Spirits'' Spirit Power was <Ratatoskr>. They used him for their own purpose, and once he become inconvenient to them, they''re going to get rid of him? Even though you thought of Shidou that much, why did you agreed to ¡ª"


    "¡ª No!"


    As if to cut-off Origami, Kotori said something with her trembling throat.


    "Even though Shidou''s power miraculously matched with <Ratatoskr> objective ¡ª but at the least Chairman Woodman was concerned about what may happen to him. He said nothing good will come out of sealing Spirit''s power in human body. He suggested us to find another way to do it. But¡­ it was already too late. The moment Shidou was found out by <Ratatoskr>, he already sealed one Spirit within him." "Could it be that ......"


    "Yes ¡ª that was me."


    Kotori said with a shaking voice.


    It is a contradiction that can''t be avoided since <Ratatoskr> found out about Shidou''s power from when he sealed Kotori''s powers.


    "There was a possibly of Shidou becoming like this since five years ago. But even if you returned the Spirit Power to the Spirit, the Path won''t be disappeared¡­ five years ago; I put a time bomb into Shidou without knowing.


    "¡­But won''t letting him seal even more Spirits only increase the risk of him come to his limit?"


    "¡­There''s no other way. ¡­There is only one way to stabilize Shidou."


    "What is that?"


    "¡ª To have Shidou extract all the Spirit Powers he has and release it outside his body as a Sephira crystal."


    "¡­! That is ¡ª"


    Sephira crystal, the mysterious crystal that


    had, the jewel crystal contained the spiritual power that turned Origami into a spirit.


    "You''re right. But could it possibly be done¡­"


    "...... Yes, we can¡¯t do it even if we take back 100% of our spiritual power. I let <Ratatoskr> analyze over me several times. To extract a Sephira that has been united at the particle level, it requires a lot of Spirit Power to do it. To put it simply ¡ª we have to seal all the Spirits within Shidou just to do that."


    "......"


    Origami opened her eyes in amazement.


    From her reaction she could see that she had a great deal of suspicion towards <Ratatoskr>.


    It isn¡¯t hard to understand. In fact, Kotori doesn¡¯t entirely trust <Ratatoskr> either.


    "But - everything is too late."


    There is no extra time to continue talking. Kotori took a deep breath, and prepared to inject the button with her finger.


    However, at that time.


    "Kotori! Origami!"


    Kotori heard Tohka¡¯s voice from behind. Turning around, she saw that all the other spirits were there as well. They followed her up to the ground just like Origami.


    ¡°We came outside to follow you! All this happened, why didn¡¯t you come and discuss it with us!?"


    Kotori surprised at how Tohka knew the situation. Kotori then realized that she still had her headset equipped. Anyone with a headset could tune into their channel to talk with each other. That means everyone also heard the conversation with Origami earlier.


    Kotori was certainly aware of this feature of the headset, but in front of a dangerous situation, she did not consider it because it was an emergency.


    "...... I''m sorry, but it¡¯s all over -."


    "It is not over yet!"


    Tohka shouted at Kotori.


    ¡°I don''t know the details! But if you think the situation right now is desperate, that is because Kotori thinks she¡¯s alone!"


    "............!"


    Kotori heard Tohka¡¯s words.


    She felt as if her heart had been tightly squeezed.


    "Every¡­ one¡­"


    The spirits all nodded at Kotori.


    "Giving up is so unlike Kotori-san!"


    "Yes¡­ let''s save Shidou-san¡­"


    "............"


    Kotori''s finger that is placed on the button is shaking. The memory of when they gave her this terminal came to her mind.


    Back then, Kotori was very scared of it. Even though it''s just in case of emergency, Kotori couldn''t sleep at the fact she had a way to kill Shidou in her hands.


    Ah, ah, but.


    However, Kotori is now different from her past self. The determination, experience, and more than anything ¡ª her comrades who share the same idea as her.


    Then there''s no way she can''t come up with another conclusion.


    Kotori let the key fall out of her hands.


    "Why, why didn''t Commander Itsuka shoot!¡±


    From the darkened room came a cry of impatience.


    An irritated voice echoed in the gloomy room. Out of all five people in the room, only two people are actually here. Eliot Woodman and the other is Karen Mathers. The others are holograms of <Ratatoskr>''s executive members who are participating from all over the world.


    "Attack! Attack, Commander Itsuka! "


    "............"


    Clayton, an older man who is reminiscent of a roaring Bulldog.


    Although his behavior very consistent with his usual actions the opening round table...... But today Clayton has a reason to be angry. This is because the screen at the center of the round table of <Ratatoskr> had predicted the worst case scenario


    The boy''s Spirit Power level is still rapidly rising. If this continues, it might result in a disaster like 30 years ago again. Even though the other two don''t say anything, they also make a similar expression.


    "Sir. Woodman¡±


    Of the two people, one was wearing a monocle, reminiscent of the rat man. Frazer Douglas spoke as he swiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "This will really go on to create a massive spacequake. Why did you give the <D¨¢insleif> emission rights only to Commander Itsuka? "


    The person who exudes the appearance of a cartoon cat agreed with the rat man. He is the last person on the round table: Gillian Almsted


    "That ah. Even then, she¡¯s just a junior high school student. The person in question is her brother; do you really think she can make the right judgment? "


    "............"


    Woodman mumbled in his head that if he gave them the permission, they would have pulled the trigger without any delay.


    <Ratatoskr> is the organization set up to save the spirits. However, only the Woodman centric fractions implement this idea at heart. The others more or less only participate for their own kind of benefit.


    Prioritizing their own interests, Woodman does not deny this as he thought it was a normal thought process for a human.


    Once the risk become higher than the return, they''re ready to cut down their ties with the Spirits


    Therefore, Woodman gave the <D¨¢insleif> emission to Kotori, the only trustworthy candidate.


    Even if it means forcing Kotori to accept a mission that meant possibly attacking her favorite brother.


    "Gentlemen calm down."


    Woodman said to the round table.


    "Indeed what is happening now may be that we can expect the worst case. However, this does not mean that it''s all a foregone conclusion."


    After listening to the words of Woodman, Clayton became very angry


    "All this time you''re still talking about! In the end, how are you going to change this situation! "


    "Who knows? But as long as Commander Itsuka does not give up, I also will not give up."


    Woodman''s eyes became sharp; the other three have made a very dissatisfied expression.


    However, the possibility of Shidou¡¯s recovery existed only in Woodman¡¯s self-awareness. What is the problem if you insist - that he does not think this "possibility" that exists deserves to be told in front of this trio.


    All he could do now is buy enough time for Kotori.


    "Ah ...... I know. I say this somewhat reluctantly. Then so be it. From now, for every one minute that passes, I will give you one percent of Asgard Electronics¡¯ shares."


    "What ......!¡±


    The three people were surprised to hear the Woodman''s words.


    That is, of course. In addition to being the only outside agency outside of DEM to manufacture the Realizer, Asgard Electronics, is <Ratatoskr> core technology source, and also Woodman''s lifeline. For these three individuals, the deal was too good to be true.


    But these three men did not answer immediately. The conditions proposed are too tempting, so the three of them actually became suspicious.


    Woodman smiled. - That''s good. The more they worry, the more time he can give to Kotori for her fight.


    But the spiritual power value displayed on the screen continued to rise; loud sirens interrupted the pondering trio.


    "......! "


    Clayton gasped.


    "...... There is no other way! It¡¯s impossible to stop a spiritual force that has gone berserk! Now the only thing we can do is to destroy him as soon as possible! "


    Three-dimensional image of the Clayton screamed, pulling out from his arms a small device.


    "......! Clayton, that is."


    Seeing the device, Woodman gasped.


    Clayton was holding out on an item that only Kotori and Woodman had in their holdings: <D¨¢insleif> startup device.


    "Clayton, why do you have that?"


    "There¡¯s an old saying in Japan, ¡°Be prepared and have no regrets." [12E 1]


    "Stop it! Do not do such stupid things!"


    Clayton ignored Woodman¡¯s pleas, and did not hesitate to press the button.


    "............"


    Kotori was rubbing down with the back of her tears and twitching nose.


    "......You guys should laugh at me. I said so many great words, but when the real trouble hits this is what I look like now."


    Kotori said in self-deprecating tone. But Origami quietly shook her head.


    "Did not say such a thing. You still are really great as Shidou¡¯s sister."


    "Origami ......"


    ¡°There must still be a way. Do not give up."


    As Origami was talking, the spirits all nodded in an attempt to cheer Kotori up.


    ".We cannot be this dictionary that has no words."


    "Consent. We will come to help."


    "...... I do not know specifically how to do it, but there is always the right way."


    But - at this moment.


    Kotori was knocked off the ground from the same warning sound from before.


    ¡°¡ª <Dainslaif> activation code detected. Commencing attack on the target.¡± "...... !?"


    Kotori could not help but gasped, as she picking up the device. Although convinced that she got it wrong, but the screen shows that <D¨¢insleif> has been started.


    Origami¡¯s face is filled with fear, as she looked towards the activation device.


    "Did it activate from the impact of you dropping it?¡±


    "! I don¡¯t know what happened; it wasn¡¯t designed in a way where you can easily manipulate it! -"


    Although she does not know why, but now <D¨¢insleif> has indeed started. To cancel the launch, Kotori hastily tried to grab the activation device.


    But it was too late.


    Like a meteor across the night.


    Kotori¡¯s field of vision is filled with light.


    "Shidou - !!"


    Kotori shouted all she could while extending her hand toward Shidou.


    But that cannot change a person¡¯s fate. Shidou¡¯s body is engulfed in the light.


    The attack hollowed out the ground. The impact had blown away Kotori and others who were standing nearby


    ¡ª Or so she thought that would happen.


    "Huh ......?"


    Kotori stiffen her body, and blinked her eyes few times before she raising her face up. The other spirits also did the same.


    Kotori widen her eyes. She thought for a second that Shidou used his Spirit Power to block <D¨¢insleif>¡®s attack, however, that was different.


    "What -"


    Kotori¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.


    For a moment, she thought it¡¯s was Shidou using his surplus of spiritual power to launch a shield, but -.


    [-Phew, that really was dangerous]


    I do not know when to it appear here, but another spirit appeared near Shidou


    No...... Kotori didn¡¯t know if she could even call that thing a spirit.


    That is because even its gender was disguised, covered by a layer of noise.


    "You are -!"


    Kotori said with slightly trembling fingers. The others, with varying degrees, had the same reaction as Kotori.


    In particular, Miku and Origami have also met that ¡®being¡¯ first-handed. Miku looked badly shaken up. Origami stares at the noise with a cautious and alert look on her face.


    Yes, it was the spirit who could create other spirts.


    The one who turned Miku, Kotori, and Origami into spirits by giving the Sephira crystals.


    - The being that is called


    is here now.


    "


    - ?!"


    Kotori loudly called out its name.


    Even though you can see its shape, you cannot identify what kind of shape it. This strange sense of presence, even though they want to forget, you can¡¯t really forget it¡¯s out there. And five years ago, it appeared before a young Kotori in the same form that it has now.


    Everything about that being is surrounded by mysteries. No matter how much Kotori investigated, she couldn¡¯t not even the slightest clue of fans. Obviously you want to make sure of things and the things you don¡¯t know, but with


    right in front of them, Kotori was left speechless for a few seconds.


    It is surrounded by a mosaic, "some object¡± that makes it impossible to distinguish quality of the sound.


    [......It seems humans also do things recklessly too.]


    -


    jokingly said that and turned herself around. The barrier that covered above Shidou like an umbrella then disappeared.


    "...... I don¡¯t want to hear that from you-!"


    Kotori frowned in response to


    ¡®s words.


    Kotori thought that she is an indirect cause that caused Shidou to become like this. Because she turned Kotori into a Spirit five years ago and made Shidou seal her, it caused him to take the risk of going berserk.


    In her thoughts, Kotori¡¯s mind could not help but create numerous questions.


    Why is


    now suddenly here right now?


    And why did she protect Shidou from <D¨¢insleif>?


    "


    ...... what are you exactly?"


    However


    does not seem to acknowledge the question, and continued to move towards the direction of Shidou.


    [¡­I see, his condition is pretty dangerous. I could understand your painful determination. ¡ª But if he does not continue to live, then I will be very troubled.]


    "You ...... What are you say ......?"


    Kotori raised up her voice with confusion.


    then came down in front of Shidou as if she don''t care about the spiritual power whirled around him. [...... Good Boy]


    -


    said with a gentle voice and touch Shidou''s forehead.


    "--------------------------!"


    Shidou sent a shiver that almost made it seem like the sky is screaming. His body is writhing in pain.


    "Gu--ga, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Shi¡­ Shidou!?"


    "Darling!"


    "What did you do to Shidou?"


    "Agreement. The situation is becoming worse."


    -In response to the spirits,


    breath out a sigh a little.


    [¡ª To greet me in such a tone. Even though I just gave you a chance.]


    "What did you say ...... !?"


    "! Kotori! Look!"


    Kotori frowned, judging by her tone, Tohka seemed quite surprised.


    Kotori then noticed that the spiritual forces surrounding Shidou has become slightly weakened.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    [¡­From now on is your domain. I wish you a good luck. ¡ªGoodbye, my dear children]


    "....!? What---"


    Kotori raised her voice at


    ''s words. However,


    did not reply. She turned over and disappeared into the air


    "! W, Wait a moment!"


    "Kotori-san...... now with this, Shidou-san, he ......"


    Yoshino said in a quiet tone.


    Kotori stamped hard with her foot, "......''you¡¯re right," she said in an affirmative nod.


    "Although I do not know how it happened, but a gap surrounding Shidou¡¯s spiritual power has opened. In this case, maybe we still have time."


    "! Really, Kotori!"


    Tohka suddenly stared, while Kotori nodded and went down.


    "Yes. ...... But we¡¯re also just a step from the worst case scenario. A step forward, but the desperate situation has not changed. We have to pass through the spiritual power and share a kiss with Shidou, but as of now we - "


    "What ah, just a kiss. Is that not so simple?"


    "I agree. So, there is no problem."


    After finishing, both Kaguya and Yuzuru took each other¡¯s hand and made a pose.


    "Actually...... you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to do it ......"


    Kotori was still frowning. But Kaguya and Yuzuru loosened their lips and closed their eyes in order to increase their concentration.


    And then -


    "Ha! - Now, the power of children of the hurricane appears!"


    "Confirmation, it appears now.¡±


    Calling out at the same time, both girls were wearing the same strait-jacket dresses.


    -They had both had equipped their limited astral dress.


    "What ......!"


    Kotori held out her breath. The Yamai sisters were using the little remnants of their spiritual power to give a little show of force.


    Indeed, using the limited astral dress to so early could be very dangerous. The path is still too narrow. In the worst case, they might die before reaching Shidou.


    "...... From Natsumi¡¯s example, it probably will only maintain for about five minutes."


    Kotori gave a serious expression while she spoke, but the Yamai Sisters merely laughed.


    "Kaka did not expect the accident of little time."


    "Consent, the Yamai sisters don¡¯t have enough time to overdo it."


    Nodded slightly to each other, they let the wind wrapped around their bodies and flew into the sky.


    - The rest are marching towards the forest, at the direction of where Shidou is.


    <Wolftail>


    And <Caledfwlch>


    Their collision in the darkness created a burst of shed sparks.


    "Ha!"


    "Too naive."


    Ellen easily guarded after experience the same attack from Mana several times already, she turned her body to attack Mana¡¯s belly.


    At that moment Mana attempted to deploy her territory in order to freely escape from behind However, since the reaction had a moment of delay, it did not fully offset the power of the blow. Mana coughed at the pain in her stomach.


    ¡°Even though you said you¡¯d stop me that was quite a timid attack. You think you could kill me with something like that?"


    "Hmp¡­ kill, kill you said. You don''t know other way to win, do you? Even though your Magic Power is the strongest, it seems like your intelligent is still not enough."


    "This really is a cheap provocation ah. Do you think I would fall for that?¡± Ellen responded with a brave face forward. When Wizards are using a Realizer, a slight disturbance can caused the sensitivity of Territory to drop. Ellen couldn''t be provoked so easily. Anyhow, with the title of the world¡¯s strongest wizard, that level of interference should not have any reaction anyway. "Ha¡­ I didn''t expect you to do so. I don¡¯t think anything of you. I always thought you were somewhat dull ever since I was at DEM."


    "Don''t joke around. There''s no way I''d have any faults."


    "No, I saw you tripped several times where there''s nothing around. Also I saw you take two breaks when you carry the documents from the second floor up to the fourth floor." "!? How do you know that?"


    "Anyway, while I have something to say, the Wizards in the second group are not calling you ''Shikkou-buchou'' but rather ''Moyashikko-buchou''" [12E 2]


    "......"


    A blood vein popped up on Ellen''s forehead. Ellen quickly made a swing towards Mana with her <Caledvwlch>. Mana evaded the attack and began laugh at her.


    "Oh ~? Didn''t you say you can''t be provoked?"


    "You give me to shut up! What is this unpleasant nickname ah ......!"


    Ellen cried out impatiently. When she returned to England, no doubt her subordinates will all get a harsh ''special training¡¯.


    Incidentally, Mana just thought up that nickname on the stop just now. If Ellen used her head a little, she would have realized that the second groups full of Wizards were all from England. There is no way they would understand a silly Japanese joke. Obviously, they can understand just a little, but ...... it seems to Ellen was too angry to even consider that.


    But - at this time


    Ellen raised an eyebrow as she listened to her communication device.


    "- Ah ...... what you say is" Material A "is.??"


    Ellen knitted her brows and clicked her tongue before lowering her <Caledvwlch>,


    "How lucky you are. ¡ª But remember, you won''t have a chance next time."


    After saying these words, Ellen manipulated her territory and flew towards the night.


    Mana decided not to follow her. After all, her aim is to buy some time. There''s also no guarantee that she will win if she followed her.


    However, it is true that there is an even more important reason.


    The name Shidou said earlier still keeps swirling in her mind.


    "¡­Who is Mio-san ¡ª"


    Mana mumbled under the darkness of the night.


    In front of a gradually expanding forest, the beast surrounded by a dazzling light is moving forward at an incredible speed.


    Both Kaguya and Yuzuru witness this scene from the sky.


    "Yuzuru are you ready!?"


    "Answer. Of course. I¡¯m not like Kaguya who would miss an opportunity because of fear.


    "Well, look what you are saying if you think the child of the hurricane will be afraid of this thing!"


    "Negative. Not that I''m worried about that. But, yeah, I would be worried if Kaguya really wants to kiss and hesitates at the last second.¡±


    "What ......! It is impossible ah! That kind of thing is quite easy and simple for me!"


    Yuzuru started to exaggerate as she voiced suspicion at how defensive Kaguya got.


    ¡°Really? I suspect Kaguya has gotten uncharacteristically good at kissing because she¡¯s been practicing with a cat.¡±


    "I have not done anything like that! Can you not tell lies!?"


    "Imitation. Meow ah...... Kaguya is very strange if she¡¯s replacing Shidou with a cat.¡±


    "Why are you imitating me!? I¡¯ve never once said lines like those!¡±


    Kaguya raised her voice, ¡°Yuzuru, you don¡¯t have to copy me in order to synchronize our attacks.¡±


    They both reduce their height while moving through the trees, surrounding Shidou from both directions.


    "...... Yuzuru, now!"


    "Answer. Understand"


    They each nodded to each other as; they released strong winds from both Shidou¡¯s left and right side. With that much amount of wind pressure, Shidou movements began slowing down.


    They both know that they were unable to completely stop him with their limited amount of power. Yes. The battle has only just begun.


    "<Raphael> - [El Re''em]!"


    Kaguya shouted. A wing grew out of her shoulder, armor covered her arm, and a lance appeared in her hand.


    "Ha!"


    Kaguya attacked Shidou''s barrier made of Spirit Power with her lance. Intense wind coiled up in the surroundings. The barrier that surrounded Shidou broke apart for a short moment.


    The little gap could hardly be called a good chance. But with the Yamai sisters¡¯ speed, it may be enough.


    "Echo <Rapheal > - [El Na''ash]!"


    Yuzuru shouted, throwing her pendulum type angel towards Shidou.


    However, her purpose was not to unleash an attack. But to use of [El Na''ash] chains to bound Shidou¡¯s hands, sealing his actions.


    "Chance. Kaguya!"


    "Coming!"


    At that moment, the two closed in on Shidou. As his hands and feet were shackled, the two whispered something.


    "Shidou - Now, we¡¯ve come to save you."


    "Debt of gratitude. Just like what Shidou once did for Yuzuru."


    Yuzuru and Kaguya said that and move their faces near Shidou and placed their lips onto Shidou''s lips


    "......! "


    At that moment, both Kaguya and Yuzuru feel their bodies are getting hot. Almost like a flow of blood that has been stopped is now flowing again. "This is ...... The path is open?"


    "Agreement. Probably. When Yuzuru is still holding Shidou down, everyone please ¡ª"


    Before Yuzuru could finished her words, "- Ah ah ah ah!"


    Shidou howled as he also broke free from [El Na''ash] inhibitions. Releasing a strong shock wave, Kaguya and Yuzuru were soon blown away from Shidou.


    "Wuwa -!"


    "Effect. He escaped."


    Liberated from the shackles, Shidou once again began frantically moving forward.


    Subsequently, the two prepared to catch up again to Shidou. However¡ª


    From their eyes, crossed a huge silvery white rabbit.


    "Yoshino?!"


    Kaguya shouted that name while a spirit riding a bunny moved on forward. In response, Yoshino gently nodded her head.


    "- < Zadkiel >!"


    With Yoshino¡¯s command, the huge rabbit-type angel opened its mouth, so that the surroundings are then covered by cold air. The moisture in the air began condensing and froze the ground, rocks, trees, and even Shidou''s legs.


    Because of the ice obstacles, Shidou once again stopped moving. Yoshino then gave the command for < Zadkiel > to forward towards Shidou.


    Then she let < Zadkiel > dropped to the ground, she leaned forward and stuck close to Shidou¡¯s face.


    "Shidou-san...... please go back to normal."


    Yoshino then placed her lips onto Shidou''s. She feels that her body is getting hot. Her Astral Dress glowed with a faint light.


    Yoshino then called the person who is clinging on her back,


    Natsumi-san, please also¡­!"


    "Y-Yes¡­"


    Following Yoshino¡¯s urging, Natsumi slowly struck her head out from the back of < Zadkiel >.


    Incidentally, Natsumi is the only one who is not wearing her Astral Dress. It''s not because she don''t want to help Shidou, but she already used up her Spirit Power in the middle of Shidou''s capture. That''s why Natsumi can''t manifest her Astral Dress. "I did not carefully consider the results before ...... now I¡¯m causing distress for Yoshino. I want to die."


    "What?"


    "N-Nothing¡­ I have to help Shidou."


    Natsumi responded in nervous voice. When Natsumi tried to lean herself forward from <Zadkiel>, she slipped her hand and fell to the ground on her face.


    "Damn!"


    "N-Natsumi-san!"


    "No, I''m fine, I''m fine ......"


    Natsumi pushed her nose while wave her hand to Yoshino. Even though she said fine, her eyes are teary and there is a blood coming out of her nose.


    T-Then Shidou, I''m sorry it has to be me. ¡­It was originally your fault for not handing me the Spirit Power, that''s why I''m this in form. Don''t sue me because I kissed you while you''re out of conscious¡­ I''m going to kiss now, okay? Okay? If you don''t want to, then say it."


    "Um, Natsumi-san, we don''t have time¡­"


    Then, at that moment.


    "- Ah!"


    Shidou grit his teeth, by pulling out all his strength and he shattered the ice on his legs. Shidou then went to attack Natsumi who is nearby.


    But ¨C Before Shidou''s hand could touch Natsumi.


    A silver tube emerge next to Shidou, it unleashed a sound track that tightly tied up Shidou¡¯s body.


    "Ufufu~ I made it in time~."


    At that time, Miku emerged in her astral dress; she had used her angel <Gabriel > to block Shidou¡¯s attack on Natsumi.


    "Miku......"


    "Are you okay, Natsumi-san? If you want to thank me just give me a kiss~"


    "W-who will do that!"


    "Um, looks like Shidou-san is trying to move again¡­"


    Natsumi then realized the situation when Yoshino said that. She thought for a second and, after a moment of hesitation, lightly placed her lips onto Shidou''s. That''s it! It''s okay now right! That''s counted as kiss, right!?"


    "Ah, Natsumi-san, what a waste -¡±


    Following Natsumi¡¯s lead, Miku leaded towards Shidou¡¯s face. After exchanging a kiss, Miku let out her tongue and licked Shidou''s lips. Yoshino and Natsumi could not help but blush at her actions.


    "Ufufu¡­ a kiss with darling, and an indirect kiss with Natsumi-san¡­ what a good deal~"


    "What¡­!? Indirect kiss!? I don''t¡­"


    After saying that, Natsumi noticed something that shook her shoulders.


    "Wait, eh? That means I also did indirect kiss with Yoshino¡­?"


    Natsumi blushed. After seeing her reaction, Yoshino also felt embarrassed.


    However, this situation did not last long. Shidou broke the pipe that was restricting his body and continue moving forward, pushing <Zadkiel> out of the way


    "Kya¡­!"


    Yoshino manipulated her <Zadkiel> to keep her balance. Miku escaped with Natsumi who had fell face first into the ground once again. "Looks like everyone who went ahead of us already succeed. Let''s go too!"


    "I know."


    Kotori covered herself in flames while Origami covered herself with light. Both rushed into the sky in order to pursue Shidou.


    Shidou, who has lost conscious, is simply a monster. It can be said that he is now a walking disaster in human''s form.


    Yes. He is a ''Spirit'' by AST''s definition.


    However Kotori doesn''t feel despair. Or rather, she even feels a strange upsurge of her emotions. Even though the situation is still desperate, the small hope to be able to save Shidou is like a miracle to her. ¡ª Even though she doesn¡¯t want to thank


    for it.


    Kotori grunted while looking at Origami.


    "Origami, can you do it!?"


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Origami gave a brief reply, as she gilded towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    "- <Metatron >"


    As the sounded echoed, a large number of feathers appears before Origami¡¯s head, linking together to form the composition of a crown.


    Origami raised her hand at the same time; each wing that formed <Metatron> began breaking apart. The scattered crown released a shining light as she glided past the ground


    Of course, Origami didn''t want to hurt Shidou, only trying to block his way.


    "-!"


    Reacting to the assault, Shidou jumps beyond the line of sight and into the sky.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!"


    Then in his hands, he summoned a sword-shaped angel <Sandalphon> which he attempted to use to cut past Origami.


    "Origami!"


    Kotori called out without thinking. Even if Origami was in her limited astral dress, a direct attack from an angel could be fatal.


    However, before < Sandalphon > could land a hit on Origami, her body suddenly disappears in a flash of light. The next moment, she reappears in Shidou¡¯s arms.


    "-"


    Origami placed her hand on Shidou''s cheek and pushed her lips onto his lips.


    Shidou immediately showed the same twitch response and gave out a roar while waving his <Sandalphon>.


    Origami¡¯s body disappeared again appeared a few meters behind Shidou. Grasping this opportunity, Kotori attempted to close in on Shidou.


    "Ah - ah ah ah!"


    Aware that Kotori was closing in, Shidou swung his <Sandalphon> , releasing a wave of spiritual energy towards Kotori''s direction.


    Kotori evaded the attack. Sure enough, Shidou''s reaction is gradually changing. Back with the Yamai sisters, he was just a walking disaster. Then he showed a violent reaction towards with Natsumi. And now he is pointing an Angel to fight with his ''enemies''.


    His resistance is getting stronger, and although that makes things more difficult, but from another perspective, Shidou is gaining more intelligence- that is, his human perception is gradually being restored.


    "- Shidou"


    Kotori opens her arms in order to get close to Shidou.


    "-!"


    Shidou swung down his <Sandalphon>, but Kotori did not avoid the attack. Blood starts to gush out from her wound. "


    "Kotori!"


    Origami called her name in worry, but Kotori only held out her hand to say that she was fine. Flames then started licking her wound, healing it.


    Even though her wound is already healing, that doesn''t mean she didn¡¯t feel any pain. This pain is her atonement for the fact that she was going to kill Shidou with her own hands.


    "Onii-chan"


    Kotori was clinging onto Shidou, and then tenderly kissed him.


    "...... I¡¯ll be waiting for an Adult kiss next time."


    Kotori said with a gentle smile.


    "--------!"


    Shidou issued a silent roar as he escapes from Kotori¡¯s hands. He began to march once again.


    "Only one left"


    Kotori places her hands on her wound and issues a groaning sound. The flames had not completely healed her wound. However, she also felt an increasing amount excitement as her feeling of pain faded.


    In any case, there only remaining one. And after the last person kisses Shidou, the path will be restored between the Spirts and Shidou will go back to normal.


    With hazy eyes, she looks on towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    In Shidou¡¯s direction, there is a beautiful princess in purple Astral Dress waiting for him while holding her golden sword on the ground.


    The sound of his voice blew the leaves and as he cut down the trees in his way. The strength of his spiritual power teared through the night like a triumphant roar. In response, Tohka could feel that every inch of her skin is shaking.


    Tohka calmly opened her eyes, while holding <Sandalphon>¡®s hilt straight ahead.


    The spiritual power gradually formed a vortex, Shidou is also holding <Sandalphon> in his hand. When he saw Tohka blocking his way, he prepared to swing his <Sandalphon> at her.


    ¡°Hmm..¡±


    Tohka knocked the attack back perfectly, and ran closer to the approaching Shidou.


    As the two <Sandalphon> collided with each other, their collective spiritual power created an explosion of sparks.


    Up, and down. The attacks came from every angle, Tohka notices her defenses is starting to waver. The impact from their attacks is released to the surroundings, causing Tohka''s feet sink down to the ground.


    It was a weird feeling. Tohka never though that Shidou was capable of fighting with her in such a degree.


    But the Shidou before her is not really the real Shidou. Tohka¡¯s eyes became sharp as she swung her < Sandalphon > with all her might.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Clang! Accompanied by a loud sound, Shidou¡¯s <Sandalphon> flew from Shidou¡¯s hand and into the sky, slowly dissolving into light particles fluttering in the wind.


    Although, Tohka is no match for Shidou in terms of spiritual power, her skills in swordplay made up for the big difference. As Shidou was swinging his <Sandalphon>, Tohka predicted the attack and seized the opportunity. "Shidou, now I''ll save you."


    Tohka gave a determined nod, as she moved into Shidou¡¯s arms. She held her hand to his chin, close to his lips.


    - However, at that moment.


    "-! Gaa ah ......!"


    Suddenly, she felt a tingling sensation in her chest; Tohka clutched her chest in pain.


    "This is ......"


    At that instant, both < Sandalphon > and her limited astral dress began to dissipate. It appears she has finally run out of spiritual power.


    She felt a strong force pulling her body down. Without her limited astral dress, Tohka¡¯s body is in direct contact with Shidou¡¯s spiritual power.


    "Ku¡ª" "----"


    Shidou gently waved his hand. But even with only this action, Tohka is blown away striking her back to a tree.


    "Ah ......!"


    Tohka''s back landed hard on a tree, her consciousness became hazy. Her body''s bones and muscle are in pain due to the friction.


    "Tohka!"


    "Tohka-san......!"


    She heard Kotori and the other¡¯s from the sky.


    However, before they could use their Angels to help Tohka, she raise up her voice.


    "- Wait a minute!"


    "¡­!? What is it, Tohka!"


    Kotori replied with a surprised tone. However, Tohka remained calm and continued.


    "Please¡­ don''t help me. I feel this is something I have to do myself."


    "......Tohka"


    Understanding Tohka¡¯s thoughts, Kotori waved her hand to stop the others.


    Tohka thanked Kotori and slowly walked towards Shidou¡¯s direction.


    "----!"


    Shidou gave a loud resounding roar.


    Even if the others have opened the paths, the vast majority of spiritual power is still sealed in Shidou¡¯s body. If Shidou attacked now, she would certainly lose.


    "Guu......"


    Tohka ignored the pain and dragged her body forward towards Shidou.


    Her vision blurred her consciousness hazy. There wasn¡¯t anywhere on her body that wasn¡¯t in pain. However, she could waste the last chance that everyone made for her


    "Ka......"


    The spiritual power surrounding Shidou increased in intensity, as if it was trying to deny Tohka access. Tohka feels like she jumped into a sea of sulfuric acid with her body. The invisible power licked over her body, leaving only a pain that nearly made her lose consciousness.


    However, Tohka did not stop her pace. If Tohka gives up here, she would be unable to rescue Shidou. Everything they¡¯ve done so far will have been for naught. She absolutely could not let that happen.


    "Shidou¡­ so you always fought¡­ while feeling this pain¡­?"


    Even though Shidou has Kotori''s regeneration powers, he is still a human with normal sense of pain. Tohka painfully realized for the first time how Shidou must feel when he encounters with Spirits and Wizards without an Astral Dress


    However, Shidou never gave up. No matter how many times he feels pain, no matter how many times he has been beaten down, Shidou always stood up to save Tohka and other Spirits.


    Tohka didn¡¯t know the reason why Shidou was doing that much to save Spirits. It''s unreasonable that Shidou must end his life here.


    No -


    "............ I¡±


    Tohka mumbled to herself.


    Indeed, Tohka was indebted to Shidou¡¯s kindness. Yes, it was that very kindness that had saved her.


    And, it must be a problem if someone as nice as Shidou cannot be saved.


    However, Tohka was moving forward not just because of that.


    If it were only to repay a debt, Tohka would have collapse a lot time ago.


    But inside her, there is a feeling that won''t let her give up no matter what the hardships is.


    "¡ª Ah, I see."


    At the end of her painfully road, for the first Tohka finally understands what this feeling is.


    Even though she heard about it several times, this is the first time that it has matched up with the feeling inside her


    The feeling is "love".


    It was a different ¡°love¡± than the one she had for Kotori and Yoshino.


    Tohka loves Shidou, and because of that feeling- she desperately wants to save him.


    "- Shidou"


    Tohka calls out his name, using her right hand she grabs Shidou¡¯s necktie.


    Then, she pulls Shidou toward herself ¡ª and kissed him.


    "----"


    The next moment, Tohka feels her body getting hot. The spiritual power surrounding Shidou started to disappear.


    After a few seconds, Shidou¡¯s frantic breathing gradually began calming down, his strength started to leave his body.


    Once the light came back to Shidou¡¯s eyes, Shidou trembled after realizing that Tohka is kissing him.


    "¡­!? To-Tohka!? What are you doing¡­!?"


    The usual voice and the usual reaction.


    The Shidou that Tohka loves is standing right there.


    Tohka delicately loosen her lips, and let out a faint voice.


    "I won''t tell you. Idiot¡­Idiot"


    After finishing that sentence, Tohka fell unconscious into Shidou¡¯s arms.

 Volume 12 - Epilogue

    The forest that sunk into the darkness of night, is illuminated by the light of the flames.


    Here is far from the ordinary city''s peaceful forest. No one was coming around, not to mention there is fire. This fire is not likely to have been caused by lightning that strike a drop of dead wood.


    However, today''s forest fire was different. The dead wood burning is not caused by lightning nor is it by people who left a bonfire¡ª¡ª¡ªit leaked from the fall of the giant transport aircraft¡¯s fuel.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªOh my, oh my.¡±


    The darkness seemed to distort into the form of a human, a young girl crawled out from the ground.


    ¡°Originally, I was planning on ambushing DEM''s facilities, I did not expect for it to actually fall in such a place.¡±


    The girl¡ª¡ª¡ªKurumi picked up a piece from the scattered wreckage with one hand, and then put the other hand out in front.


    Then, the shadow around her feet started to move, flying out a shotgun and reached out to catch Kurumi.


    ¡°<Zafkiel>¡ª¡ª¡ª[YudTenth bullet].¡±


    After Kurumi said that name, the shadow sucked into the gun to become the bullet.


    YudTenth bullet, the tenth bullet penetrated the object in order to convey its past memories into the shape of Kurumi¡¯s bullets.


    Kurumi placed the gun at the direction of herself, and then did not hesitate to pull the trigger. Concentrated shadows emitted through the debris directly hit Kurumi¡¯s head.


    Normally, such a bullet would have shattered Kurumi¡¯s head like the breakdown of aircraft¡¯s debris. However, within Kurumi¡¯s mind, she saw the scene of the transport aircraft when it was still flying.


    Piercing alarm sounds, the aircraft was shaking like a fetus, [Material A]. The Spirit seemed to be resonating with a great unknown wave response.


    Then, a twinkling in the sky; a pillar of light emitted from an unknown distance from the aircraft.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I see. The the direct cause of this is Shidou-san.¡±


    Kurumi could not help but laugh. Although she received reports of Shidou¡¯s strange behavior from her clones, she never thought he would be involved with this.


    ¡°The second Spirit-san found Shidou-san''s Spirit Wave from inside the transport and looked for his help¡­ I guess? But if Shidou-san''s power went berserk because of that, he sure must have caused Kotori-san and the others a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡ªKurumi thought it¡¯s useless to say that to a Spirit that¡¯s locked inside a container. Whatever the outcome is, there''s no use picking faults with someone looking for help.


    ¡°Either way¡ª¡ªI did not expect, Shidou-san to be of so much help.¡±


    Kurumi dives into the shadow, and then walked toward the rear conveyor in a loud pace.


    In expectation for the arrival of the transport aircraft, she had placed her clones at any major DEM facility where she thought the aircraft might arrive. Even if the plane hadn¡¯t crashed, she would still have the Second Spirit without exception, but it would have cost her numerous clones.


    Kurumi was lucky to be able to achieve this goal without that sacrifice.


    Her aim was not only [Material A]. It was also to get the information about the First Spirit from her in order to defeat it. The more manpower she could reserve, the better.


    ¡°¡ªWell then, Spirit-san? Please let me see your face.¡±


    Kurumi said while peeking into the container that dropped out of the transportation plane.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kurumi could not help but widen her eyes.


    Over there, it is an empty container that has been bursted open from the inside.


    ¡ªThe <Ratatoskr>''s round table was in a heavy discord.


    But this is hardly surprising. One person, Clayton, had launched <D¨¢insleif> beyond his authority, and in order to prevent it, even the mysterious Spirit


    had emerged.


    ¡°


    ¡­¡­¡­?! What does this means! Why did that Spirit appeared there!¡±


    ¡°No, we were really lucky. Whatever the reason is, we didn¡¯t lose the Reiryoku we¡¯ve been collecting. Clayton, you were too hasty!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! If I didn''t start the attack, the situation would not have improved.¡±


    ¡°However, you didn¡¯t have that privilege to fire it. This is a serious violation.¡±


    ¡°Well, more important than that is


    . Can you think of ways to catch it? That being was able to turn humans into Spirits. If we had that power¡­¡±


    Woodman irritatedly hit the table.


    ¡°Shut up, brats¡±


    "¡­¡­¡­! "


    Woodman spoke in a cold voice, the three executives held their breath.


    ¡°I did not tell you to follow my lead, but at least you should comply with the agreement. If you want to violate the agreement, then I also have my intentions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Glaring at the nervous trio, Woodman continued.


    ¡°Disposal aside, you will be notified of Clayton punishment later.¡±


    ¡°At the disposal of¡­¡­¡­? You say you want me punished?! I''m doing this only for <Ratatoskr> sake¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true Sir Woodman. He did temper some impatience, but he¡­¡±


    ¡°I said shut it Almsted. You really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? In your mind do you think I¡¯m so foolish?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to the words of Woodman, Almsted fell completely silent.


    Woodman thought that someone as simple as Clayton can''t prepare everything by himself alone. The key to <D¨¢insleif> was probably created by Almsted and passed to Clayton. It''s expectable from Almsted who doesn¡¯t like getting his hand dirty. Clayton likely didn''t even notice Almsted''s involvement.


    ¡°I''m calling an end to today''s meeting. Everyone, remember to be cautious with your footsteps.¡±


    After much talking, sitting on a wheelchair, Woodman let Karen pushed him away from the meeting room.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With a soft moan, Shidou opened his eyes.


    This is not his own room, but similar to the infirmary at school. After a few seconds, Shidou finally perceive himself to be in the <Ratatoskr>¡¯s facility.


    ¡°Oh, you woke up?¡±


    After hearing the sound, Shidou looked, and found Kotori.


    After seeing the way the Kotori was, Shidou tried to recall what happened.


    ¡°I see, after that I¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Tohka and Shidou lost consciousness, Kotori took them to <Ratatoskr>¡¯s underground facilities in order to receive a thorough examination.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But before that, his memory is very hazy, he can¡¯t remember how. He can¡¯t remember----those words were not very accurate. Clearly, he remember what they have done, but if he want to carefully recall that incident more clearly, he can¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s like as if trying to recall a dream last night; the results are different from what had actually happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. The path has settled down, but your current state is no different from recovering from an illness.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­Where are the others?¡±


    After hearing Shidou¡¯s question, Kotori gave a sigh and replied.


    ¡°Waiting in another room. I told them to get a good rest, but they said that they will wait for you to wake up. And¡ª¡ª¡±


    Saying that, Kotori pointed towards the bed at the right of Shidou. Chasing her finger with his line of sight, he noticed. There, with bandages and compresses wrapped all over her body, is a painful figure of Tohka who is currently sleeping.


    ¡°Tohka¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I had allowed her to sleep here since she can''t sleep if she wasn''t looking at Shidou''s condition. When she wakes up, remembers to thank her. We were only able to save you because of Tohka¡¯s perseverance. Moving through a whirlpool of Reiryoku is not something anyone can do.¡± [Well, some idiot also did something similar once], Kotori added. Shidou had no choice but to smile.


    At the same time, some of his vague memories had suddenly become clear.


    Shidou thought about it, at that time Tohka was, regardless of the danger tried to save him.


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Tohka¡±


    Shidou lean his body from the bed and, stroked Tohka¡¯s head. Feeling a tickle, Tohka squirmed a little, making a soft *Tsu* *Tsu* sound before smoothing out her breathing.


    Seeing Tohka sleeping, Shidou couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then he returned his gaze towards Kotori.


    ¡°Kotori too¡­¡­Thank you very much. You also have done a lot of work for my sake, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that is¡±


    Kotori started to stutter over Shidou¡¯s words and---before long, while grasping the hem of her skirt, large particle of tears began to shed.


    ¡°Ko, Kotori? Just what had happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I''m, sorry,¡­¡­¡­I¡ª¡ª¡±


    Kotori continued the words of apology haltingly.


    She knew the risk of Shidou going berserk but she remained silent. The fact that <Ratatoskr> has a weapon prepared for killing Shidou just in case. And---the fact that the person who is in charge of the ignition key was Kotori herself.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡­that I keep quiet the whole time. It¡¯s all started when you sealed my Reiryoku, just let your body turned into something like that¡­¡­I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou who had been listening to Kotori''s words quietly, breathed out a sigh.


    ¡°Don''t cry, Kotori.¡±


    ¡°But, I put Onii-chan¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, being watched all day isn¡¯t really good¡­¡­but there was no other way. Taking into account the situation in case of me going berserk, then it makes sense to prepare a countermeasure in advance.¡ª¡ªIf so many people died because of me, then I would never be able to forgive myself.¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And, Shidou continues.


    ¡°Even everything is returned to that of five years ago right now, I would still seal your Reiryoku¡­¡­¡­Having said that, might make you say I do not included myself to the list of lives to save¡ª¡ªbut this is now my nature. I can''t do anything with it. For me, it''s more painful to see you broke down in tears than it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, please stop crying, Kotori. I just managed to flee from the gates of hell, the results of waking up to see you crying is too hard to endure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori wiped tears from her eyes with her sleeve and smiled with her eyes and nose still in red.


    As if responding to that, Shidou also make a smile.


    ¡°See, you''re cuter that way. My sister is world''s best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±


    Kotori mumbled shyly, and then turned her back towards Shidou and opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the others. They must all be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Aa, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    After Shidou finished, Kotori nodded and left the room. But before Kotori step out the door¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Onii-chan.¡±


    Leaving these words, she shut the door.


    After watching her leave, Shidou tried to stretch his stiff body. However, he can''t raise up his arms because of the muscle pains.


    ¡°Ah it hurts¡­¡­¡±


    And, as if to respond to that voice, Tohka who slept on the bed beside Shidou let out a voice and *Goshi* *Goshi* rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ou, Tohka. Good morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­,¡­¡­! Shidou!¡±


    Tohka¡¯s vision was not very clear, but after seeing Shidou¡¯s figure, she immediately opened her eyes and sat up.


    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps because the physical pain did not subside, Tohka could not help but groan in pain.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­I''m okay. More importantly, is Shidou¡¯s body okay?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m fine. Thank you, I really did give you guys a lot of trouble huh.¡±


    After Shidou finished, Tohka shook her head in response.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve been saved by your a lot more. It would be weird for Shidou who always tried your best to not be saved. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides?¡±


    He tilted his head in inquiry. Then Tohka''s cheek was dyed in red.


    ¡°No¡­¡­the last one, is a secret.¡±


    ¡°What''s with that, I''m curious. Just tell me now.¡±


    ¡°No. A secret is a secret after all¡ª¡ª¡ªMore importantly, Shidou¡±


    Tohka then looked around restlessly and, her eyes fell on the basket with apples on top of the shelves. She take it with her hands, and skillfully started to peel the apple.


    Then she took one of the apple slices and comes toward Shidou.


    ¡°Here Shidou, say [An~¡ª¡ª].¡±


    ¡°Eh? What is it out of sudden¡±


    After Shidou questioned that, Tohka continued on with a serious look.


    ¡°At that time, didn¡¯t Shidou said to make you fall in love? But, I was the only person who didn¡¯t make Shidou fall in love yet.¡±


    ¡°Heh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So here, An~¡ª¡ª.¡±


    ¡°Ah, An~¡ª¡ª¡±


    Overwhelmed by Tohka¡¯s momentum, Shidou had obediently opened his mouth to let Tohka fed him the apple.


    ¡°Is it delicious!?¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Did you get heart-thumped!?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I did get heart-thumped.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    When Shidou said that, Tohka smiled happily. Seeing Tohka''s innocent smile, Shidou really felt his heart rate accelerating. Then, as if she doesn''t notice his state, Tohka made a serious looks and stared into Shidou''s eyes.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Shidou. I want to make sure of one thing.¡±


    ¡°Nn, what is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I heard from Kotori that you are required to kiss in order to seal the Reiryoku¡­¡­As I expected, you¡¯ve kissed everyone until now?¡±


    ¡°Buu¡­¡­!¡±


    Having said that, Shidou unconsciously made a cough.


    Come to think of it, after sealing Yoshino¡¯s Reiryoku, Tohka said, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss with anyone other than me¡±.


    In order to stabilize Tohka¡¯s mental state, he had to agree to promise Tohka¡­¡­but it seems after this incident Tohka finally knew.


    ¡°¡­¡­That, Tohka, about that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it''s alright. Rather, I¡¯m sorry for giving you an inconsiderate demand. It was self-contradictory to tell you to rescue other Spirits while prohibiting you from using the method.¡±


    However, Tohka continued.


    ¡°But even so, isn''t it better to say that on the spot? I have always thought until now, that there are other ways to seal Spirits outside of a kiss.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­I''m sorry, you''re indeed right.¡±


    When Shidou lowered his head, Tohka shook her head again.


    ¡°Don''t apologize. I forgive you. In exchange for that¨C¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes. Tohka was, while frowning in pain, slowly came out of the bed and then climbed onto Shidou¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Er, Tohka?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any complains. But, it¡¯s true that Shidou broke our promise. So¡ª¡ª.¡±


    Yoshino, Kotori, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, Natsumi, Origami, Tohka counted with each finger as she said the Spirits'' name.


    Then, while her cheeks was blushing, she said in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­A total of seven people. That¡¯s the number of times you kept it secret from me. I¡¯ll forgive you if you kiss me seven times.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­? H-Hey, wait, Tohka!?¡±


    ¡°No questions. Or¡­¡­you don¡¯t want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but soon¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°In that case there¡¯s no problem! Sit still, I¡¯ll be done fast.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡ª¡ª¡±


    Before Shidou could finish, Tohka, without any explanation, joined her lips and Shidou''s together. Shidou felt a pleasure like his brain is burning up by the soft feeling and the faint fragrance of sweat.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­, chu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡­¡­?!¡±


    However, at that moment.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Shidou. I''ve brought everyone over¡ª¡ª¡±


    Opening the door to see inside, Kotori became dumbfounded at the scene.


    Tohka widen her eyes in surprise and separate her lips away from his. Shidou''s lips got pulled with her lips a little before it bounced back. Their lips are connected to each other with a glittering thread made of saliva.


    With that scene, the Spirits and Mana rushed into the room.


    ¡°W-wait, what were you doing in this of short timespan, Shidou!?¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­¡­both of you are still recovering¡­¡­you should not too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ka, Kaka¡­¡­Tohka sure takes the cake.¡±


    ¡°Pointing out. Kaguya seems frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! Eh? I didn''t see it properly, so could you do it again! Again please!¡±


    ¡°Uwa¡­¡­to wake up and do such a thing, how gross¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­As expected, I can''t be off guard.¡±


    ¡°Nii-sama! What are you doing!?¡±


    Saying that, everyone came to surround Shidou¡¯s bed.


    ¡°H-hey, everyone please calm down. This is¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou was thinking of how to defend himself.


    But, an excuse that can easily gloss over this situation doesn''t come to mind.


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±


    Then, whether Tohka also thought the same thing, since it¡¯s came to this, Tohka *giyuu* hugged Shidou. All the Spirits [Ah!] raised up their voices.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±


    In response to the loud noise, Shidou couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile while stroking Tohka¡¯s head.

 Volume 13 - Prologue

    ---------At three o''clock.


    At that time everyone is usually already asleep. However, beside the Itsuka residence, there is a room in the Spirit mansion that still has its light turned on. Inside, there were lots of people flocking inside.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­.page fifteen¡­..is done!¡±


    Trying to stay awake, Shidou placed a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from falling asleep. Even though he felt dizzy in his head, he slowly finished inking the manuscript.


    Then, in response to him, a voice can be heard coming from around the table.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­., over here too, page sixteen has also been completed.¡±


    ¡°Ka, Kaka¡­¡­.Late. You¡¯re too slow Shidou. For us the hurricane children, who are like a falcon, have already stormed towards the next page.¡±


    ¡°Re-covery¡­¡­.. Then, if you wanted to scan your manuscript into data together with Yuzuru¡¯s, please lend it¡­¡­¡±


    Origami, Kaguya, and Yuzuru collected their works after that was said. Everyone there was less energetic than usual. The reason is because they¡¯re too exhausted.


    But it would also be understandable. Shidou, when handing over the document to Yuzuru, got up from his chair and stretched his body. A stretch-stretch sound which unusual for a high school boy, can be heard from his back.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou while rubbing his waist, started looking around at the condition of the room.


    Inside the large room, a mountain of work has been split up into several groups; on top of that, ink, pen, and a variety of art supplies such as a ruler have been placed.


    And on the other side of the desk, there¡¯s a young Spirit who has the same sleepy face as his. She looks exactly like a mangaka, and her workspace also looks as messy as a mangaka¡¯s.


    ¡°Fuaa¡­¡­¡±


    While Shidou is yawning, he rubbed his eyes as he walked towards the refrigerator. The refrigerator was filled with lots of nutritional drinks, and then he takes some.


    After that, he opens one of them, and then another one. He gives it to the Spirit who is working in the middle of the desk. Probably in this room right now, she¡¯s the one who is in the most extreme condition.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Natsumi. Why don¡¯t you take a rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But Natsumi kept drawing from her pen on the manuscript, while starting at it with a critical facial expression. Natsumi didn¡¯t respond at all. She continued to focus as she placed her nails onto the script so that she will be able to draw a perfect line.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Oi~, Natsumi~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Still no reaction. Shidou opened the lid of the energy drink to try, placed a straw in Natsumi¡¯s drink, and brought it to her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Gu.¡±


    Then, Natsumi unexpectedly turned away and began drinking the energy drink by placing the straw into her lips.


    Then, after she had finished drinking all of the liquid in the bottle, she released her mouth from the straw, and continued to work on the manuscript again.


    It is impossible to describe her tremendous ability to concentrate. Shidou made a wry smile and went back to his desk.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­.how about working on the next page¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And then, he gripped the pen while facing the manuscript that still was in the draft form.


    Then, as if following his lead, Origami and the others also resumed their work.


    That¡¯s right. Shidou along with the others right now are working together in unity for a single purpose.


    ---------For the purpose of [To complete the Manga].

 Volume 13 - CH 1

    Zuuuuuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­along with the machine¡¯s low sound, the bed is gradually being sucked into a huge inspection machine.


    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    There laid Itsuka Shidou, who slowly lowered his eyelids as he closed his eyes.


    Up until now, he already received several inspections; as expected, the feeling wasn¡¯t really good. It was a primal fear in all organisms, the fear of being swallowed whole by a huge animal.


    After Shido¡¯s body was entirely swallowed inside the machine, the light of the x-ray passed through Shido¡¯s body.


    After few minutes later, the machine finally removes itself from the bed where Shidou had laid down.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done, Shidou¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the voice that had come from above, Shidou slowly opened his closed eyes.


    Next to the bed, there¡¯s a girl standing up with a concerned look. Her hair is tied up with black ribbon.


    And, she is eating chupa-cups in her mouth. If you take a look at those characteristics, the only thing you can feel from her is that she was simply a cute girl.


    She is wearing crimson military uniform; her expression was flat. It creates strange impression that the she looks too young for the clothes.


    It should be it. This girl is none other than Shido¡¯s little sister, as well as <Ratatoskr> commander, Itsuka Kotori.


    ¡°How¡¯s your physical condition?¡±


    ¡°Aah, there¡¯s nothing wrong. But¡­¡­..how long should I undertake this? Feels like it¡¯s already been half month¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shido¡¯s made a wry smile and got up. That¡¯s right, even until now, after sealing spirit¡¯s spiritual power he always had to go through this kind of examination; however, recently the period length had been more than usual.


    So far now, he himself already understands the mechanism of this one machine. The MR1 equipment¡¯s machinery and tools gave it an appearance of a huge cross-ways cylinder. The big entrance orifice made it look like a serpent.


    Seeing Shidou¡¯s reaction, Kotori exhaled.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou, you already understand right? About how¡¯s your body condition is?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    To be honest, Shidou hesitates to answer.


    In the beginning of this month, there¡¯s something that interfered with the path between him and the spirits. Rather than Spirits¡¯ power going berserk, it was Shidou whose power went berserk instead.


    It was thanks to the effort of everyone that the problem could be solved. Henceforth, so far Kotori is now paying more attention to Shido¡¯s body condition.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­thanks, because I can¡¯t remember anything about that time I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou said that in apologetic manner, Kotori only went ¡°Huh¡­¡­..¡± and then averted her gaze away from him. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuu. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not what I¡­¡­..¡±


    Seeing Kotori response, Shidou went into a state of silence and thought.


    From then on, the conversation stopped for few seconds.


    Kotori¡¯s is showing an unusual attitude. She didn¡¯t reply him back with a sarcasm scold like usual. That¡¯s because Kotori feels responsible regarding her role to put an end to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow, it¡¯s feels uncomfortable. It¡¯s not like he wanted to make Kotori angry, but seeing Kotori look so depressed made him feel pain as an older brother.


    Shidou changed his body position from the bed, and at the moment he began to move closer towards Kotori.


    "What~, don''t be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~."


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.?! W-Wait, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Hey~, Kotori~¡±


    "What~, don''t be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~."


    "Ahh! Don''t cling to me!"


    Kotori¡¯s face turned red, and then Shidou¡¯s head receives a chop afterward. Somehow, Kotori¡¯s usual mood has come back. Having felt the pain on his head, he strokes his head and laughs a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.What¡¯s that, so creepy. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it; your hit just now means you¡¯re already back to your usual self. Thank you Kotori.¡±


    After Shidou says that, Kotori¡¯s face turned red again. It was extremely obvious. Thus, Shidou patted Kotori¡¯s head. Kotori¡¯s shoulders shook a little, but she lets Shidou continue to pat her head.


    After that, a small sound of someone¡¯s call could be heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Sorry for interrupting you two.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Kotori¡¯s body started trembling. Immediately, she snaps Shidou¡¯s hand from her head.


    ¡°A-Aah Reine, you¡¯re pretty fast. Is the result already out?¡±


    And then everyone¡¯s facial expression become serious, they come closer to the direction of the voice. Shidou and Kotori walk away together, there¡¯s someone looking at them over there.


    During that time, there currently stands a woman wearing a <Ratatoskr> uniform. She has long hair put in a simply hairstyle and has an old stuffed teddy bear that she puts in her breast pocket. The stuffed bear has lots of scratches, and the woman¡¯s face looks so pale. Her voluptuous breast press together on the bear makes them look even bigger.


    Murasame Reine, is an analyst here, as well as Kotori¡¯s companion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yes. This thing is similar to <Fraxinus>; this machinery has a realizer installed in it as well.¡±


    While saying this, Reine¡¯s hand pointing out to some documents on the clip board.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Look at it, Shin¡¯s spiritual energy value from the beginning until now has begun to fall down into the normal state. This equipment wasn¡¯t able to detect any abnormal Reiryoku. The current status of the route between you and the spirits now is normal too. ¡­¡­¡­..With this, you can go back to the usual periodic medical checkup like before.¡±


    ¡°Is it true? That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Shidou while saying that, change his body¡¯s position and begin stretching his body.


    Right now Shidou and the others are inside the underground facility own by <Ratatosk>. Because <Fraxinus> is still under repair, they had to go to the underground facility for the medical checkups instead.


    In addition, half of a month has already passed since that day and now they were reaching the end of the month. Right now the school is in its winter¡¯s holiday, after this there¡¯s the New Year¡¯s holiday. There are various things they can watch. Starting from now, until the end of holiday, they can use their time freely for anything. Thanks to that, Shido can take care of the kitchen properly now.


    And, upon seeing Shidou¡¯s reaction, ¡°¡­¡­.But¡± then Reine continued her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­After this, we should talk something related to your body¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    With that worried tone, Shidou¡¯s facial expression unintentionally became stern.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­¡­¡­..don¡¯t tell me, something happened to the Spirits too!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..No, that¡¯s not what I mean. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. It¡¯s about your physical measurement¡¯s record you made when you were sick and your actions when you seduce Ai, Mai, Mii and Miss Okamine during the overheat, which we still have yet to create a story for.¡±


    ¡°Buh!¡±


    Hearing Reine¡¯s words, Shidou coughed at that instant.


    Right. When the path got disturb, Shidou¡¯s consciousness became vague. It¡¯s like he was half conscious. He heard from others that his behavior become very strange at that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­About the unusual record of physical measurement, we¡¯ll try to deal with it. The 50 meters running record is quite troublesome¡­¡­¡­we can say that it might be because of a strong wind blowing back then, or because you accidentally drank a cold medicine, which by any chance contained a extent of a dope inside the ingredients. I think we still have a chance to make up an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it will be that easy, though¡­¡­..¡±


    But, rather than letting others know about the Spirits, Shidou choose to agree with this plan. However, the real problem is the other one. Reine also understands about this as well. Even until now, this problem is still unsolved.


    ¡°As for the Ai, Mai, and Mii case, you can say it was simply a joke. Now there¡¯s only one left to be explained. That person is Miss Okamine. In short, we were able to cancel the wedding ceremony reservation¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Gwah!¡±


    Upon Reine¡¯s unexpected sentence, Shidou started coughing once more. ¡°W-Wedding ceremony reservation¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Yes. Somehow, we can explain the condition to her, now she already understands the situation, but still, she wanted to make it clear that it was a mistake right from your mouth. I¡¯ll arrange a place for you to meet her and try to fix this problem within this winter holiday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Kuh, this is pretty difficult¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A lot of possibilities begin appearing inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    After that, a voice can be heard coming from Reine¡¯s uniform pocket. A pipipip, sound came from an alarm that was ringing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ng, so it¡¯s already time.¡±


    ¡°Do you have another business?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yes. Let¡¯s meet again later; we¡¯ll meet in the next appointment.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll be excusing myself to apologize to that person.¡±


    Shidou excuses himself, as Reine assents his plan, while Kotori waves her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Aah. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps me too, I¡¯ll be returning home during dinner time. Do you need a car?¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­¡­.., I don¡¯t think I need one. I¡¯ll go shopping before I go back to home.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then see you later.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shidou waves his hand, and left the room.


    After that, he went next door to the locker room to change his clothes. Then, he walks along the hallway in a relax manner.


    On the way, he takes out his cell phone from his pocket to confirm the time; it¡¯s not yet 2:00 p.m.


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­¡­¡­..there¡¯s still some time left. Well then, what should I do now¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While walking, Shidou¡¯s mind is being filled with what kind of menu he will cook for tonight¡¯s dinner. His footsteps echo in the hallway.


    While he¡¯s walking, there¡¯s sound of footsteps coming from the opposite direction approaching Shidou.


    ¡°Ooh, Shidou-kun. Are you returning home now?¡±


    ¡°Is the examination finished already?¡±


    The man was wearing gloves and glasses, and while the girl had shoulder¡¯s length hair. The woman was the one who had called out to him. They are < Ratatoskr > members, Nakatsugawa Munechika and Shiizaki Hinako. They seemed to have just got back from shopping, as they were both holding white vinyl bag on their hands.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m finally free because my condition has gone back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. The body is our most important feature.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Treasure your body properly.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­. I¡¯ll will. Did the both of you just come back from shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In <Fraxinus>, it¡¯s really hard to be able to go out, but in this underground facility, we can go out a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Aah, sure it is.¡±


    Agreeing, Shidou nodded at them. Near the exit and entrance part in this underground facility is Tengu City¡¯s main section. It is surrounded by many buildings in every spot of the street, as well as civilian homes. The two of them seems to be much happier staying in this place because they can go out easier.


    Of course, as <Ratatoskr> members, they can¡¯t let civilians know about the organization. So, Nakatsugawa and the others right now aren¡¯t wearing their <Ratatoskr> uniforms. Instead, they put on a coat which looks more like an ordinary company¡¯s uniform. They also have a name tag on their neck to prove that they¡¯re a company employee.


    This way, no one would even think that they¡¯re part on a secret organization at all. ¡°But, somehow I feel a little bit lonely. As a man, I missed the sensation when I¡¯m doing my duty in the airship. Pushing myself into my own limit! I hope <Fraxinus> will be finish repaired immediately!¡±


    Then, Nakatsugawa gripped his palm to show his fist and his glasses started to glitter. Shido made a wry smile when he sees Nakatsugawa act¡­¡­¡­¡­.But as a boy, Shidou can understand what Nakatsugawa means by that.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­what the two of you buy then?¡±


    When Shidou asked, the two smiled and showed the contents of the vinyl bag on their hands.


    Inside, there¡¯s a lot of sweet stuff that Kotori probably asked them to buy.


    ¡°Chupa-Cups, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know already?¡±


    Hearing Shidou¡¯s guess, Shiizaki gave a smile. ¡°As expected from Onii-chan.¡±


    ¡°I too bought some sweet stuff for stock and this one!¡±


    Next, Nakatsugawa took out a book from the vinyl bag.


    It¡¯s a Sh¨­nen manga magazine around B5 size paper. The front cover illustration is a boy set up a pose with a sword. On top of that is the printed logo of <Weekly Sh¨­nen Blast>.[1]


    ¡°Ng? This is¡­¡­¡­.Blast?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the latest issue they have on sale for today. Has Shidou-kun ever read it before?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s obvious. In our era, there¡¯s no one who has never read this popular magazine.¡±


    But, what is that? Shido inclined his head in wonder. Seeing Shidou¡¯s reaction, Nakatsugawa pointed out his finger to the bottom left side of the front cover.


    ¡°What¡¯s do you mean, this is¡­¡­¡­..Eeh?¡±


    Not believing what he just saw, Shidou took a closely look once more.


    Seeing his reaction, Nakatsugawa nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Right. After hiatus for a long time, Honjou Souji¡¯s series [SILVER BULLET], has just resumed publication this month!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. I used to read this one too. For some reason several years ago, this series suddenly stopped publishing, and after that it has never been publish in the magazine for a long time. Right?¡±


    ¡°Right! The author and the publisher picked up the series again. It said the reason for the hiatus was because of the sudden illness of the author, but in fact, that was only a makeup thing created for Honjou to get to work again! For this kind of thing to be happening¡­¡­.. I too still can¡¯t believe this, for me to be able to read the continuation of [SILVER BULLET] is an unbelievable thing that I¡¯ve never even thought of before¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ha~, Uwaah~, How nostalgic.¡±


    Interested, Shidou and Nakatsugawa continue with their heated discussion, Shiizaki knits her eyebrows, and then took out a cell phone from her pocket and brought it closer to her ear.


    ¡°Yes, this is Shiizaki speaking¡­¡­..Aah, yes, understood. We¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Shiizaki ended the call. She apologize to Shido says that they have to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we have to go now. Here, can we leave this to you for commander?¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand, and hands the shopping bag to him. Shido took the bag and agreed to give it to Kotori.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can focus on your work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. We¡¯re saved. Well then¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shiizaki bowed to him, then she walks in a hurry to the opposite direction and vanished from his sight. Seeing her off, Nakatsugawa also bid his farewell to him.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself too. Before the break time is over, I¡¯ll finish reading the [SILVER BULLET]!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­..Then, see you later.¡±


    After Shidou said good bye to him, he walks to the opposite direction with Shiizaki already gone by now.


    ¡°Then~ let¡¯s hurry up deliver this to her.¡±


    Because the shopping bag Shidou bring in his hand is light, he came back in no time at all; the door of the room is already opened.


    ¡°Oi~, Kotori. This is your order from Shiizaki-san,¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh.¡±


    Instantly, Shidou¡¯s body froze.


    But that reaction is normal. Inside the room there¡¯s Kotori and Reine, but was also a girl being gripped tightly¡­¡­¡­Kotori abruptly threw the girl into the bed and was violently trying to remove the girl¡¯s hospital clothes.


    ¡°Kya~! Kyaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°You! Be obedient¡­¡­¡­! Take off your clothes!¡°


    ¡°Ko, Kotori¡­.?¡±


    Right in front of his eyes now, there¡¯s a flower garden, Shidou¡¯s heartbeat started beating faster then Kotori begin to notice Shidou¡¯s presence. Recognize him, Kotori¡¯s shoulder started to shake.


    ¡°S-Shidou!? Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡±


    ¡°W-well, just now I was about to deliver your ordered goods¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou averted his gaze away from her.


    ¡°How should I say¡­¡­¡­sorry. But, forcing against someone¡¯s will isn¡¯t a good thing, you know¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re completely misunderstanding!¡±


    Kotori tries to explain. She fixes the girl¡¯s cloth that is lying on the bed. She draws her hand from that girl and get up until Shidou can see the girl.


    That girl looks like around Kotori¡¯s age. Her hair tied up into one ponytail, and there¡¯s a small mole below her left eye.


    She wears the same hospital cloth with the Shido had worn previously. There¡¯s only one reason for her to wear that. The girl¡¯s physical condition must not be in good terms.


    Looking at the figure, Shidou widened his eyes.


    "Mana!?"


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­..?Ah, Nii-sama!¡±


    The girl responded with a surprise tone.


    Right over there now, there¡¯s a girl who self-proclaimed herself to be Shidou¡¯s blood related little sister, her name is Takamiya Mana.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing in particular. Right now I just think that we should do a detail examination on her, but this girl keeps refusing.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, because Mana didn¡¯t feel sick anywhere~ that¡¯s all! That¡¯s why I¡¯m alright!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori glared at Mana. Mana made a wry smile and sweat ran down her cheeks.


    Come to think of it, he begins to remember. Back then when Shidou¡¯s spiritual energy went berserk, DEM came to attack him, and he heard that Mana managed to come just in time before anything could happen.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­.You helped me too. Thank you, Mana.¡±


    ¡°Nii-sama¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Hearing Shidou¡¯s word, Mana made a *Nii* smile before she stood up.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mana and Nii-sama aren¡¯t strangers; there is no need to say that!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­..That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shidou replied with a smile.


    Then Mana, who was smiling brightly, suddenly changed her facial expression into very serious, slowly walking, advancing while staring at Shido.


    ¡°By the way, Nii-sama. There¡¯s something I always wanted to hear if I were to meet Nii-sama¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ng, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. About what Nii-sama said back then-¡°


    But something interrupts Mana before she could finish her sentence. Kotori went ¡°Ngh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori laughed in strange way and placed her arms on Mana¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Maaaanaaaa? Why are you running away like that while you¡¯re talking with Shidou?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, no, I didn¡¯t mean trying to escape or something¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Kotori is acting very friendly, somehow there¡¯s something really cold that can be sensed between her words. Mana¡¯s face became pale. Despite Shidou not being able to see Kotori¡¯s face from his current position, somehow he knew that Kotori right now must be having a very scary expression.


    However, Kotori only sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry or such. Right now, if you weren¡¯t there at that time, I don¡¯t know what would happen then. And I¡¯m truly grateful for that.


    Mana can feels Kotori¡¯s feeling behind her words, Mana relaxed herself a little bit upon seeing this; suddenly Kotori put so much strength to her grip on Mana¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid. So don''t be so scared. About the fact that you went out without caring about your body, or about recklessly using a Realizer, or the fact that you went uncontactable after, and yet exchange contact with Reine without me knowing, I''m not bothered by it even a liiiiiiiiiitle bit."


    ¡°H-Hiiiiiiii!?¡±


    Kotori¡¯s fingers gripped onto Mana¡¯s shoulder tightly. Tears started to flow down from Mana¡¯s eyes and she swings her head repeatedly.


    ¡°H-Hey, Kotori¡­¡­.Don¡¯t worry too much, okay?¡±


    Hearing Shidou, Kotori turned back and glared at him.


    ¡°To hear such a thing from you, how can I put this, I don¡¯t know anyone who would do reckless things like you siblings do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Both Shidou and Mana cannot deny that and stopped their sentences. With this, they are back to the previous matter.


    Looking at their reaction, Kotori can only sigh. Then, she turns back to staring at Mana again. ¡°Anyhow, don¡¯t try to escape this time, okay. You should finish this examination, and you¡¯ll receive proper treatment. Be prepared. We¡¯ll examine you even to places that you didn¡¯t even know about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa~! Kyaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    While saying that, Kotori continued to grab Mana¡¯s shoulder. Mana¡¯s feet began to shake and she starred screaming.


    ¡°Nii-samaaaa! Save meeeee!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good to running away¡­¡­¡­.. See you later.¡±


    Despite of Mana¡¯s screams, Shidou takes the shopping bag nearby, then he walks out from the inspection room and rides the elevator. He passes three layers of electronic doors and finally appears inside a public building. Compared to interior design of the secret underground facility, the outer part looks ordinary.


    Then Shidou remembers what should he do right now.


    ¡°Next¡­¡­¡±


    A certain place came up in Shidou¡¯s mind as he continues to walk.


    Even though it¡¯s only one day after Christmas, the shopping district street decoration has already changed from a western-style into a very Japanese-style. The Christmas tree which was lined up in front of the stores has already been exchanged with a row of New Year¡¯s decorations, hinting that the New Year is almost here. Not only that, even Santa Claus and his Reindeers are also nowhere to be seen anymore. Only packages of cake on the top of shelf are still left, even though it does not suit the mood right now.


    This instant change isn¡¯t something that has happened for the first time. In fact, this happen every year, but then again he thought it¡¯s an interesting phenomenon. After all, various people who had been celebrating the holy night until the other day are now already back to their daily lives and waiting for the New Year. Although there are several national festivals that don¡¯t relate with Japanese religions; until now, those festivals have been included in a big event for about one week so far. At that time, everyone will be quite busy. That is inevitable.


    Shidou, while walking on the street, looks at the store¡¯s decoration that is filled with New Year¡¯s mood, and then made a *fuu* sound while exhaling.


    ¡°Even though this is something happens every year¡­¡­This instant change still feels impressive. People¡¯s moods sure change so fast.¡±


    Even if he says so, it¡¯s not like Shidou is complaining about it at all. No, rather, he¡¯s also welcoming this event anyway.


    Seeing the town being very lively is a good thing, and above all in this period, there are lots of rare ingredients being displayed in front of the stores. There are also so many discount offers during this time. Just by looking at it, he feels that he can have much more fun with his cooking.


    ¡°By the way, what should I do now¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou placed his hand on his chin while thinking. He thinks that he should make something less than he made during Christmas for tonight¡¯s dinner. Besides, New Year¡¯s Eve and the New Year will arrive in few days. Even if <Ratatoskr > said that they will pay for the cost of food, eating too much will not be good for the body either.


    He decided that he won¡¯t cook too much, but Shidou makes up his mind that he will cook some delicious menu for today as well.


    ¡°Perhaps a Japanese menu will be good¡­¡­ Recently I haven¡¯t eaten fish at all.¡±


    Speaking to himself with cheerful tone, he nodded and before saying it was okay.


    The time is already 2:30 p.m. The sun is still rising towards the highest spot. However, the temperature is rather low due to the fact that it is now the last week of December. Thanks to the last summer, he already knows some ingredients that he must buy. He goes to a store that is familiar to him, when looking around; he collects everything he needs to buy.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Okay. It¡¯s here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    About thirty minutes later, Shidou finished buying all the ingredients for dinner. After that, he heads back to home from shopping district by walking.


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ng?¡±


    Suddenly, Shidou stopped around the corner of the street.


    But that¡¯s normal. In front of Shidou right now, there¡¯s a girl that has fallen unconscious on the street.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Looking at the unexpected situation, Shidou¡¯s shoulder trembled.


    ¡°A, Are you alright!?¡±


    He rushes to the girl¡¯s place, placing the shopping bag on the street he tries to help her stand up.


    But, Shidou stopped his hands. It is said that if you happen to find someone fallen on the street, then it is better not to move their body recklessly. If this girl is victim of traffic accident and had hit her head somewhere, changing her posture will likely become very fatal.


    Then, while Shidou wonders what he should do, the girl unexpectedly moves her fingertips.


    After that, she slowly raises her head up unsteadily. Thereby, the face of the girl who had kissed the ground began to show.


    From her appearance, she might be one or two years older than Shidou. Her eyes look tired and her lips look dry. Looking at her face, the color of fatigue can be seen clearly. Her eyes bags looks heavy and dark circles surround her eyes. Rather than being hit by the car in traffic accident, it¡¯s more convincing to say that she has collapsed due to overwork.


    Realizing that the girl is still consciousness, Shidou tries to support the girl¡¯s shoulders, and tries to help her stand up.


    He can¡¯t tell very well because he can only see her back side, but apparently the girl was only wear a coat on top of her room clothes. That¡¯s how she dressed up. In addition, under this cold weather, the girl only wears pair of sandals without wears any stocking at all.


    Perhaps she¡¯s someone who lives nearby, because this girl dares to go outside in this kind of style without worrying about the cold, Occasionally Shidou also dresses up in the same style when he goes to a nearby convenient store in the middle of the night.


    Then, the girl focuses her eyes to look at Shidou¡¯s face and moves her lips to speak. Then, she lets out a voice that sounds similar to a crying tone.


    ¡° mach, ty¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eh? W-What did you say? What happened?¡±


    While Shidou is listening again, the girl once again repeats the same sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.My stomach is empty¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.. Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shidou widen his eyes unintentionally. Then, from the girl¡¯s stomach came out a sound, *Guu, *Kruuuu¡­¡­¡­. That¡¯s how it sounds.


    Then a few minutes later, Shidou is supporting the girl who had fallen on the ground. They walk along the path guided by Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ng~, so sorry~, boy¡­¡­..¡±


    The girl that Shidou is piggybacking on his back let out a voice without any vigor.


    In the end, although her consciousness has returned, she insist that she cannot move due to her empty stomach, so Shidou has no other choice than to escort her to her home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡­¡­. Besides, are you really alright? Is it alright for you to not go to the hospital instead?¡±


    ¡°Yes~, Alright~ Alright~. I¡¯m not sick at all. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t it waste so much time only to get there?¡±


    After saying that, the girl waves and flutters her hands.


    ¡°By the way, no need to use honorifics like that~ I don¡¯t like being too formal~¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­.. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hey~, you still haven¡¯t change the way you speak.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡­.get it.¡±


    With that tone, Shidou replies to her while sweating.


    Contrary to the girl¡¯s slender appearance, her personality is quite bold, such an unpredictable girl.


    Besides, collapsing from hunger in advance country like Japan nowadays is an uncommon thing. However, this unpredictable scene was just too surprising; he has not even heard her circumstances yet. It makes him wonder what in the world had happened to her.


    ¡°Ah, please go to the mansion over there.¡±


    While Shidou is thinking, the girl raises her right arm and points to the opposite direction from where they are now.


    Shidou widens his eyes once his gazes follow the direction that the girl¡¯s fingertip pointed just now.


    Over there, there¡¯s a high building, which height seemingly twice taller than any other building. It was a high-rise mansion.


    ¡°Eh? Over here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­..That¡¯s right¡­¡­ Ah, don¡¯t tell me you were expecting me to live in a more worn-out apartment?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t think¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou hesitates to answer for a moment. In fact, her guess was correct.


    Basically, the higher the mansion height is, the higher the price will be. Looking at this girl¡¯s appearance; in truth, he cannot match her appearance with the luxurious image of the mansion before his eyes.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­..Come on, that¡¯s nothing. How should I put this? You see, it¡¯s a gap. Something like that also happen to you, right? Just like any other ordinary teenager.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Uhm, that¡¯s, I¡¯m not quite getting it.¡±


    Shidou knitted his eyebrows while replying to her¡­¡­..Somehow, talking about the gap, he still cannot grasp this girl personality at all.


    ¡° Ah, boy, I¡¯m sorry but can you please bring me to my room? I don¡¯t know why, but for some reason my legs cannot move~. Is it because I rarely use my legs that they got some kind of degeneration~?¡±


    ¡°Aah, I think I can¡­¡­Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to not go to hospital?¡±


    It¡¯s not like he has another urgent matter to do, so he doesn¡¯t have any reason to refuse anyway. And moreover, if he leave this girl in this place, there¡¯s a chance that she will collapse and die on the street and he will feel bad if that happen¡­¡­¡­¡­Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible to happen. Something like this would only happen in Manga, even though such a Manga situation did happen to this girl. Sometimes such a thing could be happen in real life as well.


    Shidou, while piggybacking the girl, walked through the mansion¡¯s entrance. Then, they arrive in front of the auto locked door.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­..¡±


    In such a high class mansion, they have auto lock that must be unlocked beforehand. But, the pin number should only be known by those who reside here, and the person in question couldn¡¯t type the pin number from Shidou¡¯s back.


    Perhaps, peeking over the security isn¡¯t something very admirable, but the current situation made him have no other choice. Then, Shidou talks to the girl that he brought on his back.


    ¡°I will close my eyes, so during that moment¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, the room number is 1801, and the pin number is 1234, okay.¡±


    ¡°Security!?¡±


    Dumbfounded by the girl¡¯s word, Shidou unintentionally let out a strange voice.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s with that shout just now? It¡¯s super amusing. Do it once more, once more.¡±


    ¡°Forget that! You shouldn¡¯t let others know stuff like that so easily!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    The girl asked back in a surprised manner. Shidou scratched his head in stress and continued talking.


    "That''s not good for security, isn''t it!? If someone else other than the residence knows the password, then he can come in and out freely! We just me for the first time, and I''m a boy you know!"


    Shidou explains his theory in a high pitch; the girl then went ¡°Oh¡± and covers her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Will you do that, boy? No way, that¡¯s so surprising.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯m only telling you the common thing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ah~, I see. Even though you looked like an herbivore, you¡¯re actually a carnivore ¡­¡­..Perhaps this is what you call a gap. I¡¯m a bit wiser now.¡±


    ¡°Are you even listening when others talking to you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m super listening¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, I only wanted to know for reference, if a boy went to a girl¡¯s room, what¡¯s the first thing they would do?¡±


    ¡°You really are not listening, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    Shidou raises his voice to the girl while shouting, suddenly he feels like someone¡¯s currently watching over them somewhere place.


    ¡°Ng¡­..?¡±


    And over there, there¡¯s someone glances at him with a sharp gaze¡­¡­Because of that, his body began shaking.


    There, stood up a figure of a woman. That woman is this mansion¡¯s manager¡­¡­.Seemingly, she¡¯s the mansion caretaker. Because Shidou and the girl are making a ruckus in front of the entrance inside mansion¡¯s lobby, she looks at them with suspicious glance. The woman seemingly intends to call the police, because she¡¯s gripping the phone right now.


    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou made a feeble and insincere smile, he input the room¡¯s pin number he heard from the girl earlier, then immediately the automatic door opened.


    ¡°¡­¡­..I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    ¡°Aye-aye, Sir~¡±


    The girl responded with a carefree tone. Shidou exhaled, and then he walks away from the lobby and towards the corridor.


    After that, he took the elevator. He can see the wonderful decoration of the room below before heading to the designated room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Hey, we arrived. Is it okay if I put you down here?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, thank you. But if you leave me like this, I¡¯ll surely be dead later.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ha. Well then, give me the key. I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Ah, but the key is inside my butt pocket, so please take it gently~¡±


    ¡°Why did you put it there!?¡±


    Shidou shouts as the girl tangles her arms to Shidou¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything bad you know. I only wanted to show my gratitude for helping me on the street, so I think I should give you a little service to refresh you. Even if you put your hand into the wrong place like the inside of my clothes, I¡¯m okay if it¡¯s in the upper part of my pants.¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying!?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, No~ Well~, I think I wanted to show my gratitude at least, so I keep ¡®pushing¡¯ mine to you this whole time, but you didn¡¯t show any reaction at all~. Oh, perhaps this boy has butt fetish? That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°Your concern has exceeded common sense!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, or maybe boy is only interested on huge breasts? You¡¯re not interested on a bust below 80 cm? I¡¯m sorry about that~. I really can¡¯t do anything about this~¡±


    ¡°Can you not put someone else into your strange fetishes?¡±


    Shidou shouts for a while, and then once again, he lets out a large sigh.


    ¡°Forget that, just handover the key. Or I¡¯ll leave you here.¡±


    ¡°Aw, Seems like I have no choice~¡±


    After saying that, the girl put her hand into her butt pocket.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­, Out of sudden¡­¡­.Kya¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a strange voice behind someone¡¯s back, okay¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, your no fun.¡±


    The girl puff her cheeks, then she handovers the key. Shidou opens the door and came inside the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing.¡±


    ¡°I forgive you for disturbing~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re not acting as Tsukkomi anymore?¡±[2]


    Ignoring the girl¡¯s voice, Shidou take off his shoes and enters the room.


    From the entrance way, there is a long corridor. Over there, the room is dotted with mountains of magazine and Manga.


    ¡°Then, where¡¯s the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°There~¡±


    After the girl pointing out the direction, he walks towards the room.


    Again, the girl¡¯s bedroom is covered with tons of Manga. Almost the entire wall has transformed into bookshelves, but still in the very end, the books only piled up high inside the room.


    The girl¡¯s bed is even worse. There¡¯s a bed in the middle of the large room, but it seems to have space for one person only. On top of that, the room is scattered with volumes of books. Overall, she seems to harbor a great liking towards books, since her bed looks like a prepared a casket specially made for a deceased person to use books instead of flowers.


    ¡°Uh, wait.¡±


    While Shidou stands in front of the bed for a moment, the girl moves her body from his back to the bed. Falling down just like slime, in a manner of a puzzle piece; she lies down on the bed lovingly.


    ¡°Ng~, finally we arrived.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­..¡±


    Then, after finally laying down the girl, Shidou exhaled. He looks around the interior of the room and discovers something inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±


    Even though it¡¯s rude for looking around a girl¡¯s room he just met, he can¡¯t win against his curiosity. He walks forward to a certain place; over there he sees something unbelievable. That is quite a large work space. There¡¯s various painting equipment lining, also a big fluorescent lamp which could illuminate the whole table surface.


    On top of that, there is a thick B4 size paper on the center of the desk. Its coma script, there is not only already a drawn character and background, but also there¡¯s some text written on it. It seems finish and almost ready for the inking, since the rough sketch drawn by pencil hasn¡¯t been erased yet.


    Right This is the first time Shidou sees this directly, no doubt about it.


    And what¡¯s over there is the so called Manga paper manuscript.


    ¡°Eh, perhaps, are you drawing Manga?¡±


    Shidou asked the girl who was sleeping peacefully on the bed like a corpse. Then, she raised her hand.


    ¡°Ng ? That¡¯s right. I was a pro¡­¡­.I got too focused with my work that I forgot to eat~¡­¡­I thought I had no choice other than to go to nearby convenient store or to supermarket. Then, I realized that the earth¡¯s gravity became stronger.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand before dropping it back down onto the bed. Shidou makes dumbfounded face and smile bitterly.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened¡­¡­But if you are a pro, don¡¯t you have an assistant¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ng Generally, that¡¯s how it is but, I like doing everything just by myself until it¡¯s finished~ Well, if you feel comfortable doing that alone, then it¡¯s fine. Though sometimes, I feel as if I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s a fatal mistake¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou scratch his cheeks, he take a look at the Manga manuscript on the desk once more.


    It¡¯s not like Shidou read the whole Manga book wildly just like a mania or such, but Shidou also likes to read Manga just like any other normal high school students. He even bought Manga books that he likes. However, this was the first time he has seen a raw manuscript, so it is a pretty exciting experience.


    Guessing from the artwork, this is a Sh¨­nen Manga. Even though it¡¯s still not completely finished, he can tell that she truly is a pro-


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Hmm?¡±


    Then, Shidou knitted his eyebrows; he bends his body forward and brings his face closer to take a look at the manuscript more closely.


    Because the script hasn¡¯t been finished yet, he¡¯s not so sure, but he recognizes that style somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Eh, this is, don¡¯t tell me [SILVER BULLET]!?¡±


    Shidou shouted at that instant. Right. Over there is, the Manga Nakatsugawa talked about earlier [SILVER BULLET].


    ¡°Oh? You know very well. Perhaps, you¡¯re one of my readers? Thank you~¡±


    The girl waving one of her hand again, Shidou become even more curious. He turns his body¡¯s direction and continues asking.


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Does that mean you¡¯re Honjou Souji¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, right~¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re not a man?¡±


    ¡°Ah~, that? It¡¯s a pen name, a pen name. My real name is Nia. Honjou Nia. Nice to meet you~¡±


    Say that, the girl named Nia flashes a smile that made a ¡°Nii¡± sound, and then continues.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty common, you know. There are quite number of female writer doing that when writing Sh¨­nen manga. For example, Takajou-san of [OTHER FAKE] is actually a woman too.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? I-Is that true!?¡±


    Upon hearing this information, Shidou widens his eyes¡­¡­. Then he continued thinking.


    Other than about the gender issue earlier, he found something even stranger still left. ¡°No-no-no¡­¡­It¡¯s still strange. Because [SILVER BULLET] is a Manga that has existed around the time when I was still elementary school, you know? That means Honjou Souji¡¯s debut work is even older than that¡­..¡±


    Shidou shouting again makes his throat shake. He looks at Nia¡¯s appearance again.


    Her possible age is about 18 or 19 years old¡­¡­ No matter how successful her makeup is to make her looks younger, being in her twenties is the limit. If this girl actual age really is 30 years old, that youthful appearance is something that everyone would always wish for. There¡¯s no mistaking that every beauty¡¯s company and TV Channel would approach her to take advantage of this.


    In this case, she must be Honjou Souji¡¯s daughter who has the same perfect drawing style and inherited the same name with him as the second generation¡­¡­ There are also some people who are doing the same thing.


    However, Nia can see through what Shidou is thinking, she then says *fufu*, while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, since the beginning until now, Honjou Souji and I are the same person. By the way, it¡¯s already about ten years since my debut work.¡±


    ¡°T-Ten years¡­..¡±


    Shidou is dumbfounded by her explanation, Nia¡¯s truth echoes like the sounds of a drum; Shidou turns his face wondering about such a theory.


    Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible. The possibility of this entire theory is only part of Nia¡¯s random speech is pretty high.


    But, the manuscript placed on the work desk is obviously Honjou¡¯s drawing style. Of course, there¡¯s also possibility that those are only copies of the original drawing. However, if this Manga really got published by [BLAST], it will be evidence for this girl¡¯s manuscript originality.


    While Shidou was thinking about that, Nia went *Oh, well~* and exhaled.


    ¡°Uhm~¡­¡­The sequence is a little bit different from what I wanted, but oh well, it¡¯s alright. ~I¡¯ll tell you. My secret is-¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­.?¡±


    Hearing Nia¡¯s words, Shidou shrugs his shoulder a little.


    It¡¯s true that he is curious about it, but¡­¡­ Whatever is it, will it be alright to tell it to a complete stranger like Shidou? That question is what popped up inside his mind.


    ¡°Actually~¡±


    However, a moment later¡­


    Gu~¡­¡­¡­..Kyururururururu¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    That voice came out from Nia¡¯s stomach louder than before.


    Furthermore, since she was about to talk a serious matter, she creates such a serious face to show that the situation earlier is becoming pretty surreal.


    ¡°B-Boy¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia called Shidou in a weak voice. Shidou exhales and scratches his head.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡­. I¡¯ll borrow your kitchen for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes~¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, Shidou walked out from the room, but he quickly turns back to Nia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I only wanted to hear this to make sure. You can eat ordinary food, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not sucking blood in order to maintain your youthful appearance, right?¡±


    "Eh? You''ll let me suck your blood?"


    Then, Nia tries to imitate carnivorous animal by bending her finger from both hands, ¡°Gaah~¡± and then she flashes her teeth. But, soon she loses her physical strength and falls down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.For now, I¡¯ll accept that answer as a yes.¡±


    Shidou said that with his eyes half-opened. He leaves the room and walk alone to the kitchen.


    Looking at Nia¡¯s manner, he expected the sink to be filled with dirty dishes. However, apart from the dusty tableware, the kitchen is unexpectedly well-organized.


    ¡°Heee. How surprising¡­¡­I know it¡¯s rude to say this but, this is pretty well-organized.¡±


    But, a moment later, Shidou changed his earlier impression. Looking at the surface of kitchen¡¯s table pretty confirm it. In the corner of the room, he can see instant foods rubbish from a convenient store.


    In other words, instead of Nia never tidying up this place, it seems she never used the kitchen in the first place. She must always be eating outside or buying a box lunch from a convenient store; in short she must always eat instant foods for every meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou kept his silence and put his hand on his forehead, he soak the table and begin wiping the surface of kitchen¡¯s table with some kind of cloth.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­.Now.¡±


    After finish cleaning the dirt, he looking around the kitchen and walks to open the refrigerator,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..O-Only sake¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou voices his disbelief at what he just saw, and then he pulls the vegetables drawer to take a look.


    There are only bottles of sake inside, and also several books covering them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou silently closed the refrigerator. He goes back to the entranceway and takes the shopping bag he brought earlier, and decides to choose some suitable ingredients and return to the kitchen. Originally, these are meant for Spirits¡¯ dinner, but¡­¡­¡­..since the quantity he bought is more than usual, it should be alright. And more importantly, he can¡¯t let this Nia girl starve to death.


    Shidou washes his hands, and then start cooking like he usually does.


    Though, there was not much kitchenware he could use, so was it¡¯s impossible to make a delicious meal. Also, there¡¯s not much time left for cook because he cannot let Nia wait for too long.


    After Shidou decided, he pours some water into the only available small saucepan in the kitchen. Then, he also put in uncooked rice into the water, and he lit the fire to start cooking.


    After that, he places some scallions into the place where the fire was lit, as well as some bean paste. He also added some Japanese sake that he borrowed from refrigerator to add some flavor; at the very last step, he drops some eggs into the mixture to complete a simple soup.


    In this case, right now the food had finished cooking in only a short time. He brought the food to Nia, who currently starving to death. Despite the fact that this is only an ordinary menu, he thinks this food will be good enough for that girl.


    ¡°Okay, I hope this is enough.¡±


    After Shidou says that, he returns to the previous room to deliver the bowl filled with Zousui.[3]


    ¡°Here, I finished. It¡¯s still hot, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Waa! I¡¯ll have some~!¡±


    Shidou put the Zousui on the table near the bed, Nia then *Pan!* clapping her hands. And with a bit of vigor she takes the Zousui.


    ¡°Whoaaa!¡±


    Of course, the food is still hot. Nia¡¯s body shook a little.


    ¡°I already told you right¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Fuu~, Fuu~¡±


    Learning from her earlier mistake now, Nia blew the spoon with her breath before transferring the food into her mouth.


    After that, she tastes the Zousui while chewing it inside her mouth, and then she let out a voice.


    ¡°Aaaa~¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia made a voice that sounded completely like an old man in a hot spring. Tears started flowing down from her eyes due to being overwhelmed by the sensation of the food. She kept moving her spoon.


    ¡°So delicious¡­¡­What did you just let me eat¡­¡­What¡­¡­¡±


    While saying these words, she continues eating the remaining Zousui. After five minutes had passed, the Zousui¡¯s bowl was already empty.


    ¡°Fuh~ Thanks for the meal. No~, that was delicious. It¡¯s been a week since the last time I ate a warm meal.¡±


    ¡°A week¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile and then cleaned up the tableware. He turns back as he is about to open the door to return to the kitchen.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wash the dishes, after that I¡¯ll go home. Starting from now on, please eat properly before you collapse again.¡±


    ¡°Ah~, wait a minute.¡±


    Then, as Shidou was about to walk out from the room, Nia let out a voice.


    ¡°Is that not enough? I¡¯m sorry but, those ingredients are originally for the dinner in my home, if you want more, just order from delivery.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Then Nia made a *Bung-Bung* sound while waving her hands, she raise her right hand and pointed to the unfinished drawing manuscript that was placed on top of the desk.


    ¡°Like I said before, I didn¡¯t hire any assistants. Is it alright if it¡¯s only a simple task, would you help me? Please! I¡¯ll pay you extra for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Eh?¡±


    Being asked an unexpected request, Shidou widens his eyes.


    But he should refuse Nia¡¯s unreasonable request right after just cooking the meal.


    ¡°N-No-no-no. What are you talking about? That¡¯s totally impossible.¡±


    ¡°Eh~, isn¡¯t that fine~. Do you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡­.I¡¯ve never touch a pro¡¯s manuscript before, I can¡¯t take the responsibilities if I made any mistake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright~, it¡¯s alright~. I¡¯m only asking you to do the erasing. You only have to put some strength to do that.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say so¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, please, please! Currently my hands already full with important jobs to be done~. In this case, I won¡¯t be able to finish the manuscript on time¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia keeps pleading to him, Shidou makes a large sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Haa. Okay, but only a simple task, alright?¡±


    After Shidou gave into her argument, Nia then started smiling gladly.


    ¡°Got it~, got it~. Well then, let¡¯s go to the workroom. As expected, this place is too small to be of use for the two of us~.¡±


    While saying that, Nia get up from the bed, then ¡°Nggggh¡­¡­..¡±


    She scratched her body. After acting lazily until just now, the girl is already gaining back her energy extremely fast.


    ¡°The work room¡­¡­do you have another place other than this one?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I prepared everything like this, so whenever I feel like I¡¯m going to die while working I can collapse right away, but I also have another workroom to use~¡±


    ¡°Even if you say it as if that was a normal thing, it¡¯s still strange.¡±


    Shidou half closed his eyes when he said that, Nia seemingly doesn¡¯t particularly pay attention to it. After that, Shidou follows Nia to the other workroom.


    ¡°Well, come in, come in.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Nia asks Shidou to enter the workroom, the scenery made Shidou widen his eyes.


    Inside the room, there¡¯s a big work desk placed; on top of it, there¡¯s various stationery prepared. The wall still looks the same with the previous one, where the whole surface of the wall was turned into bookshelves. Other than that, there¡¯s drawing materials, books of paintings, as well as book of photographs and etc. all lined up.


    Inside the room, there is a stoic atmosphere somehow. The appearance of this place surely is just like an artist¡¯s workplace.


    ¡°There, you can use that desk.¡±


    ¡°Eh, is it alright? Somehow the atmosphere makes it feel like this is an artist¡¯s sacred place¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Ah, or perhaps you like the desk in the previous room better? Do you want to smell my scent while working?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this place is fine too.¡±


    Shidou refused instantly, the girl seems to be dissatisfied and her lips made a ¡°Buu~¡± sound as she pursed her lips.


    ¡°Well, which part should I erase?¡±


    ¡°Aah, then please erase this part.¡±


    After Shidou asked, Nia wears her glasses and began marking the upper part of the paper. She¡¯s pointing out several sheets of manuscripts that had already been inked.


    ¡°After you finished erasing the draft, please fill up the blank space with black ink.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ng?¡±


    Nia said those words naturally, Shidou inclined his head.


    "W-wait a minute! Didn''t you want me to do only Gomu-kake!? Even if it''s Beta-nuri, you shouldn''t let an amateur do it!"[4]


    ¡°Fine~, fine~. Since you¡¯re pretty skillful, you¡¯ll somehow be able to do it. Anyhow, as long as you paint them with black color, you can freely use any painting tools. The trick is to paint small corners with fine tip pen first, and then do the larger part with something quick.


    ¡°No, wait, are you listening when other people are talking¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening~. But as I said, it¡¯s alright. Boy, you¡¯ve used painting tools before, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­? Wh-What, out of the blue¡­¡­.¡±


    Hearing those sudden words, Shidou¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    Then Nia lift up the tip of her lips and continue speaking.


    ¡°You know? Boy. For those who don¡¯t know anything about Manga, They won¡¯t call erasing as [Gomu-kake], or black as [Beta].¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.tch!¡±


    Whispering, Shidou held his breath.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s it, right? When you¡¯re still around middle school, you drew an illustration of your own original character that you created. No~, I get it, I get it. At first, you drew that on your note book using pencil. Then, one day you decided to go to a stationery store to buy a Manga pen as well as the ink, but then you found it pretty difficult to use.¡±


    ¡°!? N-No, I¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then, you thought that you wanted to use screen tone too but, ¡®It can¡¯t be, how the price for one sheet could be so expensive even though it can only be used once!¡¯ Then you gave up after said that.¡±


    ¡°G-Guu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°After that, once you found out that there¡¯s a method to use a computer for drawing, That way I can draw as much as I like! That¡¯s what you though, but you got really shock once you found out the price for the pen tablet and the software, right?¡±


    ¡°A-Aaaaaaaaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s body started trembling as he scratched his head.


    ¡°And then¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I got it! I¡¯ll do it, no need to say more. Please.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll count on you boy! And I¡¯ll be working over there.¡±


    Shidou says that with a displeased tone, Nia started laughing upon seeing that and gives him a thumbs up while walk back to her bedroom.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou let out a sigh, *Phew*.


    But, it can¡¯t be helped. Then, he sits down on the chair; he grips the eraser on his hand and carefully begins to erase the pencil trace.


    After that, he takes the Fude-pen on his hand and begins working on Beta-nuri like she instructed.


    He begins painting the part given an x-mark using Fude-pen with the direction from inside to the edge part; after that, he began painting the entire surface.


    Even if he is only repeating the same work, but the shape and range to paint is various.


    Overwhelmed by the pressure that he shouldn¡¯t ruin a pro¡¯s manuscript had made Shidou somehow feel nervous. As he was completing the work, he tries to finish it as soon as possible.


    After sometimes has passed, Shidou brought the finished beta inking manuscript in his hands, then goes to Nia¡¯ place.


    ¡°Oh, are you done already? Hee~, Aren¡¯t you quite skillful?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, somehow I was able to manage it. Man, it¡¯s been a while since the last time I¡¯ve handled such a delicate thing like this.¡±


    Exhaling, he continues moving his body slowly and turns his shoulders.


    Then, when he looks over there, Shidou face turned pale as his body started trembling.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    There¡¯s no mistake. Over there, Nia already change her room clothes she was wearing until now. She changed into a maid cloth which had lots of exposure. The skirt is really short, and parts of her breasts are exposed a lot. Looking at the sensational appearance, Shidou gulped down his saliva.


    ¡°W-What are you wearing¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah, I bought this for my job¡¯s reference; I decided that I¡¯ll give you service for your assistance. Look, doesn¡¯t the extra salary look quite lustful? How is this? Even though my breasts are flat, my style isn¡¯t really that bad, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that this is what you meant by extra?¡±


    Placing her hands on her hip, Nia raise her voice. After that, Nia fluttered the envelope in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. This is only fan service. Here¡¯s your salary.¡±


    Then, Nia went to hand over the envelope to Shidou, but something popped up in her mind.


    After that, a prankster smile appears on her face, she pulling the breast part of her maid cloth, and put the envelope between her breasts.


    ¡°Well, boy. Here¡¯s your salary.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡­What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine~, it¡¯s fine~, look-look, take them.¡±


    After saying that, Nia joins her shoulders to emphasize her breasts.


    Then, *suton*, the envelope slipped and fell down through her skirt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou spoke in a small voice, Nia got so shocked that she collapse onto the place she was standing.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡­, is having small breasts really a crime¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Err, I should go home right now.¡±


    Shidou excused himself while sweating, he start preparing his stuff before going back. Somehow at this rate, he won¡¯t be able to get back to his home anymore.


    ¡°Eh? What about the salary?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need. I also got to have a precious experience anyway.¡±


    ¡°Eeh~ You can¡¯t do that~. Look, buy more delicious food using this money.¡±


    ¡°It should be Nia who should properly buy food to eat, regardless if it¡¯s delicious or not.¡±


    Shidou said that with half eyes closed, Nia widen her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Uwah, I didn¡¯t see this one coming.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t particularly mean anything¡­¡­..Well good bye. Next time, don¡¯t collapse on the street again.¡±


    Then, Shidou waved his hand and made his way to leave the room. Nia not knowing what to do began pulling Shidou¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Wa-Wa-Wa-Wait a minute. I feel it can¡¯t be settled just like this.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou creates a bothered face. Then Nia made a *Pon* sound as she clapped her hands.


    ¡°Ah, well how about this. Boy, are you free this Saturday?¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­? Why so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a one day holiday after finishing this manuscript. Let¡¯s go on a date. Aah, of course I¡¯ll be the one who pay everything.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?


    After hearing the unexpected words, Shidou widens his eyes. Who knows, he didn¡¯t expect that he would get that kind of proposal.


    ¡°Ah, but in exchange, let me decide the location. Since I haven¡¯t gotten any chance to go shopping this lately, I want to go to Akiba~¡±[5]


    With nonchalant tone, Nia is smiling. Shidou let out a sigh and scratches his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s, are you saying that you wanted me to carry your luggage?¡±


    ¡°Giku!?¡±


    Nia shocked expression was displayed in an over the top reaction and then she paused for a while. This is the first time Shidou ever heard a ¡°Giku¡± sound come out from someone¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry, but can you ask someone else? How about asking your friends instead?¡±


    After Shidou says that, Nia¡¯s facial expression becomes cloudy instantly.


    But she returns to her usual tone right away and she swings her head.


    ¡°No¡­haha. That¡¯s because I have no friends anyway~¡±


    After saying those words, Nia narrowed her eyelids.


    "¡ªBut are you really okay like that?"


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    For some reason, there¡¯s some hidden meaning behind those words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. Then, Nia lifts the tip of her lips and continues speaking.


    "¡ªIsn''t it your job to make the Spirits fall for you boy? No¡­¡­¡­Itsuka Shidou-kun?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t understand what she said, and then Shido let out a ridiculous voice.

 Volume 13 - CH 2

    ¡°Kata-Kata* that small sound came from the ringing of their teeth. There¡¯s no time anymore.


    But the atmosphere in this place isn¡¯t low at all. Certainly the place outside is being wrapped up by the cold weather of December, but the temperature here is pretty warm because the office is covered with thick glasses and completed with air conditioner. It keeps a comfortable temperature for everyone here.


    Even so, Knox cannot stop his body from trembling. His hands and legs, which have been covered by bandages and plaster, are also trembling. Gradually, he takes a deep breath.


    Though, it¡¯s not like Knox doesn¡¯t know what is happening here. Next to him is his subordinate Burton, who is also wrapped up by bandages and his face expression looks just as nervous as Knox¡¯s face. The reason was simple.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Uhm.¡±


    Right in front of them, there¡¯s a man sitting down on his chair; he lowered down his eyesight to the document on his hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°---------------!¡±


    With only such a little movement from that man, sweat begins pouring from Knox and Burton¡¯s heads.


    The man is being assisted by an ash blonde haired woman whose appearance could attract every man. Her facial expression is as sharp as a sword which would cut them down, making those two fall into silence with their faces getting paler.


    That man¡¯s appearance looks young. It seems like he¡¯s in the middle of thirties. But why does this young appearance suit with him despite his age? He doesn¡¯t looks like a middle age man at all. Actually, this year Knox is forty-eight years old, so you can say that this man¡¯s age is younger than him.


    Of course that¡¯s only natural. The person over there isn¡¯t an ordinary man.


    He¡¯s a man whose name is famous in the world as a world genius financial monster from DEM Industry, its first generation founder: Sir Isaac Westcott.


    In normal situation, it would be impossible for a mere pilot like Knox and Burton to be able to meet up with him in person. For the two of them to be here right now, of course there¡¯s a certain reason for that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Knox-san. What in the world will happen to us¡­¡­..¡±


    Right now, Burton is talking with a small voice that almost cannot be heard at all. Knox turns and glances to him. He replies back with a voice that can¡¯t be heard by Westcott.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ssh! Shut up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± After hearing Knox¡¯s words, Burton stopped speaking.


    Burton¡¯s insecurities are understandable. However, having a small talk in their situation shouldn¡¯t be done. If they did, then the possibility of the situation becoming worse is pretty high. The only thing the two of them can do is to keep silent just like a stone and wait for what will happen next.


    Right. Knox and Burton are being called here for some reasons. Anyway, that¡¯s not because the two of them will be given any work to do like usual. Instead, it must be because of the fatal mistake they had committed.


    A few days ago, both Knox and Burton were sending <Material A>, which is a spirit captured by DEM Industries, from Neryl Island¡¯s experiment facility in Pacific Ocean, and in the middle of the way, they got attacked out of nowhere and that resulted in <Material A> escaping.


    Though, it¡¯s not like Knox and the others let the <Material A> escape on purpose. It¡¯s was merely an accident or irregular event.


    But knowing how much Westcott is attached to the spirits, no matter what the cause of this trouble is, dealing with this man means this has something to do with their punishment.


    Westcott is without doubt, a man who could change the world¡¯s economy by only using his fingertips. Knox and Burton could be thrown away to the street if this man really wished to, that is something really easy for that man.


    No, Knox throws away that thought inside his mind. He assumes something even worst is more possible, because the assumption he made earlier looks too gentle to be done by that man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Knox took a silent glance to Westcott¡¯s side.


    There¡¯s stood a young, blonde woman behind him; he takes a note of her.


    Just by looking at her for once, it can be felt that she¡¯s different from an ordinary secretary. That woman is DEM wizard¡¯s supervisor, Ellen Mira Mathers.


    She has power equal or even stronger than the spirits; the strongest human ever. If she¡¯s with Westcott since the beginning, that¡¯s means she¡¯s going to cut off Knox and Burton¡¯s neck as punishment.


    Because of the silence, Knox can hear the footstep sounds from the stairs above the office clearly.


    ¡°-------I see.¡±


    Westcott comments upon looking at the report document. A dark gaze is pointed to Knox and Burton¡¯s faces.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.U-Ukh.¡±


    He puts some strength inside his gaze; it feels like the gaze has pierced through their bodies. Knox, who cannot describe this unpleasant feeling, unintentionally frowns at this.


    However Westcott doesn¡¯t seem to care about that at all, he throws the report onto the desk. Then, he stands up and walks towards the two of them.


    After that, in front of the two of them, Westcott moves his lips and speaks in calm tone.


    He is going to announce whether it¡¯s punishment or dismissal. Or, if the management thinks that they¡¯re not useful anymore, it will be an order for Ellen to get rid of them.


    Knox averts his gaze away from Westcott and his words keep echoing inside his mind, then he bites his inner teeth and closes his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble. The two of you should use Realizer to treat your injuries, they¡¯ll recover in instant. Give your body enough rest before coming back to work.¡±


    Knox¡¯s body shivered upon hearing Westcott¡¯s words, it was truly unexpected thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..What?¡±


    ¡°Only that ¡­¡­¡­Sir?¡±


    Knox and Burton exchanged their glances for a moment, and then a voice came out to interrupt them.


    It was Westcott himself who says it. It seems he still does not understand their reaction.


    After that, he nods as if understanding something.


    ¡°Aah, so that was the problem? Of course, the treatment will be under worker¡¯s insurance, so you¡¯ll both receive-¡°


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Knox cannot keep his silence upon hearing Westcott¡¯s words. The reaction Westcott gave also looks unexpected, but Knox unintentionally continues speaking.


    ¡°Because we let the <Material A> escape. About the punishment¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That wasn¡¯t your fault judging from the report. Instead, I have high evaluation toward your calm judgment had during <Nightmare>¡¯s attack. Do you think I¡¯ll be a fool that would choose my personal emotions instead and lose such talented staff like you two?¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The unbelievable sentence he just heard made Knox start to sweat. Then, Westcott says ¡°Besides¡± ; adding another sentence as he continues to speak.


    ¡°I already planned to free <Material A> anyway. Besides, it''s better to let her be free for now. Thanks to you, I don''t have to setup the stage."


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    Knox widens his eyes when he heard Westcott¡¯s unexpected words.


    This man, he planned to release the Spirit <Material A>¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then what was his true intention for delivered the spirit to Japan?


    ¡°Director, what are you going to-¡°


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he can feel that someone is pulling on his clothes. . When he turns to see, it was Burton who face is pale. *Bang-Bang* a sound is made as he swung his head from left to right.


    Looking at Burton face, Knox realized that he¡¯s going to ask something unnecessary for him to know. Then, Knox fixes his posture in confusion.


    ¡°I understand. Well then, please excuse us¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    Westcott raise one of his hands and replied with a friendly tone. Knox and Burton left the room together.


    When they leave the room and pass the door, they expected Westcott to call out to them to come back but¡­¡­¡­.Nothing happened.


    They walk along the corridor, once they reach some distance where their voice cannot reach the inner part of that room, Knox as well as Burton let out their breath *Buhaa*. Frankly speaking, up until now both of them felt as if they were breathing in underwater.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡­.What does that mean?¡±


    Burton asking while wiping sweats on his forehead using his cloth¡¯s sleeve, Knox also does the same thing as he replies to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, the way we think is far too different with him. That¡¯s impossible for us to understand him. No, rather¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather, what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, nothing.¡±


    While Burton pauses, Knox gives a vague reply.


    They are still inside the DEM Industry Company building. In this place, they won¡¯t know whether someone will eavesdrop on their conversation. Somewhere or not, right now something like that is floating inside his mind, so as expect that he shouldn¡¯t continue his words.


    Apparently, ¡°that¡± isn¡¯t a human being like him, that¡¯s what he though.


    No, to be exact-----That man for sure, doesn¡¯t consider himself to be the same living being as Knox and Burton.


    He remembered Westcott¡¯s eyes when he looked at them. He looked at them differently as if they were the eyes of some kind of reptile or insect. Knox shuddered involuntarily


    ¡°¡­............Let¡¯s go, Burton.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­..Alright.¡±


    Knox and Burton continue walking along the corridor.


    Secretly inside his mind, he thinks of finding a new candidate to replace him in the workplace.


    ¡°Just now, what the-¡°


    Shidou creates a dubious face and stares at the girl in front of him.


    Honjou Nia. A girl who had proclaimed herself to be the manga artist, Honjou Souji.


    Shidou unintentionally answers back her question with another question. However, Shidou cannot abandon this girl¡¯s word after he had heard it. The reason was simply, for her to know this matter has surprised Shidou a lot.


    Right, this girl just now said-------------<Spirit>.


    That is, this world¡¯s source of calamity, the existence that is the true cause of the spacequake occurrence. But that existence was kept secret, only some people were allowed to know about their existence. Usually, they are government officials or the upper class department of military enterprises.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not only that.


    Not only has this girl known about Spirits¡¯ existence, she also knows Shidou¡¯s name and his objective to settle the problem through a peaceful way.


    ¡°Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­.How do you know about that?¡±


    Shidou questions her with a wary face.


    ¡°Fufuf?¡±


    After that, Nia remove the glasses she wore for work and then listlessly brush her hair up.


    ¡°Well, I wonder why, how mysterious?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t dodge my question! You, who are you!?¡±


    As Shidou asks with a strong tone, Nia answers him casually while waving her hands.


    ¡°No need to be so angry. Because~ I will tell you properly.¡±


    After answering him with a light tone, she calls out a name.


    ¡°---------Yod<Heavenly Raiment>¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou held his breath.


    At the moment Nia calls out its name, a light began to surround her body, and then Nia¡¯s body is wrapped up by the light.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou suddenly let out a voice while narrowing his eyes.


    There¡¯s no doubt. There¡¯s no mistake. This is----------


    ¡°Astral Dress!?¡±


    The light has manifested as an Astral Dress. An absolute armor that a spirit always wears, that¡¯s it. The thick Reiryoku has formed into glowing clothes.


    Soon the light has already wrapped around her body. The maid clothes Nia previously wears now has already completely changed its shape.


    The transparent light gave radiance like an illusion. It is an astral dress that looks just like a priest¡¯s robe. The cross design gives it an important point, and her head is covered with a veil. Somehow, her appearance looks just like a nun.


    ¡°Just by this you already understand, right?¡±


    Nia opens her shoulders and gives a fearless smile.


    Shidou¡¯s looked at Nia¡¯s appearance from the top of her head. He lets out a trembling voice.


    ¡°Nia, are you¡­¡­¡­¡­.a Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yes~ Well, if there¡¯s a living being that could do this kind of thing, as far as I know there¡¯s none other than that one.¡±


    After saying that jokingly, Nia laughs.


    However, looking at Shidou¡¯s reaction, she saw that Shido is still shuddered at what happened. It made Nia dissatisfied and he puts her hands on her hip and her mouth creates a ¡°¤Ø¡± shape.


    ¡°What¡¯s this~ There¡¯s no reaction at all? Even after I transform myself like this, it¡¯s only makes me look like a dumb.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Eh?¡±


    Shidou scratches his cheeks at Nia¡¯s constant casual tone. It sounds the same as it did previously. He can felt that the high tension that had filled the room is starting to vanish.


    ¡°I was though you would go [W-What the heck!?,] or something like that. Or perhaps you would change your pattern into *Doki!* upon seeing the figure of a girl who suddenly transform herself like this! And anyway, don¡¯t you think my Astral Dress is quite erotic? Just look at the slit over here near the joint of my legs. The whole dress is created by semi-transparent mysterious material which completely displays my body line.¡±


    While saying these words, Nia makes a pose by lifting her left leg onto a nearby chair. From the side, Shidou can see Nia¡¯s thigh clearly through the cut of the slit. Shidou¡¯s face also went red and he averted his gaze away from her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tch!¡±


    ¡°Ah~ That one, that one! That reaction~ Ehehe. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine~ boy. Perhaps you have leg fetish? I see~ You¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s alright for being a bit greedy~¡±


    Nia swings her hand as if trying to lure Shidou. Even though her outfit looks like a virtuous nun, her personality is completely different from her looks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Aah, it¡¯s enough!¡±


    Shidou scratches his head out of irritation, and then he turns back towards Nia again.


    ¡°Stop making fun of me! I¡¯m still confused with current situation. Nia, I already understand that you are a spirit. But how do you know about me? That I ¡ª um, persuade the Spirits."


    ¡°Aah, that one?¡±


    After Shidou asked, Nia moves down her leg from the chair, slowly she raises one of her hand in front of her body.


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t really like giving any spoiler due to my profession, but I¡¯ll make an expectation for this time.¡±


    After that, along with her movements, she moves her lips-------Suddenly, she called out for its name.


    ¡°Rasiel<Tome of Revelation>¡±


    The moment she calls the name, something appeared in Nia¡¯s hand, it was a book.


    It was a large book which looks like a scripture. Its cover is made from mysterious material which is neither leather nor metal. Just like Nia¡¯s astral dress, the book has a cross design applied on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­..an angel?¡±


    ¡°Right. My angel <Rasiel>, the omniscient angel that knows everything in this world.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.¡±


    Hearing Nia¡¯s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°Omniscient¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, even if you ask me. It¡¯s just like reading a book. <Rasiel> can tell me all things in this world. It knows what occurs in this world. It also knows who and what they¡¯re doing. For example-----Right, at that time when you finished your shopping, I knew that you would pass through that street.¡±


    ¡°What?-¡°


    Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Nia¡¯s words.


    Nia found his reaction pretty amusing, so she chuckles and laughs.


    ¡°----Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re really thinking that our meeting was just a real coincidence? You meet with a girl who collapsed on the street by chance and then you look after her, and also by any chance too that girl is actually a Spirit. Do you really think something like that is possible? No-no, generally thinking something like that is impossible, right? If it were me, I won¡¯t create that kind of prologue for a story.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.In other words, you knew that I would help you, so you collapse there on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of.¡±


    Nia answers while nodding exaggeratedly. Shidou becomes nervous after hearing her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Then, did you also let me help out with the manuscript for some reason-¡±


    ¡°Ah, that one I was really asking for your help.¡±


    ¡°So, there isn¡¯t any reason!?¡±


    Shidou yelled at her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, if there were any hidden meaning behind that act, then it would definitely something terrible. Somehow he feels as if he¡¯s falling down from a plane or such.


    However, that¡¯s means in fact, since the beginning Nia invited Shidou to her room because she already knew about him. Shidou shakes his head in order to calm down his mind before turning to Nia again.


    ¡°Because of that---------Nia. What is your real objective? Why¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯m in this place?¡±


    Being asked, Nia¡¯s face looks so calm as opposed to Shidou¡¯s. Then, she replies with a light tone while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°No need to be so wary. It¡¯s not like I have any particular business with you. But if you really wanted to know why, boy, I only wanted to see you myself with my eyes. Some information I know about you I get them from <Rasiel>. However, it still cannot match with meeting you in person.¡±


    Nia touches the front cover of <Rasiel> with her fingertip and then it¡¯s floating on the air, she then continues her sentence.


    ¡°And then-------That¡¯s right, I wanted to say thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou shrugs his shoulders in wonder. It might be true that Shidou already help Nia out, but that was all according to Nia¡¯s plan. It made her story somehow feel strange.


    Noticing Shidou¡¯s thought, Nia shakes g her head to brush off his thought.


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s not it. Not that one. That¡¯s because you saved me in the beginning of this month.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shidou paused for a while.


    There¡¯s no doubt. This is the first time that Shidou has meet with Nia. Besides, on the beginning of this month, Shidou had lost control of his Reiryoku because the path became narrow. Rather, it was the time when he was saved by everyone.


    ¡°Heee, you don¡¯t remember? Listen, you answered my call back then, and you shot the airplane down for me, didn¡¯t you? It was thanks to you that I was able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Your call¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s, ah-¡°


    After saying that, Shidou¡¯s shoulders begin shaking.


    It¡¯s true that at that time his consciousness was blurred and he cannot remember clearly what happened. However, he can remember that somebody was calling out to him back then. That¡¯s why he released his Reiryoku.


    ¡°That¡¯s means that was your call¡­.....? But the transportation¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I was locked inside the transportation plane, DEM Industry¡¯s transportation plane.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.! DEM!?¡±


    Upon hears that unexpected name, Shidou¡¯s facial expression sharpened. Deus Ex Machina Industry. The headquarters are built in England. Unlike Kotori and the others from <Ratatoskr>, this organization¡¯s main goal is to capture Spirits. Actually, Shidou and the others had already faced them several times already.


    ¡°Why was Nia inside DEM¡¯s transportation¡­..?¡±


    Seeing Shidou asking her with serious looks in his face, Nia answers back with a flat tone.


    ¡°Ng-----? That¡¯s because, I was capture by those guys of course. No---, I was lock inside the basement for a long time. Thanks to that my body is all stiffen. And what¡¯s make it so awful is that I had to put my serialization on hiatus for a long time.¡±


    While saying these words, she put her hand into her cap to scratch her head.


    Hearing her casual tone, Shidou almost ignored what she just said. However, Shidou begins to understand her sentence right away and widens his eyes in surprised.


    ¡°Captured? By DEM¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right~ I think it was 5 years ago? Well, who¡¯s that again, that sickly girl.¡±


    Next, Nia points her left hand¡¯s fingertip to touch the front cover of <Rasiel> gently.


    After that, <Rasiel> shook a little to show that it was reacting back. The page glows a faint light and automatically flipped its own pages.


    Nia takes a look at the page, then *Pon!* she claps her hands.


    ¡°-----Aah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Ellen. Ellen Mira Mathers. I can¡¯t do anything to against her. I was seriously beaten up by her. She was waiting to ambush me and suddenly she went *Don!* and attacked me.¡±


    ¡°Ellen.¡±


    Hearing the name, Shidou¡¯s face getting stiffens and his eyes sharpen.


    Ellen Mira Mathers, the top executive of DEM Industry and the strongest wizard of humanity. She and her companions are destined to be Shidou and <Ratatoskr>¡¯s enemy. Certainly, just using her power will be enough to capture a Spirit.


    ¡°A-Are you really¡­¡­¡­alright?¡±


    ¡°Ng--, actually I can¡¯t remember very well. They tied me down to various machines and such. ¨CAh, no, let me correct it. There¡¯s one thing really harsh they did to me. Back then, those guys didn¡¯t allow me to draw any manga at all. Come on¡­¡­If I¡¯m not grasping a pen in a long time like that, then my drawing sense would become dull. How could they compensate if the manga sales fell down?¡±


    Nia folded her arms in an irritated tone as she said that. Shidou knits his eyebrows at the moment. Even though that this person was involved in a serious problem¡­¡­¡­..for a peerless, heartless company like DEM to treated her like that can be considered as pretty gentle. Besides, there¡¯s only one thing still stuck inside his mind. Shidou turns back to Nia and ask,


    ¡°In short, Nia. Your angel could know everything, right? Then why you didn¡¯t know about the ambush¡­¡­¡±


    After Shidou asked, Nia points her fingertip and swings it to deny his question.


    ¡°Ah, no~. That¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by not¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Even though my <Rasiel> is certainly an omniscient angel; in the very end, I could only get information I wish to know. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m capable of knowing everything that will happen in the future, nor could it warn me whenever danger is around. In short, I can¡¯t avoid something that I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s quite similar to a super-powerful search engine.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡­¡­¡­.I can see it now.¡±


    Shidou gulps down his saliva, seemingly believing in what Nia just explained to him.


    ¡°Even though I think it has amazing ability¡­¡­¡­.. It also has its own limit, huh.¡±


    Then Nia went ¡°Fuun?¡± and narrows her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it, boy? Right now, you don¡¯t know that my <Rasiel> has another ability.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everything you write on <Rasiel> will become a truth. On the other side, that¡¯s means-¡±


    Nia creates a fearless smile, slowly she raise her left hand overhead. After that, she uses her finger to take the ornament that was attached on the veil on her head. Then, the edge of decoration that was hidden finally can be seen, the full shape of the decoration looks similar to a pen.


    Then Nia sets up the pen and starts drawing something on the page of <Rasiel>, which is still floating in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­. what are you doing?¡±


    A few minutes later, Nia who still had not finished her work, let out a voice.


    ¡°Wait. Please wait a minute.¡±


    Nia answers with a serious look, and then continues drawing something on the page again.


    And few minutes later after that,


    ¡°-----------Okay. I think this is enough.¡±


    Nia shows such a determined face. She returns the pen to its original place, Nia taps her fingertips *Ton* on <Rasiel>. Not so long after Nia does that, <Rasiel> starts to glow a faint light.


    ¡°W-What the-?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand. Look, it will begin soon.¡±


    ¡°Eh? E, Uwaah!?¡±


    Shidou screamed at that instant.


    But that was only natural. Anyway, his body is moving against his will.


    ¡°W-What is this!?¡±


    Aah~, right-right. Over here-over here.¡±


    Saying those words, then she lays down on the bed. After that, Shidou mounts on her back and begin massaging Nia¡¯s waist skillfully using both hands.


    ¡°Aah~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Over there¡­Over there. This feels good~¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait a minute! What is this¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    While Shidou is trying to protest, Shidou¡¯s hands suddenly move on its own and start rubbing Nia¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Kyaa! Boy, you¡¯re so perverted!¡±


    ¡°N-No, just now that wasn¡¯t me-!?¡±


    Shidou screams in a high pitch. Then, Shidou regains the ability to move his body accordingly again. He jumps back from that spot, ¡°Haa-haa* He lets out a sigh while shaking his shoulders.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Nia raises her bodies up and then starts laughing.


    ¡°Well, in short, this is it.¡±


    And then she taps <Rasiel> front cover lightly, intending to show the page to Shidou.


    In the page, there¡¯s an illustration which style is similar to a manga that Nia drew moments ago. Furthermore, there¡¯s a character resembling Shidou and Nia drawn, ----Not only that, there¡¯s also drawn a detail that¡¯s even similar to what just occurred moments ago.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Future describing. I already said it, right? Everything written on <Rasiel> is a truth. ----Right. For example, something newly written on it is as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!? W-What did you say¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    Shidou lets out a surprised voice. Of course he would. If something like that really exists, that¡¯s means Nia can create the future according to her will. That¡¯s even isn¡¯t something on a terrible level anymore, but on the level of a God instead.


    However, something popped up inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then why is it a manga? Wouldn¡¯t it faster if you just write it down?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, because if I do that, I can¡¯t grasp the feeling very well. But, if I have time to create few second events just by drawing on this book, I¡¯d rather use that free time for work instead. It¡¯s not that convenient you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Err.¡±


    Shidou doesn¡¯t seem to believe her. Nowadays, to think that she has the power which level reaches the point where she could control the world¡­¡­¡­..Why is such an issue just passing by Nia¡¯s filter? Seemingly, she doesn¡¯t think this serious matter that far yet.


    Judging from Shidou¡¯s thoughts, Nia creates a face showing dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Ah. You created a face as if you¡¯re looking down at me again. If boy still does that then, I wonder if I should show you this too~ About how scary it would be to know everything already happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡± Hearing Nia¡¯s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. After that, Nia did something similar that she had already previously done. She taps the front cover of <Rasiel> and the page starts flipping again.


    Then, she looks at the page and puts her hand on her chin.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see. Instant Lightning Blast? Hee, isn¡¯t that cool?¡±


    ¡°Bhu¡­..!?¡±


    Unexpected words came out from Nia¡¯s mouth, Shidou coughed as a result. Come to think of it, that was an original final move created by Shidou back then.


    Nia, continues reading the page while giggling.


    "Ah, I found your original character. The Black-Clothed Fighter Lieven, eh? Ah, I agree. Black is cool don''t you think. Ah, but if you''re going to create a story with him as a main character, I''d suggest to give him some weak point that the reader could sympathize with and to add tension to the story. Also I think it may because of your age that you may feel ashamed about writing a female character. But you should give more thought into main girl''s settings, since her character will directly be associated with the sales."


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give me opinion from a pro view poiiiiiiiiiiint!?¡±


    Shidou scratches his head and bends his body while bursting in tears. To think that he would experience another person learning about the original character that he created. He feels a pain similar to being stabbed by an unseen knife.


    Shidou stays in that spot for short while, *Haa-haa* he breathes heavily while trying to stand up.


    Then, Nia made a triumph smile.


    ¡°How was it? About the terrible power of <Rasiel> did you learn your lesson already?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yes. It¡¯s really great. I am terribly sorry for underestimating it.¡±


    Shidou bows his head while apologizing, as Nia looks satisfied.


    ¡°Good. ------Well, like I said earlier. It was thanks to you that I could escape and resume the serialization again. I¡¯m truly grateful for that.¡±


    Nia looks directly at Shidou¡¯s eyes and continues.


    ¡°------But, well, I think you and the others wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with only this and then saying good bye. <Ratatoskr>¡­¡­¡­Right? You save the Spirits by making them dere. It¡¯s quite interesting, don¡¯t you think so? Doesn¡¯t that mean you should persuade me too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps, that¡¯s right. Even though Nia looks like a spirit who has already adapted to society, they still wouldn¡¯t know when she will create a space quake. Frankly speaking, Shidou also wanted Nia to get protection under <Ratatoskr>.


    Besides, she had been captured by DEM once, and there¡¯s still one more problem left. Above else, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t get capture by DEM again. It¡¯s too dangerous to leave this girl alone.


    Understanding what Shidou is currently thinking from his looks, Nia nodded exaggeratedly.


    ¡°As expected, as expected. Like I said it¡¯s quite amusing. A secret organization feels super interesting. -----Moreover, I already said it, that I wanted to say thanks to you, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s why; I will give you one chance as my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Chance--------you say, ah¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou opens his eyes wide. Then he remembers what Nia said earlier.


    Right. Nia said it herself. Because now the manuscript is already finished, she will have a day off.


    ¡°But, the place should be Akiba. I won¡¯t change my decision on this one, okay? Since I¡¯m already lock up for five years, my body is already longing for 2D. My withdrawal symptoms are really bad. I¡¯m shivering from wanting to read serialization of this and that manga, as well as new work from this and that author.¡±


    Nia embraces her own shoulders while saying that, then *Kata-Kata* she shakes her body on purpose.


    ¡°After I finish, I¡¯ll have to work on the next series, since I¡¯ll be busy at Comico in the end of year, I had to put some spare times for you, so you have my regards. Because I¡¯m pretty popular, you know?¡±


    Nia raises her fingertips. Sweat comes pouring from Shidou¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Co-Comico?¡±


    ¡°Comic Colosseum. It¡¯s the so-called doujin event where they display and sale doujinshi. No-, I thought that I couldn¡¯t participate since I didn¡¯t rent a space this year, but there¡¯s someone who already rented a booth but cannot come due to sudden illness, and that person rented the space to me. I still have the manuscript I drew before I got captured by DEM. Well~, I also haven¡¯t participate in Comico for a long time~¡°[1]


    Nia folds her arms, as she nods to herself while thinking about that. Then, she notices that Shidou was being left behind in the conversation.


    ¡°Aah, sorry-sorry. Well in other words, it¡¯s something like that.¡±


    Nia points to herself with her thumb on the chest.


    ¡°-----I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can make me get dere at you, then do it.¡±


    Along with that action, Nia lifts up the tips of her lips. Upon hearing her self-confident words, Shidou gulps down his saliva.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t peek at your strategy session, so don¡¯t worry. I dislike creating spoilers for someone, and I faaaaaaaaaar more dislike getting spoilers from someone. That¡¯s why please set up a strategy with¡­..Err.¡±


    The pages of <Rasiel> flip as they follow Nia¡¯s eye movement.


    ¡°Aah, yes-yes. Kotori-chan, being a commander at age 14 is really impressive. Please feel free to set up a proper plan with your little sister. But anyway, even if I was the one who invite you, it¡¯s really difficult to make me fall for you. Please come with your best preparation~¡±


    Then, Nia gave a *Ahaha* laugh while waving her hand.


    ¡°-----Well, let¡¯s end the conversation for today. I also should finish the manuscript, and doesn¡¯t boy also have to cook dinner for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Ah----Nia.¡±


    ¡°Well-well. Let¡¯s continue the talk in the promised day. I¡¯ll tell you the place and the time later. ----Ah. Is it alright if I search your mail address by myself?¡±


    ¡°A-Aah¡­..That¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you~. Well, see you later~. I¡¯m looking forward to it~¡±


    Before Shidou could let out his opinion in the conversation, Nia already ended the conversation and pushed Shidou out from her room.


    ¡°-----------The Spirit that had been captured by DEM?¡±


    After return back to home, Shidou made a contact to the underground facility. He tells them of the unbelievable event that had occurred previously, Kotori immediately returns back to the Itsuka residence.


    After hearing the entire situation from Shidou, Kotori holds the chupa-chupa cups stick while knitting her eyebrows.


    ¡°Moreover, she has been working as Manga artist a few years before in this world¡­¡­..? This is such an unexpected truth.-------Well, this is similar to Miku¡¯s case. We can¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible for this to have happened¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori places her hand on her chin. Izayoi Miku is the same as Tohka and the others, but before Shidou sealed away her Reiryoku as a spirit, Shidou and the others knew her existence as a super popular idol in the currently blooming times.


    That¡¯s why, compared to that, the circumstances right now share some similarities.


    Then, when Shidou and Kotori are deep in conversation, a voice can be heard from behind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Mu? Shido, what are you talking about with Kotori?¡±


    Standing there is a girl with long night-colored hair with pair of crystal-colored eyes. ------Yatogami Tohka. A Spirit who¡¯s Reiryoku had also been sealed by Shidou, now she has become his neighbor and classmate.


    ¡°Aah, Tohka. Ng¡­¡­. We¡¯re talking about work for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I see. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    Tohka apologizes and bows her head. After that, another voice could be heard from the people who are currently in Living Room.


    ¡°-----Shidou. I¡¯m seeking an offering. Quickly show your dedication by offering a good feast to me.¡±


    ¡°Translation. Kaguya says she¡¯s hungry, I want to eat Shidou¡¯s delicious food Nyaa~. That¡¯s what she said.¡±


    ¡°Can you not put in a strange suffix!?¡±


    The Two girls were leaning on the sofa, mutually exchanged such words.


    It was just like looking into the reflection of the mirror, those girl¡¯s faces as alike as two melons. One girl is dressed in black shirt with a red English letter on it, while the other one is dressed in pastel colored cardigan. They are twin Spirits similar to Tohka who live in the mansion next to Itsuka residence: Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru.


    ¡°Aah, sorry-sorry. I¡¯ll prepare the dinner soon, wait a minute.¡±


    Shidou replies with a wry smile, he opens the fish grill which is today¡¯s main dish, he decided to cook Saba Shioyaki.[2]


    That¡¯s right. Right now, Shidou is currently preparing dinner for the spirits while discussing something with Kotori. He continues the conversation while he is holding the chopsticks. Shidou wears the apron and holds chopstick with one hand, and uses the other hand to hold the ladle. Just by looking at it, no one would ever think that they¡¯re discussing an important matter that would affect the world¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Nm, this smells good. Oi~, have you already prepared the table?¡±


    ¡°Yes~!¡±


    After Shidou raises his voice, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Tohka, and the other two girls who were talking with Tohka in the Living Room answered him.


    Yoshino is the girl who has a rabbit puppet equipped on her left hand and has a gentle personality. Natsumi is the other one is a girl who bends her back while looking with displeasure. These two are the same as everyone else. They¡¯re spirits who had their Reiryoku being sealed by Shidou.


    The spirits follow Shidou¡¯s instruction, and they begin to tidying up the table. Then, they return all magazines and newspaper to its original place. They also wiped the table, and lined up every dish nicely on the table as each food starts to arrive.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Nevertheless.¡±


    Then, while watching the scene, Kotori lets out a heavy breath.


    ¡°The omniscience angel <Rasiel>¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh. Not only is she capable of gather any information she wanted to know, but she¡¯s also capable of drawing the future to follow her will. A terrible angel has appeared.¡±


    Hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Shidou nodded deeply.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Even Kotori too, has an embarrassing past.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wha-What are you talking about!?¡±


    Shidou averting his gaze away while saying that. Kotori knits her eyebrows while her cheeks turn red.


    ¡°For example, when we slept together back then, I said that I was the one who wet the bed because you cried so much. But thinking back now by looking at their face back then, I think both Father and Mother knew what actually happened¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa--------------! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    While Shidou was speaking and folding his arms, Kotori screams made Shidou¡¯s mouth stop.


    Yamai sisters, who are getting interested by the scream, turn their faces to Shidou and Kotori at the same time.


    ¡°Ng? The two of you, what are you talking about? The topic seems pretty interesting?¡±


    ¡°Consent. I thought I heard something about wetting something just now-¡±


    ¡°W-Wetting the table! That¡¯s it, look! After finish tidying up the table, let¡¯s arrange the foods, Kaguya take care of the fish, Yuzuru take care of the stew, alright?¡±


    Hearing Kotori answer in a strong tone, made Kaguya continue her work as she hands over a ladle to Yuzuru.


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Acknowledgement. I understand¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Judging from the current atmosphere, the two of them follow Kotori instruction obediently. They begin to arrange the foods.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After the two of them continue their work, Kotori turn her face to Shidou once again. Looking at that terrifying facial expression, Shidou went *Hiiii* then held his breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Starting from now, if you dare to say that in public¡­¡­¡­..You know what will happen, right?¡±


    Talking with chill voice, Kotori said that. Thinking about it carefully, Kotori is just like Nia. She knows a lot about Shidou¡¯s past. If he tries to disobey her, he won¡¯t know what will happen to him.


    ¡°U-Understood¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou raises his both hands as if trying to say that he¡¯s giving up, Kotori then made a *Pun* sound as she lets out a breath as she is sitting on the back on the chair.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s not what I meant. If that kind of angel really exists, then every kind of security will become useless. Moreover, doesn¡¯t that mean she can leak out a country¡¯s military affairs and top secrets? Depending on how you use it, it could easily trigger a war. To think that this kind of thing was in DEM¡¯s hand until recently--------I think it¡¯s very dreadful.¡±


    ¡°P-Perhaps¡­¡­¡­..I think so too.¡±


    Agreeing, Shidou started to sweat.


    But according his impression to her, there¡¯s no way that Nia will use her angel for that kind of thing¡­¡­¡­.If that power were to fall in the hands of someone with ill attention, the world will receive another damage beyond what is caused by a space quake.


    Kotori takes the chupa-cups in her hand, and swings it just like a conductor¡¯s stick, and she continued.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not only that.¡±


    ¡°Ng? What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°If that kind of angel really exists, perhaps we will also be able to know something about


    .¡±


    Kotori said that while holding chupa-chups stick.


    ¡°! You¡¯re right¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou widens his eyes in surprised and let out a voice.


    The one who had turned Kotori into spirit, an unidentified Spirit:


    .


    Certainly if it was <Rasiel>, they might be able to figure out something about that unidentified Spirit.


    ¡°Besides¡­..¡±


    ¡°Besides?¡±


    Shidou asked in return, Kotori averted her gaze a little before continuing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Maybe, we can find about Shidou and Mana¡¯s forgotten past memories.¡±


    ¡°Ah------¡°


    Hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Shidou widens his eyes again.


    That¡¯s right. Shidou and Mana are blood related sibling¡­¡­¡­¡­That is something they already know. However, they have no recollection of the memories during the time they were together at all.


    Kotori for some reason is making a complex facial expression. She rests her elbow onto the table.


    "¡­Well, but that''s only a big if. We are not sealing Spirits in order to abuse their power. The primary objective is to put Nia under our protection. ¡ª Of course, I''ll support you as usual, but give it your all, Shidou."


    ¡°A-Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I understand.¡±


    It¡¯s just like what Kotori said. Whether it¡¯s about


    , or about his personal motives, he should make that as his secondary motive. If he keeps thinking that way, Nia will surely be able to sense that an ulterior motive.


    Shidou swings his head to brush away that kind of thought, and then he grips his fist.


    Two days afterward. Shidou is standing near the electric town ticket gate in Akihabara, waiting for Nia.


    During weekdays, the station is filled with crowds of people. In recent years, since the station has gained fame as a sightseeing-area, there are a lot of foreigners that can be seen around.


    Shidou pays attention to the ticket gate in order to foresee Nia¡¯s arrival. The appearance of the surroundings is somehow pretty different.


    Even until now, he¡¯s already visit this station so many times, no doubt this is an eccentric station. Over there, there¡¯s countless number of advertisements related to Anime and Game stuff. He feels like he¡¯s coming into a completely strange world. Today, he feels like he¡¯s going for a trip. However in this street, people gather only for one reason.


    ¡°----------A-Ah, can you hear me Shidou?¡±


    Then, Kotori¡¯s voice can be heard coming from intercom attached on his right ear. The surrounding of the ticket gate area is really noisy, but thanks to the great technology developed by <Ratatoskr>, the voice is ringing inside Shidou¡¯s eardrum clearly.


    ¡°Aah, I can hear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the promised time-------- This time we cannot use <Fraxinus>, so we cannot use the transmission to transfer you from the town at all. Even though, hearing from your story she¡¯s likely not a spirit type who like fighting------- But you still have to be careful, Shidou.¡±


    ¡°I understand. She also said that she has not much time. Somehow, I have to raise her affection level within today.¡±


    After Shidou said that, a voice can be heard coming again from the intercom. Minowa¡¯s voice is ringing from the same place as Kotori the temporary control room in the basement.


    ¡°Commander, Shidou-kun, she¡¯s coming! Our target¡­¡­¡­.Nia!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..! So she¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go, Shidou. -----------Let¡¯s start our Date <War>.¡±


    ¡°Aah------!¡±


    After Shidou gave his consent, he pokes the intercom using his finger to confirm. Then, he went to search for Nia at the ticket gate.


    After that, crowds of people are coming from the opposite direction of the ticket gate. Each person is lining up from the train at the same time as they pass through the ticket gate.


    ¡°That¡¯s, Nia is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Err.¡±


    Then, Shidou is looking at each person who passing the ticket gate from edge to edge. Inside the crowd, he finds a girl that looks familiar to him. The spirit whom he has appointment with today: Nia.


    Even though he can recognize her¡­¡­¡­The girl¡¯s style is somehow different today. Right now, Nia who had collapsed few days ago hasn¡¯t dressed up in Nun-style Astral Dress or denim room wear like before. Instead, she wears a down jacket and a scarf which covers her mouth. Whenever Nia takes a breath, the glasses she wears become slightly foggy.


    In addition, she is pulling some kind of property with her. Nia is carrying a big rucksack on her back, even though it looks like empty and flat. And then in her left hand, she is rolling a suitcase as if she¡¯s going to go on vacation abroad. No, it¡¯s not only that. Taking a look carefully, there¡¯s also some small size carry cart tied up onto the suitcase by using several belts made from rubber.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uwah.¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile upon seeing Nia¡¯s appearance, which abandons cuteness and attractiveness in order to bring her luggage.


    After that, Nia notices Shidou appearance. Waving her hand to him, a *gara-gara* sound can be heard as she rolls along the suitcase with her while walking to Shidou.


    ¡°Hello-hello, boy. Good morning. This is such a nice morning¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ah, yes. Nia is, how should I say¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fully equipped, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised. Then, she made an ¡°Ehehe¡± sound as she shakes her shoulders and started laughing.


    ¡°No-no, what are you talking about? We haven¡¯t even begun buying items yet, right?¡±


    ¡°O-Ooh, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Shidou replies with a vague answer, and then Kotori¡¯s voice is heard ringing from the intercom on his right ear.


    ¡°------------Shidou, the choices have already appeared.¡±


    Inside the temporary control room in the underground facility, the crew of the airship <Fraxinus> had already gathered.


    The commander, Itsuka Kotori is sitting on the center seat, while the vice commander, Kannazuki Kyouhei is right behind her. And each of the six members of organization sits in front of the computer, gazing at the monitor intensely.


    On the large monitor installed in the wall of the room, Nia¡¯s figure who dress up with no sex appeal at all being displayed on it. Some choices then appeared on the screen before them.


    1. [Your clothes look very cute. It looks good on you.]


    2. [What kind of clothes are you wearing? Let me choose a new one for you.]


    3. [Hee~ you sure are wear are something that is worth trying to take it off?]


    Even though the original equipment isn¡¯t present here, the choices appearing in the commanding room right now are connected to the AL from <Fraxinus>, which is still under repair. Then, they begin to select the choices on the system.


    ¡°Everyone, select your choice!¡±


    Following Kotori¡¯s command, all crew members begin operating the console on their hands.


    Soon, the result is displayed on the screen.


    No. 1 has lowest vote, while no. 2 and 3 are competing with each other.


    ¡°Hee, what a surprising result. I didn¡¯t think that no. 1 would have the lowest vote.¡±


    Kotori said that while moving the chupa-cups stick in her mouth. The crew member who is sitting on the front seat begins to raise his voices.


    ¡°That¡¯s because, it¡¯s hard to describe, but Nia-chan¡¯s clothes is a bit¡­¡­¡­..¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be a sarcastic insult if he praises her clothes.¡±


    <Nail Knocker> Shiizaki and <Deep Love> Minowa then throw their gazes to the monitor while placing their arms on their cheeks.


    Perhaps it¡¯s just like what they said; Nia¡¯s clothes aren¡¯t attractive enough to be given praise.


    ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t no. 2 is a good choice? Initially start from harsh words, and then reveal your kind side behind those words. You can raise her affection by helping her choosing clothes for her. If you do this for a girl, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll definitely fall for you.¡±


    Mikimoto said that while pointing his finger upward. However, someone objects to his statement. <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa and <Bad Marriage> Kawagoe raise their voices.


    ¡°No, please think twice. Nia-chan didn¡¯t come today to buy clothes! Manga, Light Novel, Figurine and Blu-ray! She came to buy such things! Going to the clothes shop will be nothing other than torture!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, judging from story I heard from Shidou-kun, she¡¯s obviously okay with such topics. This will be good to shorten the distance between them.¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Listening to everyone¡¯s opinion, Kotori takes a microphone connected to Shidou¡¯s income.


    ¡°Shidou, its no. 3¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Receiving such an instruction from the control room, Shidou frowned. Although he had already talked with Nia before, but there¡¯s no way he could say such a thing to her in a meeting like this, even Nia probably put on her guard for today. Even so, he cannot afford not to say anything forever. Shidou takes a deep breath, he turns to Nia and takes a look at her whole body, and then he rubs his chin and says,


    ¡°H-Hee~ Aren¡¯t you wearing clothes that are worth to take off?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    After that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised.


    ¡°Uehehe, what¡¯s that, boy? Do you plan to do that to me today? I was thought you¡¯re a herbivore judging from your appearance~¡±


    After saying that, Nia pokes Shidou¡¯s belly using her elbow.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, that¡¯s not what I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eh? Does that mean we need to go that far in order to seal my Reiryoku? No~, I thought we only need to kiss to finish it off. Oh, no~ Seems like I didn¡¯t collect enough information beforehand. Hey, is it okay if I change my panties first?¡±


    ¡°E-Eeh!?¡±


    Shidou raises his voice hysterically, Nia laughed upon seeing it.


    ¡°Only joking~, joking~.¡±


    Say that, then Nia made a *Pan-Pan* sound by hitting Shidou¡¯s shoulder.


    Shidou feels relieved, he relax a bit while showing a wry smile. But,


    ¡°I am already wearing my lucky panties.¡±


    ¡°So that was the joking part!?¡±


    In response to Nia¡¯ words, Shidou screamed once again.


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±


    Then, Nia couldn¡¯t help but to laugh while holding her stomach¡­¡­¡­.Apparently, that was also a joke.


    ¡°The tension is pretty high, huh~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    From the income, Kotori¡¯s voice can be heard.


    ¡°But well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad reaction at all. We¡¯ll keep going at this pace.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shidou replies back with a voice that couldn¡¯t be heard by Nia.


    But, upon noticing Shidou¡¯s state, Nia came closer to him, and she looks into Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ng~? Ah, perhaps you¡¯re currently talking with the command room?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? No, that¡¯s-¡°


    ¡°I was wondering if that strange flying thing is actually a camera. Hey~, Kotori-chan~, can you see me~?¡±


    Nia gave a *Peace* pose while looking upward. Looking at her strange behavior, all the pedestrians are looking at Nia for a moment. But soon they avert away their gaze immediately as they lost interest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yees, I can see you. Close-----ly~¡±


    After receiving such action, such a sentence can be heard ringing in Shidou¡¯s ear¡­¡­¡­¡­.Somehow, just by hearing her voice, Shidou can imagine Kotori¡¯s depressed expression.


    But that was obvious. After all, with the power of Nia¡¯s angel <Rasiel>, she could figure out what Shidou and the others are going to do.


    Making her Dere during the date and then sealing away her Reiryoku, those things have been known by the target. Even though they had already prepared everything beforehand, the opponent seems to be hard to take down.


    Upon looking at the situation, Shidou lets out a sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. She is looking at you closely.¡±


    ¡°Aah~. There¡¯s no single camera that can be seen at all. How Hi-tech~¡±


    Then Nia observes her surroundings to look over the hidden camera. Afterwards, she express her admiration and bends her body before making a ¡°Yosh¡± sound after giving a raising her hands out into the air. Then, Nia turns towards Shidou and bows to him.


    ¡°Well, please take care of me today. You can try to persuade me as you like.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Alright.¡±


    She said that while facing him directly, making Shidou somehow feels terribly embarrassed. Shidou then replies back to her with a red face.


    However, Nia doesn¡¯t seem to noticing this and just looks towards the town.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Let¡¯s go to my old Akiba.¡±


    Then, she begins to walk while rolling the suitcase.


    ¡°-----------Hey, I¡¯ll take that. It must be hard to take that just by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? Yah ~, boy really is a gentleman~¡±


    Then Nia made a *tsun-tsun* sound by poking his upper hand. Shidou laughed while taking the suitcase from her.


    After that, Nia opens and closes her empty hands.


    ¡°Heh? My hands have become empty now. What should I do? Do you want to hold hands?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Nia let out her words with such a casual tone that Shidou widens his eyes. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would suddenly be offered such thing?


    Upon seeing Shidou¡¯s reaction, Nia creates an ¡°Aargh----face¡±, then she begins to poke her own head in comical way.


    ¡°Sorry-sorry. That¡¯s right; in this timing it should be boy who says that.¡±


    ¡°O-Ooh¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shidou reaches out his hand while somehow feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­Do you wanted to holding hands?¡±


    After that, Nia hunches her shoulders for some reasons and averts her gaze away.


    ¡°Eeh, suddenly doing that in our first meeting is a bit¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said that first!?¡±


    Shidou replies back to her with a high-tone voice. Nia laughs while holding her stomach.


    ¡°No~, hahaha, I¡¯m joking, joking.¡±


    And then they hold hands. Since Nia didn¡¯t wear any gloves, Shidou can sense the coldness of Nia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah.¡±


    Nia pulls Shidou away as they begin walking alongside the suitcase that is being rolled.


    A high-pitch voice can be heard coming from the intercom blaming Shidou for that.


    ¡°Wait Shidou, you shouldn¡¯t be led by the girl!¡±


    ¡°Even if you said that¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, Shidou keeps walking with a bothered face. Nia suddenly stops walking after they arrive in certain street.


    After that, Nia releases Shidou¡¯s hand and starts running forward. In the middle of the street, she takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Ng~! It¡¯s been a long time~ Akiba! I have come back!¡±


    After saying that, Nia begins looking around.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s so many things that have changed after a long time~! How fresh!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know about the changes from <Rasiel>?¡±


    Shidou asking her while rolling the suitcase, Nia replies to him with a small voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to use <Rasiel> as much as possible if it¡¯s not for something important.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Ng~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Shidou¡¯s question, Nia seems to hesitate to answer for some reason.


    However, she come back to her usual mood and placed her hands on her hip, then she went *Tch-tch-tch*, while swinging her finger.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? I dislike spoilers. Besides, there¡¯s a big difference between knowing everything using <Rasiel> and looking and hearing the real one by myself.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. ------------Well then, let¡¯s go start with books as planned¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, Nia stops her words; she begins thinking as if remembering something.


    ¡°Ah~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s right, ng~¡±


    ¡°Ng? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just, isn¡¯t this date a reward for boy? So, we shouldn¡¯t start it with my shopping first, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind at all¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No~! That¡¯s no good! I¡¯ll feel bad if we do that.¡±


    After Nia says that, she takes Shidou¡¯s hand again and begins walking.


    ¡°Wait, w-where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, that¡¯s something you¡¯ll can look forward to~¡±


    After Nia arrives in a certain street, she stops her feet right in front of a building.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here~¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yep, this is a Cosplay Shop.¡±


    ¡°Why!?¡±


    Shidou raises his voice hysterically, and then Nia laughs as if she¡¯s enjoying it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­You get it, right? Look, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡­¡­¡­D-Don¡¯t push me.¡±


    Shidou is forced inside the shop while being pushed by Nia.


    Inside the store, there are multicolored clothes being on display in different sections. Starting from anime character¡¯s costumes, to profession costumes, there are a lot of costumes they can choose.


    Nia said ¡°Ho-Ho!~* with sparkling eyes, and then she comes back to Shidou with three costumes on her hands.


    ¡°~Alright! Well then, start choosing!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Nia speak in similar way as Kotori when she gives Shidou an order. Shidou shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°Boy, which costume would you like me to wear!¡±


    1. Nurse cosplay.


    2. Maid cosplay.


    3. Valkyrie Misty¡¯s Midnight Final Form cosplay.


    Well, select your choice!¡±


    Shouting, Nia said *Tik-tik-tik¡­¡­¡­¡­.* to create a time limit sound.


    On Nia¡¯s hand, there¡¯s a nurse costume and maid costume, and a fancy looking costume which looks more revealing.


    ¡°Eh, well, if you asked me so suddenly like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, isn¡¯t the last one is from a completely different genre?¡±


    ¡°Shidou, for now just play along with Nia. Just choose something!¡±


    From the intercom, Kotori¡¯s voice was ringing.


    ¡°Damn it! Whatever¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    In the middle of confusion, Shidou points to a certain costume on Nia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then no.1! It¡¯s no.1!¡±


    ¡°No. 1, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to regret it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to choose Midnight Final Form instead?¡±


    ¡°No, if you really wanted to wear that yourself, then why you give me the option of choices in the first place?¡±


    Shidou raises his voice, and then Nia waves her hands.


    ¡°Joking-joking. Now is service time anyway~ I¡¯ll wear your preference then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I really wanted to see that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Is that really because of that? Back when you were hospitalized, a beautiful nurse played a prank on you, and since that day you¡¯ll awaken your passion whenever you see a white nurse robe?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop making up a story like that?¡±


    Shidou shouts and Nia responds in laughter.


    ¡°Then, wait a minute. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    Nia went into the dressing room right before her while carrying the nurse costume on her hand.


    After closing the curtain, the sound of her changing clothes can be heard. Shidou feels awkward; he averts his gaze away while his cheeks turn red.


    After a while, Nia lets out a voice.


    ¡°-------Ah, boy-boy. If you¡¯re going to peep, now is the best timing. I just realized it when I was looked into the mirror; a half-wear stocking is really super erotic.¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about!?¡±


    Hearing Nia¡¯s words from behind the curtain, Shidou shouts.


    ¡°Eh~, but look, isn¡¯t this great? This unexpected synergy.¡±


    After Nia voices her opinion, for a moment, the curtain of the dressing room is opened from inside.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Upon the unexpected situation, Shidou¡¯s body froze.


    Anyhow, Nia has still not finished changing her clothes. The nurse cap she wears is still unbuttoned, revealing her underwear inside. Moreover, the half-wear stocking on her legs, just like she said, looks super erotic.


    ¡°Hey~, isn¡¯t this erotic? This is a new discovery.¡±


    ¡°Forget that, change your clothes properly!¡±


    Shidou screams at her, he closed again the opened curtain.


    ¡°Well~, since I already achieve my quota, let¡¯s go visit the books stores!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Y-Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shidou reply while sweat runs down his cheek¡­¡­¡­..Somehow, even though the date was just about to begin, Shidou already felt so tired.


    However, Nia didn¡¯t notice Shidou¡¯s state. She places her finger on her chin and is thinking about something.


    ¡°Which store should we start~? ~Ah, just for reference, which is boy¡¯s faction? Mate? Gema? Tora?¡±[3]


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Suddenly being asked, Shidou flickers his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it. I meant Animate or Gamers or Toranoana. Ah perhaps, Melon Books or COMIC ZIN or Shosen Book Tower?¡± 3


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s, may I know, what is the difference?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, they¡¯re quite different, you know? Well, basically the books they sale are the same, but each store offer different bonuses, even their advertisement are also different. Whether its handwriting PoP, or a special corner according to the staff¡¯s ideas, they make you always look forward to it. In case you wanted an old published series, there¡¯s some good recommendations¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ah, Tora and Melon are also selling fanzine; they even keep stock for limited edition works from certain circles. In short, both of them are a must to visit.¡±


    Suddenly, Nia became so talkative. Sweat fell down on Shido¡¯s cheeks while saying ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡­¡± to reply her.


    ¡°Well, if don¡¯t have any preference, then we¡¯ll just go to a nearby one. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Aah, of course.¡±


    After Shidou replies her, Shidou walking along with Nia.


    Then Nia stops her legs for a while, from the station, a certain store can be seen right away. In the front shop, there¡¯s various character paintings from the new books all lined up in a stack. There¡¯s manga, game magazines, magazine about seiyuu, and any many more all spread around the wall.[4]


    ¡°Uwaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­..aaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    When they went inside the store, Nia¡¯s eyes let out shining flare as she gives out a scream at that moment. Suddenly, all the customers who were shopping inside the store begin looking at their direction out of surprise.


    However, Nia didn¡¯t even notice this, and she begins grabbing manga with her hand.


    ¡°Uwah, uwah, seriously? Kasamura-sensei¡¯s drawing style has changeeeed! And this is even already at volume 25!? Time really passed so faaaaaaaaast!¡±


    Nia takes the manga while screaming out of excitement and then Nia widens her eyes in surprised as if she just found something.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­¡­Kurauchi-sensei¡¯s new work!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that one. Right now it¡¯s currently serializing. Do you like Kurauchi-sensei¡¯s series?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be express with only word ¡®like¡¯~, in fact, my life changed because of [CHRONICLE] from Kurauchi-sensei~. That¡¯s why I wanted to become a manga artist in the first place~. Tokiya is my waifu! Even if he¡¯s a male character, he¡¯s my waifu!¡±[5]


    Upon looking at Nia sudden strange behavior, Shidou made a sly smile.


    Even though Shidou already knew already that [CHRONICLE] is a famous series that is getting animated¡­¡­¡­¡­.But he¡¯s not as enthusiastic as Nia is about this.


    Then Nia piles up the books and prepares to bring it to the cashier with a cheerful face.


    ¡°H-Hey, hey.¡±


    After that Shidou rushes toward Nia, and he takes half of the mountain of books from her.


    ¡°O-ouch, sorry boy.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to buy all of these?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Because of DEM, I haven¡¯t read anything for these five years. Since I¡¯ve already finished my work, I¡¯ll be enjoying my whole day~. Ah, of course I¡¯m not intending to buy the newest volume only, I¡¯ll collect the entire volumes, you know?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh.¡±


    Sweat ran down Shidou¡¯s cheek. Nia smiles while paying for the books at the cashier. Nia put those books into suitcase that Shidou brought along.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go to the next floor, the next floor.¡±


    After that, Nia and Shidou went on the elevator.


    Compared to the first floor, the second floor is filled with even more books. Not only are the latest books and special corner already setup, there are also various genres of manga lined up on the bookshelves.


    ¡°The first floor is basically for newly released books. The main force is here¡­¡­¡­.Eh, fu-fuaaaaaaaah~. This one is already released too!? I must buy this~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that, out of the blue¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh, that is-¡°


    Shidou looked at the book on Nia¡¯s hand and knits his eyebrows.


    However he cannot see it clearly. Nia is holding one copy of the novel book, but¡­¡­¡­.On the front cover, there¡¯s an illustration of two beautiful men half naked and tangled each other. There¡¯s a title written on its Obi which he has never heard before. What does ¡®My Caleidbluf¡¯ means?


    ¡°A-Ah----¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Even though Shidou doesn¡¯t know every detail, he already knew such a genre really exist. His reaction seems a bit bothered by it until the point where he lost the ability to form coherent words.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Nia let out a sigh while smiling nihilistically.


    ¡°Fuh, those who doesn¡¯t have otome circuit won¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±[6]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..That¡¯s, do you know the right way to use it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. That¡¯s because a pro would be able to judge an attribute of an object just by looking at it once.¡±


    After saying that, Nia put the books to the self temporarily and creates a peace sign with both of her hands. Between her fingers, she is looking at Shidou while pausing. And then, she seems to be analyzing something.


    A few seconds afterward, she widens her eyes and continues her words.


    ¡°---------[Oblivious ¨C Sou-uke]¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, what did you just classified me as!?¡±


    Even though he doesn¡¯t understand very well the meaning, somehow he feels like it¡¯s not something good. Then, he shouts in protest at that instant.


    ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Since I¡¯m not an expert, my accuracy level isn¡¯t high anyway. The real expert can find the hidden potential from you.¡±


    Even though Shidou doesn¡¯t know what she means by its fine, Nia explains that with full-confidence. Somehow making Shidou cannot object to her; he lets out sigh.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­. Nia sure has large extent of interests; you read books from various genres. Just now too, you bought shoujo manga and a hard-boiled manga.¡±


    ¡°Well~ since I¡¯m quite omnivorous. Basically there¡¯s no genre I cannot read anyway~. If I should explain, I like something being written which holds the author¡¯s passion~.¡±


    ¡°Passion¡­¡­¡­¡­.Huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes-yes. That one is amazing you know. It¡¯s in a fantasy world, even though in the beginning the prince and the knight give it a clich¨¦ feeling, but actually it¡¯s an NTR story. The author¡¯s passion of [I wanted to write this, do you have any complaint!?] can be felt~. No~, the scene where Orpheus becomes a prisoner of the enemy in volume 3 is truly great. I never thought it could be use that way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then she takes again the book she had placed on the shelf moments ago. Nia begins her speech again. Shidou, who cannot really follow her, can only reply back with ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±.


    Noticing Shidou¡¯s state, Nia sticks out her tongue.


    ¡°Aah, sorry-sorry. Maybe it¡¯s still too early for boy. Wait a minute. After I finish paying for these, I¡¯ll show boy a fun place to go.¡±


    ¡°Fun place¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou titled his head, while Nia smiles. She brings along huge amount of books that she just picked for the cashier to pay.


    And then after a walk out from the store, they are now walking along the street. Nia stops in front of a store; seemingly, it is a PC Shop.


    ¡°Looks, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Here is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., I¡¯m not really into PC or something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s not it-that¡¯s not it. Come here.¡±


    After Nia said that, she pulls Shidou and leads him to come into the store.


    And then, they stop in a certain corner. She turns back to Shidou.


    ¡°Come, choose anything you like boy. Since today is a special day, I¡¯ll buy you anything you really want from the display goods lined on that corner.¡±


    Then, Nia points to a package with a girl wearing dangerous clothes illustrated on it.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yep. Eroge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a second year high school student!?¡±


    ¡°Eeh!? A high school¡¯s student cannot play eroge?¡±


    ¡°Which world did you live in?¡±


    Shidou shouts, while Nia went, ¡°The culture is different~!¡± with hyperbola surprised face.


    ¡°I see~¡­¡­..The times have changed.¡±


    Nia said that while nodding to herself and folding her arms, her facial expression began to change right away.


    ¡°But~, you too are a little bit interested, aren¡¯t you? Eeh? High school boy. With so many treasures in front of you, hasn¡¯t that part of your body started to go out of control due to being moved emotionally?¡±


    Nia smirks while saying that, and then she pokes Shidou¡¯s ribs with her elbow.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­S-Stop it already.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. What¡¯s that~. This isn¡¯t something you should embarrass about. Aren¡¯t sexual desire one of three human¡¯s biggest desires apart from appetite and sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, but still!¡±


    ¡°But, even though human will die if they don¡¯t eat or sleep, they don¡¯t die if they didn¡¯t have sex. Sexual desire really is strange, isn¡¯t it? Even though leaving a descendant is important enough for sure, why it included in the three categorizes? ¡®Isn¡¯t it just like the strongest man of four heavenly kings hasn¡¯t really had any special powers?"


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it you who brought up about the three biggest human desires in the first place?¡±


    ¡°If sexual desire really is an essential¡¯s element for life, then the virgin male and virgin girl in society should be set free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what are you talking about since then!?


    Shidou screams, while Nia just laughs in response to him.


    ¡°Ah~, sorry-sorry. Somehow I derailed my speech~¡±


    Nia said that without any hesitation, then she creates a serious facial expression while holding her chin with her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Anyway, what kind of girl someone like boy likes? Naki-ge? Chuuni-ge? Ryoujoku-ge?¡±[7] [8] [9]


    ¡°No, like I said¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Shidou scratches his head while replying to her; a voice can be heard ringing from the intercom.


    ¡°----------Wait a minute, Shidou. Choices just appeared!¡±


    ¡°Right now!?¡±


    Shidou rises up his voice without caring it can be heard by Nia or not.


    A few minutes after that, the two of them have not had lunch yet, so they visit the nearby hamburger shop.


    ¡°Waa~! I¡¯m satisfied-I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m really satisfied~¡±


    ¡°Aah. Although this is the first time that I¡¯ve walked around Akiba for this long, this is surprisingly enjoyable.¡±


    Shidou let out a sigh and replies back to Nia. By the way, the rucksack Nia brought and the suitcase Shidou¡¯s keep rolling has been full, the weight is several times heavier than before. Since the figurines and stuff are already filling the suitcase, they should expand the carry cart by folding the rubber¡¯s belt around suitcases.


    Somehow, rather than looking like a shopper, now they looks like a vendor instead.


    But of course that was only natural. Anyhow, after that Shidou and Nia went to the figurine store and visited several books stores that held limited edition sales. There, Nia spent her money freely on manga, light novel and material books. Afterwards, she also bought several Anime Blu-ray disks, particular figurines, and they even went to visit the Hobby Shop to check the latest version of analog game.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean Shidou only got pulled by Nia all the way. With support from <Ratatoskr>, he did several actions to raise Nia¡¯s affection level, and all of them got the best response in return.


    ¡°See~? As expected, treasures must buy in direct way~. Although buying online using mail order is convenient, in the end the sensation we feel is incomparable with buying directly.¡±


    ¡°Aah~¡­¡­¡­¡­.Somehow I can understand a little bit.¡±


    Shidou says his agreement while nodding to her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, In Shidou¡¯s situation, what is floating in his mind is related to food instead. Although the order that being delivered to his home is very convenient, but going around the store while thinking what kind of menu he should cook is one thing that he could always enjoy.


    ¡°Ehehe, boy also understands, huh. Something convenient is good, but they cannot surpass the sensation coming from the real thing.¡±


    After saying that, Nia smiles widely.


    Being associate with her all day, Nia sure like laughing.


    Even though sometimes she brought up a topic that he doesn¡¯t know how to respond, but she¡¯s frank and open, and he feels that she¡¯s such a good girl. Looking at her smile, Shidou think that way unintentionally.


    At the same time, the sensation of mission that had been fading away begins to float again inside his mind and is getting stronger by the second.


    Right, Shidou must protect this girl no matter what.


    In order to do that, he must raise her affection level and kiss her.


    And then, as if sensing Shidou¡¯s feelings, Kotori¡¯s voice can be heard ringing from the intercom.


    ¡°---------That¡¯s good. Anyway, it¡¯s been a while since the date has going smoothly, right?¡±


    Kotori said that jokingly.


    But thinking about it carefully; certainly (except after the sealing), he has never gone on a date this smooth before. There¡¯s no affection level drop because of the wrong choices, nor did he get attacked by her. He is just purely enjoying conversation while shopping. Actually, this made Shidou forget about his mission for a little bit.


    However,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? C-Commander! Look----¡°


    As if following the atmosphere, the other crew members also raise their voices.


    ¡°What happened, Minowa?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at this value rate¡­¡­..! This is Nia-chan affection level graph, but¡­¡­¡­¡­..This whole day, her affection level didn¡¯t change from the initial value¡­¡­¡­! This is at best the friendship level¡­¡­¡­! Even if he kisses her now, perhaps he won¡¯t be able to seal all of her Reiryoku!¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing unexpected words from the income, Shidou knits his eyebrow.


    Noticing this, Nia became surprised and changes her facial expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ah~, perhaps, something happened to Kotori-chan and the others?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, that¡¯s-¡°


    After she hits the bull¡¯s-eye, Shidou couldn¡¯t answer back. Nia scratches her head as if she could guess everything.


    ¡°Ng~, perhaps I¡¯m right? Affection level. You can¡¯t seal me if my affection level doesn¡¯t surpass certain level.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou paused for a while, and thought ¡°How did she know?¡± Such question appears in his mind. But---------Right away, he remembers that any secret is meaningless in front of Nia.


    ¡°Well~¡­¡­¡­..You know, I, it¡¯s uneasy for me to keep living while being targeted, I would appreciate it if you could seal me¡­¡­¡­..But as expected this is useless. I¡¯m sorry; I made you go through this useless errand.¡±


    ¡°D-Did I do something that hurt your feelings?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Nia scratch her cheeks as if it¡¯s something hard for her to say, then she continue hesitantly.


    ¡°No~¡­¡­¡­¡­., that¡¯s, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s more like it¡¯s because of my own problem¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Being asked back, Nia made a wry smile and replies.


    ¡°------------The truth is¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯ve never fall in love with anything but 2D¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing such unexpected words, Shidou widened his eyes in surprise.

 Volume 13 - CH 3

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..It can¡¯t be true. For such a thing to¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Sitting on the chair inside the basement control room of <Ratatoskr>, Kotori mumbled desperately.


    However that was natural. At any rate, the targeted Spirit herself had already declared that she will never fall in love with anything but 2D.


    ¡°2D¡­¡­¡­¡­.In short, something like manga or anime characters?¡±


    ¡°I-I think so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Sitting on the lower spot of the control room,


    Migimoto said that with sweat coming down his forehead. Shidou¡¯s voice echoed from the speaker installed in the control room.


    ¡°W-What should I do¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Right now, on the large monitor of the control room, Shidou¡¯s figure could be seen reflected inside a lavatory. In order to discuss with the control room, he used going to the bathroom as an excuse to temporarily separate from Nia, who is still in the hamburger shop.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, although Nia could know about their conversation if she really wanted to, there¡¯s no sign that she will take out <Rasiel> for now.


    Though, that¡¯s why they should think up something to change the situation. Kotori placed her hand on her chin.


    ¡°Well, even if you asked me¡­¡­¡­Although Miku¡¯s hatred towards men was quite troublesome too, this time I really can¡¯t think of anything¡­¡­.¡±


    In response to Kotori¡¯s words, Nakatsugawa raised his voice.


    ¡°But, nowadays there are numerous youths who also have the same situation. Those people like anime and manga characters. Well, those characters are made in order to be loved by readers and viewers, which mean that they have ideal personalities. Moreover, they¡¯re all handsome and beautiful. With that standard, of course there¡¯ll be a huge gap in comparison with a real human being.¡±


    ¡°You sure know a lot about that¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori commented with her eyes half-opened. That reminds her of Nakatsugawa¡¯s second title as <Dimension Breaker>. In fact, he¡¯s a romance master who has 100 waifus.


    However, Nakatsugawa went *Tch, Tch* while shaking his finger.


    ¡°Commander, I¡¯m also okay with Seiyuu.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Aah, sure.¡±


    Kotori shrugged her shoulders while letting out a sigh.


    But, there¡¯s some truth in the opinion itself. Creating a difficult face, Kotori continued.


    ¡°The gap between reality, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­..But, in that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean anyone would be alright as long as they¡¯re 2D?¡±


    ¡°Of course! All of my beloved brides are also chosen from my more than 20 years of Otaku Life, and they¡¯re all beautiful girls!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s leave that behind. Nia also has a liking towards a character, right? Certainly, she did say something about liking a certain character, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure its Tokiya from [Chronicle]. He has a cool personality and is the type of character popular amongst women.¡±


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­..I see. In short, Nia could love that character, couldn¡¯t she?¡±


    After saying that, Kotori made a * Nii* sound after creating a wicked smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Huh?¡±


    On the other hand, Shidou can be seen over the screen, he¡¯s sweating from his forehead because he can somehow feel something unpleasant there.


    ¡°Nn~¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia sat down on the chair inside the hamburger shop; she pulled the straw of the empty juice up and down.


    She already finished eating the hamburger as well as the potatoes, and since her stomach is already full, they should be leaving from the shop now but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.It has been twenty minutes since Shidou went to toilet. Nia feels truly tired of waiting for him even for a while.


    ¡°Nn~, It¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested on commenting other¡¯s people physiological phenomenon, but this is a bit too long~. Is he currently adjusting his makeup or something~?¡±


    Speaking to herself, Nia stirred the straw on her hand like before, -------Then she remembers something right away.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­..I see. Perhaps he¡¯s discussing with control room right now?


    Well, if that¡¯s the case, then it can¡¯t be helped. Anyhow, it¡¯s Nia who already threw a fatal bomb to Shidou and the others earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No good, it seems I already did something bad-----¡°


    Since the beginning, she already understood that she couldn¡¯t love a real human being at all. Seeing that, Nia felt guilty about her behavior to Shidou.


    Although, what she said earlier to Shidou wasn¡¯t a lie.


    Actually, Nia doesn¡¯t mind losing her Spirit power. If possible, she really wished for her power to be sealed away.


    That¡¯s why; she plotted her meeting with the boy who could seal a Spirit¡¯s power by making them Dere and kiss them------Shidou.


    Perhaps if it was Shidou, she expects herself to be able to open her heart to him.


    However, the result didn¡¯t cause a change.


    It¡¯s not like she disliked Shidou or such. Rather, she¡¯s really grateful to him for helping her escape from the DEM transport aircraft by shooting it down back then, and the date today has also been enjoyable


    But¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s still useless. Nia cannot open herself to another person.


    ¡°No matter how good the person is, as long as they¡¯re 3D human being¡­¡­¡­. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Nia gave a sigh and she shakes her head. As expected, there¡¯s no other way.


    Then, over there, a signal of someone appearing came from Nia¡¯s back. Seemingly, Shidou had already back from the toilet.


    ¡°Aah, you¡¯re back, boy. Well, let¡¯s go---------¡°


    Then,


    When Nia turned her head, for a moment, her body¡¯s movement paused.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Over there isn¡¯t the person that she expected. Instead, that person was wearing a worn-out mantle over his body, and his forehead and arms are also covered with bandages. In addition, there¡¯s a sword hanging on his hips. He¡¯s a man whose style looks like a wild traveler. He has long hair and dirty looks. ----------There¡¯s no doubt. He is¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°T-Tokiya¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Being dumbfounded, she gave out a surprised voice.


    That¡¯s right. The one who was standing there is Nia¡¯s first love. That man is Tokiya from [Chronicle].


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou stood in front of Nia, as if trying to restrain his nervousness. He struggled to create an extremely calm facial expression.


    Though in fact, Shidou¡¯s heart was beating violently as if it was going to explode.


    That¡¯s right. Shidou¡¯s outfit right now appeared to be something you won¡¯t see outside of some anime convention. Even if it was in Akihabara, this kind of thing still looks unusual. All of the store¡¯s customers started at Shidou out of interest.


    Shidou faced Nia¡¯s direction; she is looking at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°----------Don¡¯t hinder me, woman.¡±


    With a lower voice, Shidou tried to mimic Tokiya from [Chronicle] by talking like him based on his memories about that character.


    After that, Shidou moved toward Nia and sat next to her.


    Nia¡¯s shoulder was shaking; she corrected the position of her glasses and stared at Shidou¡¯s face.


    ¡°T-Tokiya¡­¡­¡­¡­? Why¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Nia widened her eyes as if finally realizing something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Eh, boy?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t have any right to call me a boy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou gave a cold glance toward Nia while saying that, Nia choked a little. Her cheeks turned slightly red.


    Moments later, a voice rang from the intercom in Shidou¡¯s ear.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What! Nia-chan¡¯s excitement rate is rising!¡±


    ¡°The affection level is rising, even if it¡¯s only a little bit!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Somehow, the plan was working pretty well. Shidou felt relieved without showing it on his face.


    ¡°Hoo~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hee~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia was looking at Shidou carefully from the top of his head to his tiptoes. She nodded to herself and made a pose as if she¡¯s an art critic who was gazing at a painting.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t the quality very good? It¡¯s totally different from a poor quality costume. Up until now, I already seen various kinds of Tokiya¡¯s costumes, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone that had a quality like this.¡±


    Then, she took his mantle¡¯s cuff and she blushed out of excitement. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.Honestly, Shidou isn¡¯t sure whether she was interested on him or was only admiring his costume.


    Though, since her affection level had already risen, he should continue with the plan now. Shidou turned aside and brushed off Nia¡¯s hand from his mantle.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying, woman.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou said that with a blunt tone, Nia bended her body while her face blushed furiously.


    ¡°Her affection level is rising again¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°At this level¡­¡­¡­¡­.He can do it!¡±


    From the intercom, he heard a large roar from the crew members¡¯ voices.


    Shidou tried his best to speak as similar as possible to Tokiya¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Somehow, that thing has touched Nia¡¯s heartstring. For some reason, Nia couldn¡¯t calm down. She began to fix her messy hair.


    At the moment, from Shidou¡¯s intercom, a fanfare sound rang.


    ¡°Shidou, it¡¯s the time! Her affection level has already reached safe zone for sealing! Don¡¯t lose this chance!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words.


    Don¡¯t lose this chance-------This means, right now is the right timing for kiss her.


    Although they¡¯re currently in a public location¡­¡­¡­..If he lost this good opportunity, he doesn¡¯t know when the chance will come again.


    Shidou made up his mind. His heart is beating fast but he cannot show it on his face. Slowly, he changed his body position while looking at Nia intensely.


    ¡°Eh¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Hearing Shidou¡¯s command, Nia closed her mouth obediently.


    Shidou placed his hand on Nia¡¯s shoulder, while the other hand is lifting up Nia¡¯s chin.


    After that, he slowly brought his lips closer to hers.


    Even though it¡¯s not a proper way to do it, but this is something he needed to do in order to seal a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku.


    But,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Wait.¡±


    His lips stopped right in front of hers.


    Nia let out a cold voice that feels different from the enthusiastic tone she had up until now.


    Then, an alarm indicating a dangerous mental state rang *Bii! Bii!*.


    ¡°Shidou, the affection level is falling down rapidly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    Shidou unintentionally let out his natural voice, and then Nia pushed herself away from Shidou¡¯s shoulders.


    After that, *------Haa* Nia gave out a heavy breath as she scratched her hair.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What the¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tokiya would never lay his hand on a woman, you know! Think with common sense! Tokiya is currently traveling aimlessly in order to chase after enemy who murdered his little sister who also became his lover, Hibari!? In the middle of lonely travel, he encounters Ryougo, Kotetsu and the others. Through fighting with them, he started understanding the feeling of friendship!¡±


    Nia is shouting as if she¡¯s a different person. Shidou felt overpowered by her and got pushed back onto the chair.


    ¡°Basically it¡¯s Toki x Ryou! But Toki x Ko also works! If with woman, it¡¯s only alright with Hibari if it¡¯s inside the dream world or reflection of the past! There¡¯s no room for me to get into that kind of beautiful world! I¡¯m fine with only being a watcher! I¡¯m a lonesome observer! Rather, I¡¯m fine with being a wall!¡±


    ¡°O-Oi, calm down, Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou tried to calm her down, but Nia pointed a sharp gaze at him.


    ¡°Tokiya would never say such thing!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°-------------In order to make me dere at you, then you should become 2D first!¡±


    Shidou got kicked by Nia on his butt, driving him out from the hamburger shop.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.In short, it was no good at all.¡±


    Shidou had already returned from Akihabara.


    Shidou said that while breathing heavily, his face and body were covered with plaster all over.


    By the way, after that Nia, who couldn¡¯t accept her beloved character being blasphemed, left the store in anger and went back to her house alone. --------Of course, she brought along the luggage filled with goodies and books that she had bought.


    Right now, Shidou was inside the control room of <Ratatoskr>¡¯s underground facility. In front of the large monitor, he was being started at by Kotori and from below there¡¯s <Fraxinus> crew who were sitting down.


    ¡°Arara¡­¡­¡­..You got pretty beaten up, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°And whose fault do you think it is!? Whose!?¡±


    Shidou said that with half opened eyes, Kotori shrugged while saying *Yare-Yare*.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped? Since she declared that she only likes 2D, what we can do is limited. Besides----------Even though the result ended up in failure, at least her affection level had risen for a moment. This is important data.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say so, that affection level came from facing Tokiya, right? We can¡¯t use the same method again, so it¡¯s kind of useless¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.No.¡±


    Objecting to Shidou¡¯s words, Reine let out a reply as she was sitting in the below seat of control room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s not quite true. From this result, it¡¯s indicating that even if her beloved character turns into 3D, the affection level she has for that character will remain the same.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­..But, wouldn¡¯t the result would be the same? No matter how much I tried to keep calm, I don¡¯t have confident that I could be able to act well enough as her beloved character to the level that it could convince Nia. Even if I could seal her that way, what could be coming next might be frightening¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou¡¯s face turned pale. That was what concerned Shidou.


    Naturally speaking, Shidou isn¡¯t Tokiya. Anyhow there must be a gap appearing in some parts that made Shidou unable to keep up to Nia¡¯s ideal standard. If that¡¯s happen, then Nia¡¯s mental state will become unstable and break the seal right away, and her Reiryoku will come back to her.


    However, Reine seemed to understand what Shidou was worried about, and then she continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°An idea¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kotori answered Shidou¡¯s question. She pointed towards the monitor in front of them.


    Over there, Nia¡¯s figure can be seen from an autonomic camera reflected on the monitor.


    ¡°Maybe what Shidou said is true. There¡¯s no way you can keep continuous acting as a character. ---------But, if there¡¯s a character who Shidou can play perfectly as and he can continue to do so, then it will be a different case, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­..? Well, even if that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­There¡¯s no way such character exists.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just see. It¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Arrive?¡±


    Shidou asked, as Kotori made a *Nii* face while smiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah~¡±


    Nia is in her mansion¡¯s room. She was covered by books all around her. She closed the manga she just finished read moments ago, then she embraced it to her chest to calm herself down.


    Even though she purchased a mountain of books as if she was in some kind of festival event, there¡¯s another thing that keeps bugging her. She can¡¯t even feel the enjoyment of reading her new books.


    Though, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know what is bugging her.


    That¡¯s right. That boy¡­¡­¡­ Itsuka Shidou.


    ¡°Nn~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia placed the manga on the mountain of books beside her bed, and then she hugged her pillow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­As expected, it isn¡¯t right to go home alone.¡±


    After she remembered about that, she shook her body.


    Nia, upon looking at Shidou dressed up like Tokiya, yet behaving unlike Tokiya, made her angry ¡­¡­¡­..Thinking carefully, she even said lots of cruel things. As someone who is older, she should¡¯ve showed a more mature response. Anyway, it¡¯s not like Shidou was doing that merely to make fun of Nia.


    Nia gave out a small sigh; she touched her lips with her index finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Perhaps I should¡¯ve let him kiss me. --------But, if I couldn¡¯t open my heart to him, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to seal my Reiryoku and it would have been meaningless¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And then, Nia tightened her hug on the pillow.


    Even though Nia hasn¡¯t tried to find out how <Ratatoskr> was calculating her affection level, but Nia¡¯s rate must not have reached the level where the seal could be done.


    Right. Nia cannot open her heart to 3D humans.


    ¡°Ah~ My~ What should I do~? Tell me, Rasielmon~!¡±


    She kicked her feet and kept asking. But of course, no one was around to answer her.


    <Rasiel> is an omniscient Angel. However, it can¡¯t tell Nia what she should do.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia looked up to the ceiling and slowly raised her left hand.


    Nia gave a command inside her mind for <Rasiel> to manifest right away from an empty space. After that she opened the front cover, then Nia will be able to obtain any information she wished to know.


    For example-------Right. What is Shidou doing right now?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­...¡±


    For a moment, Nia gave out another sigh and drew back her hand.


    The reason is simply. *Ding-Dong*, the room¡¯s intercom rang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Who would it be?¡±


    Nia slowly lifted up her body, and began walking to the intercom¡¯s screen.


    Then she pushed the call button and began to speak.


    ¡°Yes-yes~, who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m a postman. I¡¯m delivering package addressed for Honjou Nia.¡±


    ¡°A package?¡±


    Nia tilted her head and thought. But, she doesn¡¯t know what it is.


    ¡°I wonder what it is¡­¡­¡­..Well, fine, please bring it inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Nia pressed the button on the interphone and she opened the auto-lock.


    Not so long after, the chime before the door gave a clicking sound.


    ¡°Alright-alright¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When the door opened, the postman, who is wearing a hat covering his eyes, came in with a little package on his hands.


    ¡°Please put the stamp and sign over here.¡±


    ¡°Well then, the signature¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Please excuse me.¡±


    The postman bowed to Nia and left the room.


    Nia closed the opened door. Nia unpacked the package¡¯s wrapping. Then, inside the package appeared a game package with some handsome boy drawn on it. A message was written on a thin paper.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡­¡­? What¡¯s this-what¡¯s this? With full of gratitude, we present a special personal edition of our new PC game¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Nia scratched her head. Come to think of it, in the past she had sent several surveys from game companies many times. Perhaps this is related to that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, its fine. If they send me something, then I¡¯ll accept this. Since my mood now is all gloomy, perhaps I should give it a try?¡±


    Nia walked along the corridor to the work room, she turned on her PC and inserted the disk. Then the installation began right away, finally the game¡¯s interface appeared on the screen.


    ¡°[Fall In Love My Little Seed ~Girl¡¯s Side~]? Fuun¡­¡­¡­.. Perhaps this is a high school Otome game?¡±


    Nia operated the mouse and clicked [START] button.


    Then, the screen to input the protagonist¡¯s name appeared.


    ¡°Nn~, there¡¯s no default name at all? Well then, it¡¯s Nia.¡±


    Nia imputed her real name, and the game began.


    The protagonist is a second year high school student who just transferred. Starting from here, Nia will meets with other characters, and she will fall in love with someone here.


    Although Nia¡¯s home ground is manga, she also loves playing games. Especially, Ren-ai simulation game made for girls like this one. For Nia who couldn¡¯t love a 3D human being, she felt very thankful for the game¡¯s existence. Anyhow, just by clicking, a cool guy will come and fall in love with her. Nia is also a girl. It¡¯s not like Nia doesn¡¯t want to fall in love. Rather, she also wanted to feel *Kyuun-Kyuun*.[1]


    ¡°Funfun, from the construction it seems like this is orthodox simulation game. I guess it¡¯s up to the character.¡±


    She kept clicking and continued the conversation.


    Then, the protagonist Nia was talking with her classmate. A gentle, broad-mindedness atmosphere and a neutral looking boy appeared. His name is---------Shidou Itsuki.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn?¡±


    Nia tilted her head. Somehow this character resembled with the boy who had been together with her earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, maybe it¡¯s only my imagination.¡±


    Then, Nia continued clicking to interact with Itsuki-kun.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­Nia is an interesting girl.¡±


    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Nia widened her eyes.


    That¡¯s right. Right now, this character just called out ¡°Nia¡± in a very natural way.


    Of course, moment ago, she indeed imputed Nia as the name of the protagonist. Although in the case of such a game which could called out the protagonist¡¯s name, there are so many games that use a combination of pre-recorded lines for pronunciation¡­¡­¡­..Besides, the feeling of a game¡¯s pronunciation usually sounds painfully bad.


    ¡°Heh~! Amazing~! I didn¡¯t follow it for a while and technology had already advance this much!¡±


    Only with that, Nia¡¯s interest towards the game¡¯s characters increased. She continued the conversation with Itsuki-kun.


    Thereupon the musical went *Don-Don*, the last order was to decide on a date. Itsuki-kun then asked ¡°Where do you wanted to go?¡±


    And then,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Wha!?¡±


    Normally at this time there will be some choices appearing, but¡­¡­¡­.There¡¯s none in this game.


    Displayed on the screen, there¡¯s a line written on it saying ¡°Please input your desired date plan.¡±


    ¡°How stupid¡­¡­¡­¡­.Does it mean that I have to input it using my keyboard!? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Though she half doubts it, Nia slowly started entering the keyboard buttons.


    ¡°[I wanted to go to buy the latest doujin in Akiba].¡±


    And then, Nia pressed the enter button as if saying it could respond.


    Then, Itsuki-kun smiled gently.


    ¡°So, buying doujin in Akiba, huh? Haha, that seems like very Nia. Of course it¡¯s fine. ----Ah, but since we¡¯re high school students, no prohibited books allowed, alright?¡±


    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooooh!?¡±


    Upon looking at the reaction, Nia stands up from her chair instantly.


    Who would guess that by such a little order, Itsuki-kun could interact with Nia as natural like this? Just what kind of innovation had been created?


    Nia went ¡°The power of technology really is amazing--------!¡±, and she continued the story by clicking.


    ¡°-------Hee, I see. Nia likes this kind of book, huh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­No? It¡¯s not like I mind it. If you could absorbed yourself into something, isn¡¯t it such a beautiful thing?¡±


    Inside <Ratatoskr> ground facility, Shidou was reading the lines appearing on the screen while wearing a headphone.


    The gameplay has been recorded into the monitor. Whenever, the input sentence will come to their place and Shidou will give a real time answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, this is really alright, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When the lines had ended for a while, Shidou switched off the microphone and looked to Kotori who was sitting behind.


    ¡°Yes. Her affection level is rising quite well. After Nia feels satisfy enough with the game, it¡¯ll be OK for Shidou to appear before her as [Itsuki-kun]. This time, there¡¯s no need to act anymore. That¡¯s because this character is Shidou himself.¡±


    Saying that, Kotori went *Nii* and lifted the tip of her lips.


    Right. This was <Ratatoskr>¡¯s plan.


    Nia was playing the game made by <Ratatoskr>. Shidou will do the voice over for the character, so Shidou will be loved by her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.That is no complex conversation.


    ¡°Anyway, how did you make this game? You couldn¡¯t have made such a thing in a short time, huh?¡±


    After Shidou said that, then Reine replied back with a sleepy voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Well, just to make sure. Be prepared and have no regrets, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°I wonder just what kind of thing you intended to do by using this game in the first place¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou made a wry smile while sweating. Then, Kotori¡¯s voice can be heard coming from behind.


    ¡°Look Shidou, don¡¯t just stand there. The next line is coming.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Shidou turned to the monitor¡¯s direction; he took the microphone and continued acting as <Itsuki-kun>.


    On the other side of the monitor screen, they are showing Nia who was currently playing the game. While on the other side, there¡¯s Nia¡¯s mental state graph. I see, like Kotori said, everything is going smoothly.


    However, Shidou said that while knitting his eyebrow. ¡­¡­¡­..Somehow, he felt like they are forgetting something important.


    ¡°Waah~¡­¡­¡­¡­ This latest game sure is amazing. Since this is only the personal edition, I think I should buy the full version once it is released.¡±


    Then, while Shidou was thinking about that, Nia on the screen looks so satisfy and keeps smiling.


    And,


    ¡°That¡¯s? When is the full version release date? Anyway, the company who create this game is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While saying that, Nia raised up her left hand and a book appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Ah----------¡±


    Nia touched the page of <Rasiel>¡­¡­¡­.Her facial expression became cloudy in an instant.


    Slowly, Nia gave out a voice filled with anger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..What, so this is your doing!¡±


    ¡°Nia gave out a sigh. She stands up from the chair and moved exactly to the direction of the automatic camera. She threw a stare full of anger to the control room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­You know, I understand your goal for doing this. But don¡¯t you think that this has already crossed the line? Not only have you blasphemed my Tokiya, now you¡¯re also playing around with my Otome heart.¡±


    ¡°N-Nia, no, this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Itsuki-kun better shut up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­A-Alright¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, if you do this kind of thing again from now, I¡¯ll never forgive you anymore. -------Next, I also need some privacy. Can you please take the automatic camera out from my room? Moreover, you know what will happen if you violate it again.¡±


    Nia said that while turning away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Everyone has already gathered, right? I think I¡¯ve already told you the story¡­¡­¡­¡­Seems like we got into some trouble.¡±


    Kotori placed her elbow on the large round table. She spoke with a difficult face.


    But that was only natural. Anyway, this wasn¡¯t the first time that a girl with a unique preference appeared. However, they already failed twice with their tactics.


    ¡°2D¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s means she¡¯ll only love something like manga characters?¡±


    The girl standing next to Kotori has short, boyish hair, and a face like a doll. She spoke with a doubtful tone. She is the Spirit whose Reiryoku had last been sealed by Shidou: Tobiichi Origami.


    It¡¯s not only her. Right now in <Ratatoskr> ground facility, along with the other <Fraxinus> members and Shidou, all the Spirits who have been sealed by Shidou had gathered here: Tohka, Yoshino, Natsumi, and Yamai sisters.


    Although Kotori actually didn¡¯t want to include the girls in capturing a new Spirit, but¡­¡­¡­..Upon facing a new spirit whose type had never been handled before, she had to ask everyone¡¯s advice in turn.


    Kotori was also the same as all the other spirits here. Her Reiryoku had also been sealed by Shidou. She thought they could think up something based on their shared experiences.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori replied back to Origami with a pale face, and then a tall girl sitting on the right side shared a comment.


    ¡°Ah~, I see~. I also have an idol friend who is the same as her.¡±


    Miku, the girl who has long, indigo hair moved her index finger while saying that.


    This girl is also the same, a spirit. She¡¯s a national idol who is currently growing in popularity: Izayoi Miku. Although she has no spare time even after her work is finished, she still came right away after getting a call from Kotori.


    ¡°My first love is Sieg-sama~, that¡¯s what she said. Ah, Sieg-sama is an anime character by the way. But that¡¯s only a created image. In order to get closer to her fans, she chooses to have the same hobby as her fans. Well, that girl has a boyfriend, actually~¡±


    After saying that, Miku made an ¡°Ahaha¡± sound as she started laughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s alright if Nia is the same as that idol¡­¡­¡­.But looking at her values, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Kotori said that with a sullen face, then Miku went ¡°Ara¡± while widening her eyes.


    On the other side, Kaguya went *Muu*.


    ¡°Fun, so Honjou Souji was a woman¡­¡­¡­¡­She has already succeeded in fooling my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so Kaguya also knows her?¡±


    In response to Shidou, Kaguya nodded.


    ¡°Obviously. Even we hurricane children have an interest in these things.¡±


    ¡°Information. Kaguya mainly chooses to read Sh¨­nen manga, but she also buys Ecchi manga by inserting it between battle manga and sport manga.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute Yuzuru!¡±


    Yuzuru spoke in a whispering manner as Kaguya covered her mouth with her hand. Kaguya¡¯s face went red as she shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say inappropriate things!? By the way, you¡¯re also the same! Doesn¡¯t the Shoujo manga that Yuzuru always reads have even more explicit scenes!?¡±


    ¡°Question. Can you please explain what kind of explicit scene? Please explain everything with a detailed example.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­A man and woman on the bed¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Repetition. I can¡¯t hear very well. Please say it once more.¡±


    ¡°U-Ugu¡­¡­¡­¡­Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s face went even redder as she created a frustrated-looking face.


    Upon watching those two¡¯s actions, Kotori clapped her hands.


    ¡°Well-well. Although it¡¯s good for you to be on good terms, let¡¯s do this afterwards. ---------Right now, what¡¯s important is how to capture Nia.¡±


    Once Kotori said that, everyone started at the round table and thought deeply.


    A moment later, Yoshino raised her hand slowly.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­..Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.Perhaps, the way to befriend Nia-san is to give her more time, I think. If we face her precisely, I think she will be able to understand Shidou-san¡¯s natural goodness.¡±


    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou said that, Yoshino¡¯s face turned red.


    Kotori went ¡°Muu¡±, groaning while placing her hand on her chin.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s the more proper method. Even if she only loves 2D beings, if we continuously approach her sincerely, the potential of her opening her heart isn¡¯t zero.¡±


    ¡°Then, the plan shifts to a long term approach?¡±


    Shidou asked in response to Kotori.


    ¡°The worst is that there¡¯s no other way to do so¡­¡­¡­.. In the very end that will be the last resort method. While we must do the method carefully, if DEM smells her whereabouts, then there¡¯s no guarantee she will be safe. We can¡¯t do it too slowly either.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Kotori said that, Yoshino shrugged her shoulder while apologizing. Kotori shook her head right and left.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Truthfully, I also want to pick that method¡­¡­¡­¡­.If she takes a look carefully, I think she will realize that Shidou can beat those manga characters.¡±


    Kotori said that while averting her gaze away a little, she stirred the chupa-cups stick. Somehow after hearing that, Shidou¡¯s face went a bit red.


    Then, accordingly, Tohka, who had previously inclined her head while folding her arms, turned to look at Shidou.


    ¡°Hey Shido. Why does Nia can only love 2D?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uhm¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Although Tohka only threw a simple question, but Shidou couldn¡¯t answer that.


    Surely, that¡¯s the root of this problem. Why can¡¯t Nia love anything but 2D¡­¡­¡­¡­..On the other side, she can¡¯t love a 3D human being.


    Kotori also thought about that question. While placing her hand on her chin, she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a bit curious¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯ll do some investigation.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Investigation?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, ten years ago Nia must have already become a manga artist. Then, whether she was a real human or a pure Spirit, she must have left some traces of her existence in this world. That will be our clue.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou folded his arms while saying that. There¡¯s a point in Kotori¡¯s words for sure.


    ¡°Although¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s not like there¡¯s always something we can find. Anyway, we should think up a special plan.¡±


    After that, someone responded to Kotori¡¯s words; Natsumi who is sitting next to Yoshino let out a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it better to just follow the person¡¯s preference? Isn¡¯t that the problem in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡­¡­Both the cosplay and game tactics ended up in failure, you know? Even though crossdressing as a female worked on a certain someone back then¡­¡­..¡±


    While saying this, Kotori turned to look at Miku. After Miku noticed her gaze, she threw a kiss to Kotori. Kotori let a sigh out of shock and returned her glance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Although with Shidou, he can¡¯t cross the dimensional barrier. Or perhaps, we should use a road roller or something else to flatten him?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While Shidou was sweating, Natsumi raised her finger in response to Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uhm, what if I use my <Haniel> to transform Shidou¡¯s shape into a manga book¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the approach to become 2D been somewhat ridiculous since the very beginning!?¡±


    Shidou said that while sweating, as Natsumi puffed her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I-Isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s merely a joke. Sorry then. Though I¡¯m not a character who could do a joke¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I get it. I¡¯ll keep silent. I won¡¯t say anything anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi slowly fell down from the chair out of depression. Shidou gave out a voice in confusion.


    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mu~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-Natsumi-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But, Yoshino, who is sitting next to Natsumi, stretched her hand and pulled Natsumi back to her chair.


    ¡°---------I see.¡±


    Origami, who had been in deep thought, suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong Origami? Did something come up?¡±


    Kotori asked, as Origami nodded.


    And then, Origami said something unexpected.


    ¡°Natsumi¡¯s plan probably will work out. About Shidou becoming a book.¡±


    Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Origami¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eh? W-Wait a minute. Although Nia said that she cannot love anything but 2D, but she means the character in the manga, not the manga book itself you know? Even if I become a book¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou said that with a bothered face, on the other side, Natsumi kept staring at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, you listen carefully to Origami¡¯s words¡­¡­¡­¡­..Of course you would. That¡¯s because my brain quality is different from Origami¡¯s. The persuasive power of her words is also obviously different too. No wonder. Because that¡¯s obvious already¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Natsumi, who got depressed again instantly, Shidou struggled to explain himself to her.


    But, as if she doesn¡¯t mind it, Origami continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m not saying to turn Shidou into a book. Instead, I¡¯m saying to create a manga that has [Shidou] as a character in it.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Upon hearing Origami¡¯s proposal, everyone who is sitting in the meeting room raised their voices at the same time. Only Tohka, who didn¡¯t react for a moment, then she said ¡°Wha¡­¡­!?¡± as if to match with everyone else¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kotori placed her hand on her mouth while making a serious face.


    ¡°A manga where Shidou becomes the protagonist¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? Certainly it can be called a 2D character as well.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, hey. Wait a minute. Even if it can work out for a while, the me inside the manga won¡¯t be the same as me in real life, isn¡¯t it? Won¡¯t it end up with the same result¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou responded with a sullen face.


    Right. Just by looking at today¡¯s example already made them understand that Nia is fairly strict in regards to her favorite character¡¯s appearance.


    If Nia says that ¡°Shidou won¡¯t do such thing!¡± or something like that, it would cause an identity crisis for Shidou.


    But, as if to object that opinion, the Yamai sisters raised up their opinion.


    ¡°Fufufu, if that¡¯s the case, in order not to detach from reality, isn¡¯t it better to just draw something real? ----Thankfully, there¡¯s a mountain of material around Shidou that can be used for a manga.¡±


    ¡°Consent. If we portrayed Shidou like that, then it won¡¯t be the same as tricking Nia with the game back then. As expected from Master Origami. It¡¯s a nice idea.¡±


    ¡°N-No, even so, Nia has her own personal preference too in the first place, right? More importantly is whether Nia will read it or not, and will she like the character on the book or not¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s alright¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Replying to Shidou, the girl who has the same height as Natsumi and a tender look, Yoshino spoke.


    ¡°Y-Yoshino¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Yoshino¡¯s strong tone, which was different from usual. But Yoshino face turns red out of embarrassment. She gripped her right hand tightly and continued.


    ¡°Shidou-san already helped us¡­¡­¡­.If we draw what Shidou-san did up until now straightly, Nia-san will likes Shidou-san too¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sure¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°U-Uhm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Yoshino, who would normally never speak with such strong tone, somehow made him feels embarrassed. Shidou hesitantly mumbled with an awkward tone.


    After that, both the crew and Spirits gave their agreement towards the plan.


    ¡°Shidou-kun¡¯s documentary, isn¡¯t it? If that¡¯s the case, it will probably work¡­.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s also mean that we should draw about the spirits too, right? Is it really alright?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s only Nia who¡¯s going to read, even if leaked outside, nobody will think it¡¯s anything but fiction.¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡­.So Shido will become a manga? That¡¯s amazing! I wanted to help too!¡±


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­¡­Somehow it seems like us Yamai should lend our power.¡±


    ¡°Consent. On the 39th match, submission illustration showdown, our work got printed together under the title [Rare illustrations from twins!], and we ended up with a tie again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..You two really do everything¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°H-Hey~¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou raised his voice nervously, but everyone doesn¡¯t seem to hear that at all.


    Kotori grasped her fist and hits the table to calm everyone¡¯s down.


    ¡°--------Well then, let¡¯s do a vote. Who approves this project to create a manga about Shidou?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In response to Kotori¡¯s words, everyone raised up their hands except for Shidou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone looked towards Shidou.


    ¡°Ukh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou gave out a sigh, he slowly raised his hand up as well. Everyone went *Waah* out of excitement.


    ¡°Alright! Everyone has already agreed! Let¡¯s work on the plot right away-----¡°


    Then,


    At the moment after Kotori almost finished her sentence, the console installed inside the conference room started ringing a *Pipipipipi* sound.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..? What sound is that, Kotori?¡±


    Once Shidou asked, Kotori knitted her eyebrows and turned her glance to the console.


    ¡°It¡¯s a call. Moreover, it¡¯s from the external line¡­¡­¡­¡­? I don¡¯t recognize the number though¡­¡­..¡±


    Kotori pushed the call button while saying these words.


    After that, a familiar voice of a girl can be heard coming from the conference room¡¯s speaker.


    ¡°--------Hey. You¡¯re quite the schemer, boy.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, everyone¡¯s face went pale from shock, starting first with Shidou.


    ¡°N-Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Right. The voice heard from the speaker is surely the Spirit who has become the main topic of discussion in the conference room.


    ¡°Unbelievable! This underground facility¡¯s circuit is encrypted, how come she¡¯s easily-----¡°


    Migimoto shouted, however his voice stops halfway.


    It seems like he realized something in the middle of his sentence. With the omniscient Angel <Rasiel> that Nia holds, whatever encryption or any other security won¡¯t matter for her.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve heard everything¡­¡­¡­..Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well yes~. Basically I dislike spoilers, although I don¡¯t want to use <Rasiel> this way, I just don¡¯t want you to playing around with Tokiya or my Otome heart anymore.


    With a dry laugh, Nia said that. Upon hearing that tone, Shidou and the others started sweating.


    The others also noticed that. Then they started whispering to each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.S-She¡¯s angry, isn¡¯t she¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Uhm¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s feels like she¡¯s really angry.¡±


    ¡°She really likes that Tokiya-san character, doesn¡¯t she~?¡±


    Perhaps Nia didn¡¯t take notice towards those whispering comments¡­¡­.Then Nia continued her words as if to reply to them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Well, though it¡¯s fine since you¡¯ve seemingly change your plan somehow, but that plan, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a big hole in it?¡±


    ¡°H-Hole¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For example, once the manga is finished, why are you talking with assumption that I¡¯m going to read the book?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou widened his eyes¡­¡­.Certainly there¡¯s that kind of possibility.


    In the case of a manga lover like Nia, probably Nia will read it unconditionally, but¡­¡­.Perhaps it can be said that they are only relying on the other party¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? My work is super busy, I have a limited number of books I can read, you know? Actually, I haven¡¯t even read ten percent of those manga books I¡¯ve bought today. There¡¯s a lot of my favorite series that came out while I was in confinement. Why would I waste my limited free time by reading a manga book drawn by an amateur with ulterior motive like that! Well¡­¡­..If it was until then I might be willing to read it, but I¡¯m in angry mode right now. I can even defeat the existence named Ashura[2]. As if I would read a book from you all, who¡¯ve disgraced my Tokiya!¡±


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡­..¡±


    Upon hearing Nia¡¯s words, Yoshino created a face that looks like she is almost crying.


    ¡°Well, bye! That¡¯s it! Stop doing something useless!¡±


    ¡°-------Wait a minute.¡±


    But as Nia was going to cut off the call, Kotori placed her elbow on the table and stopped her.


    ¡°Uun¡­¡­¡­? Aah, you¡¯re Kotori-chan? I guess this is the first time we¡¯ve talk to each other like this. Hi, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Kotori replied to her, and continued her words.


    ¡°----------Well, I¡¯ll go straight to the main problem. From the way you spoke, I think it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­ If it¡¯s a book worth reading, then you¡¯ll spare some times to read that book, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Um? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Please answer. If the manga we create can be better than your own manga at one thing, then it¡¯ll be worth reading, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Nia laughed loudly.


    ¡°Ahaha! Well, I think it is. But, even if there¡¯s something amusing in it or not is according to the person themselves. Even though you said that, it¡¯s really amusing. Do you really thing that I will think the same way as you?¡±


    ¡°Certainly you¡¯re right about that¡­¡­. But if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t there one absolute standard that we can use to judge it?¡±


    ¡°Absolute standard¡­¡­?¡±


    When Nia asked back, Kotori replied back to her with an extremely serious tone.


    ¡°Yes. -------It¡¯s the sales amount.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­.!?¡±


    It¡¯s not only Nia who raised her voice in response to Kotori¡¯s words. Everyone else who is present inside the conference room also pointed their gaze towards Kotori at the same time.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­How interesting. Are you serious when you said that you can win against me, Honjou Souji, by the sales amount?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we win, you should obediently read the book.¡±


    Nia kept silent for a few seconds, then she went *Ahaha* as she laughed very loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see whether you can really win.¡±


    After Nia said that, she cut off the call.


    For a while, the conference room fell into a deep silence.


    ¡°H-Hey, Kotori. What did you say¡­¡­¡­.? Our opponent is a pro manga artist you know?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, right? That¡¯s all because she clearly declared that she won¡¯t read the manga.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    After Shidou said that in a high pitch, Kotori extended her palm to stop him.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not thinking of anything.¡±


    When Kotori said that, she raised up the chupa-chups stick.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Haa.¡±


    Nia gave out a sigh while lying down on her bed.


    On the side of the bed, there¡¯s a mountain of manga and light novels piled up on the stack. However right now she doesn¡¯t feel like she wanted to read them. She isn¡¯t working on the new manga ideas either. She just kept staring at the ceiling.


    She thought about the reason for her current problem. -------Because of the previous information she gained from <Rasiel> and the direct call she did with Shidou, Kotori, and the others.


    Whatever they are, drawing a manga with Shidou as the protagonist in order to make Nia read it and make her hold affection towards Shidou himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.They are underestimating me.¡±


    Nia pouted her cheeks out of displeasure.


    Right. Nia certainly is fond of manga and anime. And her declaration about her never loving anything but 2D wasn¡¯t a lie either.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that she will love everything as long as they¡¯re 2D.


    That topic has also become a common misunderstanding amongst Otaku. Creating a popular anime stage in a certain place that is fun to visit, the so-called pilgrimage tactic in order to grow the town¡¯s local government, with the thought process that Otaku like these kinds of things, don¡¯t they? As long as there is an easy-going moe character present, generally everything will go smoothly. ------Naturally, what an Otaku really likes is an [Interesting Anime]. It doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll like everything as long as its anime. The backbone is also important for a moe character.


    The case this time is also the same. Even though Nia has Tokiya as one of her waifu characters (Even though he¡¯s a man, he¡¯s still called a waifu). In the very end, those characters have an excellent personality that made her hold a high feeling towards them. It¡¯s not like that she can go *Kyun* at every manga character.


    Besides, even if they draw a manga based on a real person as the model, it¡¯s not like Nia will be able to open her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Nia fell into silence; she stroked her left hand gently to the air.


    Following that action, a book appeared from the empty space.


    <Rasiel>. An Angel that knows everything that has happened in this world and Nia¡¯s best and worst Angel.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia started at <Rasiel>¡¯s front cover without opening it, then she remembered the old memories from the not so distant past.


    Although Nia holds an omniscient Angel that could know everything in this world, she doesn¡¯t have any particular desire or ambition, nor does she ever think to use this power for something bad. She doesn¡¯t mind living a peaceful life at all.


    Actually, with the help of her personality that allowed her to talk with anyone, Nia felt that it was comparatively easy to interact around in human society¡­¡­¡­.Well, even though certainly using <Rasiel>¡¯s power was a big help.


    However, on a certain time, a curiosity bothered Nia¡¯s mind.


    ¡°----------How was I born, anyway?¡±


    Thinking again, that was the beginning of all her mistakes.


    Back then, if she could have kept her big curiosity and didn¡¯t open <Rasiel>, the Nia right now probably would have been a more sensible Spirit.


    However, Nia already understood. The reason behind how she became her current self.


    ¡­And herself from long ago.


    Once she understands that¡­¡­¡­No, perhaps it¡¯ll be more accurate to say that when Nia remembered it, at that moment, she felt like she wanted to take out all of her stomach contents.


    Furthermore, in Nia¡¯s mind, she kept producing the feeling of distrust like a poison.


    And to make it worst, in Nia¡¯s hand exists an Angel which could know everything in this world.


    Nia began to do some investigation about the human who live around her inside society. From friends, acquaintances, to even the store keeper that she had visited.


    Then, Nia ended up being alone.


    The more she investigated, the more she knows, and the more she cannot stand the creature called human beings.


    Somehow even if they have a kind face, there¡¯s always a cruel true character hidden inside them. No matter how much love exists, there¡¯s always a pitch-black hole inside their heart. Then, Nia became disgusted by creatures called human being.


    Though inside human society, it¡¯s impossible for her to live without interact with anyone.


    That¡¯s why Nia masked herself skillfully.


    She tried her best not to use <Rasiel> on someone she just met, and interacted with people as if they¡¯re a game¡¯s NPC.


    But inside her heart, there¡¯s only one existence which she opened her heart to.


    They¡¯re those who live in the different world than hers, those who live in a 2D world.


    Those manga and anime characters don¡¯t have any hidden side of themselves other than the one Nia that can see from them. They will never betray Nia.


    And then, Nia sank herself into that world. Until the point she decided on a job where she could create that kind of world herself.


    That¡¯s why, it¡¯s not accurate to say that Nia cannot love anything but 2D.


    Nia just cannot open her heart to a real human being.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Nia stared at the ceiling above her while touching <Rasiel>¡¯s cover with her left hand.


    For example-------That¡¯s it. Like whether Shidou¡¯s words are lies or not.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Nia let out a small sigh; she tried to brush away her curiosity. Before that, she should wait for a while; Nia¡¯s desire will bring an undesired result.


    Nia already experienced this kind of thing several times. Whenever she became curious, Nia always ended up filling her heart with suspicion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Talking to herself, Nia returned her hand to its original place.


    Then-----Nia gave another sigh and she hates herself for that.


    At that moment¡­..


    ¡°-----Ara, ara. In the end, you¡¯re not using that Angel?¡±


    From the room where there¡¯s nobody but Nia, an unfamiliar voice could be heard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Who!?¡±


    Nia jumped from her bed out of confusion. The books piled up like a mountain around her collapse just like a sliding snow.


    Nia looked at her surroundings with her face that looks really cautious. A shadow begins to spread from an ink stain pasted on one side of the wall. -------From there, a figure of a girl began to be seen.


    That girl has black hair tied up in an unbalanced twin-tail. Besides, she has white skin contrary to her black hair. She wears a crimson and black colored dress on her body.


    However, looking at the appearance of the girl in front of her made both her consciousness and memories all hazy as if they were torn apart into pieces. With an appearance that looks neither like a God nor a Devil. In the middle of her face enshrined a pair of different colored eyes. On her left eye, there are the hands of time engraved on it, *Kara-Kara*, the surface of her eye looked entirely like a clock¡¯s dial.


    This doesn¡¯t seem to be reality, looking at this scene is entirely like seeing a dream------or more likely a beautiful nightmare. For this girl to appear so suddenly a normal human will surely scream or stand dumfounded.


    However, Nia doesn¡¯t choose any of them. She lowered her body posture, with full of caution, Nia pointed her hand towards the girl.


    ¡°-----------Who are you, anyway? Isn¡¯t barging in without knocking on the door impolite?¡±


    When Nia said this, the girl placed her hand on her mouth while giggling suspiciously.


    ¡°Ufufu, please excuse me for my impoliteness. -----But, there¡¯s no need to be so cautious like that, I only want to be your ally. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ally?¡±


    Nia narrowed her eyelid and twisted her left hand. Following that movement, a large book appeared like usual. Somehow upon looking that, the girl¡¯s eyes sparkled out of interest.


    In order to confront the girl, she touched gently <Rasiel>¡¯s cover. The pages began flipping automatically, and then a faint light shined from the pages.


    After that, she touched the page with her fingertip and gave out a small sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fuun, I see. The reason why nobody was guarding the transportation I was in back then was because of you, Tokisaki Kurumi.¡±


    Nia called out her name with a strong accent as if she was trying to threaten the girl.


    However the girl-----Kurumi, she doesn¡¯t seemed to be scared of Nia¡¯s actions. Instead, she shows a fierce grin.


    ¡°How splendid. So that is the omniscient Angel <Rasiel>?¡±


    Upon hearing Kurumi¡¯s words, Nia moved her body out of shock.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hee. So you¡¯ve already investigated about me beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course, although I have to rely on [Numbers] to get everything since I don¡¯t have the same level of investigation ability like you.¡±


    Kurumi laughed in amusement.


    [Numbers]. Because Nia was curious about what she had just said, Nia touched <Rasiel> for a second time. At the moment, the meaning behind Kurumi¡¯s words echoed inside her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see, clones, huh? Again, there¡¯s another troublesome power that exists.¡±


    While saying this, Nia let out a drop of sweat from her forehead.


    Nia claimed this according to <Rasiel>¡¯s written information about Kurumi¡¯s Angel Zafkiel<Emperor of Time>. She never knew that this kind of powerful ability existed before.


    Nia gazed at Kurumi, she¡¯s screaming inside her mind. ------What¡¯s with an Angel that could manipulate time? Isn¡¯t that cheating¡­¡­¡­..!?


    Although <Rasiel> could be used for dangerous situations, if Nia should fight one by one with Kurumi, perhaps Nia will have no chance at winning.


    However, feeling insecure is surely a bad move. Though Kurumi¡¯s ability to collect information through creating clones is terrifying, there¡¯s no way that she could grasp information about all of <Rasiel>¡®s abilities.


    And in turn, Nia already knew all about Kurumi¡¯s abilities, and Kurumi should also understand about that as well. Opposing a mysterious Spirit, she¡¯s surely is not ordinary one.


    But Nia still had the advantage due to information she has for a battle. Nia thought she¡¯s a step ahead and is confident of that. After judging, Nia gave out a sigh and relaxed her stiffened body a little bit.


    ¡°Then, what kind of business does the worst Spirit-sama have with me?¡±


    After Nia asked, Kurumi giggles again.


    ¡°---------I have a very simple request, I want you to investigate something.¡±


    And then Nia raised her hand slowly and touched <Rasiel>.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want you to investigate with your <Rasiel>.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Something you want me to investigate, huh?¡±


    Nia placed her hand on her chin.


    ¡°Well, to show my gratitude for helping me, I want to listen to your request, but that depends on the degree¡­¡­¡­¡­I think. Unlike you, I¡¯m a pacifist. I won¡¯t leak out any important information that will become dangerous later.¡±


    Upon hearing Nia¡¯s words, Kurumi gave out a small laugh.


    ¡°Please be assured. This is truly only for my own personal desires. I promise that the information won¡¯t be the cause for any war or become the reason for any person¡¯s unhappiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuun?¡±


    Nia pointed her gaze to Kurumi.


    As if to trying to respond, Kurumi move her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, please tell me. ---30 years ago, [The First Spirit] that appeared in this world. The cause and reason for its appearance, the accurate coordinates and time of when it appeared, its powers, as well as-----a way to kill it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh?¡±


    Upon hearing Kurumi, Nia knitted her eyebrow.


    ¡°--------Then, this room. Please come in.¡±


    After saying this, Kotori opened the door using a key and urged Shidou and the others to come in.


    It¡¯s a room inside the first floor of the high mansion next to Itsuka residence where all spirits reside. Shidou looked back at all the spirits who are behind him, and then he held the door¡¯s knob and turned it.


    Then they take off their shoes as they enter the room, they their eyes glimmer with shock upon looking at the room¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Some large working desks are lined up inside the 20 tatami space. On the top of them, various painting tools have been prepared.[3]


    This room looks like a larger version of Nia¡¯s work room. But at the same time, the room has some differences with Nia¡¯s. All the desk and painting tools are all new brand, seemingly as if they had never been used before.


    The previous meeting happened about an hour ago. At that time, <Ratatoskr> had been preparing the working room¡­¡­¡­¡­..As usual, they¡¯re an amazing organization.


    ¡°Ooh~! This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.Amazing~¡±


    ¡°Looks like a pro¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kaka! Hou, isn¡¯t this an appropriate place for us Yamai to show off our skill?¡±


    The Spirits came into the room after Shidou. They raise their admiration towards the room¡¯s interior and equipment.


    Upon looking at everyone¡¯s reaction, Shidou turns his glance towards Kotori.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.You even created this kind of room¡­¡­¡­So you¡¯re really serious.¡±


    ¡°Really-really, totally serious. -----Or frankly speaking, there¡¯s no other way, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be true though¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying this. Kotori folded her arms while walking towards the center of the room. She turned her body to everyone¡¯s direction.


    And then, she raised her voice loudly.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. The target is two days from now. On December 31st, during Comic Colosseum¡¯s last day, Nia¡¯s circle will participate on that day.¡±


    Kotori spread both of her hands, and then she lets out a voice with a tone that is similar to an opera performance.


    ¡°-------On that day, we will create our booth next to Nia¡¯s space. We will create our doujin with the same number of copies as Nia¡¯s, and then we will sell them faster than Nia.¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words, all spirits raised their voices ¡°Ooh¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Right. This is what Kotori said earlier when she said ¡°Thinking¡±. From Shidou¡¯s information, Kotori knew that Nia is going to participate with her doujin at end of the month. If they focus on that point together, then the plan is to knock Nia down with one blow with everyone¡¯s help.


    ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t have much time. Though the background and finishing touches will be down by our support from <Ratatoskr>, the rest are all our responsibility, [The book¡¯s we created] won¡¯t be a lie then. The story and main character¡¯s drawings should be done by us. I¡¯ve already prepared the printing equipment; the worst case is that we have to finish the manuscript on the 31st at 3:00 a.m.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­..Are you sure this will work? The opponent is a pro manga artist, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯ll be simple too. But, if we aren¡¯t able to match her on a commercial basis, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to win right? Because its doujin, the number of books we could take to the event assembly is limited, that¡¯s the only way we can fight her. ------Besides, because its doujin, it¡¯ll be alright even if the pages number isn¡¯t that much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡­¡­Then, let¡¯s say we can sell the books faster than Nia, but how can we make her admit her defeat¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, probably depends on how we negotiate with her during the progress and her own self-pride. But, since our goal is to [Make her read our created book], then I think we still have plenty of hope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Then, the problem is-¡°


    Shidou asked with a serious facial expression, and Kotori replied back to him by nodding.


    ¡°Yes. How can we create a doujin that will be able to strike Nia¡¯s heart? ------Also, how can we sell faster than her?¡±


    After Kotori said that, she started walking to the white board inside the room while fluttering the jacket hanging on her shoulders. She stood up in front of the board.


    ¡°----------Then that¡¯s it, first let¡¯s decide on the role. The story will be create together by everyone¡­¡­.The problem is the drawing. I want to ask a question. Is there anyone here who has ever drawn a manga or illustration among us?¡±


    Kotori asks while looking at all the Spirits, and then several people raise their hands. They¡¯re Kaguya, Yuzuru, and the ex-humans Origami and Miku.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I guess¡­¡­¡­.Well, from the start, let¡¯s see everyone¡¯s drawing skill. Everyone, please sit on any desk you like. Let¡¯s start by drawing a picture of Shidou.¡±


    ¡°Ooh~! Drawing Shido. Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Fufun, well fine. You better watch my art skill!¡±


    ¡°Consent. Shidou, please sit down over there.¡±


    ¡°Darling, please look here, look here~!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    After all of the spirits sat down on their chosen chairs, they begin to move their pencils on the paper available on the desk. And then, Kotori knitted her eyebrow as if she remembered something.


    ¡°Ah, right. Shidou, please draw something too.¡±


    ¡°Me too!?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Back then, you drew various characters on your note book, right? If I remember correctly¡ª¡°


    ¡°A----h! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Shidou screamed as if trying to cover Kotori¡¯s voice. The Spirits are all surprised and turn to look at Shidou.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Shidou? Suddenly screaming like that?¡±


    ¡°I-I was so¡­¡­¡­.surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, that¡¯s it, let¡¯s leave him alone.¡±


    Somehow Natsumi seemingly understands his state and placed her hand on Yoshino¡¯s shoulder. Yoshino turns to her while wondering a little.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry; let¡¯s hurry, because I will be drawing as well.¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotori moved the chupa-chups stick to urge him to hurry. If he continues opposing her, probably she will mention too much unnecessary things. Shidou swallowed his regret; he took an identical-looking note book with Tohka and the others and started drawing a picture on the paper.


    And then, 30 minutes have passed. Everyone had already finished their pictures.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see everyone¡¯s picture one by one.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Please see!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­..Already finish too.¡±


    Responding to Kotori¡¯s words, both Tohka and Yoshino showed their pictures to everyone.


    Their pictures are all really cute¡­¡­¡­¡­However, these look like an elementary kid¡¯s drawing.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­.Uh, they¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But, we cannot use it for the doujin this time.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yoshino shrugged her shoulders in apologetic manner. Shidou made a wry smile and pats her head gently.


    ¡°Well, next. By the way, this is mine.¡±


    ¡°Ah~, then I¡¯ll show mine too~! Here!¡±


    Kotori and Miku showed their pictures.


    Their picture level is above Tohka and Yoshino in term of age-range. However, rather than looking like a manga drawing, they look more like pictures drawn by middle or high school girls on their notebooks. However, the characters¡¯ appearance still looks quite lovely.


    However, there¡¯s one thing pulling Shidou¡¯s attention. Everyone should be drawing a picture of Shidou, then why does Miku¡¯s illustration show Shidou with long hair and wearing skirt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Uhm, Miku?¡±


    ¡°Yes~, what is it, darling?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No, it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the next one.¡±


    When Miku turned to him with sparkling eyes, Shidou can sense something dangerous in her mind and averted his gaze away from her. If he were to continue commenting on it, he has feeling that the person in reality will be forced to match with her illustration.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­¡­¡­Then next one will be us!¡±


    ¡°Presentation. Please look.¡±


    Yamai sisters said that with a tone full of confidence as they showed their pictures.


    ¡°Ooh!?¡±


    As Shidou looked at their pictures, he widened his eyes. As expected from those two who had an illustration contest. Kaguya and Yuzuru¡¯s drawing quality is on different level from the previous four people.


    Of course, there are some points still poorly drawn, but these pictures can still be used for a manga.


    By the way, Kaguya¡¯s drawing of Shidou is a hot-blooded Shidou in a Sh¨­nen manga style, while Yuzuru¡¯s drawing of Shidou is a handsome Shidou in a Sh¨­jo manga style.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those amazing, you two?¡±


    ¡°Kakaka! Obviously!¡±


    ¡°Consent. There¡¯s nothing we, Yamai cannot do.¡±


    Those two beam their chests full of confidence. Kotori looked at the pictures while saying ¡°Fumu¡± and places her hand on her chin. She then turned towards Shidou and Origami.


    ¡°For now the main artist candidate will be Yamai sisters. -----Well then, next, let¡¯s see the next one.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    In response to Kotori, Shidou and Origami show their pictures. Everyone is looking at them.


    ¡°Fumu-fumu, though still incomparable with Kaguya¡¯s and Yuzuru¡¯s, Shidou¡¯s drawing isn¡¯t really bad too. Then Origami is¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh? Hyaa!?¡±


    Kotori screamed upon looking at Origami¡¯s picture. However, that¡¯s was only natural. Origami¡¯s picture was drawn realistically and with dexterity, however¡­¡­¡­¡­Shidou¡¯s figure looks completely naked and there¡¯s Origami who is also naked, while entangling him passionately.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    All spirits also choked following Kotori¡¯s reaction. However only Yuzuru and Miku loosen their cheeks and stared at the picture with shining eyes.


    ¡°W-What did you draw, Origami!?¡±


    ¡°Shidou becoming one with me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of unnecessary things did you add!?¡±


    Kotori screamed and turned down Origami¡¯s picture.


    ¡°Geez¡­¡­¡­..Since your drawing looks very good, I¡¯ll put you into the main artist candidate too, but please don¡¯t do such thing again, alright¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. If you wanted to sell the doujin very well, then putting an adult-only element is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Our booth is under the [All-Ages Work] category you know!?¡±


    After shouting, Kotori lets out a sigh out of exhaustion.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­..I guess that¡¯s all? Then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, before Kotori finish her words, Yoshino raised up her voice nervously.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t taken a look at Natsumi-san¡¯s picture¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Ah, no, I¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Upon Yoshino¡¯s words, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders and is hiding the paper behind her back.


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, Natsumi. Can you please show it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­T-That¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t a good picture anyway. Isn¡¯t it better to just continue with Kaguya, Yuzuru, Shidou or Origami?¡±


    ¡°Since you already drew it, we want to see too, come on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­U-Uu. Anyway, actually, since it¡¯s not very good, don¡¯t expect anything, alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My picture isn¡¯t very good as well.¡±


    ¡°In fact, my body condition is bad because I had a lack of sleep today. It¡¯s also been a long time since I gripped a pen¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°In truth, I need ten minutes to draw because I was hesitating with the pose, it¡¯s also been a very long time since the last time I had drawn in the first place, and lastly my condition is bad due to lack of sleep¡ª ¡° ¡°Aah, I understand already, so hurry up and show it!¡±


    Kotori raised her voice to urge Natsumi, and she snatched the paper from Natsumi¡¯s hand.


    When Kotori looked at the paper---------She widened her eyes in surprised.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­This is-¡±


    ¡°A-Amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­..did you say?¡±


    The Spirits expressed their amazement one by one.


    However, that was only natural. The level of Natsumi¡¯s drawing isn¡¯t inferior in comparison with a pro manga artist¡¯s drawing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing, Natsumi? So you have this kind of special skill?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­No, rather than special skill¡­¡­..Back then I was interested¡­¡­.I had [Mimicked] a manga artist¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah----¡±


    Upon hearing Natsumi¡¯s words, Shidou remembered.


    Right. Natsumi has her Angel <Haniel>. In the first place, she¡¯s a forgery spirit. She can transform into anything and change her own appearance into any form she likes.


    And she is also able to disguise herself into another person to the extent that even their close friend wouldn¡¯t be able to find out easily. She¡¯s also shown to trace her target object¡¯s actions. She¡¯s a genius in observing and imitating.


    ¡°----------Well, it¡¯s decided.¡±


    After saying that, Kotori let out her voice.


    ¡°The main artist is Natsumi, and the support is the Yamai sisters, Shidou, and Origami.¡±


    All the Spirits nodded together in agreement.


    ¡°Umu, I agree!¡±


    ¡°Natsumi-san¡­¡­¡­..Amazing.¡±


    ¡°No objection.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ Well fine. This time I¡¯ll let you take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Agreement. I will let you be in the limelight.¡±


    ¡°Kya~! Natsumi-san, can you please draw a love story between me and darling after this~?¡±


    ¡°E¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh?¡±


    Natsumi blinked at everyone¡¯s voices.


    Then Shidou held Natsumi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please, Natsumi. Please lend your power to save Nia!¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou said that with a serious look, Natsumi went silent for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..D-Don¡¯t complaint later, alright?¡±


    Natsumi said that in embarrassment.


    As if celebrating her, the sound of everyone¡¯s clapping their hands resounded inside the room. After that, Natsumi¡¯s face started to get red.


    At that time, Tohka noticed something.


    ¡°By the way Kotori, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it~. Ah! Are we going to give everyone a massage when they are tired, and sing a lullaby while sleeping together~!?¡±


    Miku twisted her body and her eyes start to sparkle. Natsumi shuddered and made a ¡°Hii¡± sound before hiding behind Shidou.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I have another task for everyone. ----Perhaps this mission is more important than creating the manga.¡±


    Kotori went ¡°Yare-Yare¡± and shrugged her shoulders during her reply to Tohka. After that, Miku, Tohka and Yoshino exchanged glances at each other, while inclining their heads in wonder.


    ¡°An important mission¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what we¡¯re going to do~?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to. -----More importantly, everyone, let¡¯s start thinking of a story for the doujin.¡±


    ¡°Nu? Aren¡¯t we going to draw Shido?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but, right now there¡¯s a limitation to the pages number we should work on. Although we can get some support from <Ratatoskr>, at best, there¡¯s a total 64 pages minus 4 pages for the front cover and the 1 page imprint. So in total, we need around 59 pages. We should fit the story within that limit in order to make Nia become fond of [Shidou]¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see. It¡¯s pretty difficult.¡±


    Tohka folded her arms with a difficult face. Kotori walked to the white board in the middle of the room and stood up in front of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, let¡¯s us discuss about it first. We will create the Name within today, and finish the drawing within tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Thinking about it again, that¡¯s a totally jumbled schedule¡­¡­¡­ Do you think we¡¯ll really finish it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice than to finish it.¡±


    Kotori then made a *Kyubon* sound, as the sound of her magic pen¡¯s cap began to resound. She wrote [Project Doujin Shidou] on the white board.


    And then, Kotori turned towards everyone¡¯s direction and loudly declared.


    ¡°-----Well, let¡¯s start our Datemanuscript.¡±

 Volume 13 - CH 4

    On the rooftop of a mansion where Nia resides, the shadows began to spread out.


    From the shadows, Kurumi slowly raised herself up before coming out with a jumping move. She stretched her body lightly and slowly looked up to the sky. After that, a familiar voice resounded from the shadow that was spreading on the ground.


    ¡°-----Well, well.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it has become a troublesome matter.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    After uttering those words, several girls came out at the same time from the mansion rooftop¡¯s shadows.


    They¡¯re all girls with an asymmetrically fluttering hairstyle and all of them have a clock¡¯s dial as their left eye.


    Of course they also have the same voice. The reason is because they¡¯re all [Kurumi]¡¯s voice.


    Kurumi¡¯s angel is <Zafkiel>. Using [The Eight¡¯s Bullet] Kurumi can create her own clones. They are all talking to Kurumi through the shadows.


    Kurumi lets out a sigh and replied to them.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Kurumi had already meet with the Second Spirit she had been searching for this all time, and using Nia¡¯s angel, Kurumi already obtained the information regarding [The First Spirit].


    However, Kurumi has reached a serious conclusion as a result.


    Kurumi gave out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Even if I collect enough Reiryoku to go back to 30 years ago using [The Twelfth Bullet-Yud Bet], I absolutely cannot win against [The First Spirit].¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After Kurumi said that, Kurumi¡¯s clones suddenly became quiet.


    They were all looking at Kurumi silently.


    ¡°------------Ara?¡±


    In response to them, Kurumi giggled and laughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face, us? ----Do you think I will accept it just like that? Do you think I will waste all the human lives I took this whole time just because of that?¡±


    After saying that, Kurumi twirled around as if she was dancing, and she kicked the ground lightly to stand at an angle.


    As she looks down to the vast town, she continued to speak with a singing tone.


    ¡°The First Spirit¡¯s power might be too powerful-----but, what about it? My angel <Zafkiel> has the power to manipulate time. In front of time, any kind of power is meaningless.¡±


    Kurumi looked back at those clones.


    Among the information Kurumi got from Nia, the most important one wasn¡¯t [The First Spirit]¡¯s ability, -----Rather, it was the reason and cause for its appearance.


    ¡°It¡¯s was a very simple talk. The First Spirit didn¡¯t exist in this world until 30 years ago. In that case, I need to go to the time before the First Spirit appeared in this world, and just eliminate the cause for its appearance.¡±


    As Kurumi said that, she created a gun shape using her right hand¡¯s index finger and thumb. Then, *Bang!*, she shot it towards an empty space.


    All clones brightened their expressions upon hearing Kurumi¡¯s words.


    ¡°----Well, it would be a lie if I said that I¡¯m not regretting the fact that I cannot kill that hateful Spirit with my own hands. Tough, but let¡¯s put that aside.¡±


    Right. The most important thing is-----------to erase the reality of that [Spirit]¡¯s existence being born into this world.


    Restore the history to how it should be, just like what Shidou did.


    Kurumi lowered her eyes and gripped her fist as if she gained a new determination.


    ¡°But still¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After that, she gave out a sigh.


    From Nia just now, Kurumi already knew the reason of [The First Spirit]¡¯s arrival. She thought about that in her mind and spoke to herself with an appalled voice.


    ¡°Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott, Ellen Mira Mathers, and Elliot Woodman.¡±


    She called out the names of the three biggest sinners.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s no use to say it now¡­¡­¡­. but the next time I see you three, I will likely be unable to control my urge to kill you."


    After saying that, Kurumi kicked the ground again as she began to disappear into the ground.


    And so, Shidou and the other¡¯s battlefield had just begun.


    After the story line has been decided by everyone, Shidou and the other Spirits began splitting their work between a drawing team and a special team.


    Firstly, for the drawing team, Natsumi is in charge of working on the major parts of the drawing: sketching the rough outline and drafting the cover.


    Although they wanted help out more to lighten Natsumi¡¯s burden, in order to keep consistency between story and drawing-style, this task had to be entrusted to Natsumi.


    While Shidou and the others are free, they viewed a video that gave a simple explanation regarding the work process for a manga. They then practiced their sketches on the paper in order to have some preparation before being able to help out with the manga.


    When everything is done, the time is already 2:00 a.m. of December 30th.


    Although naturally everyone should go to sleep and continue working on the drawing early next morning, Natsumi kept insisting to continue the work. They decided to work overnight and take naps in turns in order to maximize their working efficiency.


    When Natsumi drew the draft, she framed her illustration by using a ruler and a pen. Then, she drew the text box. Once that was done, the real work will begin. Everyone would re-draw the rough sketch of all the characters Natsumi had drawn using pencil.


    However,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uwaah! I drew over the frame!¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡­..The jet-black tears have fallen upon the pure holy ground!?¡±


    ¡°Disturbance. The ink has already stuck under the ruler.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.No problem. This can still be repaired.¡±


    Although Shidou and the others have all drawn an illustration before, they¡¯re still amateurs. So, there¡¯s no way they could draw the manuscript neatly during the beginning.


    Though with enough concentration and adaptive power, they looked at the draft¡¯s open space and moved the pen more carefully. Somehow, they managed to draw the line properly on the draft¡­¡­¡­.Well midway, Kaguya and Yuzuru had switched their pen type from the Mili-pen to the Superfine Marker for inking the small parts.


    And after inking was done, they erased the pencil traces diligently. Then, they changed the image into data by using a scanner and send it to assistant-team lead by Nakatsugawa.


    Though it can be said that they are rushing on the work, with only a small number of people, they won¡¯t be able to finish the manga book within only 2 days.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Shidou and the others can suddenly increase their drawing ability. Inking Natsumi¡¯s rough sketch using a pen is more stressful than everyone had thought it would be.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Inside the large room, there is the scratching sound of a pen moving. Even though they played some CDs as background music; while working, there¡¯s almost no effect at all to the person whose heart is supposed to be heal by the music.


    After some time has passed since they started working. ¡°Hi, everyone! How¡¯s the work progress?¡±


    Suddenly, the room¡¯s door opened. It¡¯s Kotori, who brought along some bags with both of her hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, Kotori. Well, somehow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Somehow, you look older even though it¡¯s just been a few hours since we last seen each other.¡±


    Kotori said that while sweating. She placed the bags on the table and raised her voice.


    ¡°Refreshments. I¡¯ll put them here, please drink them while you¡¯re taking a break.¡±


    ¡°Kaka¡­¡­¡­¡­An offering, huh? What good dedication, Kotori.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude. Thank you very much Kotori.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The Yamai sisters expressed their gratitude, Origami kept silence while waving her hand. At that time, ¡°Uuh¡­¡­¡­¡± such a voice can be heard. Perhaps, Natsumi was replying to Kotori¡¯s words.


    Then, since Kotori already got a response from everyone, she walked towards Shidou¡¯s desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Shidou, can I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Nia, so-¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.! Did something happen!?¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori nodded. Then, once again, she raised her voice to everyone.


    ¡°Sorry, everyone. I¡¯ll be borrowing Shidou for a while. He¡¯ll work twice as faster once he gets back.¡±


    ¡°Hey!?¡±


    Shidou voiced his protest, but Kotori didn¡¯t take notice. She gripped Shidou¡¯s sleeve and pulled him forward.


    ¡°H-Hey¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou, while being dragged by Kotori, was walking out of the room like a dog being lead.


    After they had left the mansion, Shidou lowered his eyesight due to the dazzling sunshine.


    ¡°Ukh¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s already this bright? This is bad, how many hours are left?¡±


    ¡°Although manuscript is also important, but first just get into the car.¡±


    After saying that, Kotori pointed to a car parked in front of the mansion.


    Shidou sat on the back seat as per Kotori¡¯s instruction. The car left right away, moving along the road.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou looked to the stores and houses on the street outside the window as he asked Kotori.


    ¡°Did you find out something about Nia?¡±


    ¡°Yes--------Actually, we have contacted someone who is Nia''s mangaka acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that true? Then, if we ask that person¡ª¡°


    ¡°Yes. We might be able to find out something regarding Nia¡¯s past.¡±


    Kotori said that while looking at Shidou. Shidou gulped down his saliva.


    After twenty minutes had passed, the car carrying Shidou and Kotori stopped right before a caf¨¦.


    ¡°--------It¡¯s here. Please get off. Reine is already talking to that person.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah.¡±


    Shidou got out from the car. While a little nervous, he proceeded towards the caf¨¦.


    They looked around inside the caf¨¦--------Then they heard someone who was calling out for Shidou while raising her hand a little.


    ¡°Hi, Reine-san.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah, so you¡¯ve arrived, Shin, Kotori.¡±


    Reine talked to with a similar sleepy tone. She was similar to Shidou who was currently also sleepy due to last night. Then, she introduced them to the person who sitting in front of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Let me introduce. She¡¯s a manga artist. Her name is Takajou Hiroki.¡±


    ¡°Ah, nice to meet you¡ª¡°


    Shidou bowed to her, --------but at that point, he stopped his body¡¯s movement.


    He thought that Takajou Hiroki was the name for a guy. However, in front of him, there was a woman wearing thick glasses and her age looked seemingly over twenty.


    Then, he remembered something regarding another week¡¯s event. Nia herself said there¡¯s another female manga artist who used a masculine name as a pen name like her.


    ¡°Please let me introduce myself. My name is Itsuka Shidou.¡±


    ¡°The same, my name is Kotori. Thank you very much for coming here today.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, thank you for your politeness.¡±


    In response to Shidou and Kotori¡¯s greeting, Takajou said that while placing her hands on the table as she bowed in return to them.


    And then, she looked up to see both Shidou and Kotori.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Well then, today you wanted to ask something about Honjou-sensei, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah-----Yes. That¡¯s right. Anything is fine; can you please tell us everything you know?¡±


    When Shidou asked that, Takajou corrected the position of her glasses and her lens started shining.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind about it¡­¡­¡­..What kind of relationship do you all have with Honjou-sensei?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No, please pardon me. But our careers are in the peak of our popularity. I won¡¯t leak out any information to any unrelated person.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Perhaps this conversation won¡¯t last any longer. However, Shidou could not think of any good explanation right away. He kept thinking about what to do for a moment.


    And then from his side, Kotori raised up her voice.


    ¡°------------Actually Nia-Onee-chan is our distant relative, but we couldn¡¯t contact her for several years now¡­¡­¡­..So we¡¯re wandering around asking various people about her circumstances.¡±


    And then, Kotori said those words very carefully. Perhaps she had already assumed this kind of circumstance beforehand? Or it¡¯s was only an ad-lib she came up on the spot? No matter which one, Kotori said that plausibly without changing her expression. Shidou had a feeling that Kotori had a nature talent as a swindler.


    ¡°Fumu, I see.¡±


    Takajou groaned a little before nodding. Certainly, Takajou believed in Kotori because she just used her real name [Nia], which has never been present to public.


    ¡°I understand your circumstances. I¡¯m also worried about Honjou-sensei. I will cooperate with you as long as it¡¯s within my limits.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Thank you very much¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou placed his hands before him, and bended his body to once again bow to her.


    However----------Takajou scratched her cheeks a little.


    ¡°However¡­¡­¡­..I don¡¯t know how helpful I can be.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°No, actually, I haven¡¯t met with Honjou-sensei during the recent years as well. Besides¡­¡­¡­.Somehow it¡¯s looks like that Honjou-sensei also hates me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    As Shidou asked, Takajou shook her head as she continued.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­..About 8 or 9 years ago, we had met during a publisher¡¯s party and became friends¡­¡­¡­.But one day, she strangely became cold towards me and started keeping her distance¡­¡­..I thought, we had a good friendship as fellow manga artists, but¡­¡­¡­.It looks like my carelessness did something rude to her without my realization.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that explanation, Shidou knitted his eyebrow. Next to him, Kotori also created the same expression as if realizing something.


    Perhaps what¡¯s come up in Kotori¡¯s mind was also ------the angel <Rasiel>¡¯s existence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feeling that Shidou and Kotori¡¯s reactions were strange, Takajou inclined her head.


    ¡°N-No, nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­..Is that so? -----Anyhow, that¡¯s it. Although I can tell you what I know, I¡¯m not sure if that will be useful or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do.¡±


    Shidou said that while nodding, Takajou returned the reply back by shaking her head as well. Then, she continued.


    Approximately 40 minutes later,


    Shidou and Kotori thanked Takajou and left the caf¨¦. They went back to the same car that brought them here previously. As the car moved, they stared outside to look at the outside window¡¯s scenery.


    From their conversation with Takajou, Nia has a good personality which makes her always friendly and talkative towards anyone.


    However, Nia doesn¡¯t like to talk about herself before she became a manga artist. Especially, when questioned about her past relationships with her friends. She always tries to smooth talk her way out of those conversations.


    And even when someone like Takajou appeared, who seemed easy to get along well, she kept her distant with her in turn.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.What do you think Kotori?¡±


    ¡°Seemingly-------¡°


    In response to Shidou, Kotori moved her lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it has something to do with <Rasiel>¡¯s existence¡­¡­¡­..If you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not strange. If you have an angel that could know everything in this world, everyone would want investigates the people around them, right?¡±


    ¡°Even¡­¡­¡­¡­Still.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps, that was the reason why Nia distrusted humans. ----But that¡¯s it. There¡¯s no human who could behave like a saint every day and night. Everyone will eventually at least talk bad behind someone¡¯s back. With <Rasiel>, it¡¯s only natural to feel disgusted towards human beings.¡±


    Kotori scratched her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­The root of the problem is surprisingly deep. When I heard that she can only love 2D characters, I thought it was only some kind of joke, but¡­¡­¡­In short, she won¡¯t open her heart so nobody will be able to betray her, right? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡­¡­.really sad?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words, Shidou kept silent for a while.


    Perhaps what Kotori said is true. Perhaps it was because of this reason. The reason why she never talked about her past relationship with her friends¡­.the reason why she absorbed herself into a 2D world.


    However, there¡¯s only one thing that felt odd. About Nia, who suddenly acted coldly and kept her distant with Takajou¡­¡­¡­..Those thoughts remained stuck inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, Shidou?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou replied her, as Kotori looked at him with a displeased face.


    ¡°I understand that you are sleepy because you worked overnight, but this is important matter. You can¡¯t be spaced-out.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­..Sorry.¡±


    Shidou responded back with a short reply. Upon seeing Nia¡¯s rough life, he gripped his fist.


    ¡°Anyhow, for now, let¡¯s complete the doujin. No matter what we do, we should make a place where we can talk to Nia once again and negotiate with her.¡±


    When Shidou said that, Kotori made a surprised expression as she nodded back to him.


    The work had reached its climax on December 31st at 1:00 a.m.


    Inside the work room on the first floor of Spirit¡¯s mansion, Shidou and the others were still busy using pens to ink the empty space of the manuscript.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Inside the silence, Shidou moved his body towards the desk as if he was sticking to it. Then, he inked the rough character drawn by Natsumi very carefully.


    He was wearing gloves with fingertip attachments in order to not get cut off and taint the manuscript. He also stuck a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from falling asleep.


    Empty coffee cans and nutritional drink bottles lined up on the edge of the table.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.1:00 a.m.¡­¡­¡­Although we should send the data for the finishing touches¡­¡­¡­We are almost at our time limit¡­¡­..You know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Ui~¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ans¡­¡­¡­wer. Over here, only a little bit more¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s been a day since they started working. Shidou never left his seat except for food, bathroom breaks, and a momentary nap. He continued working on the drawing. It has exhausted his mind more than he expected. When he goes to the bathroom just now, looking at his face reflected on the mirror, his eyes are surrounded by splendid black circle around them, just like Reine¡¯s.


    However, Shidou is not the only one who has fallen into that state. On Shidou¡¯s left side, both Kaguya and Yuzuru are in the same boat as Shidou. Their head seemed to feel dizzy as well. The only one who was still calm is Origami, but sometimes she also stopped moving every few hours as if she¡¯s run out of battery.


    However, Natsumi was the one who was, without a doubt, in the most dangerous state right.


    Natsumi sat on the desk in the back side of the room. She didn¡¯t take a nap even once. Her eyes looked really red, and her fingertips were trembling. However, no matter how much Shidou and the others asked her to rest, Natsumi never once stopped drawing. With that tenacity, the girl has been granted with a pro¡¯s greatness.


    Looking at that girl¡¯s figure, Shidou cannot let out any complaints at all. Shidou collected all of his last willpower and placed them into his fingertips. Slowly, he started working on the last part.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡­.This is¡­¡­..The end, the finish¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou said that with a shivering voice; then, he collapsed onto the desk. ----Of course, after he putting aside the manuscript.


    At almost the same time, the Yamai sisters and Origami also finished their work. Similar to Shidou, both Kaguya and Yuzuru also collapsed onto their desks. However, Origami stretched her body and then stopped moving for a while.


    Then, while waiting for the ink to dry, they erased the pencil traces and gave the manuscript to the assistant team.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be alright to entrust everything else to <Ratatoskr> then.¡±


    Not so long after that, the door of the work room opened. Kotori and the others from the other team came inside with a big cardboard box.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hi, Shidou.¡±


    ¡°Aah, Kotori¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh?¡±


    As Shidou replied back to Kotori and the others, he struggled to raise his tired eyes.


    Anyhow, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Miku appear to have the same sleepy face as Shidou and the rest.


    ¡°You all¡­¡­..That face, what happened?¡±


    When Shidou asked, the girls looked at each other before turning back to Shidou.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, Shido.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡­Look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡­¡­Actually, lack of sleep is beauty¡¯s most powerful enemy, but we cannot just let darling and the others do all the work~.¡±


    After saying that, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku laughed despite having a worn out face. Shidou inclined his head in wonder.


    ¡°More importantly, how was your work?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­I just finish them just now. After we are done with the erasing part and scanning them, we¡¯ll send them to the assistant team. I think Kaguya, Yuzuru, and Origami have also already finished.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Well then----¡°


    After saying those words, Kotori looked around at the room¡¯s scenery.


    Right. There¡¯s a girl who was still continuing to work inside the room, ----Natsumi.


    Shidou piled up the papers for a few seconds and slowly got up from the chair. He walked towards Natsumi along with Kotori and the others.


    Upon seeing that, both the Yamai sisters and Origami followed them as they walked towards Natsumi.


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­..Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Natsumi?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! A-Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­Un¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou talked to her, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders. The color of fatigue can be seen clearly on her face. Under her red eyes, there were dark circles around them. Looking like that, Natsumi had already reached her limits.


    ¡°Since we already finished our work, we will take over for you. You¡¯re exhausted, right? Please go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uun, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only a little bit more¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsumi shook her head in response to Shidou¡¯s words and continued working. She rubbed her eyes because they seemed to be growing dizzier. She accidently covered her face with the ink stuck on her hands. Somehow, her face looked like someone who defeated at a Japanese badminton match.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡­¡­.Natsumi, didn¡¯t you not take any breaks since yesterday? Moreover, you even do the double the amount of work on both the Name and the draft¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our game will be at the sales event. Leave the rest to us, the dark dimension of sleep is already calling out to you.¡±


    ¡°Agreement. You are overworking yourself, Natsumi.¡±


    ¡°Resting is also important work.¡±


    However, even though Yamai sisters and Origami were trying to talk to her together, Natsumi didn¡¯t stop her work at all.


    Staring at the blank space of the manuscript, Natsumi inked them with the pen wholeheartedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I said¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While Shidou said that, Natsumi keeps drawing a beautiful line with trembling fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Perhaps, I will be the only one who is useless during the event. This is the only thing I can do¡­¡­¡­..Is only this far¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s why, let me do this. For me to become someone this necessary is something unthinkable. Because I want to be helpful too for everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Natsumi¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I was saved by Shidou and everyone, I was truly happy¡­¡­¡­Because of that, this time, I wanted to save another Spirit by combining our power together. I¡¯m, really¡­¡­..really¡­¡­happy. That¡¯s why, there¡¯s no pain at all. It¡¯s really-really fun that I can¡¯t help it. I want to tell her soon¡­¡­¡­..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it too.¡±


    Natsumi smiled a little, before she slowly lifted up her hand that was gripping the pen.


    ¡°--------That friendship is a beautiful¡­¡­..thing.¡±


    And then, Natsumi collapsed and fell off from her chair just as she finished her drawing. Thankfully, Shidou was able to catch her body with one arm.


    ¡°Hey, Natsumi, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou asked with a worried tone. Natsumi replied with a soft breathing that indicated that she fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..You¡¯ve work hard Natsumi.¡±


    After saying that, Shidou smiled at her and gently patted her head.


    And then, Miku, who stood up behind him, raised her voice with a tears flowing down from her eyes.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯m being deeply moveed! To show my concern, darling, let me bring Natsumi-san to her room and lay her down on the bed¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shidou, bring Natsumi to her room. Don¡¯t forget to lock the door, alright?¡±


    As if interrupting Miku¡¯s words, Kotori said that. Miku went, ¡°Aan, Kotori-san is such a meanie!¡± and twisted her body.


    Kotori ignored Miku and took the finished manuscript from Natsumi¡¯s table. She stares at it before nodding a little.


    ¡°--------How splendid.¡±


    After that, she showed it to everyone present.


    ¡°This is the result of Natsumi¡¯s soul. With this, our weapon is already completed. -----Everyone, this match, we¡¯ll absolutely gain victory!¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words,


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    Shidou and the others tossed their fist into the air as their answer.


    Finally, morning has arrived. It¡¯s already 7:30 a.m. The door to the battlefield has opened.


    The circle of participants have already line up at a large convention center------Tengu Square, where Comico Colosseum¡¯s assembly was being held. As they enter the hall, they heard the sound of footsteps, as well as rolling carts from the inside the room.[1]


    Comico Colosseum was held twice a year, once during the summer and once during the winter. They displayed and sold a large number of doujin. It was scheduled to be held for only three days. This was a large event where all fans of manga and anime from the whole country gathered. Just like every other year, within those three days, it can be said that more than 50 people come as vendors.


    That is the biggest event ever being held. Of course there are general participants too; however, the numbers of circle participants who display their doujin have fairly increased in terms of number. Not so long after the hall opened, the rumble of people marching vibrated inside the building.


    It¡¯s been one hour since the opening. The group of circle participants was usually placed in the same spot. Shidou and the others, the circle <Ratatoskr>, finally built their booth in front of the gate after the pedestrian traffic became fewer.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Umu, preparation is completed!¡±


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s do our best¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The Spirits nodded at Shidou¡¯s words.


    Even though it can be said that everyone¡¯s physical condition isn¡¯t perfect yet, they have recover enough of their physical strength because they passed out asleep after finishing the manuscript.


    When Shidou woke up, he found Origami clinging next to him. While Miku had seized both Yoshino and Kotori in her left and right arms. As a result, she slept with a happy-looking face. Yoshino and Kotori groaned as if they were having a nightmare. They suspected Origami and Miku for plotting together for this, but the two denied that and said that it was only their sleeping posture. However, <Ratatoskr> knew that they lied and looked at them with suspicion.


    Anyhow, today is the time for the decisive battle. Shidou walked along with the Spirits to the wide lobby passage. Then, they went to the east hall to their booth¡¯s direction. Inside the hall, there was a large number of people from each circle participating. Everyone seems to be busy. As they were constructing their booth, they set up the tablecloth and lined up all the books on the tables.


    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡­Although this is my first time coming here, this is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Consent. Everything here is so creative.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right~. This atmosphere somehow feels similar to a live TV show.¡±


    The Spirits looked at their surroundings out of interest, they went *Kya-Kya!* and chatted around.


    Then, as she looked at a certain spot in the hall, Kotori shouted something to everyone.


    ¡°-----She¡¯s already here, Nia.¡±


    After her words, everyone became nervous.


    Shidou gulped down his saliva and looked at the circle¡¯s booth at the opposite direction.


    Over there, was the person who Kotori just mentioned -----The figure of the Spirit, Nia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou made up his mind and walked forward.


    And then, as if noticing Shidou and the others¡¯ presence, Nia tucked her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Um?¡±


    After saying that, she lifted up the bridge of her glasses and stood up from the chair.


    ¡°What an unexpected meeting boy. I¡¯d never guess that we would meet again in a place like this. Oh, I see that everyone¡¯s here too. Nice to meet you all, I guess?


    Nia glanced towards the Spirits sitting in a row behind Shidou. Tohka, Origami, Kaguya, and Natsumi put on their guards. Yoshino and Yuzuru bowed a little, while Kotori folded her hands and glanced back to Nia as a finishing blow.


    Only Miku placed her hand on her chin and her eyes seemed to sparkle, ¡°I see, I see¡­¡­.A girl with glasses and is slender but also considerably beautiful¡­¡­¡­.The type I¡¯ve never seen up until now~.¡±


    For some reason, after she had said that, Natsumi took some distance from Miku.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Then? Why did you come? Well, it¡¯s your liberty to come to Comico, but¡­¡­..General participants will start coming in on 10:00 a.m., you know?¡±


    Nia shrugged her shoulders in response.


    Kotori unfolded her hands while replying back to Nia.


    ¡°Thank you for the advice. -------However, we¡¯re not general participants.¡±


    Then she slowly lifted up her right hand and pointed to the space next to Nia¡¯s. Nia followed Kotori¡¯s fingertips and created a puzzled face.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­¡­..? Aah, I see.¡±


    Nia let out a small sigh, and then she took the hall¡¯s guide map placed on the desk.


    ¡°I thought it was odd. According to the map, there¡¯s no booth here, but then I see it¡¯s here when I come. I thought that the management¡¯s side perhaps made a mistake, but¡­¡­¡­¡­I see this is your doing.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s it.¡±


    As Shidou answered her, Nia made unpleasant expression towards Shidou and the others. However, facial expression showed that she thought that this unexpected situation was amusing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Anyhow, you brought a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Ara, aren¡¯t your people also quite many?¡±


    ¡°Aah, everyone is working part-time. Isn¡¯t an employment relationship good? They¡¯ll be working as much as the money you paid to them, so it¡¯s easy to understand.¡±


    Upon hearing Nia¡¯s words, Shidou and Kotori bite their lips a little. -------Form yesterday¡¯s conversation, Takajou¡¯s words were ringing inside their minds.


    ¡°Then? It¡¯s alright if you participate, but what are you selling? You looked like you¡¯re empty-handed though.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, Kotori snapped her fingers.


    As if responding to it, three men came out from worker¡¯s room. They rolled down a car that was fully loaded with cardboard boxes.


    Looking at them carefully, they¡¯re <Fraxinus> crew members Nakatsugawa, Kawagoe and Migimoto.


    ¡°-----We¡¯re delivering circle <Ratatoskr>¡¯s items!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Please pile them up in that booth.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After the answer, they piled up the cardboard boxes inside the circle¡¯s booth. There¡¯re ten boxes of them. That¡¯s right; it¡¯s the same number of boxes that Nia has piled up behind her booth.


    ¡°500 volumes inside each 10 boxes¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s the same number as yours, right, Nia?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hee? You¡¯re well prepared, huh? Then, you¡¯ll sell them faster than me¡­¡­¡­..That is what you wanted to say, right? You sure thought well about it. Nevertheless, it can be said that you have a better sales perspective than me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the quick understanding.¡±


    At Nia¡¯s words, Kotori lifted up the tips of her lips.


    Then, accordingly, all participants who constructed their booth around them began to whisper something.


    Nia, Shidou, and the others all felt a dangerous atmosphere, but---------They¡¯re wrong. Somehow their eyes were focused towards Nakatsugawa, who was still working.


    ¡°Hey, perhaps he¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Aah, that man with glasses and gloves, no doubt. The representative of legendary circle <Mai Mai Kaburi>, MUNECHIKA¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°No way! Five years ago, because of difference of opinion on [Should My Lispy Young Little Sister Call Me Onii-tan or Onii-tama?] the circle being split-up. That man who erased his existence from Comico¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    As gossip can be heard, Shidou and Kotori looked at Nakatsugawa with half-opened eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..<Mai Mai Kaburi>?¡±


    ¡°MUNECHIKA¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Then, Nakatsugawa let out a sigh while giving a nihilistic smile.


    ¡°Please stop it. That¡¯s a story in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou and Kotori exchanged their glances¡­¡­¡­¡­.They had a feeling that if they asking more than this, it¡¯ll become a troublesome conversation. As they made eye contact, both mutually agreed to change the conversation topic.


    ¡°More importantly Shidou.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah.¡±


    Shidou walked to the back side of the circle¡¯s booth. He opened one cardboard box and took out all books inside it. Perhaps, it was because they had just been printed, but the books were still slightly warm.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, this was the first time he has ever seen a finished product. The illustration drawn by Natsumi was colored beautifully with a title logo printed on it. No matter how you looked at it, it doesn¡¯t looks like a book that had been created in only two days.


    Shidou walked towards Nia¡¯s direction. He gazed at her, while she¡¯s stretching out her body to adjust the position of the book from her seat.


    ¡°--------Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Itsuka Shidou from circle <Ratatoskr>.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Nia shrugged her shoulder at Shidou¡¯s words.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Nia took a copy of one of the books lined up in her own booth and gave it to Shidou.


    ¡°Honjou Souji from circle <Honjou-Dou>. Nice to meet you too.¡±


    And then, the two of them bowed lightly as they exchange each other¡¯s book. Right. It was a custom to exchange books with the booth next to your own.


    Nia made an unpleasant face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Since I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose in this place, I¡¯ll accept this for now, but whether I¡¯ll read this or not is dependent on today¡¯s result.¡±


    "Sure. I don''t mind. ¡ª Let''s make today a good day for the both of us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou stretched out his hand to Nia. She let out a sigh and as she reached out her own hand. They shook hands for a while before separating.


    "Even though your plan looks interesting, I don''t think you have any chance to win. At the very least, I''m a pro, and even with these 5000 copies, I''m already being modest about the number since this is my first event in a while. It''s not easy for a new circle like you to win with a rushed work made by amateur."


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­..I wonder about that.¡±


    Kotori smiled fearlessly, then---------She looked towards the Spirits behind her.


    ¡°--------Everyone, please prepare yourselves.¡±


    In response to her, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku replied with a simultaneous ¡°Ooh~!¡±.


    On the other hand, the Yamai-sisters, Origami and Natsumi, the 4 people from the drawing group did not understand what Kotori was talking about. They inclined their head in wonder as they sat in their chairs.


    ¡°Preparation¡­¡­¡­.? What is this all about?¡±


    ¡°Question. Yuzuru and the others didn¡¯t hear anything about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Somehow I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. More importantly, everyone should come over here. -------Shidou, since we¡¯ll be right back, can you prepare the booth with Kawagoe and the others until then?¡±


    Kotori said that while pushing Natsumi¡¯s back. Shidou nodded at her even though he¡¯s still has that question in mind.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡­¡­..Then, let¡¯s start the construction over here as well.¡±


    Shidou said that while seeing Kotori and the others off. The crew nodded towards him as they brought another big cardboard box from outside.


    From the box, they took out some decoration goods for the booth: the poster of the books¡¯ front cover and tablecloth.


    ¡°Uwah, it¡¯s amazing. You even created these things too?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, well obviously. Anyhow, we¡¯re a nameless circle. At the very least, we have to stand out. It¡¯s a good thing that this place is a popular wall booth. In that case, let¡¯s create an effective wall with our hands.¡±


    Nakatsugawa¡¯s glasses shined brightly. Shidou made a dry smile while sweating.


    Next, Shidou helped the others to stand up the poster which has the book¡¯s front cover on it¡­¡­¡­¡­Although it¡¯s feel extremely embarrassing to have a poster that was painted with character whose appearance was similar to him, but now isn¡¯t the time for that. He swung his head and continued the construction.


    As such works continued for a little while, Shidou noticed that some people began to gather around the wall booth. Soon those people began to line up in front of the circle booths. Especially Nia¡¯s circle, they had quite a number of people lining up in front of their booth.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­.? The opening hasn¡¯t started yet? Those people are¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Shidou asked, Nakatsugawa, who was still lining up the books, answered to him.


    ¡°Aah, they are the same as us, they¡¯re also circle participants. As long as they hold the circle¡¯s ticket, they can get into the hall before the general participants and they can line up in front of their favorite circle earlier than usual.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s difficult for me to say.¡±


    Nakatsugawa gave a vague reply while folding his hands. From his expression, its looks like he¡¯s saying ¡°Though it¡¯s not good for me to say this, but I also did the same thing in the past¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­..But, then that means¡ª¡°


    ¡°Right. Finally you understand.¡±


    Nia, who stood up in the next booth, answered Shidou.


    ¡°The success factor of the doujin depends on your reputation beforehand. Of course, I¡¯m also blank too, since right now I¡¯m an urgent participant. I didn¡¯t get printed on the catalogue, but I post a notification on my blog a while ago. There are so many participants who want to be the first one to get my book, you know?¡±


    After saying that, she threw a glance towards Shidou from above her glasses frame.


    ¡°I feel sorry about it, but even if you have the same number of copies, the winner of who can sell faster has already been decided since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Wha!? No way¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°-----------I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    At that moment, interrupting Shidou¡¯s words, Kotori raised up her voice.


    ¡°Kotori? E¡­¡­¡­Eeh!?¡±


    Looking at the direction of the voice, Shidou broaden his eyes in surprised.


    However, that was only natural. That¡¯s because over there, the Spirits appeared with a cute bunny-girl costume wrapping their bodies.


    ¡°Y-You all, that appearance¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Umu! It seems we¡¯ve become the salesgirls!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡­¡­¡­Everyone, made these¡­¡­¡­! Although this feels a little bit embarrassing¡­¡­¡­.But I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Both Tohka and Yoshino answered Shidou¡¯s question. Indeed, Tohka and the others who weren¡¯t part of drawing team had another job to do, and this is what they meant.


    At the sudden appearance of a group beautiful girls cosplaying, all the participants surrounding them got excited.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that circle¡­¡­..? Aren¡¯t those girls extremely cute?¡±


    ¡°Eh? They weren¡¯t in catalogue, right?¡±


    ¡°By the way, between those two, isn¡¯t that Izayoi Miku?¡±


    Moreover, when someone recognized that the idol Izayoi Miku was here, they suddenly got noisy. From here and there, the sound of *Kya~ Kya~!* and the voice of a cellphone¡¯s shutter resounded.


    Although naturally that action isn¡¯t a good thing to do, Miku doesn¡¯t mind that, instead she created a pose for a girl who was holding a camera.


    Looking at that, Nia placed her hand on her head in wonder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Izayoi Miku?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu~, so you finally realize~¡±


    Miku puffed her chest in a prideful manner. However, Nia raised her eyebrow in a questioning manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Sorry, I don¡¯t know you at all. Are you famous?¡±


    ¡°Auuuu!?¡±


    At Nia¡¯s words, Miku staggered out of shock.


    ¡°C-Calm down, Miku. Nia has been captured by DEM until recently, so she of course she doesn¡¯t know about you as an artist.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right~¡­¡­¡­¡­.Thank you very much, darling.¡±


    "Straighten up. It will begin soon."


    Miku gave a little laugh and fixed her posture, Kotori patted her back very lightly, as if she was boosting her fighting spirit.


    Meanwhile, the hands of time indicated that it was 10:00 a.m., the announcement rang throughout the inside of the hall.


    ¡°-----------Starting from now, Comico Colosseum has opened.¡±


    At the same time, the sound of applause resounded heavily just like the sound of thunder.


    Shidou and the spirits raised their eyes in shock upon seeing the intense applause. They turn their attention towards their neighbor.


    However, this was only the beginning. Before the sound of applause was about to stop, from the distance¡­.¡°Gogogogogogogo¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a rumbling sound shook the ground a little.


    ¡°T-This sound is¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou let out a trembling voice, ------------But then, he realized it right away.


    That sound is coming from the large number of general participants, whose footsteps were running inside.


    ¡°O-Ooh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Amazing, what¡¯s that?¡±


    From the way they were coming in, the people rushed inside like a tidal wave. That scenery was just like soldiers who charged into the enemy¡¯s camp after the castle¡¯s gates were opened. The Spirits were dumbfounded for a while as they looked to each other in amazement.


    However, they cannot just go and be astonished like that. When the general participants came in, all the circle participants lined up behind of Nia¡¯s booth began to sell her books one by one.


    ¡°One copy of new book, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s 500 Yen.¡±


    ¡°Over here, two copies please!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 1000 Yen.¡±


    With an experienced manner, Nia and her staffs serviced each guest. Nia looked at Shidou and twisted her lips as if saying, ¡°Just try to see if you can win.¡±


    ¡°Ku---------We too, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well then everyone, let¡¯s do as we planned!¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    Following Kotori¡¯s instructions, the Spirits made a row around the booth. As if attracted to their appearances, all the participants who were going to buy other books stopped their feet in front of Shidou¡¯s booth.


    ¡°Ooh, welcome!¡±


    Tohka called out to a boy who was looking at the front cover while passing by. The boy shrugged his shoulders as if surprised by that.


    ¡°No, uhm¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°One copy is 500 Yen! How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ah¡­. then one copy please.¡±


    Although the boy seems to be hesitating whether to buy the book or not, but he cannot beat Tohka¡¯s shining smile in front of him. After making an awkward smile, the boy stretched out the 1000 Yen bill.


    ¡°Ooh, thank you! The change is 500 Yen!¡±


    After Tohka gives him the book, she waved her hand with smile on her face. The boy seemed to be embarrassed, but he looks somewhat happy as he waved his hand back a little before going.


    Shidou made a dry smile upon looking at that scene.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­.This is good too¡­¡­¡­I guess?¡±


    After Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa, who was still arranging the booth, smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Anyhow, this is sales battle. No matter what kind of good thing you draw, it¡¯s necessary to sell as many as possible. Expansion ability and propaganda ability are important factors. Honjou-sensei must understand that point as well. -------Rather, if we don¡¯t do this, I think it¡¯s impossible for a nameless circle like us to sell 5000 copies of books.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­..¡±


    Sweat ran down Shidou¡¯s cheeks as he nodded. That¡¯s right, although this is field for doujin; a marketplace is still a marketplace.


    A crowd started forming around circle <Ratatoskr> because of the beautiful salesgirls. The smiling faces of the Spirits have knocked-out the participants. They began to rise in their sales amount smoothly by using this foul play-method.


    Though, <Honjou-dou> next to them had already sold several more books than <Ratatoskr> did even without using that technique. As more time has passed, line in front of Nia¡¯s circle grew in size.


    ¡°Ukh¡­¡­¡­¡­..If this continues¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    The overwhelming pace was way too different. Shidou made a sullen face upon seeing Nia selling her books one by one.


    And then, Kotori, who was also wearing a bunny girl cosplay, held the stick of chupa-chups and raised them upward.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face, Shidou? -------The match is just beginning here.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words.


    And then--------Shidou raised his eyes in surprise right away. Slowly people begun gathering in front of circle <Ratatoskr>. Furthermore, they aren¡¯t just passing by like earlier. These people were lining up to buy <Ratatoskr> books.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou raised his voice in surprise, while Kotori folded her arms in proud manner.


    ¡°Fufufu, I said it, didn¡¯t I? Kaguya, Yuzuru! Go to arrange the line at the edge of the panel!¡±


    ¡°Kaka, acknowledge!¡±


    ¡°Consent. Please leave it to us.¡±


    Following Kotori¡¯s instructions, the Yamai sisters rushed to the front of the circle to arrange the line.


    Shidou shrugged his shoulders in response.


    Inside that line, there existed so many familiar faces here and there. --------Right. They¡¯re members of the organization <Ratatoskr>.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.This is, isn¡¯t this called ¡°shills¡±?¡±


    Shidou asked Kotori with a voice which seemingly cannot be heard by Nia. After that, Kotori snorted and looked at him with half eyes opened.


    ¡°How rude. They¡¯re [friends] who are coming to our circle. Buying a doujin books created by an acquaintance is a general thing to do. I also asked everyone else to contact their friends as well.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, even if that¡¯s true, though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Shidou inclined his head. There¡¯s a certain spot which makes him worried regarding Kotori¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Everyone else too?¡±


    Shidou mumbled as he got a bad feeling. A few moments later, a familiar voice can be heard.


    ¡°Yahoo~! Tohka-chan~, we¡¯ve arrived~¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this amazing number of people~¡±


    ¡°Reminding me of Congo¡¯s swampy land¡¯s battle~¡±


    After saying those words, three girls came to the front of the booth after lining up.


    Looking at those figures, Shidou chocked. Anyhow, over there are Shidou¡¯s classmates; those girls are Ai, Mai, and Mii.


    ¡°Ooh, so you three came!¡±


    Tohka raised up her voice in a cheerful manner. And then the three of them went *Fufu* and loosened their lips.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way we can refuse Tohka-chan¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Comico also seems to be quiet interesting too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Well, ah! Captain------The dangerous man has been discovered!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Upon looking at Shidou¡¯s face, the three of them went into battle mode. Shidou let out a sigh as if giving up, and then answered them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well, you three. It¡¯s been a while¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to try to seduce girls!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll make you pregnant if you¡¯re careless!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou got nervous at the riot¡­¡­¡­¡­.As expected, he should have explained the event when he lost control of his powers during the beginning of the month. He thought about solving the misunderstanding afterwards, but he never though that they¡¯ll meet in this place.


    However, it was currently the time for the sales match. As if thinking in the same way, Kotori approached the three of them in a very business-like manner.


    ¡°One copy is 500 Yen. Would you like to buy three copies?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. Please.¡±


    ¡°Uwah, doesn¡¯t the front cover looks amazing? Who draw this?¡±


    ¡°Anyway this character, don¡¯t you think it resembles Itsuka-kun?¡±


    After saying this, the three of them bought the books and then waved their hands good-bye to Tohka. Even though those three like to create a riot, they seemed to still have some common sense at least. They decided not to create trouble by bothering the other people who were lined up behind them.


    Shidou sighed in relief and went back to selling.


    A few moments later, a new group of three girls, with seemingly different ages, came up to the booth.


    The first was a tall woman who seems to be in her twenties, the other one is a short girl and the last one looks like a half-Japanese girl with blonde hair.


    The three people walked to the booth and called out for Origami when they saw her.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s her. What is it? Calling us out all of sudden.¡±


    ¡°---------Captain.¡±


    Origami responded back to the tall woman. Then Shidou went ¡°Ah¡± and clapped his hands. Come to think of it, that woman is from the Anti-Spirit¡¯s Team that Origami was in---------the captain of AST. Her name is Kusakabe Ryouko. Somehow just like Tohka, Origami also contacted her acquaintances. And the other two girls are seemingly members of AST as well.


    ¡°Origami-san! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°Ah~, did you cut your hair? You sure are decisive~¡±


    ¡°Mikie, Mildred.¡±


    Origami called out their name lightly. And then the girl who was called Mikie went *Uu* and acted like she was wiping her tears.


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡­.Since Origami-san retired so suddenly, my loneliness continues every day. Please come back¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right~. Why did you retire so sudden~?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I have my reasons; I won¡¯t be coming back to AST.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡­How disappointing----Ouch!¡±


    Then, Ryouko hit Mikie¡¯s head lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Geez, you all, why did you have to talk about AST in this kind of place?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.! I-I¡¯m sorry, my mistake¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. In a place like this, such words will be buried away.¡±


    Origami said that with a light tone. In turn, Mikie stared at Origami with a wondering expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.By the way Origami-san, your atmosphere has changed a little bit¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    And then Origami entangled her arm with Shidou¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Because of him.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Kyaa~! Eh, so that¡¯s the reason~?¡±


    Upon hearing Origami¡¯s answer, Mikie had a shocked expression while Mildred¡¯s cheeks started blushing. However, Ryouko hit Mikie and Mildred¡¯s heads with both of her hands to stop them.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so noisy. -------Since we¡¯ve already come all the way here, we¡¯ll buy some. Anyway, can I have three copies?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Origami took the money lightly and handed over the books. After that, Ryouko began noticing Tohka and the other Spirits with a dubious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hey, Origami. Those girls, I think I¡¯ve seen them before¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your imagination.¡±


    ¡°You think so? But¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your imagination.¡±


    ¡°No, but-¡°


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Origami declined with a clear tone, Ryouko let out a sigh as if to show that she was giving up. Then, she takes Mike and Mildred to leave with her. While leaving, Mike went ¡°I-I won¡¯t lose!¡± and pointing towards Shidou. Meanwhile, Shidou didn¡¯t know how to respond back to her.


    However-------There¡¯s still something that he doesn¡¯t understand. Upon looking at the number of people who lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>, it¡¯s obviously not only because they using ¡®Shills¡¯.


    As if guessing what Shidou is thinking, Nakatsugawa, who was arranging the cardboard box, raised up his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a strange thing. It¡¯s true that our booth wasn¡¯t printed on the catalogue. However, in the other side, we are [Mysterious Circle] who suddenly appeared. Upon knowing our existence, wouldn¡¯t lots of people be interested?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s true but isn¡¯t the most important thing here to make our existence known?¡±


    When Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa lifted up his glasses.


    ¡°Did you forget, Shidou-kun? Our place is next to the most popular circle <Honjou-dou>.¡±


    ¡°Ah-------¡°


    Shidou raised his eyes. Probably that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s not strange that people who were coming to buy Nia¡¯s books would get interested by the mysterious booth next to Nia¡¯s circle.


    And then------


    ¡°-------Is it here? The circle that wasn¡¯t printed on the catalogue?¡±


    ¡°But, why did they suddenly become a wall booth?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­..Anyway isn¡¯t the appraiser, MUNECHIKA with them?¡±


    ¡°Really!? Any circle who he has his eyes on them will have their popularities rise rapidly. Any author who he recommends will also definitely get a huge successful in commerce and will be admired, that one!?¡±


    ¡°What did you said!? The champion of Moe Anime, the champion who won 7 times MUNECHIKA!?¡±


    ¡°The leader of the large group Super Galaxy, MUNECHIKA has come back!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Those kinds of conversations resounded throughout the hall.


    Shidou started at Nakatsugawa silently; his face appears to look a little bit troubled.


    ¡°Right now I¡¯m only a humble ordinary staff member.¡±


    ¡°H-Haa.¡±


    He got a feeling that he shouldn¡¯t continue asking any further.


    Anyhow, the match seemed to have finally begun. The long line in Shidou¡¯s booth seemingly attracted more people to come. After they had bought the books they were intending to buy, these general participants started to line up in front of both Shidou and Nia¡¯s booths from every direction.


    Upon looking at the scene, Kotori, who had just received the supply books from Kawagoe, gave a loud shout.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡­¡­..Let¡¯s keep going. There are three people in Nia¡¯s circle. Her plan is for two people to arrange the line, and the last one to manage the stock. As for us, we have 12 people in our booth including Kawagoe and the others. Based on our staff, we are far ahead in terms of the number of books we can sell at once!¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words, the Spirits began hailing to each other while they continued selling books. The number of cardboard boxes piled up in the back began to decrease one by one.


    And then, circle <Ratatoskr> started catching up to the huge difference between them and <Honjou-dou> right away. The number of their leftover stock was almost the same as Nia¡¯s.


    Kotori folded her arms and took a glance towards the next circle.


    ¡°Fufun, how¡¯s that, Nia? We¡¯re catching you up. Since the number of our cashier is more than yours, we have advantage in terms of speed. Or perhaps you consider this as foul-play?¡±


    After saying that, Kotori distorted her lips in provocative manner. Her companion, the Spirits, also seemed to not really be interested in saying anything¡­¡­¡­.Anyhow, Nia¡¯s opinion in the beginning of the match about the possibility of their books ending up as wasted paper seemed to have backfire on herself.


    However Nia, upon being provoked by Kotori, only replied back with a nonchalant tone.


    ¡°Ng-----? No, I didn¡¯t say that. Even something which is well-drawn will also be useless if they don¡¯t get sold very well¡­¡­¡­¡­..Well, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t think that you all would be able to go this far.¡±


    Nia clapped her hands.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s still too early to feel so confident like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What did you say?¡±


    Upon hearing Nia¡¯s words, Kotori raised her eyebrow.


    After ten minutes later, something began to change.


    The line in front of <Ratatoskr>¡¯s circle was gradually shrinking in size. Meanwhile, <Honjou-dou>¡¯s line in the opposite direction was still continuing strong.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­¡­.What happened?¡±


    ¡°Even if you asked me, weren¡¯t you just about to turn our current status just now?¡±


    Nia raised up her voice to reply to Kotori¡¯s dismay.


    ¡°Cute salesgirls and a large quantity of shilling, and then various kinds of merchandise used to target your gender demographic. That¡¯s true that this method would probably be effective in attracting people, but in the very end it will end up in vain. It seems like selling those 5000 copies was impossible after all. --------Even though I just said that a good book that is well drawn will be useless if it¡¯s not getting sold; in the end, what¡¯s participants want is [An amusing book]. Although I¡¯m a blank right now, up until now I¡¯ve been coming here for several years. Unlike you newcomers who don¡¯t know what to draw, you¡¯re not thinking that those differences will be buried away in only a day?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kotori replied in dismay.


    However, what Nia said was true. Up until now, Shidou and the others had only relied on their secret weapon and somehow managed to catch up with <Honjou-dou>.


    Meanwhile, all participants who was lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr> have finished buying their books. There was no one coming anymore. But there were still 4 cardboard boxes remaining. In a simple calculation, there were more than 200 volumes left.


    ¡°S-Shido¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­People stopped coming.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­W-What should we do?¡±


    The salesgirls Tohka and Natsumi raised up their voices in a worried tone. Shidou was desperately trying to think of something.


    ¡°Something¡­¡­¡­..Is there nothing we can do¡­¡­¡­¡­!? If this continues¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    However, he could not think up any other effective method.


    Meanwhile, the line in <Honjou-dou> continued to attract more people to buy their books without any interruption. Soon, one more of their remaining 4 boxes had become empty.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­.What should we do¡­¡­.!?¡±


    In this case, Nia will finish selling the books faster. In other word-----Shidou and the others will lose the chance to seal Nia.


    However, no matter how urgent it is, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to keep his thoughts floating inside his mind. He can only look at the participants passing by while placing his hands on the table.


    However, a moment later.


    Someone gently takes Shidou¡¯s hand, which was sinking in despair.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Then, Shidou looked at the owner of that hand, ------Miku, she was smiling.


    ¡°Ufufu, giving up like this isn¡¯t very like darling, you know~? The match still hasn¡¯t finish yet. Rather, it¡¯s just beginning.¡±


    ¡°Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Upon hearing Miku¡¯s words, a big question popped up in Shidou¡¯s mind. -------From the way she¡¯s was speaking and her facial expressions, she was not trying to cheer Shidou¡¯s up out of nothing.


    Miku nodded a little and looked at Nia.


    ¡°Well then Nia-san, this is the match.¡±


    After saying that, Miku pointed her fingered to Nia.


    Upon looking at that action, Nia made a puzzled face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but won¡¯t it be hard to catch up with this large difference from now on?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I wonder about that~. ------Hey Nia-san. You seemed to be captured by DEM for a long time, but do you know about SNS~?¡±


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s Social Networking Service, right? Of course, I know. I¡¯m not the owner of an omniscient angel for nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.But you didn¡¯t know about me, right~? Aren¡¯t you not interested at all to investigate about me~? Is that so~?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Miku sounded like she was going to complain to Nia, but she swung her head to clear up her thoughts.


    ¡°Anyway! The SNS right now is a service used by more than half of the whole nation. -------Moreover, looking at the age-group of the people in this hall, don¡¯t you think there are more people included in that percentage~?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Miku, don¡¯t tell me--------¡°


    Kotori raised her voice as if realizing something. Quickly, she took out a smart phone from her pocket and begins operating on the screen for some reason.


    A few seconds afterwards, Kotori chocked.


    ¡°H-Hey, Kotori. What happened?¡±


    ¡°This-¡°


    Kotori showed the screen of the smart phone towards Shidou to answer him. Tohka, Yoshino and Origami, who were near him, also looked at the screen together.


    What¡¯s shown is the page of SNS, but¡­¡­..There¡¯s Miku¡¯s icon was on it and there¡¯s a comment written down along it.


    ¡°Izayoi Miku: I¡¯m helping out my friend¡¯s circle in Comico, please come~! It¡¯s on the East A-20.5 at Circle <Ratatoskr>, I will hand over the books with my hands and --------Photographs are Ok too~!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!? M-Miku?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyes in surprised, Miku went *Nii* smiling, then *Ton!* she poked Shidou¡¯s chest using her index finger.


    ¡°Looking at darling and everyone working so hard, I can¡¯t just stand still without doing my best too. Because I¡¯m also the same as Natsumi-san, I also want to be helpful for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Miku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment Miku lowered down her glance and then *Bang!* she turned her face towards Nia.


    ¡°That¡¯s true that we¡¯re no match with you if we use a straight method. That¡¯s why we will create another shortcut to defeat you once and for all!¡±


    Pointing her finger in provocative manner, she continued.


    ¡°Then, let me show you Nia-san. The power of woman you didn¡¯t know about. And be sure to carve this inside your mind. My name------Izayoi Miku!¡±


    And then Miku extended her hands as if she was performing an opera.


    Who would have guessed that along with that action----------At the moment, from the entrance hall, there were a large number of footsteps that started to resound; it was just like the time when the opening had started.


    ¡°------------It¡¯s Showtime!¡±


    Miku lifted up her hand and snapped her fingers.


    And then, a massive group people came into the hall and simultaneously rushed to the front of circle <Ratatoskr>.


    ¡°Wah! Isn¡¯t that the real Miku-tan!?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, the original one!? Why in such a place¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard that you¡¯ll handover the books with your own hands, is that true¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    A boy asked her nervously. Miku chocked for a moment upon seeing the figure of a man, but then she started smiling right away.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true~. Everyone, thank you very much for your support!¡±


    ¡°Uwoooooooooooooooooh!¡±


    Upon hearing Miku¡¯s words, all participants raised up their voices altogether in a shouting manner until their roar could be heard by everyone inside the hall. Then, they all started lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Kaguya, Yuzuru! Please arrange the line! Kawagoe and the others help to supply the books and lead the participants who are going to pay!¡±


    Kotori, who was taken aback for a second, returned to her commander mode and began ordering everyone again.


    ¡°Shidou, Tohka, Yoshino, Origami and me will continue being the cashier! Natsumi continue selling and hug Miku in order to prevent her physical condition from getting worn out!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my role somewhat strange!?¡±


    Although there¡¯s one complaint being raised up, all Spirits went back to their respective work.


    Upon looking at it, Nia knitted her eyebrow a little.


    ¡°Fuun¡­¡­¡­..So she can really do that. That girl really is a celebrity after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Aah. Isn¡¯t she¡¯s amazing? She¡¯s our prideful idol.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not going to say that this is unfair?¡±


    Shidou and Kotori looked at Nia while saying that, Nia shrugged her shoulders and nodded.


    ¡°Of course. But, can you catch up from now on?¡±


    Nia sharpened her glance and lifted the tip of her lips. Shidou nodded to reassure her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Obviously! We¡¯ll overtake you for sure! It¡¯s also for the sake of everyone who has already supported me! And for Nia too! It¡¯s also for you sake¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And then Nia laughed while selling her books and replied back to him.


    ¡°Well thanks for that! But even if you say that, I won¡¯t give you any discount~!¡±


    ¡°No problem! Because we¡¯ll win for sure!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! That¡¯s right, obviously! If you really can win, then------¡°


    Then--------


    Nia who was laughing earlier suddenly stopped her sentence.


    For a moment, a big question floated inside Shidou¡¯s mind------Then he realized the reason right away.


    In Nia¡¯s circle booth. Over there, a woman who was wearing thick glasses had come.


    ¡°T-Takajou-sensei¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia gave out a dumbfounded voice.


    Right. She¡¯s the manga artist who Shidou and Kotori had a conversation with yesterday, Hiroki Takajou.


    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s been a while Honjou-sensei. I heard that you¡¯ll be participating in the circle exhibition after a long time, so I came.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..Uhm, thank you¡­¡­..¡±


    Just now, Nia¡¯s facial expression suddenly took a different appearance from earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenly coming. Please forgive me if I bothered you. But ¡­¡­¡­Can I ask you something?¡±


    Takajou looked to Nia through the lens of her glasses. Nia awkwardly averted her gaze away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Did I do something rude to you without my realization? If that¡¯s the case, then please forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, Takajou bended her body and bowed to Nia. After that, Nia seemed to be confused and averted her gaze away.


    ¡°S-Such thing¡­¡­¡­There¡¯s no such thing!¡±


    Nia gave out a high-pitch voice with a trembling tone.


    It was quite different from Nia¡¯s usual nonchalant tone.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Takajou widened her eyes. However, Nia replied her with a difficult face.


    The silence continued for a while. Takajou judged that it wasn¡¯t good to stop in front of Nia¡¯s booth any longer. She let out a sigh and bought one copy of the book and bowed to Nia once again.


    ¡°Even if you hate me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I¡­ I will still enjoy Honjou-sensei¡¯s books.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia seemed to about to say something to her, but in the very end she couldn¡¯t continue her words for some reasons. Nia could only bow back to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon looking at that scene, Shidou remembered that something feels off about the conversation he had with Takajou yesterday, but now he was sure about the reason.


    ¡°Nia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Aah, boy. It seems like I showed you something embarrassing. But the match is---¡°


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­¡­About that person, you like her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±Upon hearing Shidou¡¯s words, Nia widened her eyes in surprised.


    ¡°W-What are you saying, boy? I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby-¡°


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. That person¡­¡­..How should I put it, as a friend?¡±


    Right. Shidou remembered that it was the same sensation he felt yesterday.


    Since Nia has the power of <Rasiel>, she became afraid of humans. That¡¯s why Nia claimed that she depends on 2D that will never betray her. The end result caused her to become a manga artist.


    However, there¡¯s one thing that made her despair different from the other Spirit¡¯s despair.


    As Nia tried to stay inside human society, she kept the basic ability of communication with her.


    Probably, that¡¯s the reason why something that feels off.


    Kotori guessed that Nia probably used <Rasiel>¡¯s ability to investigate about Takajou and after founding out about her true character, Nia started keeping her distance from her.


    However, Shidou felt differently though. If it was Nia, even if she knew the true character of her friends, she would still continue a dry relationship on the surface and just follow the flow---------And.


    While thinking about that, one possibility floated inside Shidou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Nia, you¡­¡­¡­¡­Perhaps, you¡¯re scared?¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-What the¡ª¡°


    ¡°If you become close to her like that, then one day you¡¯ll become defeated by your own curiosity and use <Rasiel>---------But you didn¡¯t want to get disappointed by the friend you finally created, so you decided to take some distant, right?¡±


    Nia kept her silence for a moment upon hearing Shidou¡¯s words, she turn away and continued selling the books.


    ¡°Haa, I don¡¯t understand at all what boy is saying! Ah, it¡¯s 500 Yen.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s with that earlier! If it¡¯s you, generally you would still be able to interact with a person that you disliked!?-------Thank you very much!¡±


    Both Nia and Shidou dealt with the participants while exchange glances¡­¡­¡­..Somehow the scene has become an odd quarrel.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! Just focus on selling! ------The end of the line is over there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that! The reason why I wanted to win is because I wanted to save you! It¡¯ll be meaningless if I leave this problem just like that! ------Yes, please take the book from over there!¡±


    In response to Shidou¡¯s words, Nia groaned out of irritation ¡°Guuuuuuuuuuuh¡­¡­¡­..!¡±.


    And then because she cannot stop dealing with participants, Nia shouted as if cannot take it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, what¡¯s so bad about being scared! I¡¯m also wanted to have friends! But it can¡¯t be helped! Do you think someone with a super-efficient observation camera that can observe anyone all anytime time can have a friend!? ---That is 1000 Yen!¡±


    Nia said that with a sullen face on her.


    Upon hearing that, Shidou can feel the loneliness inside Nia¡¯s heart.


    Nia feared that she will lose to her own curiosity and end up investigating about her friends¡­¡­¡­.She also felt guilty over the fact that she could investigate everything about her friends as she pleased.


    Having transcendental power similar to God had been the cause for her suffering. She isolated herself, since there was nobody similar to her. That is something that cannot be understood by people who don¡¯t have a Spirit¡¯s power.


    However------Shidou shouted his voice in concerned tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. how can you know if you don¡¯t try!¡±


    "Ha! That''s easier said than done! Let me ask you back Boy. If you know someone who can track you anytime no matter if you''re in a toilet or taking a bath, and also be able to investigate into your past easily, do you think you can befriend them from the bottom of your heart!?"


    Nia shouted back bitterly.


    However, Shidou went blank for a while, and then he burst out into laughter.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°W-What are you laughing about!?¡±


    Nia asked while in a bewildered manner. Shidou let out a little sigh and brushed his hair up.


    ¡°---------Sorry, but I¡¯ve already gotten use to that kind of person! Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­.Now I get it already. You and I are really similar! Privacy!? What¡¯s so good about it!? Or rather, you who keep worrying about those kind of stuff looks like an angel in my eyes!"


    ¡°H-Huh!?¡±


    Nia knitted her eyebrow since she doesn¡¯t understand at all what Shidou meant by that.


    Upon looking at that expression, he continued speaking.


    ¡°If you want to take a look, then just do it! If you wanted to investigate about me, then do as you like! But still! I won¡¯t hate you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou continued shouting, as Nia struggled to make out a reply.


    A few moments later, Nia grinded her teeth out of frustration and replied back to him.


    ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuh!? What are you even saying!? Don¡¯t you think it would be me who would come to hate you if I investigate about you?¡±


    The time progressed on as they kept quarreling with each other. The line of participants in front of circle <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou> did not get any shorter. They still had to keep selling their books.


    Though <Honjou-dou> had the advantage with the remaining stock, which was only 500 copies left. <Ratatoskr> had the advantage of the speed of their cashier, since they have more people with them.


    Some people were selling the books; some people were arranging the line, and another one was getting hugged by an idol that was tired because of handing over the books. She shouted in protest as her eyes became teary.


    In the middle of the enthusiasm, everyone had already accomplished their missions.


    Then


    ¡°---------Thank you very much!¡±


    Shidou and Nia, who both had finally sold their last book, shouted those words simultaneously. Their voices resounded inside the hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Haa, Haa* Shidou was breathing heavily as he turned to look at Nia. And Nia also turned around towards Shidou at the same time.


    Both parties looked extremely tired, as sweat was falling down from their foreheads despite it being the middle of winter. Nia¡¯s glasses started to fog a little.


    Then, after the two of them finished arranging their breaths, their voices resonated at the same time from <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou>.


    ¡°<Ratatoskr>, sold out!¡±


    ¡°Honjou-dou>, sold out!¡±


    Right.


    The books that two circle placed next to each other had sold out at the same time.


    Upon hearing this declaration, all participants who were still lined up raised their voices in disappointment and left the place at the same time. However there¡¯s no use voicing their complaints and protests at all. There¡¯s no meaning for them to keep lining up in this place anymore. In that case, those people decided to search for other books.


    Gazing at their figures, Shidou and Nia let out a large sigh while sitting back; there was the sharp sound of chair¡¯s pipe clashing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, seems like it¡¯s a tie.¡±


    Kotori sharpened her expressions a little and turned to Nia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Several seconds afterwards, Nia, who was lean her body on the back of the chair, looked up to the ceiling. She removed her glasses and wiped out the sweat using the sleeve of her cloth.


    Then, she turned to Shidou and unfolded her arms. She searched for the doujin she exchanged earlier with Shidou. After finding it under her desk, she picked it up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Alright, as reward for being able to go this far¡­. ----------I¡¯ll read this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing Nia¡¯s words, Shidou and the others from <Ratatoskr> exchanged their glances towards each other and gave out a shout of joy.


    Approximately one hour after the doujin had sold out.


    Shidou and the others were finished tidying up their circle¡¯s booth. All of the Spirits had also already changed their clothes, and went to the corner of the public park behind Tengu Square.


    Since they are going to talk about something related to Spirits, they thought it was best to do it in a place where there¡¯s none of <Honjou-dou>¡¯s staff were around, so they decided to leave the event earlier than usual.


    By the way, Nia had her employee buy her some of the doujin that she wanted by using an outrageous amount of money. That¡¯s right, for a manga lover like Nia to not go and buy another people¡¯s doujin personally may seem strange, but seemingly she had already set up everything.


    Nia explained, truthfully speaking, she wanted to buy the doujin just by herself, but she cannot entrust her booth to someone else, so she reluctantly picked up that decision.


    ¡°-----------Well, then can I start reading it?¡±


    After saying that, Nia sat on the bench of the park while holding Shidou and the others¡¯ doujin on her hand.


    Though the match ended up in a tie and they were able to make Nia read the book, the main problem starts from here. If Shidou, the protagonist of this book, cannot please Nia enough, then he won¡¯t be able to seal Nia¡¯s Reiryoku.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Spontaneously, Shidou and the other Spirits were also siting at the bench and were staring at Nia. Nia raised her eyes as she looked up to them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..It¡¯s hard for me to read while being stared at by everyone like this.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Sorry.¡±


    Shidou scratched his cheeks and turned away his gaze from her on purpose. The Spirits also turn away from Nia as if following Shidou¡¯s example.


    Nia let out a sigh and sharply glanced at them.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll say it again; I only agreed to read this book, right? But after that is different! Don¡¯t you have any expectation, alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Aah, I understand.¡±


    Shidou answered with a nervous expression, and then Nia opened her shoulders a little bit and waved her hand as if asking Shidou and the others to turn away.


    ¡°Well then, please go over there for a while. Because when you¡¯re reading a manga, you don¡¯t want to feel interrupted, and it must make you feel relief."


    ¡°O-Ooh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Though he doesn¡¯t understand the last part, the point is that Nia wanted to be left alone. Shidou took all the Spirits along with him to move to a place that was a little bit far from Nia.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­..My.¡±


    Since she was already left alone in the bench, Nia let out a sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Boy, he sure says anything as he pleases.¡±


    Then, recalling what happened in the hall previously, she distorted her face out of irritation.


    However-----She knew exactly the reason why she felt irritated.


    In fact¡­¡­¡­¡­She had already hit the bull¡¯s-eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Since you already talked big, I won¡¯t forgive you if the book isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Nia blinked several times as if to clear out her thoughts. After correcting the position of her glasses, she glanced towards the book on her hand.


    In the front cover, there¡¯s a character being printed that looks similar to Shidou. It was the same image Nia saw when she was handed the book a few hours ago. Although the line is drawn a little rough, but the artwork obviously exceeded the limit of an amateur¡¯s skill. Does that mean they hired a Pro manga artist?


    ¡°Fuun. Well¡­¡­¡­¡­..However, the most important part is the content.¡±


    Nia mumbled that and opened the front cover, and then she started reading the manga.


    The drawing is¡­¡­¡­..Well, is considerably good enough for a doujin. Though the art from the page to page is different, somehow it doesn¡¯t reach the level where she could get stressed about it while continuing reading the manga.


    The story begins from a boy, Itsuka Shidou who once encountered a Spirit girl.


    A story about a boy who meet a girl who was always denied by humans due to having a mighty power.


    After that, he meets so many other Spirits, and those Spirits opened their hearts to him due to his honest will.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I see.¡±


    A few minutes later¡­


    Nia groaned and scratched her cheek as she finished reading the book.


    The conclusion can be said---------Shidou and the others¡¯ book have far exceeded Nia¡¯s assumptions.


    At least, nobody would believe that this book was created by amateurs in only 2 days.


    However¡­¡­¡­..On the other hand, that¡¯s just it.


    It¡¯s true that this book¡¯s quality is pretty good. However, whether Nia will be able to love this protagonist Itsuka Shidou or not is a different story.


    Moreover, the page isn¡¯t enough. Since they did not have much time, they couldn¡¯t show the charm of the protagonist very well.


    And more importantly, this protagonist Itsuka Shidou doesn¡¯t seem realistic at all.


    In order to make Nia falls for him, of course it was only natural, but Shidou was being portrayed too much like a hero. Even if Nia falls for this character, she will feels disappointed by the gap that the real Shidou has.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡­¡­Boy. Although you seemed to have tried your best, but you can¡¯t make me fall for you with only this.¡±


    Nia let out a sigh while saying these words, and then she closed the book.


    However, there¡¯s only one thing still bothering her mind. Nia then looking around, once she confirmed that nobody around, she raised her left hand to the empty space to manifest <Rasiel>.


    And then, she¡¯s thinking something inside her mind as she touched the front cover of the book.


    In order to figure out the scene when Shidou and the others drew this book.


    Right. Although the content cannot get Nia¡¯s approval, as a manga artist she¡¯s interested in knowing the method they used to create a book with this quality in only a short amount of time.


    <Rasiel>¡¯s page started glowing. After Nia confirmed it, she touched the page gently.


    At that moment------The information about this book¡¯s working process had flowed inside her mind.


    "¡­I see. After they decided about the story, they split task with that Natsumi girl as a main artist¡­ but I guess this method won''t be useful for me. There''s no way I could get that much digital assistance. As expected from <Ratatoskr>, they sure are reckless."


    Then-----------Accordingly,


    Nia, who was satisfied by the information flowing inside her mind from <Rasiel>, knitted her eyebrow in surprise.


    (I wanted to tell her soon¡­¡­¡­..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it too.


    That friendship is, a beautiful¡­¡­..thing.)


    That¡¯s, Nia heard Natsumi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Fuu.¡±


    Nia twisted her face with displeasure upon hearing that.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­¡­¡­Thanks for that. But sorry, about your valuable opinion, I---------¡°


    However, before Nia could finish.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    The reason was simple. There had been a new text written on the page of <Rasiel> which Nia touched.


    At the same time, there¡¯s new scene flowing inside Nia¡¯s mind.


    That was the time when Natsumi still had her Reiryoku. Natsumi, who still harbored distrust towards humans, began to open her heart due to being touched by Shidou and everyone else¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°This, is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Nia let out a dumbfounded voice.


    Then, Nia could figure out vaguely about what just happened.


    <Rasiel> is an omniscient angel. However, in the very end it can only give information that Nia wanted to know.


    Perhaps--------Somewhere inside her heart, Nia was thinking about it.


    Just what kind of experience Natsumi came through until she could say such a na?ve thing which Nia can¡¯t stand to listen to.


    However, it wasn¡¯t only that. There¡¯s new text that appeared again on the page of <Rasiel>, and then new information traveled to her mind again.


    Origami, Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Kotori, Yoshino, and then--------Tohka.


    Those girls who had completely closed their hearts, they began to change after their hearts were moved by Shidou¡¯s warmth light.


    Aah, that¡¯s---------The scene is no different from what Nia just read from the book even for a little bit.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Right. Inside that book, everything wasn¡¯t being dramatized at all.


    The boy named Itsuka Shidou really did his best to help those girls, without even considering his own condition.


    There were not only one or two problems he faced during his encounter with those Spirts. The darkness that existed inside those girls¡¯ hearts, the shadowy past, or even------the cruel, true character.


    But no matter how much problems came, Shidou never gave up. Even if he seems to be almost crushed, he would stand up again.


    Now, she understood.


    Not a single one of his words he said to Nia back then was a lie.


    There¡¯s no doubt that for those girls, he is truly a hero.


    Drop¡­ Drop.


    Water fell onto <Rasiel>¡¯s page and was being illuminated by the book¡¯s light


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After realize that she was crying, Nia took her hand away from <Rasiel>.


    Leaving Nia alone, Shidou was waiting in the bench of the west-side in the public park. He was shaking his legs because he could not calm down at all.


    ¡°Shidou, that¡¯s bad manners.¡±


    ¡°A,Aah, sorry.¡±


    After Kotori pointed that out, Shidou stopped shaking his legs. However, looking closely, Kotori isn¡¯t the usual Kotori. She kept stirring the stick of the chupa-chups in her mouth.


    Though, that¡¯s understandable.


    Anyhow, Nia¡¯s judgment will not only decide whether her Reiryoku can be seal or not, but it will also decide whether they will be able to put Nia under <Ratatoskr>¡¯s protection and safeguard her from DEM.


    ¡°! Shido!¡±


    Then, Tohka suddenly raised her voice.


    As if being snapped back into reality away by that voice, Nia can be seen walking slowly from the direction Shidou and the others gathered previously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Nia------¡°


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­.So you come?¡±


    ¡°Nervous. How was the result?¡±


    Shidou and the Spirits gulped down their saliva.


    However, Shidou raised his eyebrow once Nia arrived in front of them.


    Her eyes looked really red; it can be seen through her glasses lens.


    ¡°Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­? What happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., No, nothing~¡­¡­¡­¡°


    Nia answered with a light tone, and then took some time to breathe.


    After she said that, Shidou couldn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Moreover, there was still one more important thing bugging his mind right now.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­..How was it Nia? Our book?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Shidou asked, Nia kept her silence for a while, she glanced towards the book on her hand.


    And then ¡°Haa¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Although you did it pretty well, but as expected I can¡¯t fall for you with only this one book. Isn¡¯t your way of thinking way a bit too optimistic? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not that cheap of a woman.¡±


    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Gu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou bit his teeth and gripped his fist. He felt like his body was losing its power. The Spirits also showed the same facial expressions.


    However,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­But, well.¡±


    Nia averted her gaze as she continues speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing good at all¡­¡­¡­.How should I put this? I can give you one more chance.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s looked at her with widened eyes and answered back, Nia¡¯s face went red out of embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s what I said, I¡¯ll go on a date with you one more time. If boy really is a man, you have to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shidou felt the goosebumps run through his entire body. His body was re-invigorated with energy. He had the feeling of wanting to shout out while running around.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Tohka and the others were also the same. They all jumped to Shidou as if he was a striker who had just made a goal.


    ¡°Kya~! Darling, you did it~!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­.Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the result of Shidou¡¯s charm.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­.Stop it everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­Anyway, Miku and Origami please stop it already. That¡¯s, uhm? Why does it seem that you all trying to take off my clothes while in the middle of this confusion?¡±


    ¡°Eeh~? There¡¯s no such thing~. Right~?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do that. Even if it¡¯s end up that way, that was only an accident. Not anyone¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Kya~! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, you two¡­ What are you doing to Shidou!?¡±


    Tohka tried to stop Miku and Origami. Triggered by that, the other Spirits also begin to joining in. Shidou was in the center being pushed by everyone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fu, haha, ahahahaha!¡±


    Upon seeing that scene, Nia couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°How should I put this¡­¡­¡­Right, I¡¯m envy of you all. ----Hey, boy. Perhaps, if it¡¯s you¡ª¡°


    Then,


    At the moment when Nia said that¡­..


    That [Abnormality] occurred.


    Nia¡¯s chocked and her body started trembling, and then she kneeled down while holding her head.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­.? A, A, A, Aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaa-----!?¡±


    Her expression was filled with pain, as she began to scream loudly.


    ¡°N-Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Without knowing what just happened, Shidou rushed towards Nia who was suddenly feeling pain.


    A dark-colored Reiryoku began to overflow from Nia¡¯s body and started to spread on the ground. A moment later, a space quake alarm was ringing throughout the city because of the powerful Reiryoku that could detected.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­this is¡ª¡°


    ¡°Nia! What happened!?¡±


    Shidou and the others raised their voices out of panic. Kotori suddenly pushed something on her right ear and started talking. ---------Somehow, it seems like she¡¯s communicating with control room through the intercom attached on her ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.What did you say!? What does that mean!?¡±


    ¡°Kotori! What just happened? Nia is¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    When Shidou asked, Kotori replied to him with a pale face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Reiryoku value, category E. ---------Nia, she¡¯s going inverse¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Kotori said those words desperately.

 Volume 13 - CH 5

    In back seat of a car driving through Tengu City,


    DEM Industry¡¯s Managing Director, Isaac Westcott, was looking at the screen of a small computer on his hands with a happy smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad development. As expected, Knox and the others pilot crew members did a great job. If we were to have done it ourselves, there would have been some [Traces] remaining no matter what.¡±


    ¡°-------------Do you mean about <Material A>?¡±


    Sitting next to him, Ellen asked while looking at the computer¡¯s screen. Westcott exaggeratedly replied his response.


    ¡°Aah. However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more suitable for us to call her by her code name <Sister> for now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Ellen kept her silence for a while, but then continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..More importantly, still, isn¡¯t it risky to release the Spirit we captured once?¡±


    After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow with a little displeasure from her.


    Well, originally, <Sister> was a Spirit captured by Ellen¡¯s hands five years ago; the only Spirit possessed by DEM Industry. She feels dissatisfied by the current mission, which she considered as an unreasonable thing. However, Westcott loosened his cheek, as if finding it amusing to see Ellen¡¯s unusual facial expressions, which looked like a child pouting.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just like what you said. There¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯ll lose DEM most important property. However-------It¡¯s true that we were stuck, right?¡±


    When Westcott said that, Ellen made a *Muu* sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.Perhaps, that¡¯s true, but---¡°


    ¡°During those 5 years, we continued doing any mental and physical torture we could think of to <Sister>. But still, we never were able to completely inverse her.¡±


    Westcott glanced at Ellen and continued.


    ¡°However, the


    ¡¯s inverse form that descended before us three months ago was a truly splendid specimen, even though we didn¡¯t really do anything to harm her ourselves.¡±


    Westcott closed his eyes as if he was remembering the figure that he had seen before. Then, he let out a cold voice.


    Right. During the unforgettable September of this year, Westcott and Ellen had succeeded in inversing the Spirit


    .


    And the reason for that was-----------The boy who has the power to seal a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku, Itsuka Shidou.


    From his ability, he was found out by DEM¡¯s enemy, the secret organization <Ratatoskr>. He kept opening the hearts of each Spirit and sealed their Reiryoku. However, the bond which was born between him and those Spirits during the process was the main reason for


    ¡¯s inversion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why; I let my dear precious Spirit <Sister> to be free from my hands for a moment. ----With a super small size realizer being embedded inside her brain that made her forgot everything we had done to her body within the past 5 years.¡±


    That was why Westcott gave the order to give her a special <Treatment> out of charity. She must not have remembered the time when her belly got cut opened while she was alive, or when her skull got opened, or when her hands and legs got scrapped off one millimeter at a time. She couldn¡¯t possible remember any of it.


    There are 2 main reasons for that special treatment.


    The first reason was simple. Because of all tortures and experiments they did to her every day, her mind had broken down several times. If her memories weren¡¯t sealed away, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure her distress back then.


    And the other reason is--------


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hou?¡±


    Westcott saw the numerical value displayed on the computer¡¯s screen beginning to change. Then, he moved his eyebrow.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°<Sister>¡¯s mental state has changed. ----------Somehow, it seems like Itsuka Shido succeeded in strengthen his bond with her just like I expected.¡±


    Westcott raised the tip of his lips.


    ¡°Five years ago, when we manage to captured <Sister>, she had already given up on humans. Even though it¡¯s a tragic thing, it was the consequence of her power.


    However, this time is different. When she met Itsuka Shido, she ended up just like the other Spirits. She experienced human kindness.


    In the world where she gave up on sociability, she finds a light. Isn¡¯t that a wonderful thing?¡±


    Westcott exchanged glances with Ellen, and then he creates an uncanny smile.


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it. After my signal, the realizer installed inside <Sister>¡¯s brain will activate. At that moment, all the memories she lost during those five years will come back to her vividly.¡±


    Westcott lowered his eyes and looked at the numerical value on the computer¡¯s screen.


    Right. She realized that there¡¯s still hope. She understands that she shouldn¡¯t resent humans.


    However---------Without ever knowing that this would be the cause of her despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple thing. Rather than simply dropping the glass, it¡¯s better to dropping it from higher place so that it would break easier.¡±


    After saying that, Westcott looked up to the ceiling and raised his voice.


    ¡°---------------Well then, let¡¯s go, Ellen. For the sake of our dearest wish.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right¡­¡­¡­¡­Ike.¡±


    Ellen responded with a quiet voice. Westcott nodded in satisfaction, and then------ He looked forward towards the person sitting on the front seat of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you too. Please help Ellen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Responding to Westcott, the girl shook her head without saying anything.


    ¡°A, aaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-------------!!¡±


    Alongside with Nia¡¯s scream, which was full with agony, a mass of Reiryoku that looked like dirty mud flowed out from her body. After touching the ground, the surroundings started to melt away like a mountain of salt being poured with water. Everything was becoming muddled and destroyed.


    It¡¯s not only that. As she was still screaming, wounds on her hands and legs started appearing all over Nia¡¯s body. An abundant amount of blood was flowing out from those wounds.


    There¡¯s nothing around her that could have caused those wounds appearing on her body. However, those wounds suddenly appeared all over her skin just like flowers that were blooming, as if she remembered something. From that appearance, it seems like those wounds on her bodies were the result of her Reiryoku.


    And then------Her Reiryoku and blood covered her entire body, changing her appearance.


    Previously, what¡¯s appeared before Shidou¡¯s eyes was the silhouette of a Nun. But that figure doesn¡¯t resemble with the image in Shidou¡¯s memories at all, she transformed into something more ominous.


    ¡°N-Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Upon seeing that appearance, Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice.


    Shidou has, no--------everyone who was present here has seen this scene before.


    The inverse of the Sephira crystal; the phenomenon of a Spirit inversing happens when they sink into the abyss of despair.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..There¡¯s something off.


    Both Tohka and Origami have inversed before just like Nia. ---------For Tohka, it¡¯s because Shidou almost got killed before her eyes. For Origami, that¡¯s because she learned that she had murdered her parents with her own hands.


    However, in case of Nia, who is currently inversing right before his eyes, there¡¯s nothing causing her to go inverse.


    Really, what just happened?


    Instead, at that moment, Nia was only walking towards their direction.


    That despair, there¡¯s no sign of a cause for it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.W-What happened!? Suddenly¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nia-san¡­¡­¡­! Why¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Natsumi and Yoshino said that while frowning at the terrifying Reiryoku wave emitted by Nia.


    The next moment, Nia¡¯s body started shaking; her movement was similar to a marionette controlled by strings.


    ¡°A, aaaaaaaaa.¡±


    Twisted in pain, her facial expression was filled with agony. Her appearance, which was flushed with blood, looked completely like the statue of holy mother who was shedding tears of blood.


    Nia then let out a hoarse voice which couldn¡¯t be described as a voice.


    ¡°--------------<Bee¡­¡­..l, ze¡­¡­¡­¡­.bub>--------------¡°


    As if answering her call, the figure of a huge book appeared before Nia.


    Just by looking at it already made them feel the overwhelming pressure. There¡¯s no doubt. What was before their eyes were a <Demon King>, just like <Nahemah> and <Satan>.


    <Beelzebub>, which was floating on the air, began to open automatically. It turned its pages at a tremendous speed. And then those pages scattered around from the cover and started fluttering around the surrounding like a snow storms.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Shidou. That¡¯s part of the Demon King. It¡¯s not ordinary paper.¡±


    Origami said with a calm voice. However, as if answering Origami, who spoke with cautious words, <Beelzebub> pages scattered around Nia¡¯s surroundings in a battle formation, and then released a dark light.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou raised his eyes in surprise upon seeing that.


    From <Beelzebub>¡¯s pages, several monster made out of darkness crawled out from the pages.


    ¡°----------------------!¡±


    Those monsters begin shrieking and kicked the ground in preparation to attack Shidou and the others.


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    Shidou unintentionally stiffened his body upon seeing that. However-------before their hands could reach Shidou, the monsters were hit by a light. They were blown away in half a minute and their bodies started melting down as they fell from the air.


    Right away, Shidou realized what happened. Origami, who standing behind Shidou, had already manifested her limited astral dress; she attacked those monsters using <Metatron>.


    No, it¡¯s not only Origami. All Spirits in that place, except for Kotori, had manifested their limited astral dress and summoned their angels. They gazed towards Nia who was producing the darkness that was creating those monsters.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t really understand the situation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­But I know that I shouldn¡¯t leave it like this!¡±


    ¡°Please leave those hindering monsters to us~! Darling please save Nia-san!¡±


    Tohka and Miku raised their voices, while taking a fighting posture. As if to oppose them, <Beelzebub> pages begin fluttering around, a countless number of monsters appeared from those pages.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou lowered his body a little and frowned upon facing Nia¡¯s military force, which was gradually expanding.


    The only one who can seal a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku is Shidou. In that case, Shidou has no other choice than to approach Nia directly---------Shidou himself doesn¡¯t object that.


    However, there¡¯s one thing that made Shidou feel uneasy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.If I kiss her, will Nia return to normal¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Right, the first time when Shidou opposed Tohka in her inverse form; once he kissed her, he succeeded in bringing back the usual Tohka¡¯s consciousness.


    And then when he faced inverse Origami, she regained her consciousness because of Shidou¡¯s call from outside and [The other Origami] from inside.


    But compared to Tohka and Origami, Nia and Shidou¡¯s relationship wasn¡¯t really that smooth. And also, the reason of her going inverse wasn¡¯t clear enough. In the middle of these conditions, he doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll be able to return Nia to normal using the same method he used up until now.


    Noticing that Shidou felt some anxiety, Kotori snorted to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that too. ---------But, there¡¯s no other way, so it can¡¯t be helped, right? Up until now, we can only put our faith and believe that our voice will reach Nia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Aah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Shidou loosened his stiffen cheeks a little, and then he started at Nia¡¯s figure.


    Although her appearance looks bizarre and ominous, there¡¯s a sorrow inside her scream.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save Nia. Everyone¡­¡­¡­Please lend me your power!¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    Responding to Shidou¡¯s request, the Spirits raised up their voices.


    However, at that moment¡­..


    ¡°I regret to tell you this, but that won¡¯t come true.¡±


    That voice resounded from somewhere.


    The moment after that, a girl wearing shining silver colored machine armor on her entire body appeared. She came down from the sky to the opposite side from Shidou, with Nia between them.


    A girl with faint Nordic blonde hair¡­¡­ a girl who believed herself, without a doubt, to be the strongest among all living things.


    That girl continued her words as if looking down on Shidou and the others.


    ¡°Why is that, because I¡¯m here now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Ellen¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Shidou knitted his eyebrow while calling out the girl¡¯s name. Ellen, Ellen Mira Mathers. She was the strongest wizard of DEM, a human who could fight on par with the Spirits. [The human being who exceed all other humans].


    Ellen gave them a warning and then turned her gaze away from Shidou and the others, she gazed at Nia who was being swallowed by the darkness.


    ¡°--------I see. Doesn¡¯t your appearance look great, <Sister>? As expected from Ike.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kotori created a displeased expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.To think that the timing is too perfect, this must be you¡¯re doing, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That Spirit is DEM¡¯s property since the beginning. How fortunate. Starting from now I have something I ought to do. Please leave this place right away, I¡¯ll leave you be for today.¡±


    When Ellen said that, she creates a gesture as if she¡¯s driven them away. Shidou bit his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! I won¡¯t handover Nia to you all!¡±


    ¡°---------I don¡¯t have any plan to answering you.¡±


    Ellen brushed away Shidou¡¯s words; she gripped the hilt of the equipment on her back and pulled it out. The thick magical power radiance from the sword was released from the sword of light. -------The laser blade <Caledvwlch>. The equipment that is exclusive for Ellen¡¯s use.


    In response to that movement, the monsters surrounding Nia started attacking Ellen at once.


    However Ellen only knitted her eyebrow a little, she expand the territory around her body and swept those monsters around her.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s power sure is a little bit troublesome. I will finish this quickly.¡±


    Ellen said that while activating her territory, she lifted up <Caledvwlch> and swung it at Nia.


    However--------Before Ellen could come closer to Nia, a barrier of light counter the edge of <Caledvwlch>.


    Tohka, who was nearby Shidou, had countered Ellen¡¯s attack.


    ¡°As if I¡¯ll let you!¡±


    ¡°Are you intending to interrupt me? I don¡¯t care though--------But in that case, I won¡¯t give you any mercy.¡±


    Ellen pointed a sharp glance, and then she released an attack that wouldn¡¯t be able to be seen by a normal person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Tohka frowned as she received the attack. However, even though Tohka is a Spirit, she can¡¯t use her full Reiryoku. It¡¯s dangerous to face the strongest wizard. Ellen and Tohka kept attacking each other with their swords, but Tohka was gradually starting to be cornered by Ellen.


    ¡°Tohka!¡±


    ¡°Chi--------She can¡¯t face Ellen alone! Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, back up Tohka! Yoshino, Natsumi, and Origami clean up the way for Shidou from those black monsters surrounding Nia!¡±


    Kotori, who was seeing the scene from behind, shouted her voice loudly. The Spirits answered and followed Kotori¡¯s instruction. They split up to both stop Ellen and to clean up the monsters surrounding Nia.


    ¡°Tohka and the others can¡¯t keep fighting Ellen for very long. Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­..! Please help me, Yoshino, Natsumi, Origami!¡±


    The three of them nodded at Shidou¡¯s words, they begin summoning their angels.


    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Retreat¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t interrupt you all-----!¡±


    Yoshino summoned the puppet <Zadkiel>, in the shape of a huge rabbit; she froze the water inside the air to stop the monsters¡¯ movements.


    ¡°<Metatron>!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. <Haniel>!¡±


    Using that chance, Origami shot a beam of light at the monsters using <Metatron>, Natsumi used <Haniel> to transform the pages of <Beelzebub>, which scattering on the ground, into leaves.


    The military force spread out in front of Nia was already being swept out entirely.


    Of course, there are some monsters that still remain around them, and as long as <Beelzebub> exists, it can continue to supply a tremendous amount of monsters. However, with the Spirits¡¯ assistances, it¡¯s not impossible to pave the way to Nia for a few seconds.


    However,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    There¡¯s a voice of someone¡¯s choking from the left side, then Shidou turns towards that direction.


    And then, he his face expressed shock upon seeing the unbelievable scene before his eyes.


    Origami pointed her angel <Metatron> towards her own body, and then released the ray of light. She press down the blood flowing out from the torn part of her astral dress and gave an expression filled with agony.


    ¡°Origami!? What the!¡±


    ¡°Kya¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Uwah, wh-what¡¯s this¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    However, the situation didn¡¯t stop there. Yoshino and <Zadkiel>¡¯s legs were frozen to the ground because of their own ice. The same thing also happened to Natsumi, <Haniel>¡¯s light bounced back to her and transformed her into some kind of mascot character.


    The three of them were attacked by their own angels. Upon looking at the strange situations, Shidou made a dumbfounded face.


    But, it wasn¡¯t only that. Next, Shidou felt like he couldn¡¯t move his own body at all.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°M-My body¡­¡­..Can¡¯t move!?¡±


    Kotori, who is behind Shidou, raised her voice. Somehow, it seems like the same phenomenon with Shidou happened as well to Kotori.


    This felt a bit different than having their bodies being immobilized by a wizard¡¯s territory. It seems like their bodies have ignored the instructions from their brains completely to the point where they cannot move at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Soon, Shidou realized something.


    Nia took part of her astral dress and turned it into a drawing pen, then it automatically wrote something on <Beelzebub>¡¯s pages.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..! Future Describing¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Right. Nia had once shown him that ability of <Rasiel>. Perhaps, <Beelzebub> could also write something to control Shidou and the others¡¯ future movements.


    However, compared to what Nia showed before, the writing speed this time was much faster. It made him feel like they¡¯re currently opposing a God who¡¯s writing the future.


    ¡°U, gu--------!¡±


    Shidou put his strength into his hands and legs, as he struggled to move forward. However, everything below his neck seemed to ignore his instruction. He couldn¡¯t move at all.


    While struggling, Nia kept creating monsters from <Beelzebub>¡¯s pages to bring back the military forces that Origami and the others had defeated before.


    Those monsters came closer to Shidou and the others slowly but certainly.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡­¡­.! Move! Movee! If I can''t do it here, then who¡¯ll save Nia!¡±


    Those monsters reached out their hands towards Shidou¡¯s head.


    Shidou, while shouting, put his strength inside his whole body.


    ¡°----------Uoooooooooooooo!¡±


    At the moment----------


    Shidou¡¯s body started getting hot as if he was having fever. Then, a tremendous power blew violently from Shidou¡¯s body.


    The monsters surrounding Shidou were sent flying at once. At the same time, the something that was binding Shidou¡¯s body was released as well.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Shidou¡¯s wondered at what happened to his body just now. However, he soon understood it. That wind belongs to Yamai sisters¡¯ Reiryoku.


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Kotori gave a shout from behind. However, for some reasons, the bind on her body was still not released. Yoshino and Origami were also the same. Natsumi was still in the form of a strange mascot character.


    Upon seeing it, Shidou could guess. Probably, it was just like with Miku¡¯s <Voice>. Though <Beelzebub>¡¯s future describing can manipulate the action of a human drawn on it-------It can¡¯t completely effect someone who has the Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku needed to resist against its power.


    In that case, what happened just now is true. Although Shidou has a human¡¯s body, his body possesses the Reiryoku of eight Spirits inside.


    ¡°---------I¡¯m going.¡±


    Shidou, said that in short, and then started running towards Nia.


    Of course, those monsters started chasing after him in response.


    But, why is that? The Shidou right now, he doesn¡¯t really feel that they¡¯re threat anymore.


    ¡°----------<Zadkiel>!¡±


    Shouting, he steps on the ground. At the moment, the surrounding of where he stepped on began to freeze, binding the monster¡¯s legs to the ground.


    Right. It¡¯s Yoshino¡¯s angel <Zadkiel>. Somehow, it feels like Shidou could control it.


    Aah------That¡¯s right.


    He began to grasp the feeling when his consciousness was vague.


    On the beginning of the month, Shidou went berserk because of the path connecting the flow of Reiryoku between him and the Spirits got disturbed. As a result, he had to be saved by the Spirits.


    However during that time, Shidou became capable of manipulating all of the angels at his own will.


    And then the feeling of that time still remained inside his body and in the depth of his heart.


    Of course, this thing was unpredictable. Absolutely, using those angels will be no match against the real power when the actual Spirits use them.


    However-------It¡¯s enough for now.


    After knocking down those monsters, he creates his way to Nia.


    There are seven angels dwelling inside Shidou¡¯s body, and those powers were enough for him to pass these obstacles.


    ¡°-------------------!¡±


    Those monsters step over the other monsters that had their legs frozen by the ice. As they start to chase after Shidou¡­¡­


    Shidou stretched out his right hand. He made up his mind and called out its name.


    ¡°<Sandalphon>!¡±


    And then as if responding to his call, a large sword appeared out of nowhere. Shidou swung that sword------<Sandalphon> at his enemies.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    The light of the sword transformed into the shape of a crescent moon as he swung the sword. He cut off the surrounding monster¡¯s bodies in half.


    Of course, his body received a great deal of pain in exchange for that power. His muscles felt like they were getting ripped off, his bones started cracking. In order to heal that pain, Kotori¡¯s regeneration flame began burning from Shidou¡¯s body.


    He felt the pain and burning sensation all over his body. However--------Shidou let out a shout.


    ¡°Ooooooooooooh!¡±


    That¡¯s the ability of Miku¡¯s angel <Gabriel>, a pain reliever song. Although calling such a shout as a song would probably make Miku scold him. As that voice rang through Shidou¡¯s ears to his entire body, it somewhat made the pain and burning feeling vanish.


    And then after knocking down those monsters--------


    Shidou come closer towards Nia who was kneeling down in the middle of black mud.


    ¡°Nia! Are you alright!? Pull yourself together!¡±


    ¡°Aa, aaaaa, aaaaaaaaa!¡±


    However, Nia didn¡¯t respond to Shidou¡¯s call at all. She continued screaming because of the pain on her whole body.


    Then, Shidou realized something at the moment, he shook his shoulders.


    He took a deep breath and raised his voice.


    [Nia!]


    Right. He used <Gabriel>¡¯s song that he applied for his own body previously. He put its power inside his voice and called out Nia¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    And for the first time, Nia¡¯s body shook a little as if responding to Shidou¡¯s voice.


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­! Nia!? Can you hear my voice!? I¡¯ll save you now, alright!?¡±


    ¡°Shi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­dou¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Nia turned with her cheeks wet from the blood and let out a hoarse voice.


    From that reaction, he could guess. Although he doesn¡¯t know for sure, perhaps Nia¡¯s current state now is caused by the [Pain] she feels. In that case, if he used the pain reliever song, then he would be able to bring back Nia¡¯s consciousness somehow. Thinking that way, Shidou reached his hand out to Nia.


    When Shidou¡¯s hand almost reached Nia¡¯s shoulders, at that time¡­


    ¡°--------You can¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡±


    When he heard that voice, something flew towards his direction in tremendous speed from the sky. A great light was being thrown before exploding in front of Shidou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uwah!?¡±


    Because of the sudden attack, Shidou collapsed on his back in that spot.


    Although, he didn¡¯t have the time to collapse in that place right now. He fixed his posture soon and turned to Nia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    Then, Shidou gasped in shock as he lets out a dumbfounded voice.


    Over there, since who-knows when, the figure of a girl who wasn¡¯t there appeared. Perhaps, that girl knew that it was her chance to fly towards them while they were preoccupied.


    She was a blond haired girl that had her hair half-brained, and with blue eyes with a color looked just like the sky. That girl has a white skin and a sweet voice.


    However, there¡¯s no expression on her face-----On her body, she wears the metal armor usually used by wizards.


    She was wearing a similar wiring suit like Ellen¡¯s, a CR unit that was neon purple colored. That elegant appearance looks like an armored knight from mediaeval ages. However, what¡¯s snatched away Shidou¡¯s attention is the equipment that girl has.


    On her hand, that girl was gripping a double edge laser sword.


    And then she pointed out the edge of her sword towards Nia¡¯s belly, just like a butterfly that got crucified to the ground.


    ¡°Ni-----------a? Nia!¡±


    As Shidou was shouting, a clot of blood came out from Nia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You! What did you do to Nia!? Go awaaaaaaay!¡±


    While shouting, Shidou gripped the hilt of <Sandalphon> and swung the edge of the sword towards the girl before him.


    However, before the edge of <Sandalphon> could touch the girl, the girl expanded her territory to stop that attack.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t put so much strength on it, her territory is really thick. That accuracy is comparable with Ellen¡¯s.


    The moment when that girl narrowed her eyes, she expands the range of her territory at once and easily blew away Shidou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Guwah!¡±


    ¡°Shidou------!¡±


    Shidou, who was falling down at a high speed, was caught by Origami just in time. Somehow, since Nia received damage, <Beelzebub>¡¯s effect has stopped.


    ¡°S-Sorry, Origami. You sav¡ª¡°


    Shidou stopped his words right there. Origami, who was supporting Shidou¡¯s body, suddenly became pale as she looked at the girl who pierced Nia with her sword.


    ¡°Origami¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Origami lookup towards the girl¡¯s face, then she opened her lips a little.


    ¡°Why you¡¯re here? ------Artemisia Ashcroft.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though Origami was calling out to her, the girl in question Artemisia didn¡¯t even respond to her.


    She put her strength into the laser sword on her hand, and then she pulled out the edge of her sword from Nia¡¯s body.


    Nia¡¯s body bounced as blood was flowing out just like spring water from the place where Artemisia pulled out her sword.


    ¡°Nia!¡±


    Shouting, Shidou rushed to her; however, the territory prevented him from getting closer to Nia.


    As Artemisia slowly lifted up her hand and put her hand right on Nia¡¯s chest.


    And then, it looked like she¡¯s mumbling something, the territory she manifested around her also began to change---------At the same time, Nia¡¯s body started emitting a dark light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­, ¡­¡­¡­¡­., ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Nia, who already cannot let out any voice anymore, shook her fingertips hazily.


    The next moment, a crystal which looked like it was created by condensation of the night appeared from Nia¡¯s chest. As if following that, the astral dress Nia wearing began to vanish into black mist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Sephira!? But¡­¡­¡­That color is¡ª¡°


    At the same time when Shidou gasped his voice in shock, Origami and Kotori raised their voices in astonishment.


    Right. What¡¯s coming out from Nia¡¯s chest is a gem similar to the one


    gave to Kotori to turn her into Spirit back then.


    Then,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Suddenly, Shidou could sense something dangerous and turned his glance to a certain direction.


    Perhaps it was because his senses were sharpened from using a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku. Or else, it¡¯s all because the presence of that person over there is way too bizarre to the point that he couldn¡¯t ignore it. Though he wasn¡¯t sure what it is--------But there¡¯s a [Foreign] existence that slipped in between them who wasn¡¯t here until just now. He knew and felt that person¡¯s presences clearly.


    It¡¯s not only Shidou; all Spirits who were present there also pointed their gazed towards the same direction.


    While being looked by everyone, that man was walking slowly towards Artemisia and Nia.


    He was a man with ash-blonde hair and wearing a black suit. Shidou looked at that man with a surprised gaze.


    ¡°Isaac Westcott¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Shidou called out for that name while half-shouting. He looked at him with an astonished look. That man------Westcott twisted his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we met directly, Itsuka Shidou. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re healthy.¡±


    While Westcott said those words, he stopped right in front of Nia.


    And then he stared at the floating black gem above her, he created a smile out of curiosity as if he had never seen this kind of thing before.


    ¡°How wonderful. This is the Inverse Sephira Crystal ---------- Qlipha.¡±


    And then Westcott took a look at it affectionately, he glanced at Artemisia.


    ¡°Good job, Artemisia. Seems like hiding you was the right decision. --------Itsuka Shidou and <Ratatoskr>¡¯s people. There¡¯s something I wanted to say to you too. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯m finally able to take one step closer to my dearest wish.¡±


    Declaring those words loudly, Westcott slowly extended his hands to the gem. ¡°You¡­¡­¡­¡­..What the¡ª¡°


    ¡°What, you asked? Haha, are you the one who is questioning that? You, who have obtained the power of 8 spirits within yourself.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Shidou asked that while knitting his eyebrow, Westcott gripped the Qlipha--------And then, he inserted it into his own chest.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°Ku------Oooooooooo-----¡°


    From the Qlipha, a pitch-black light started spreading around that place. It was accompanied by the ringing of an electricity-like sound. The place that had entirely become just like the night in an instant changed the surrounding scenery.


    And then----------A few seconds later,


    That [Night] had gathered and was absorbed into Westcott.


    Over there, there¡¯s no Qlipha that existed anymore.


    ¡°Fu----------¡°


    However, Isaac Westcott was seen standing there with Reiryoku covering his whole body. The chest part of his suit was completely burnt off.


    Right. He looked exactly like a Spirit.


    ¡°Haha, hahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha-------!¡±


    Westcott bended his body and gave out a loud laughter. Upon looking at that appearance, Kotori¡¯s face became pale.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true¡­¡­..Did he just insert the Sephira into himself¡­¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, that kind of thing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Shidou choked. -------Those words Westcott said earlier rang in his head.


    ¡°The power of a Spirit¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice, Westcott threw a glance to them with an amused look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    And then he lifted up his hand to the air and called out its name.


    ¡°----------Beelzebub<Tome of Divine Corruption>¡±


    That is the name of the Demon king.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Shidou raised a panic voice, at the same time; a book appeared on Westcott¡¯s hand from the empty space.


    At the moment, Westcott raised his eyes in surprised.


    ¡°Hou¡­¡­¡­.? What a wonderful thing, isn¡¯t it? Although this is the first time I¡¯ve used a Demon king, I¡¯m able to know its power and ability in an instant. I guess this is how?¡±


    Westcott lifted up his hands as if leading an orchestra.


    As if following that, <Beelzebub>¡¯s pages fluttering around just like with Nia before, from those pages, several black monsters came out.


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou raised up a surprised voice. Even if Westcott has absorbed Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku, similar to Shidou, it¡¯s unexpectable for him to be able to use a Demon King only in such a short time.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­So everything written down in this book will become true? Hahaha, it¡¯s worthy of its reputation as a Demon King. The power to defy all the logic and truth in this world. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s splendid?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shidou grinded his teeth while staring at Westcott.


    Then, in Westcott¡¯s back side, Ellen who was fighting with Tohka and the others, flew down and stood next to him.


    ¡°Ike.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ellen. You also already did a great job. ------Just see. This is the light of our way, the radiance of the great Demon King.¡±


    ¡°---------Its¡¯ wonderful. But, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°Aah. Only this much isn¡¯t enough. Only one isn¡¯t enough. To fulfill our dearest wish.¡±


    Westcott threw a sharp glance towards Origami and the others.


    At the same time, Tohka and the others ran to Shidou while catching their breath. Somehow similar to Ellen, they sensed something dangerous and returned back to Shidou.


    ¡°Shido! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡­.But, Nia is¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The situation had become worst. With the strongest wizard in the world Ellen as his companion, as well as Artemisia who has a power equal to Ellen. And then ----------The Demon ing <Beelzebub> which is in Westcott¡¯s hands, along with the army of black monsters. Although there are several Spirits with him, the enemy is too powerful.


    No, before that, giving Nia first aid is more important, they have no time to fight against Westcott and the others. What should they do--------?


    Then, Shidou was sweating while thinking. But Westcott merely loosened his lips.


    ¡°------However, I already achieved my main goal to obtain the Demon King. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough for today?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±


    Shidou knitted his eyebrow upon hearing Westcott¡¯s words. Shidou strengthened his grip on <Sandalphon>. He doesn¡¯t know what Westcott¡¯s actually aim was. There¡¯s the possibility that Westcott said that to catch them off-guard and then will follow by urging Ellen and Artemisia to attack them.


    However, Ellen inclined her head upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Aah, anyway, my body cannot keep up with inserting multiple Demon Kings at the same time. Besides¡­¡°


    After saying that, Westcott showed a twisted smile on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to save something you enjoy for later?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Tch.¡±


    At the moment, Shidou felt that the Spirits choking at the same time.


    The malice that he felt since the first time they previously faced Westcott began to expand.


    This man can¡¯t be described as cruel or brutal. He can only be defined as ------ [Abnormal].


    Right. He can feel a vague fear towards this man. That is, rather than being feared because of facing someone who holds a mighty power, it¡¯s better to say that is the fear of facing something [Unknown] that exceeded one¡¯s common sense.


    ¡°--------Understood. Well then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Westcott said that, Ellen and Artemisia nodded a little before kicking the ground.


    After warning the Spirits, they shrunk their territory area, and three of them disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again soon. Itsuka Shidou and all the Spirits. Please enjoy your peaceful days even though you only have a little left.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­..Wait! Where are you going¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shidou!¡±


    Kotori grabbed Shidou¡¯s clothes, who trying to catch up to Westcott and the others. While Shidou was distracted by it, Westcott and the others vanished into the sky.


    ¡°Although I understand your feelings, but please calm down! We can¡¯t do anything to chase them right now! Besides¡ª¡±


    Kotori gazed towards Nia who was collapsed on the ground. Shidou gasped.


    ¡°Nia!¡±


    Landing on the ground, they rushing towards Nia, who was sinking in a sea of blood.


    The wounds on her body looked terrible; especially the wound created by Artemisia¡¯s sword after it had stabbed her in the stomach. She was hardly breathing and obviously couldn¡¯t hold herself any longer.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡­! Kotori! The Realizer!?¡±


    ¡°I already arranged it! But, since <Fraxinus> cannot operate, we can¡¯t use teleportation! I already prepared a car, so wait a minute! However¡­¡­<Ratatoskr> has never treated a Spirit who¡¯s Sephira was stolen! I don¡¯t know what will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡ª¡±


    Shidou distorted his face. However, Origami¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side.


    ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯ll be dangerous if this continues. First, we should stop her bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right. But how¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°In the case of the large amount of bleeding from her stomach, it¡¯ll be difficult without proper equipment. For the common first-aid treatment, we currently have no way other than wrapping her wounds with a piece of cloth. However, I don¡¯t think that will be effective.¡±


    ¡°The, what should we do¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. ----Natsumi.¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Natsumi let out a surprised voice upon hearing her name being called suddenly.


    ¡°Ah, I-I got it¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡±


    However, Natsumi understood Origami¡¯s intention right away. Natsumi ran towards Nia¡¯s side.


    ¡°<Haniel>¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    After Natsumi said that, a broom-type Angel appeared. Then, the mirror hiding at the edge of the broom started shining; all of the terrible wounds on Nia¡¯s body were erased.


    It¡¯s not like Nia¡¯s wounds were healed. Using <Haniel>¡¯s power, Natsumi changed Nia¡¯s body which was filled with wounds into a neat body without wounds.


    ¡°With this¡­¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a little bit better now. But, I can¡¯t return back the amount of blood which has already lost, and I couldn¡¯t heal wounds inside her body. If we don¡¯t give her medical treatment soon¡­..¡±


    When Natsumi said those words, Nia¡¯s situation got worse. Although all the wounds were already gone, her face turned pale and her breathing was gradually getting smaller.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡­¡­.Nia! Can you hear my voice? The car has almost arrived!¡±


    Holding Nia¡¯s hand, Shidou spoke with a pray-like tone.


    However, his shout was in vain, Nia¡¯s hand become colder. Shidou felt irritated, impatient and helpless. He punched the ground in his frustration.


    Then---


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.! Wait, Shido.¡±


    Then, as if noticing something, Tohka was staring at Nia with a sharp gaze, as if trying to make sure of something.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡­¡­.Shido, although it¡¯s faint, Nia still has some Reiryoku left!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    Shidou widen his eyes, Kotori took a deep breath as if noticing something as well.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­.Before Nia was stabbed by the girl who came flying down from the sky, Shidou was able to return a part of Nia¡¯s consciousness, even if only a little¡­¡­¡­¡­! At that time, her inverse form wasn¡¯t complete anymore.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the Sephira that Westcott snatched away back then wasn¡¯t in its complete form! Perhaps in Nia¡¯s body, there¡¯s still a little part of the Sephira left behind¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    When Kotori said that, Shidou shook his shoulders.


    In the beginning of the month, the conversation Shidou heard about him going berserk was floating in his mind.


    ¡°Kotori---------You¡¯ve had said that there¡¯s an interval of Reiryoku circulating in a path connecting me to all of the Spirits¡­¡­¡­¡­didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Kotori realized what Shidou was thinking.


    ¡°Shidou, don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aah---------This is a bet, but I¡¯ll seal Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Right. There¡¯s a flow of Reiryoku formed between Shidou and all the sealed Spirits. In that case, if Shidou can connect the paths to Nia, Shidou thought that he might be able to supply Nia with the Reiryoku between him and the other Spirits.


    Of course, Shidou still doesn¡¯t know whether Nia¡¯s affection level towards him has risen to the level where he could seal Nia or not.


    However, it¡¯s just like what Kotori said earlier, there¡¯s no other way than to believe. -----That Shidou and the others¡¯ feelings will be able to reach Nia.


    ¡°-------Nia. Please, accept¡­¡­¡­.me. I don¡¯t mind if you take away all of my power! That¡¯s why¡ª!¡°


    Shidou said that as if pleading to her. With everyone watching, he brought his lips towards Nia¡¯s lips slowly, and then their lips touched each other¡¯s.


    At the moment, Shidou stiffened his face at the coldness of Nia¡¯s lips.


    However right away, Shidou felt a familiar sensation of something warmth flowing into his body, even if only a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    There¡¯s no doubt, it¡¯s the sensation of whenever he sealed a Spirit¡¯s Reiryoku. When their lips separated, he called out Nia¡¯s name in shouting manner.


    ¡°Nia! Nia!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Nia!¡±


    ¡°Nia¡­¡­¡­¡­san!


    All Spirits raised their voices as if following Shidou.


    Soon, Nia started to twitch her hands.


    And then, she let out a hoarse voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.., Everyone¡­¡­..No need to shout, I¡­¡­¡­¡­Can hear¡­¡­¡­..You¡­¡­¡­All¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°---------! Nia!¡±


    As Shidou shouted, Nia closed her eyes once again, and then moved her lips a little.


    Although her voice can¡¯t be heard-----But from her lip¡¯s movement, she can be seen spelling five letters: [T] [H] [A] [N] [K] [S][1].

 Volume 13 - Epilogue

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Hou?¡±


    Inside DEM Industries-----Japan Branch¡¯s Office.


    In a good mood, Isaac Westcott took a glance towards the book that was before his eyes, while he was sitting on the chair.


    Floating on the air, a huge book existed. That omniscient appearance holds a mysterious terror that can be sensed just by looking at it.


    ¡°------I see, this is interesting. All information I wish to know will flow directly into my mind. So this is the demon king <Beelzebub>? Somehow it seems I succeeded. Thanks to it, I found something very interesting.¡±


    After saying that, Westcott laughed. And then the girl who was wearing a suit stood in front of him----Ellen inclined her head.


    ¡°Something very interesting, is it?¡±


    ¡°Aah. Please come here.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen walked towards Westcott while having a face that was full of curiosity.


    Westcott stood up from his chair and placed his hand onto Ellen¡¯s shoulder. After that¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! This is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ellen raised her eyes in surprised.


    The information Westcott obtain from <Beelzebub> was being transferred to Ellen through physical contact. With this, Ellen saw some images flow directly towards her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Change the history? Does that mean the current world was once rewritten?¡±


    And then, Ellen said in acknowledgement.


    Right----------That¡¯s how it was written on <Beelzebub>.


    To change history was a forbidden act that is against God¡¯s will---A pipe dream which will never become great.


    However, that¡¯s absolutely not an impossible event; both Westcott and Ellen knew that as well.


    ¡°Aah. Itsuka Shidou borrowed <Nightmare>¡¯s help. They time traveled to seemingly change the past of Tobiichi Origami¡­¡­¡­.Fu, he sure did a brave act.¡±


    ¡°Who would guess, such a thing¡ª¡°


    Then suddenly, before Ellen could finish her sentence, she held out her chest in anguish.


    ¡°Uguh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡±


    A few seconds afterwards, blood started flowing out from the white blouse she was wearing. Ellen frowned while looking at the blood on her hand.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, because you already learned the memory of changing the world¡¯s history, the wound you received has reappeared.¡±


    Westcott said that while lifting the tip of his lips. Although for normal human such a thing won¡¯t happen----But for wizards who use the realizer, they¡¯re capable of making the imagination inside their minds become reality. As for Ellen who is the strongest wizard, she¡¯ll convert every intense image inside her mind into reality automatically.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I see. So I received this blow from her in the previous world¡­¡­¡­¡­Although there¡¯s <Ratatoskr> interference to consider, this is still a very displeasing thing.¡±


    After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow in a displeased manner.


    Even so, her reaction was only normal. To make Ellen bear such a severe wound; inside Westcott¡¯s memories, there¡¯s only one person excluding Origami.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fu.¡±


    Ellen knitted her eyebrow a little. Later, Ellen expanded her territory around her body to stop the bleeding and relieve the pain. Ellen returned her facial expression and posture to her usual state.


    ¡°However---------I see. <Beelzebub>; its power is worthy of the demon king¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Westcott shrugged his shoulders a little at Ellen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Somehow, this demon king is still not in its complete form yet.¡±


    ¡°-------It¡¯s not in its complete form?¡±


    ¡°Aah, somehow before we could finish with <Sister>, it seems like Itsuka Shidou was able to restore some parts of <Sister>¡¯s consciousness. It¡¯s also seems that he will also get to use the angel¡¯s power as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ My apologizes. I should¡¯ve done it myself.¡±


    Ellen said that with a disgusted face. However, Westcott only exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulder in response.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry about it like that. I¡¯m satisfied with today¡¯s result anyway. Although it¡¯s incomplete, we certainly have taken one step closer towards our dearest wish. About the other half we missed, won¡¯t we be able to take that later? I have my expectations on you, Ellen.¡±


    ¡°-----Yes.¡±


    Ellen corrected her posture and nodded back.


    Then, Westcott glanced towards a girl who was standing near the office entrance.


    ¡°Of course, for you as well. ----Artemisia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yes.¡±


    Artemisia Bell Ashcroft replied with a quiet voice.


    In the waiting room of <Ratatoskr>¡¯s underground facility, the Spirits all lined up.


    There¡¯s only one reason. Everyone was waiting for Nia¡¯s medical treatment to be finished.


    Nia lost consciousness again immediately after being transported to this facility. In this emergency, she¡¯s currently undertaking medical treatment using a medical realizer. Since the treatment will take some time, everyone had been ordered to return back their houses but¡­¡­¡­.They¡¯re worried about Nia no matter what. Everyone who lives in the Spirit mansion and those who live in their own houses ended up saying that they could not return back home without hearing Nia¡¯s status.


    Although, everyone has not had any sleep since the beginning of the event. Following the fight against DEM, their bodies were completely exhausted because of the intense fight.


    Even though everyone tried their best to keep awake, it seems like their eyes were gradually getting heavier.


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Tohka rubbed her sleepy eyes. Shidou went *Ahaha* and made a wry smile.


    ¡°Are you alright? If you¡¯re sleepy, then it¡¯s alright for you to go the nap room.¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡­.No, it¡¯s alright. I already decided to stay awake until Nia wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­¡­Is that so? Then, let¡¯s try to stay awake for a little bit.¡±


    Then, the door opened as Shidou was saying that. Kotori came to the room with a big yawn.


    ¡°Fuaa¡­¡­.Eh, everyone. You¡¯re all still awake?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too? You were yawning like you were extremely sleepy. Don¡¯t force yourself too much, alright?¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!¡±


    Kotori folded her arms while averting her gaze away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sulk like that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­More importantly, how¡¯s Nia¡¯s condition?¡±


    When Shidou asked that, Kotori let out a breath from her nose and turned towards Shidou and the others.


    ¡°---------In short, she is already safe from critical condition. <Haniel>¡¯s first-aid treatment and the circulation Reiryoku made by connecting the route have been a great help. Perhaps it won¡¯t develop into a serious thing. Since the treatment using the medical realizer has finished, I don¡¯t think her waking up right now is a strange thing.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why¡ª¡°


    Then, before Kotori could finish her sentence, the *Pipi* sound was ringing from the computer¡¯s terminal inside Kotori¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°----Speak of the devil.¡±


    After Kotori confirmed what¡¯s on the computer¡¯s screen, she pointed out to the door while saying that.


    ¡°It seems that Nia is already awake. You all wanted to see her, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Upon hearing Kotori¡¯s words, all the Spirits that were sleepy up until now opened their eyes at that instant.


    Kotori smiled upon looking at that scene and suggested everyone to go.


    ¡°Over here. Follow me.¡±


    Shidou and the others followed Kotori to leave the waiting room. They come across the corridor and arrived at the ICU. After getting instructions from Kotori, they entered the room.


    Inside the room, there is a wide space. Various machines were lined up along on the white floor with several cables coming out from the wall. Nia is currently inside a big medical pod in the center of the room. The cover of the pod was already opened. There, Reine was removing Nia¡¯s oxygen mask.


    Nia opened her eyes slightly, and then she looked towards everyone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.Everyone.¡±


    ¡°Nia!¡±


    Shidou called out her name, and rushed to where she was sitting. All the Spirits also rushed to her as if following him. They all gathered around Nia.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­¡­¡­.Alright?¡±


    ¡°Kaka, don¡¯t you look pretty healthy?¡±


    ¡°Consent. I¡¯m glad to see you are alright.¡±


    As all the Spirits were speaking to her, Nia slowly looked at everyone and then loosened her lips.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­..Somehow, since when did I become so popular¡­¡­¡­? I¡¯ll give you my signature in return~¡±


    Nia said that jokingly, after breathing a little, she turned to look at Shidou.


    "¡­I''m sorry, Boy. That I got caught by DEM ¡ª"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Shidou held Nia¡¯s hand tightly as if trying to stop her words.


    ¡°Boy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. For now¡­¡­¡­¡­.Thank you¡ªfor being alive.¡±


    Shidou said that with teary eyes, Nia turned her face down for a moment before laughing awkwardly.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­..I give up, thank you. I¡¯m bad at this kind of atmosphere you know?¡±


    Then, after saying that, Nia let out a big sleepy yawn.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s strange. I thought I¡¯ve been sleeping up until now.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s already this late anyway¡­¡­.¡±


    After Shidou said that, he looked at the clock inside the room¡ªThen, he said ¡°Ah¡±.


    As he was thinking something in his mind, he glanced towards Reine.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry. Can I take Nia going out for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ng? Well, it¡¯s true that her condition has stabilized, so I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s only for a while, but¡­¡­..Where are you going to take her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.Something to look forward to.¡±


    Shidou said that as he raised one of his fingers. Then, Nia and the other Spirits began inclining their heads in wonder.


    A few minutes later, Shidou and the others went to the rooftop of the share building where the entrance of <Ratatoskr>¡¯s underground facility was located.


    The surroundings were still dark, and the weather is so cold that it felt like snow was going to fall at any time. Everyone wrapped their bodies with a coat, gloves and muffler to protect themselves from the cold.


    ¡°Hiya~; as expected, it¡¯s cold out here~! Hey, Yoshino-san. It¡¯s very cold isn¡¯t it? Do you want me to warm up your body?


    ¡°N-No, uhm¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Miku, who was jumping out first from the line, raised her voice. Yoshino made a timid smile as if bothered by it. Natsumi was holding Yoshino¡¯s clothes as if trying to protect her.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold, Nia?¡±


    ¡°Ng~, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Shidou asked Nia while pushing her wheelchair. Even though they had already been given permission to go outside, Nia could still not walk, so they decided to take her out using a wheelchair.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­.Why did we come here?¡±


    ¡°Aah. I thought it was almost time¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Shidou said that, the sky began to change.


    The sunlight started coming through the intervals between the buildings. The pitch black sky started to change its color.


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­.Amazing!¡±


    The Spirits raised their voices in amazement. Nia also showed a surprised expression. She looked at the sunlight which was slowly reaching up and then lookup to Shidou.


    ¡°Boy, this is¡ª¡°


    ¡°Aah, I thought it was almost time for the sun to rise. Although I forgot since we were too busy with the preparation for Comico. Isn¡¯t today January 1st? This is the first sunrise of the New Year. ¨CNia, it¡¯s perfect for your new start.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Haha, how showy~¡±


    Nia said that while laughing, she turned her face upwards as she looks at the sunlight for a while.


    A few seconds afterwards; faintly, Nia lets out a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Boy.¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡­Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was because I had a lot of help from everyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.When my body has completely healed, I think I¡¯ll go meet Takajou-sensei once again.¡±


    ¡°Aah. Isn¡¯t that good? She is a good person. Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps?¡±


    Upon hearing Shidou said that, Nia laughed again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..How should I put this, even though it¡¯s annoying to get my power taken away by DEM, I strangely feel at ease. Thought it¡¯s been nearly 30 years since <Rasiel> has been accompanying me¡­¡­¡­.No-no, I must be not worthy for that power.¡±


    ¡°30 years---You¡¯ve been a Spirit for that long?¡±


    The one who responded at Nia¡¯s words wasn¡¯t Shidou; instead, it was Origami.


    ¡°Um. Well, more accurately it¡¯s been 27 years, though it¡¯s almost been about 28 years¡­¡­¡­.Well, if you round it up then it¡¯ll be the same, right? What do you think? I¡¯ look younger than that, do I?¡±


    Nia touched her cheeks while say that jokingly. And the same time, Kotori glanced towards Nia.


    ¡°Perhaps the Reiryoku has been suppressing all the cells in your body from aging. Since your Reiryoku has been sealed away, you¡¯ll resume your aging starting from now on. You better prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uwah¡ªSo that¡¯s how it is. Ah~, I¡¯ll correct what I said earlier. Thank you very much for everything up until now <Rasiel>. ¡± When Nia said that, Kotori laughed as if enjoying that.


    And then Nia turned towards everyone as if remembering something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Come to think of it, when did everyone else become a Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­..I became one five years ago; it¡¯s about one year ago for Miku, I think? Origami is only recently. Then, the rest are all pure Spirits.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Responding to Kotori, Nia had a puzzled face.


    And then, Nia inclined her head in wonder as she continued her words.


    ¡°Pure spirits¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? But, weren¡¯t all Spirits once human?¡±


    At those words,


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    Everyone who was present on the rooftop widened their eyes.